*

Tr7#ndlitrra on an
Pronunciation"

r, long, a8 in thsy
i lu in machine

0,

ihort, a8 In lot

y or '
,u French u
or German li
ph u In phwe
kh as in ellohorn

pa a1 in lbs

DIAGRAM ILLUSTRATING BASIC MEANIN(

nF CRFFy PREpQClTlONC

The Kingdom Interlinear

Translation
of the Greek Scriptures
* * THREE BIBLE TEXTS *

'

I GREEK TEXT ABOVE

The New Testament in the Original Greek,

by B . F,Westcott and F. J. A.Hort - 1881
ENGLISH TEXT UNDERNEATH
An interlinear word-for-wordtranslation
into English - 1969

I ENGLISH
TEXT ALONGSIDE
The New World Translation of the

Holy Scviptures, Matthew through Revelation

- 1984 Revision

Rendered from the Original Greek Language

by the
BIBLETWSLATIONCOMMITTEE
NEWWORLD
-1985 Edition-

"THIS
IS WHAT THE SOVEREIGN
LORD
J ~ O V A[a'il',
H YHWH] HAS s ~ o :
'. .HEREI AM CREATlNG NEW HEAVENS AND A NEW EARTH:

~~

NEITI4ER WILL TWEY CONE UP WTO TK'2 HWT!''

-Isaiah 65:13,17: also see 2 Peter 3:13.

B Y WAY O F EXPLANATION
0 1985
WATCH TOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY
OF PENNSYLVANIA
AU Rights Reserved

PUBLISHERS
WATCHTOWER BIBLE AND TRACT SOCIETY
OF NEW YORK. INC.
Brooklyn, New York. U.S.A.

Tke Kingdomlnterlim~Ranslation
of the Greek Sc7iptu~es

English (Int-El

I m p r e s s o pela
TORRE DE VIGIA D E B~BLIASE TRATADOS
Rodovia SP-141, k m 43,18285-000 CesArio Lange, S P , Brasil

ASSOCIACAO

The Christian Greek Scriptures, completed near t h e end of the Brst

century of our Common Era, are an indispensable part of the Sacred
Scriptures inspired by the Creator of heaven and earth. In fact, the
original Greek Scriptures give us t h e key to the proper understanding
of the Arst and larger part of t h e Holy Bible, that is, the inspired
Hebrew Scriptures, commonly called "The Old Testament." Comparatively few persons in this latter half of the 20th century have studied
the original language of the inspired Greek Scriptures so as to be able
t o enjoy directly t h e basic thoughts of t h e originaJ written text. The
inspired Greek Scriptures were written in 1coi.ne' (common) Greek of
the first century of our Common Era, the international language of that
period of time.
Sincere searchers for eternal, life-giving truth desire a n accurate
understanding of t h e faith-inspiring Greek Scriptures, an understanding that is fortified by the knowledge of what the original language says
and means. The purpose behind the publishing of The Kingdom interlinear Translation of the Greek S n i p t u r e s is to aid such seekers of
truth and life. I t s literal interlinear English translation is specially
designed to open up to the student of the Sacred Scriptures what the
original koi.ne' Greek basically or literally says.
In t h e broad left-hand column of the pages will be found t h e Greek
text edited by B. F. Westcott and F. J. A. Hort, and published in 1881.
Between the lines of the Greek text will be found the word-for-word
English translation of 1969. In the narrower right-hand column of the
pages will be found t h e 20th-century language New World Translation
of the Holy Sniptures, Matthew t o Revelation, in its 1984 revision. The
word-for-word interlinear translation and the New World TranslatZon
are arranged in parallel on the page, so that comparisons can be made
between t h e two readings. Thus, the accuracy of any modern transiation can be determined.
The interllncnr word.for-word rcnderlng h&- not been made by taking
the Engilsh word or phrase from the modern translntlon ir. the r ~ ~ h t hand column irnd transferring it to a posltlon under the Greek word to
which it corresponds. b t h e r , the translation under each Greek word
sets out what the Creek word itself says according to its root meanings
(where the C r e ~ k15,ord IS maar up of t ~ v oor rncrrc particles) and
according to its jiratnmatlcal form. So in many cases the readme in the
English word-for-word interlinear translation is not the same .as that
f o ~ n din t h e nyht-hand column. This helps one to determine what the
Greek text nrtuaily, hasirall)' says. In uslng these Interlinear readings,
one will And a greater demand for scrutiny than when reading the

BY WAY OF EXPLANATION

yitr;!llel f!sw.ng translarlo~~

l ~ l r uEnglich. Yet ic d:.ing so. m e 15 lea,.t~.,ler! a . ~ r l lincrrawd R l t l c c o r > p r c h r , n s ~ ~ n .
PARENTHESES:
I n the English interlinear readings, parentheses occur. These denote that the English word or words enclosed are implied
in the meaning of the Greek word above, according to i t s gender,
number, antecedents, or relation to context.
BRACKETS:
In the English readings (interlinear and main), brackets
occur. These denote that the word or words enclosed have been inserted
by the translators to make some application that is shown by the Greek
word or to show something that is understood along with the Greek
word because of its grammatical form. For example, the Greek definite
article for "the" may be used just by itself to denote a person. But this
article may be in the feminine gender, and according to the context it
applies to a woman. Accordingly, for the enlightenment of the reader
who is not familiar with Greek, the word "woman" is inserted enclosed
in brackets in the Enrlish reading.
DOUBLE
BRACKETS:
in the ~ r e etext
i and also in the English renderings, double brackets are to be found. These enclose matter that
coeditors Westcott and Hort considered to be interpolations. Such
interpolations may be things omitted by certain recognized Greek
manuscri~tsor mav be "imoortant matter annarentlv
from
~ ~ r.
r..
...
~." AerivoA
---..-- -.
-...
extraneous sources," as, for instance, the alternate conclusions to
Mark's Gospel.-See The New Testament in the Original Greek, by
I.,n.. ~
565.
Westcott and Hort. London. 1881., Vol.
~-~.-.
SECOND
PERSONPLURALS:Where "YOU" is printed in small capital
letters, it shows that the pronoun is plural. Also, where the plural
number of a verb is not apparent, its plurality is indicated by printing
it in small capital letters. If the context already clearly indicates
plurality, then no special capitalization is used.
OMITTEDVERSES:Verses found in the King James Version of 1611 but
not found in the Westcott and H o d Greek text are omitted and are
indicated by the verse number followed by a long dash.
FOOTNOTES:
I n this edition we have updated the footnotes. These
footnotes use symbols that are explained in the section entitled "Expla13-151.
nation of the SVmhols Used" (naees
.~,
I n the firm conviction that this work will be of great aid to readers
in the understanding of the original inspired Greek Scriptures, we take
pleasure in offering i t to the public.
~

THE PUBLISHERS

FOREWORD
The original writings of the Christian* Greek Scriptures,
commonly called "The New Testament," were inspired. No
translation of these sacred writings into another language,
except by the original writers, is inspired. I n copying the
inspired originals by hand, the element of human frailty
entered in, and so none of the thousands of copies in existence today in the original language are perfect duplicates.
The result is that no two copies are exactly alike. Since this
is the case with handwritten copies of the Scriptures, it is
to be expected that no translation of them could be perfect.
It could not accurately render the precise meaning of the
inspired originals. Especially so when the translation is
made from an imperfect copy..From this fact arises the need
for a fresh translation from time to time, as better understanding of the original languages, now dead, becomes possible and as the light of the truth on the inspired Scriptures
becomes brighter.
From the time of the Roman Catholic clergyman John
Wycliffe, of the 14th century, until the final decades of this
20th century, many English translations of the inspired
writings of Christ's disciples have been made. All of these
have had their own commendable features. They have considerably met the needs of the day for a rendering of God's
Word into the common language of the people. Much good
has been accomplished by them and will yet be. However, it
is t o be noted that, while each of them has its points of merit,
they have fallen victim to the power of religious traditions
in varying degrees. Consequently, religious traditions,
hoary with age, have been taken for granted and gone
unchallenged and uninvestigated. These have been interwoven into the translations to color the thought. I n support of
a preferred religious view, inconsistency and unreasonable-

* Called "Christian" to distinguish them from the pre-Christian Greek

Septuagint translation of the inspired Hebrew Scriptures.
7

FOREWORD

FOREWORD

ness have been insinuated into the teachings of the inspired

writings.
The Son of God taught that the traditions of creed-bound
men made the commandments and teachings of God to be
without power or effect. The endeavor of the New World
Bible Translation Committee has been to avoid this snare of
religious traditionalism. This very effort distinguishes this
work as a translation of the "Christian Greek Scriptures."
It is a traditional mistake to divide God's written Word into
two sections and call the second section, from Matthew to
Revelation (or Apocalypse), 'The New Testament."-See
Appenrlix 5 ~ .
No uninspired translator or committee of translators can
claim any direct command from the Most High God to
engage in translating the divine Word into another language. But translation of i t is necessary, and that into many
languages, if Christ's command for this momentous day is
to be fulfilled: "This good news of the kingdom will be
preached in all the inhabited earth for a witness to all the
nations; and then the end will come." (Matthew 24:14) So,
to do the work of translating is a privilege. In presenting
this translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures, our confidence has been in the help of the great Author of The
Book. Our primary desire has been to seek not the approval
of men but that of God, by rendering the truth of his
inspired Word as purely and as consistently as our dedicated
abilities make possible. There is no benefit in self-deception.
More than that, those who provide a translation for the
spiritual instruction of others come under a special responsibility as teachers before the Divine Judge. Hence, we are
aware of the need to be careful.

Westcott and Hort text (18811, by reason of its acknowledged excellence." But we have also taken into consideration other texts, including those prepared by D. Eberhard
Nestle," the Spanish Jesuit scholar Jose Maria B o ~ e rand
,~
another Jesuit scholar, A. Merk.mThe UBS text of 1975 and
the Nestle-Aland text of 1979 were consulted to update the
critical apparatus of this edition.
We have disposed of archaic language altogether, even in
prayers and addresses to God. This means we have dropped
using the now-sanctimonious formal pronouns thou, thy,
thine, thee, and ye, with their corresponding verb infiections. The original Bible was written in the living languages
of the people of the day, Hebrew, Aramaic, and Greek; and
so the Bible characters addressed God and prayed to him in
the same everyday language that they employed in speaking
to their fellow creatures on earth. The translation of the
Scriptures into a modern language should be rendered in the
same style, in the speech forms current among the people.
We offer no paraphrase of the Scriptures. Our endeavor
throughout has been to give as literal a translation as
possible where t h e modern English idiom allows for it or
where t h e thought content is not hidden due to any awkwardness in the literal rendition. In this way, we can best
meet the desire of those who are scrupulous for getting, as
nearly as possible word for word, the exact statement of the
original. We realize that sometimes t h e use of so small a
thing as the definite or indefinite article or the omission of
such may alter the correct sense of the original passage.

GREEKTEXT: The Greek text that we have used as the

basis for the New World Translation is the widely accepted

Besides using the 1948Macmillan Company edition of this t e x t , we have

availed ourselves of the twp exhaustive volumes on Matthew and Mark,
prepared under the supervlslon of S. C. E . Legg, A.M., and published by the
Oxford Ciarendon Press, Nouum Testamentum G ~ a e c eSecundum Textum
We~tc0tto-Ho~tianum-Eziange1iumSecundum Matthaeum (1940) and
Evangelium Secundum Marcum (19351.
The 18th edition of Novum TestamentzLm Graecs by D. EberhardNestle,
elaborated b y D . Erwin Nestle, published in 1948 by the Wiirttemberg Bible
Society, Stuitgart, Germany.
A Novi ~ e s t a m e n t i~ i b l i a
Graeca et Latina by Jose M. Bover, S.J., dated
1943 and pubhshed at Barcelona, Spain:
" The 1948 printing of the sixth edltlon ?f Nouum Testamentum Graecs
et Latine b y Augustinus Merk, S.J., and prlnted at Rome, Italy.

10

FOREWORD

Close watch has been kept against taking liberties with

texts merely for the sake of brevity or shortcuts and against
substitution of a modern parallel where the rendering of the
original idea makes good sense. To each major word we have
assigned one meaning and have held to that meaning as far
as the context permitted. This, indeed, has imposed a restriction upon our diction, yet it makes for good crossreference work and for a more reliable comparison of related texts or verses. At the same time, in order t o bring out
the richness and variety of the language of the inspired
writers, we have avoided the rendering of two or more Greek
words by the same English word, for this hides the distinction iv shade of meaning between the several words thus
rendered. Attention has been given to the tenses of verbs to
bring out the intended description of the action, position, or
state. As the reader becomes familiar with our translation
he will discern more and more the harmony and interagreement of our renderings in all these respects.
CHAPTER
AND VERSENUMBERING:
This follows that of the
King James Version, thus making possible easy comparison.
But, instead of making each verse a separate paragraph in
itself, we have grouped verses into paragraphs for the p r o p
er development of a complete thought in all its context.
Mindful of the Hebrew background of the Christian Greek
Scriptures, we have followed mainly the Hebrew spelling of
the names of persons and places, rather than that of the
Greek text, which imitates the Greek Septuagint translation (LXX) of the Hebrew Scriptures.
RESTORING
THE DIVINENAME,JEHOVAH:
The evidence is
that the original text of the Christian Greek Scriptures has
been tampered with, the same Bs the text of the LXX has
been. (See App In.B.) Sometime during the second or third
centuries C.E., the Tetragrammaton (YXWH, or JHVH) was
eliminated from the Greek text by copyists who did not
understand or appreciate the divine name or who developed a n aversion to it, possibly under the influence of anti-

FOREWORD

11

Semitism. Instead of YHWH (or, JHVH) they substituted

the words Ky'ri.os, "Lord," and Theos', "God."
I n view of this, what is the modern translator t o do? I s he
justified or authorized in entering the divine name, Jehovah,
into a translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures? I n the
LXX the Greek words Ky'ri,os and Theos' have been used
to crowd out the distinctive name of the Supreme Deity.
Every comprehensive Greek-English dictionary states that
these two Greek words have been used as equivalents of the
divine name.* Hence, the modern translator is warranted in
using the divine name as an equivalent of those two Greek
words, that is, a t places where the writers of the Christian
Greek Scriptures quote verses, passages, and expressions
from the Hebrew Scriptures or from the LXX where the
divine name occurs.
Throughout the centuries many translations of parts or of
all the Christian Greek Scriptures have been made into
Hebrew. Such translations, designated in this work by "7'
with a superior number, have restored the divine name to
the Christian Greek Scriptures in various places. They have
restored the divine name not only when coming upon quotations from the Hebrew Scriptures but also in other places
where the texts called for such restoration.
How may modern translators determine when to render
the Greek words Ky'ri.0~and Theos' as the divine name?
By determining where the inspired Christian writers have
quoted from the Hebrew Scriptures. Then they must refer
-

A Creek and Engliah Lesioon to the New Testament, by J. Parkhurst,

revised ed. of 1845, says, on p. 347, under KY'PIOX: "111.In LXX it answers
to the several names or titles of Gad, .nr.3x. nrsa. vmx, 71s. 'Ym, but far most
In the N. T., likewise Ki~pto;, when used as aname of
frequently to n:r:
God, though it sometimes answers to .nx,. yet it most usually corresponds
to a;n' Jehouah, and in this sense is applied!'
A Greek-English L e ~ l c o nof theNew Testament, by J. H.Thayer, 1889 ed.,
p. 365, says under u6prog; "c. this title is given a, to GOD,the ruler of the
rn. and n' ['adho.nai', 'eloh'ah,
universe (so the Sept. for ,n* a??. o.,3n,
'elo.him: Jehovah, and ah])!' 0n'p. 287 it says, under 0.65: "Sept. far
38. r z s x and .a,:
['el, 'elo.hlm', and Jehovah]."
SaysA Creek-English Lesicon, by Liddell and Scott. 1968 ed., on p. 1013,
under ui~ptng:"B....4 . 6 Kiyxog,-Hebr. Yahweh, L m Ce.n.5, al."

...

..

FOREWORD

12

back t o the Hebrew text t o locate whether the divine name

appears there. I n this way they can determine the Identity
to be given t o K9'ri.o~ and The.osS,and make appropriate
use of the personal name.
To avoid overstepping the bounds of a translator into the
Aeld of exegesis, we have tried to be most cautious about
rendering the divine name, always carefully considering the
Hebrew Scriptures as a background. We have looked for
some agreement with us by the Hebrew versions we consulted to conflrm our rendering. Thus, out of the 237 times that
we have restored Jehovah's name in the body of our translation, there is only one instance wherein we have no support or agreement from any of the Hebrew versions. But in
this one instance, namely, at 1Corinthians 7:17, the context and related texts strongly support restoring the divine
name.
While many are inclined to view the pronunciation "Yahweh" as the more correct way, we have retained the form
"Jehovah" because of people's familiarity with it for centuries. Moreover, i t preserves, equally with other forms, the
four letters of the divine name, YHWH (or, JHVH).
We count ourselves happy to be pr~vilegedto present this
revision of The Kingdom Interlinear Translation of the
Greek Scriptures in the Interest of Bible education, a t this
time of the dawn of a righteous "new heavens and a new
earth," where the name of the Author of the Holy Scriptures
will be known and honored by all. We shall be grateful if it
guides many t o right Scriptural understanding and action
a t this critical t i e when "everyone who calls on the name
of Jehovah will be saved."-2 Peter 3:13; Acts 2:21.

'

&

January 1,1985, New York, N.Y.

EXPLANATION OF THE SYMBOLS USED

TEXTIJALSYMBOLS:
Throughout our footnotes, when giving textual
information, it h a s been necessary t o r e f e r t o many early manuscripts, papyruses, and codices. Following i s a c h a r t of t h e major
symbols t h a t a r e referenced in t h e footnotes of this publication.
K

('A'lephl

Arm
B
C
D

It
Jl

J"

J'
J5
J6
Jr

&

J8

~
P

Codex Sinaiticus, Gr., fourth cent. C.E., British Museum, H.S.,

G.S.
Codex Alexandrinus, Gr., Afth c e n t C.E., British Museum.
H.S., G.S.
Armenian Version, fourth to thirteenth cent. C.E.; H.S., G.S.
Vatican ms 1209, Gr., fourth cent. C.E., Vatican City, Rome,
H.S., G.S.
Codex Ephraemi rescriptus, Gr., fifth cent. C.E., Paris, H.S.,
G.S.
Bezae Codices, Gr. and Lat., flfth and sixth cent. C.E., Cambridge, England, G.S.
Old Latin Versions, Itala, second to fourth cent. C.E.; H.S.,
G.S.
- Matthew, Heb., edited by J. du Tillet, with a Lat, translation
by J. Mercier, Paris, 1555.
Matthew, Heb., incorparated as a separate chapter in 'E'vsn
bo'chan ["Tried Stone"], by Shem-Tob ben Isaac Ibn
Shaprut, 1385. Mss of 16th and 17th cent., Jewish Theological Seminary, New York.
Matthew and Hebrews, Heb. and Lat., by Sebastian Mllnster,
Basel, 1537 and 1557 respectively.
Matthew, Heb., by J. Quinquarboreus, Paris, 1551.
Liturgical Gospels, Heb., by F. Petri, Wittemberg, 1573.
Liturgical Gospels, German, Lat., Gr., and Heb.. by Johann
Clajus. Leipzig, 1576.
Christian Greek Scriptures in 12 lanwages, including Heb., by
Elias Hutter, Nuremberg, 1599.
Christian Greek Scriptures, Heh.. by William Robertson, London, 1661.
Gospels, Heb. and Lat., by Giovanni Battista Jonn, Rome.
1668.

EXPLANATION O F SYMBOLS

EXPLANATION OF SYMBOLS

. ..

The New Testament

in Hebrew nnd Enqltnh, by R l c h a d
Cadd!ck, Vol. 1-111, contmlng llatthew-1 (:orinrh~ans.Lundon, 1798-1805.
Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by Thomas F l y and others.
London. 1817.
Christian Greek Scriptures. Heb., by William Greenfield, London, 1831.
Chrlstlan Greek Scriptures, Heb., by A McC~ul,M. S. Alexmder, J. C. Reichardt, and S. llogh Lotldun, 1X:W.
Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by J. C. Reichardt, London,
1846.
Luke. Acts, Romans. and Hebrews, Heb., by J. H. K. Blescnrhal. Berlin. 1855. 1867,1853,one 1838 r.cr?ect~vcly.
Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by J. C. Reichardt and
J. H. R. Biesenthai, London, 1866.
Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by Franz Delitzsch, London,
1981 ed.

15

Uncial ms, Gr., ninth cent., Rome, G.S.

LXX

Septuagint, Gr., originally produced in the third and second

cent. B.C.E., H.S. (A Rahlfs, Deutxhe Bibelgesellschaff
Stuttgart, 19351.

NestleAland

Novum Tsstammtum Omece, 26th ed.. Stuttgart, 1979.

Nu'

New World Tramlation of tlw Holy Sniptures, published by

Watchtower Bible and Tract Society, Bmoklyn, 1984.

NW Ref.
Bi.

New World Translation of the Holy Scriptures, With Refer

encea, published by Watchtower Bible and Tract Society,
Brooklyn, 1984.
Papyrus Chester Beatty 1, Gr., third cent., C.E., Dublin, G.S.
Papyrus Chester Beatty 2, Gr., c. 200 C.E., Dublin, Ann Arbor,
Michigan, V.S.A., G.S.

prs
P1

pn
p""

Papyrus Bodmer 2, Gr., c. 200 C.E., Geneva, G.S.

Papyrus Chester Beatty 3,Gr.,third cent. C.E., Dublin, G.S.

p",

Papyrus Bodmer 17,Gr., seventh cent. C.E., Geneva, G.S.

Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by Isaac Salidnson and

C. D. Ginsburg, London.

PrS

Papyrus Bodmer 14,15, Gr., c. 200 C.E., Geneva, G.S.

John, Heb., by Moshe I. Ben Maeir, Denver, Colorado, 1957.

SY, S P

Syrinc Peahitla, Chrlstlan A r m . , origmaUy pmduced in the

flfth cent. C.E. (edtted by S. Lee.London, 1826,and rrprlnterl hy Ilnited Rihle Swlerles, 19791.

SF

Curetontan Synac, orlgmally produced m the fifth rent. (MIIton. The Curelonion Version of the Four Gospela, by
F. Crawford Rurkltt, VOI 1,C m b r i d ~ e England,
.
1404.1

SYh

Philoxenlan-Harclean Syriac Version, sixth and seventh

cent. C.E.; G.S.

SYh'

Jerusalem (Hiemsolmitanurn) Version, Old Syriac, sixth

cent. C.E.; G.S.

A Literal Translation of the New Testament . . . From the

Text of the Vatican Manuscdpt, by Herman Heinfetter,
London, 1863.

SY'
UBS

Sinaitic Syriac codex, fourth and fifth cent. C.E.. Gospels.

St. Paul's Bpistle to the Romans, by W. G. Rutherford, London, 1900.

vg

Psalms and Matthew 1:l-3:6, Heb., by Anton Margaritha,

Leipzig, 1533.

Latin Vulgate, by Jerome, originally produced c. 400 C.E.

(tumta Vulgatam Vevsionem, Wiirttembergische B~belanstalt, Stuttgart, 1975).

vgc

Die hetlige Schrtft den neuen Testnmenta, hg 1)ornlrlik vor.

Brentano, third ed.. Vienna and Prilguc, 1796.

Latin Vulgate, Ciementine recension (S. Bagster & Sons, London, 19771.

vg'

Latin Vulgate, Stxtlne recension, 1590.

A Concordance to the Greek Testament, by W. F.Moulton and

A S. Geden, fourth ed., Edinburgh, 1963.

The Emphatic Dlaglott (Greek-Engllsh intrrllnrarl, by Ben~.,.

rnln W~ison.New York. 18(;4,reprunt by Walrh Tower Hlble
and Tract Swlety, Brooklyn. 1012.
Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb.. by United Bible Societies,
Jerusalem, 1979.
Christian Greek Scriptures, Heb., by 3. Bauchet, Rome, 1975.

The Gyeek New Testament, by United Bible Societies, t h ~ r d

ed., 1975.

NAMES AND ORDER O F THE BOOKS

of the Christian Greek Scriptures
BOOK

ABBREVIATION

................................. M t
..................................... Mr
..................................... Lu

MATTHEW

MaRK
LUKE

JOHN..................................... Joh
ACTS .....................................
AC

ROMANS...................................Fa
1CORINTHIANS............................1Co
2 CORINTHIANS
............................2Co
GALATIANS ................................ Ga
EPHESIANS
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . Eph
PHILIPPIANS
............................... Php
COLO~SIANS ...............................Co1
1THESSALONIANS
.......................... 1Th
2 THESSALONIANS
.......................... 2Th
TIMOTHY ................................ 1Ti
TIMOTHY ................................ 2Ti
TITUS.....................................Tit
PHILEMON
................................~ h m
HEBREWS................................. Heb
JAMES............................ ..... Jas
1PETER................................... 1Pe
2 PETER..................................2Pe
1JOHN....................................1Jo
2 JOHN. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 250
3 JOHN.................................... 3Jo

.
.

JUDE

.....................................

Jude

REVELATION. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .Re

~ i p h o q ywtoawq

'I uoO
af?esus

IUTO~

history' of Jesus
Christ, son of David.
01 Dawd
son 01 Abmhem.
son of Abraham:
2 'APpa&p tyfvvqorv rbv 'luadr, 'Iuabr
2 Abraham became
Abraham generated the
Iraee,
Isaac father to isaac; lsaac
66 iykvvquav rbv 'Ia~d$,
' I a ~ & p 6 i became Lather to
hut
generated
the
Jacob,
Jacob
but
became
1ybvqurv rbv 'loG6av ~ $a:;T
i
dr6ahOo65 father to Judah and
generated
the
Judeh .and
his brothers: 3 JuaiiroG, 3 ' l o l j 6 a ~
61:
~Y~VV~UEV
dah became father t o
all~im.
Judah
but
generated
Pe'rez and t o Ze'rah
by Ta'msr; Pe'rez
mapi<
~'crcz and
r a l rbv
the .Zap&'
Zersh autoi
t u rthe
i5 W
Tamar.
~ POapLq
Perez
,
became father t o
68 LyLvvqmv rbv 'Euphp, 'EUPALI 61 Pyivv~UEv H ~ ~H , ~~be.~ ~~
but generated the Hezron. Herron but generated
Came father t o Ram;
rbv ' A P ~ 4, ' A P ~ w 6L
Wvvrlo@~
p Ram became father
the .
am,
Ram
but
generated
to Am.min'a.dab:
'Ap1ua6&P, 'AplvaShP 6P tyCvvqurw ;,bl Am,min,a,dab became
Ammix>edeb. Ammlnadab but
generated
father t o Nah'shon;
Book

oforigin

vioir

Arxuri6

8hri.t

'APpadrp.

&: ;

&: ;

Naaoubv, Naauo&v 6L tyCvv~uavrbv IaApwv,

Nah.shon became
to Sa'mon;
~ i father
q
5 Sai'mon became
O U ~ O the
~
'PaxdiP, Bolq 68 LyLvvquev rbv ' l o p i 6 t~ r4q I a t F to BO'az by
Rehab.
oar but generated the Obed outof the Ra hab; Bo'az b e m e
'POGO,
61 tyLvv~)uav T ~ Y 'Iruuai,
RUUI,
but generated
the
Jew,
Ruth; (Ybed became
6 'lrooai 62 eyCwqusv 76" Aauaib rbw fathertoJes'se;
Nahrhon.

Nehshan

hut generated the Salmon.

6 Icrhp&v 66 t y t v y u r v rbv Botq

solmon but generated the msz

Lr

'b",!i6

Jesse

but

generated

the

Osvld

tho 6 Jes'se became father

to David the king.

BauAka.
king.

David became
father t o SoVo-mon
David but senerated the
Solomon outof by the wife ofU.ri'ah;
.rig
TOO 03piou, 7 XoAopZlv St ByLvvqu~v 7 8ol'o.mon became
the [wlfel of Urlsh.
Solomon but generated father to ~ e h o . b o ' a m ;
T ~ Y 'PoDo&p
' P o ~ o & ~6L tyivvqurv ~ b vRe.ho,bo'am became
the Rehoboani Rehobonm but generated the father to ~ , b i , j ~ h ;
'A id 'A lh 62 t y ~ v v q ~ ~~ 6
v v 'AUtrq. A.bl'Jah became father
A b & d Abcah but generated
the
Aan,
A,sa;
A.sa
8 'Au&q 6L fyivvqurv ~ 6 v 'I W U ~ Q ~ Tbecame father to
Ass
but
generated
the
~ehoshaphai.
Jehosh'a,phat;
-.
'L Or, "Line of descent; origin"; generation lgs.ne.?a.t(.o'nisl. Vg.

Aauai6 66 iyivvquw ~ b vIoXopOva

11

&K

MATTHEW 1:s-11

18

' lwOa9hr 66 6yLvvqucv rdv ' l wp6p lop&^ I Jehosh'a.phat became

Jehoshaphat but geneiated the ~ehoran;.~eharam'father t o Jeho'ram,
6t t y t ~ v q u c v T ~ V'O(;eiav, 9 'OFiaq 6 i Jeho'ram became
but
generated
the Uzzlah.
Uulah
but faiher to Uz-zi'ah: .
6 y t w o r v T ~ V' I w e h p , .lWaehp
&YLW,,OP~ 9 U~-zi.ahbecame
eenernted the Jotham. Jotham but generated father t o Jo'tham; So'father to
rbv ' A x a t -Axaq 6L Eytvuqcrrv rbv 'E<wiav tham
the ~ h a z . A ~ D Z but generated the neZekiah: A'haz: A'haz became
to
Hez'eki'ah:
10 ' E C ~ r i a g 6L tybvqucu ~ b v Mavaaafi,' lo
became
Herekleh but
generated
the Manarseh,
father to Mamabseh
M w a o o i q 66 (yiwqotv rdv 'Aphg, 'Apcbq 6 i ~
. became
~
~
Mananreh but generated the Amon. Amon but father~ to A'mon;
6ytwqusv
rbv
'looaiav. 11 'looeiaq
66 A'mon became father
generated
the
Josiah.
Joalah
but to ~ ~ . ~ i .11~ J,,.~~L
h ;
6 y b u q O ~ v rbv 'Ic oviav nai ~ o b q &6Eh9obq a h became father t o
generated the ~ e c z o n l e h and the , brothers Jec.a.ni.ah and t o his
brothers a t the time
aGro5 Lni r i q prrotxsoiaq Bapuhdvoq.
01 him upon the devartatlon
of Babvlon.
of the deoortation t o
12 MET& 6L' r j v p ~ r o w ~ o i a uB a uX&vaq
After the d'After but the deportstlon
of k.bylon
portation t o Babylon
'Ir oviaq 6 ~ i v w q u ~tbv
v
IaAa91ih. Xahae!~A ~
~ became ~
~REonlah generated the Shealtiel, shealtla father
Sheal'ti.el; ,
6s tyLuvqoev rhv Zopobhp~h, 13 Zopoph!%h Sheal'tiel became
but generated the Zerubbshel.
Zerubbabel father to Ze.rub,ba.bel;
61 t y f v v q ~ c vr6v 'ABtoS6. 'Aplob6 61 tyiwqocv 13 Ze-rub'ha.bel
but sencrated the Ablud. Abiud but senerated became f a t h e r t o
TB ' E h ~ a r t i p , 'Ehlal(sip 66 ~ ~ L V Y I J O E VT ~ VA.hi'ud; A-hi'ud
the
Ellaklrn.
Ellsklm
but generated
the became father t o
'Achp, 14 'A(;&p 61 lyLvvqocv 76" Za6br. Eii'a-kim; E'li'a-kim
&or.
A Z O ~ hut generated
the Zadok. became father to
. .
Ea6i,1 66 ~ Y ~ W ~ O TE ~V V'Axcip 'A-iu
65 A'Z0r: l4 A'Zor
to
Zadok but generated the ~ c h l dAehlm but became
Za'dok' Za'dok became
6yLvuqucu rbv 'Eh1oi6, 15 'EXloX 68 iybvqusv father A.ehim:
seneraled the ~ i i u d .
Ellud but generated
A.ehim
father
m v 'EAc&<ap, 'Eht-p
66 6 y b v q m v rhv t o Eli'ud: 15 E-liad
the
Elesrsr.
Eleerar but generated the became father to El.e.
Ma9Mv. MaOf3hv 66 6 y h u w rbv ' I a ~ h p , a2ar; El-ea'zar became
Matthan. Mstthsn but generated the
Jacob, father t o Mat'than;
16 'I~KZIP 65 ~ Y ~ W ~ O TE ~V Y'I wo 9 T ~ VMat'than became
J;acob
but generated the Jose$
the father t o Jacob; . .
l6 Jacob became
&&pa
Mapiag,
L<
fiq
Lycvvj9q
hu~band of ~ e r y . out of whom was generated father t o Joseph the
Of Mary, Of
'Iqoo5g
6
he 611cvoq Xp10~6q.
whom Jesus was born,
Jesus
the Ions? ,beLg
Chrlst.
who is called Christ.
11 n&oai
oDv
al
y~vcai
6
17 A I ~
the
All
therefore t h e generstlona from
then, from
'Appahp EW Aauri6 yrvcai 6 ~ I a T i O O a p ~ qAbraham
.
until David
Abraham untS David Ecneratlont
fourteen,
were fourteen generaa
h d Aauri6
@g
p m l u m i a g tions, a n d from David
and from
Davld
the
demrtation Until the deportation

MATTHEW 1:18-23

19

i,

,,,,-

B a uh&vog
ycvcai
6 c ~ a r 6 o u a p g . ~ a it o Babylon fourteen
af tGbylon generatlonr
fourteen,
and generations, and
&b
~ i qprrotnroiag BaBuh&voq Lo5 TOG from the deportation
from the deportation
of Babylon until the to Babylon until
the Christ fourteen
xploloii
y r ~ a i 6trarLooapeq.
christ generations
fourteen.
generations.
18 B u t the birth
18 ToC! 6i 'IqooG X IUTOG fi YLVEUI~0 3 o g
of the but Jems 8hrlst the orlgin thus of Jesus Christ was
fiv.
Mvqolcu8eiuqg
T ^ C in this way. During
was.
Havlns been ~ramlnedin mamiam
o i a e t h e time his mother
~ p q~r q h ahoG Mapiaq 7% ' I u ~ Q ,npiv Mary was promised in
m o t k of hlm
Mary to t e Josep , before marriage t o Joseph,
ainobq
sbpteq
LV s h e was found t o be
?j
uuvd9civ
she was found In pregnant by holy
01
to eome togethe.
them
&yiou. s p i n t before they were
Exouoa
6%
T U Earoq
~
yaurpi
out of
sp!rlt
holy unlted 19 However,
belly
having
6 h v j p arlriq 6inatog Joseph her husband,
19 'looh@ 66
Joaeph
but the husband of he; rlghteoua because he was
righteous and did not
&v
rai
want to make her
hein*
and
...
6 i~ 1 y p a r i~u a i
h&gpq a puhllc spectacle.
~
~
h
mecretly Intended t o dtvorce"
to make a publio speksolc of,
&nohOua~aCI~jv. 20
Taha
6& aGroO he' secretly 20 But
to relessc
her
These ith1ne.l
. but of him after he had thought
these things over.
I v 9 u ~ B b r o q 160ir hyychoc K U iou
K ~ T '
havlng thought l ~ k ! angel of k r d according to look! Jehovah's. angel
appeared to him in
6vap
adrqi ALYWV
1
' -0
U I ~ <
a dream, saying:
dream appeared to him swing
~osep
"Joseph, son of David.
Aauci6
Tamha
es do not be afraid t o
of D ~ V I ~ ,
you a?:.Pa%~afrald
to take
Mapiav T ~ Vy w a i r h 00"
6
y h p b take Mary your wife
Mary the
wife
of
the (thlngl for in home. for t h a t which
begotten in
a 6 6 Y E V Y ~ ~ ~ V&K w e b m 6 g i m ~ vhyiou. h"
her generated out of
IS
holy; her w by holy spirit.
21 She will give birth
21
7L<?~al
66 ui,ju
Kai Kahiur,g
she wlii give blrth to but son and you W I I ~ C ~ I tIo a Son, and You
name
~b b o p a aiiroir 'IqooOv, a h b q y a p ucbuct Jesus,' forhis
h e will
the name of him Jesus.
far WIII save
Save
from
~ d vXahv' ~ G T o O &nh r&v & p a p ~ l & v a b ~ i ) ~their
.
sins." 22 All
the people of h ~ m from the
sins
of them.
this actually came
yva
22 ToGro 6L 8Xov
yiyovrv
be
~ h l s but whole has happened in order that about for that
fuifliled which was
nrrhqpob'
.r6
bqePv bnh Kupiou spoken by Jehovah*
might be fula~led the (thhg1 spoken by
~ord
his prophets
61h
ro5
rrpoqfirou
Aiyav~oq23 '1605 saying: 23 "Look!
through
the
prophet
saying

%i",:

as

6k~,h$iq

~~

~~~~~~~

A!

apKit

been

19. Or, "to release.'' Literally, '"to loose off!,

Z0' Jehovah's lmn.1.
J:I.4.r.U.161..#1.*: LoI.~'s(KU~LOUJ,
xB.See F o ~ e w o ~under
d
"Restoring the Divine
Name!' See App 1.4, Is. 21' Jesus I'IqaoOvI, wB; urm'. Ye.aku'n', meming
l a r d , xB.
"Jehovah Is Salvation," JI.l4.La-i".*J, 22. Jehovah, D-&.'-L'.*-'..Z.2*.26;

MATTHEW 2:6-11

21

rai
w p 8 l v o q hr y a m p i
vtrgln
in
be14
will ave
and
.ritral
ui6v, ~ a i ~ a A k o o u o ~ v r b
Will give birth to son, and they wlll call the
bvopa
ah00
'Epiiavouih.
6
brtv
name
of him
Immanuel;
whlch
la

The virgin wiU

hecome pregnant
and
will give birth to a
son, and they will call
his name Im.manu.el:
w h h h means, when
translated. 'With Us
24
'Eyrpkiq
6 t b ' l o 9 Cm6 IS Qcd."
24 hen ~ o s e p h
Havmg been awakened but the Jo8$
from
woke up from his
TOO h o u knoi UEV dlq r p o u k r a E ~ v
sleep and did as the
the
sleep
dl2
as
directed
angel of Jehovah' had
6 &yyEhog Ku iou nai n a p a a EV
directed him. and h e
the
angel
of ford
he took
took his wife home.
waiKa &o& 25 Kai
gyivwKcv
of him;
and
not he
knowing 25 But h e had no
internouse with her
ab~ijv
00
E~snsv
her
when *he gave birth to
until she gave birth t o
a son; and he called
~ ~ ~ A L U ~6
E V 6vopa ~ G T o O 'Iqao5v.
he esllod t h e name of him ~esus.
his name Jesus.
TOO 6 t ' IqooO
y~vvq8k~~oC b
After Jesus had
Ofthe but Jehaving been generated in
been born in
iehem of Jwde'a in
Bq0Aetp
ehem 03e
''%La<
t h e days of Herod t h e
'H $Sou 705 P~uIALws. i6oJ wdrlo~ dmb king, look!
of&erod the
klng,
look1 mag1 from
from eastern parts
&varoAGv
rrapsykvavro
Came
eastern pP*ts
came to be alongaide
::1
:
2 saying: "Where Is
'irpouirhupa 2 Akyov~eq noO farlv
b
Jerusalem
saying where L. the (onel the One born iring
of the Jews? For we
rrX8riq &rolA*
r b 'IouEaiov; e i & p ~ v y&p
his star
born
kinu of the
Jews?
Wesaw for
we were' in the
a h 0 8 T ~ &U&PCI
V
&v
~ ~ O ~A a fBi ~ e o p r v
come to
of hlm the star In the east and we came and We
rrpouruvqua~ aDr8
3 'Ano6uaq
S t 6 do him obeisance."
to do obelranee to hlzi
naving heard but the 3 At hearing this
was
BautXLJq
~ r a p t q e q r a l a&um King
agitated, and ail
King
and
'lapou6~upa
pn'
do6,
4
ral Jerusalem along
Jerusalem
with
him.
end with him; 4 and on
uuvayay&v
r&wag
roirq
&pxirp~iq gathering Wether
having led together
all
the
chlef priests ail the chief Priests
r a l y p a p v a r r i ~ TOO XaoO
~ W ~ & V E T O and scribes Of the
and
scdbcs
of the people he waa Inquiring People he began to
inquire of them where
6
3 r d ~ ~EYVBTQI.
r a p ' alirirv r o 5
beside them where the 'i?hdst
ia generated. the Christ' was to be
5
ol
2 ~Trrov a i m 8 'Ev B BArtp born. 5 They said to
The cones) but said tohim in ~ e b l e h e m him: .In Beth'le-hem
24' Jehovah, Jl.~.'.u.m.~a:~*z~;
Lord, rB. 2' Or, '"star from the east:'
4- The
Chrlst I 6 X P L O T ~ F ) ,NB;the Messiah, or, the Anointed One (nwna), P-1r.ia-n.xq

"E%$!~%$tE?
gg fi{p ie E!
tfab$

2:

t%

$
,:

fvn fi",CBg<

'?f$:~'

,,,

yty-al
of Jwde'a: for this
q 'Iw6criag. o k q y & p
o g h e Judea:
thu.
for
Ithas been wrltten is how it has been
61&
m 5 n p o q f i ~ o u6 Kai 0 6
BqBAsLp written through the
tl~rough the prophet
And yo;.
Bethlehem prophet. 6 'And you,
0 Beth'le.hem of the
vq
'1,,,j6~.
o ~ g a p & q fiaxioTq
land
J ~ ~ ~ by
A no, mean.
least
are land of Judah, are by
the most
fv roiq f i y e p b l v
'lo*
fn
u&
in
the
governors
of ~ u d ~ h :out of you insignificant lcityl
the governors
6~m,qamong
~ ~ E ~ E ~ E ~ Ufiyo6pNoq
C T ~ I
Of Judah: [or out of
w~
t
governing on;,
you
come forth
nolpavei
~ b v Aa6v pou .rdu ' I r p a i h . a governing Onel who
will shepherd the people of me the
Israel.
will shepherd my
7 T ~ T E'H006qq XhBw
rahiuaq
.rod< people. Israel.",
Then Herod secretly havlngcalled
the
Then
pdrlouq
fir, i b c v
na
&iw
~ 6 vsecretly summoned
mag1
carefulE aseertslnsd beark them the the
and
xp6vov
TOO
ea~vopkvou hmLpog, 8 ~ a carefully
?
ascertained:
time
of the
appearing
star,
and from them the time of
Ireplyas
a h o J q 615
BrfAeZp
~ T n r v the star's appearing;
hsvlng sent
them
into Bet iehem he said 8 and. when sending
them to Beth'lehem.
no&&3v~irq
k{crho.m~ & ~ p ~ p i xncpi
:
Having gone on way search rou carefullv about h e said: ''Go make
a careful search for
TOO
na16iou.
h&v M
cop rr
the young child; whenever but m u m a a tfind, the young child. and
when
have found
h a y y r i A m L POI Bnoq r&y&
iAe&u
t
to me.
report back , tom;. . 80 that also I having come It r e p o ~ back
npoanwiuw
arirQ, 9
01
62 t h a t I too may go
might do obeisance
to it.
(ones)
but and do it obeisance."
When they had
& n o J o a u r ~ TOO P a o ~ h t w q lwopG9quav r a i
having heari of the klng
went their w~;. and heard the klng, they
went
their way; a"dn
i6oJ 6 h u r i p b
d&v
fv
&DAB
look! the star they
look! the star which they aaw in the
east
had seen lwhen they
npoiyrv
adro6q, Ew
lA8&v
tmhh
in the east went
went ahead of them. "nth havlng come f stood Vierel
ahead of them, until it
fnrrhvo ob
qv 76 na16iov. 10 i66vrq
above where was the young chlld.
Having seen came to stop above
where the young child
68 7 6 ~hu+pa
~ X & P ~ x
~ a
Wh pr~bArlv was, 10 onseeing
but the
star
they reloiced
JOY
meat
the star they
uqZnpa. 11 r a i ChB6u~sq Eiq
oiniav very much indeed,
very m u c h
And havlng come Into the house
And when they
~T6ov
T&
nai6iov
MET& M g d G r% went into the house
the they saw the young
they saw the young child with
pqpq
at
T E U ~ Y T L ~child with Mary its
havlnB
falendown
mo er
end
mother, and, falling
dawn, they did abeixai
&voi<m(
npoqarljyuov
arh8,
they dld obeisance
to it,
and
havingopned sance t o it. They also
opened their treasures
~ 0 3 q 8r)umpoJq ari~ilY ~ P O ~ Y E ~ I W
the
treasures of them they presented b i t and presented It with
66 a, ~ p u u d v r d Ai avo" nai upGpvav. gifts, gold and frankgoid
and bonflncenso end myrrh, lneense and myrrh.

$$?

M A T T H E W 2:12-18
12 ~ a i

xpqp?r~oBCvraq
12 However, because
havlng been gxven divtne warning they were given
K ~ T '
6 v a ~)I' h ~ a ~ h p ( V anPd~
1
'H $ 6 1 ~
in a dream
according to dre8m
m return toward &rod warningreturn
to
61'
&Ah?< 6606 h v ~ x ~ p r l u a vrI
~ l l vH ~ I O they
~ , withdrew
through snothe. way theywdhdrew in20 the
t o their count'y by
ah&.
another way.
of them.
l3 After~they had
13 'Avaxwp?ohvrov
6P
ah&
i60b
naving WI hdrawn
but
of them
I O O ~ I wltndrawn, louk!
& y y e h o ~Ku iou qaivcral
K~T'
dvap Jehovah's' angel
engel of ford appears according to dream appeared ln a dream
'Iwofi?, htyov
'E a p e r i ~ rrap&AaPc t o Joseph. SaYlng
&t'he
JoaeP
l a y h a aavL%got up take along "Get uo.
. . take the
~6
rat6iov
~ a iyoung child and its
nai 7i)v ~11)%a&oO
the young chlld and the mother of it and mother and flee into
, stay there
QCO~P
a i ~A7 vnrov. ~ a iis& ~ K E ?t w ~ g y p tand
be fleeing lnto
Jmt,
and
be there unt$
I give you word;
iiv
iino
0
r a h e t Y ~ 'H
P$$@JF
for Herod is about t o
Ukely I mlght speak to you; i about for
Search for the young
<~TE~V
~b 1~a16iov TOG h r o h t o a ~ a$;&.
to destroy it,"
m aeek the young ehlld of the to destroy
14 SOh e got u p and
14
6
6SL
LyrpBaiq
rrapLAa& r b
the
The lone) but having gotup took along the
and its
m16iov
nai T ~ Yp q ~ i p a h 9 6 V U K T ~
night and withdrew
young ehlld end the mother of lt of *lgh1
b r 6 qorv EIG A ~ J U ~ T O15Y ,~ a ifiv ~ K E ? into Egypt, l5 and
wfihfrew Into
gypt.
and war there he stayed there until
the decease of Herod,
~ Q c m j ~
deeea~e
rn
that for t h a t t o be mlfllled
rrhqpwB^
b
p1oiv h b ~~~i~~ which was spoken by
mfght be fu%lled the l t h i g l spoken by
Lord Jehovah. through his
saying: "Out
V
6 l b TOO T P ~ + ~ T O Y hi-yov~oq 'Et A ~ J ~ T Oprophet.
through the prophet
saying Out of
gmt
of Egypt I called my
son.''
tndrhroa rb u16v pow.
l called the son of me.
16 Then Herod,
i6bv
6 seeing h e had been
l6 Then
T6Ts
bavingscen
that
the
hrmaix$
bnb rinr piF,ov
ieur*O
fell in,
hewas outwll ed by the magl was enragel a,t,~,,,~.
a great rage, and he
hiav
~ a i dmoorsihaq
hv~ihrv
sent out and had ail
greatiy, ond having sent off h e took up
the boys in Beth'1e.rob< r a i 6 a ~ 7ohq
tv B BhrLp nai 6v
the
boys the (ones) in Beklehem and in hem and in all its disbP;olq
6,rlo ,jq tricts done away with.
from two years of age
a11
the d l s t l l ~ e oflt
iron two
nai n a r o r t p o
~ a r h r6v ~ p 6 v o v Sv and Under,
and down nor;, accordingto the time whleh t o the time t h a t
-~
-JL.8.4.6-l~,lbls.92.21;
13' Jehovah's, J ~ ~ ~ . ~ 4 . Lord's,
~ ~ ~ ~xB.
. ~ . 2l V~ Jehovah,
;
Lord, uB.
And

"2

kt%$2

M A T T H E W 2:17-23

22

order

H' $$!gq

n%F5

heq

h e had carefully
~IKP~@m 6 rc3v
ascertained from the
hecarefu1Iy ascertaled beafda of the
astrologers. 17 Then
17 T ~ T ELrrhllphB1)
~b
Pq8iv
6 d
hen wasfulRlled the (thing1 spaken througl t h a t was fulfliled
'Irpapiou 706
Aiyovroq 18 Owvi which was spoken
Jerem~ah the
prop et
ssyrng
V O I C ~through Jeremiah
the prophet, saylng:
h, 'Pap& f i n o w q
rXauBpbq ~ a 6Supp6l
i
~n namsh was heard. weeping and walmg 18 "A voice was heard
vohGg. 'Pay$
~ h a i o w a T& r 6 ~ w &&
muoh: Rachel weeping for the children ofher,
~ a ai 3 ~ jeLh~v n a p a ~ h ~ e f i v a ~TI
061
and not was w l l l i g to be comforted because nol for her rntidren and
she U I H I llnWllllng LO
rloiv.
lake conllurl because
the"
are.
~.
they are no more.'
6L TOO 'Hg4160u l h i
19 When Herod
l9
but of the
emd look
had deceased, look1
bryydoq Ku low aima at
urn'
6vaj Jehovah's' angel
aneel
of gird
sDDeera
scoordlng M drean appeared in a dream
..
'Iwo'q
b
A l ~ h q , 20 Atyo, t o Joseph in Egypt
:?the
J ~ ~ in~ & aYDt
sayin1 20 and said: ',Get up,
'EycpBaiq
rraphhaes d
m16iov
na take the young child
Havine- e- ~UD
t take along the young child ant and its mother and
.
~ j vp q ~ i - p aa h 0 0 r a l
m p a h
EI, be on your way into
the mother o l l t and beon your way k t , the land of Israel, for
yjv
' i o p d h , T E ~ Y ~ K ~ y~ aI pV
01
those who were seekearth of Israel,
have died
far
the ionea ing the soul' of the
young child are dead?
( ;seeking
~ T O ~ ~ Y Tthe
~EfSi v W W ~
21 So he got up and
21
d
6t
C rpBriq
rrap6AoDa ri took the young child
m e tone) but havLg got up took along th
and Its mother and
nan6iov nai r j u liqripa a h 0 0 uai ~ l o i h & entered lnto the land
young child and the mother of I t and enterei of Israel. 22 But
riq y i v '10
fib
22 & r o i r m < 6; b r hearing t h a t Ar.cheInto earth of ?&el:
Having heard but the la'us ruled a s king of
'Apxthaoq ~aulhEirE1 7"s 'Iou6aiaq
h v ~ i Jude'a instead of his
Arehelaus 1s retgnlng Of?ha
Judea tnstead < father Herod, he beTOO r a r p d q a h 0 0 'H $ 6 0 ~ 6 Q o p i 3 f n r came afraid t o depart
the father of him &rod
he becamea ald ther for there. Moreover.
&TABE?v
xpqya~~oBcis
6, belng given divine
to depart: having been g vcn dlvlne warning br w ~ r n l n gin a dream.
urn'
h a p &VEX&qoev 15 T& p i p he withdrew into the
a e ~ o r d to
~ n ~dream he witldreur lnto the Par1 territory of Qai'i,iee.
~ j qrahlhaiaq, 23 K U ~ lhObv
l(a~+1(
oc 23 and came and
of the Galilee,
and having come he Betxed dwelt in a city
named Naz'a.reth.'
cis
I T ~ X I Y hkyoptvqv
Na<apCT,
6 n o that rhrre mmht be
lnto
city
being sald
Nazareth,
so thi
iulnlled what was
PqO6v
6th T&
rXripo8b
rnlght beful%led the lthlng) apoken t h m v a th suoken throueh-. the
19' Jehoveh's, JL*16.alll.rs.21-r; Lord's, IB. 20' Or. te!' See App RA. 23' Or,
"Sprout-town" tNa.~CI.vet'I:Nmtse'vetll, TI1.

'22

TIPO+$~U

~~

z
m
*
R
8

Oz$e yz",',"gic

--

~~~

MATTHEW 3:l-7
npopqr&v
prophets

brl
Nal;wpaioq
KA e j o r r a l
prophets "He will be
that
Nazaiene
he w\l be called called a N~~ a rene, a
62
~ a i q gifpq
:,
t ~ ~ i v a ~ q
but
the
those '1 I n those days
rrapayivs~ac
'Iwhvnq
B a ~ ~ ~ l u l f i qJohn. the Baptist
comes to be alongside
Baptist
came preaching i n the
John
rfiq 'lou6aiaq wilderness of Jude'a,
nqpGouwv t v 6 t p i p y
preaching tn the wilderness of the
Judea
2 savine: " R r ~-a.w
.,r
2 hfywv
Ms~avas?TE,
iyylnev
ytrp fi for the kingdom
saying Be You repenting. has drawn near far the
the heavens has.
Paolhria TOY obpavOv. 3 OGTOS y h p ~ U T I Y drawngear." 3 This,.
kingdom of the heavens. ,
This for
is
in fact, is the one
6
p p ~ i q 61a 'Huaiau TOG r r ~ o m i l ~ aSpoken
u
of through
the (one, spo en of through 1saiah the prophet
Isaiah the prophet in
h ~ y o ~ r omwvj
q
pohv'!oq
CV
tpfiW?
saying
voice of one uymgout in the wilderness these words: "listen!
Someone is crying
'Eroiphuars
*v
66bv Ku iou
~ 6 0 ~ i a q in the wilderness,
~ a k rou
e ready
the
way
of ford:
straight
'Prepare the way of
r r o l r i ~ r 7&g T P ~ ~ O Ua6~oD.
S
4 Ablb~
Jehovah,. You people!
be making the roads af him.
He
'Iwhvqq
ETXEV
76 iv6upa a h G h b Make his roads
But
John
was having the clothmg of hlm from Straight"'
th'S vew 'Oh"
had
T IXOY ~ a p f i h o u nai {rjvqv 6c p a ~ i v q v r r ~ p i
his clothing of camel's
Reir.
f. camei
gkdb
Lathern
r j v 6 u ~ h va6ra0, f i 6? -rpa 4 fiv a6.rpG hair and a leather girthe loin of hlm, the but
was of him dle around his loins;
his food to0 was in& ~ p i 6 ~ q ~ a i llUl
tiYPt~v. 5 T ~ T E
~DCUS~S
and
h o n ~
wild.
Then sect locusts and wild
t < ~ r r o p r G ~ ~ o r r d q c16rbv 'IapootiAupa honey. 5 Then Jeruwas making way out toward him
Jerusalem
salem and all Ju.de'a
nai
rrhua
fi 'lou6aia nai r r h o a fi and all the country
and
all
the
Judea
and
all the around the Jordan
rrrpixwpag
roc
'IapShvou, 6 ~ a made
i
their way out t o
eountrv around
of the
Jordan,
and him. 6 and people
fbarrri<ovro
6v T@ 'lop6hvq r r o m p Q were baptized by him
were being baptized
in the Jordan
River
in the Jordan River,
Im'
a h 3
t b ~ o h o ~ o f i ~ ~ v o l T ~ Fopenly confessing
by
him
(they1 openly confessing
the
theirsins.
hpapriaq
alrGv.
7 When h e caught
sins
of them.
1. '16Av
6b w o h h i ~ q T&,
cQaploaiwv "ght Of many Of the
Pharisees and SadHaving seen but many
of the pharisees
~ aZ i~ ~ ~ O V K C
tp~op6vouq
L~WY
hi r b p d m ~ c u p aducees coming to the
and saddueees
upon the baptism baptism, he said to
sTrrrv ariroiq
rcvviparrra
tx16v&v
T ~ Sthem: "You Offspring
he said to them Generated ones of vipers:
who of vipers, who has
J T T ~ ~ E I ~ Et p
Vi v puyciv h b i f i q pehhofiqq
Showed to rou to flee from the about to come

3 '2

ie

~~~.

fitie

foe$

1' John l'lwhvqs). BD; lm~.

Yoh.cha.nan';meaning"J'ehovahHasBeen
Jl.lL.i618.22.

3' Jehovah, J*-i.i-U.1618.422-2*.%;

Lord, IB.

MATTHEW 3:s-15

25

24

Gracious,"

8 So then
6py-q 8 l r o ~ f i o a r ~ 08"
~ a p n b v ~ ~ I O wrath?
Y
fruit
worthy produce fruit t h a t
wraLi
M&e you therefore
befits repentance;
~ f i q pa~avoiag. 9 ~ a pi i
66Sqrr
of the repentance:
and not you should presume Q and do not presume
htyctv
t v i a u r o i q n a ~ i p a E X O ~ E YT ~ Yt o say to yourselves.
to be raying in
selves ' Father we have the 'ASa father we have
'Appahp
Myw
y&p Dpiv art 6ljvarat 6 Abraham.' Far I say
~hraham,'I am saying for to you that a able the to YOU that ~~d is
t o raise u p ehilE ~ b q Cn T&V AiBwu T O ~ T U V P y r i p a ~ T ~ K Y able
~
God out of the stones these to raise up children dren to *braham from
TQ 'Abpahp. 10 ij6q 6? 7i trcivq rrpbq these stones. 10 Alto the Abraham.
Already but the a x toward ready the ax is lying
T ~ Y Pi<w
TOY 6 6 ~ 6 p ~ v~ c i ~ a t . rr&
a t the root of t h e
the
root
of the
trees
islying; e v e y trees;
tree, then,
oZv
6iv6pov p ' rrozoGv napnbv n a b that does not produce
no? making
fruit
fine fine fruit is to be cut
therefore
tree
P n ~ 6 r r r ~ ~~ aa ~iE ~ C rrGp @hAhc~at.11 t y A ' down and thrown into
is cut out
and into fire 1s thrown.
' t h e fire. 11 I, for
piv
b i ~ 6 5 Barrri<w
b 86arr
$o
my part, baptize You
indeed
YOU
I baptize
i n water
with water because of
PET~YOI~Y. 6
62 ~~~~o POW ~P,x,%:,","Y~os y O U ~repentance; but
repentance; the (one) but behind me
the one coming after
I~
strOllger
X U PofPOU
~
me is strongerthan I
meT t~
o is,
~P
i v ,~
of S
am, whose sandals I
I ~ a v bT&~ G ~ r o 6 ' p a ~ a l3aurhuab.
a m not fit t o take off.
he
sanLls
to carry off;
fit the
That one will baptize
Dwhq f i q i r - r i u ~ ~b eveGp,a?nrt h y i y ~ a rir u p i YOU people with holy
mlrb
holy and f i ~ e :
in
you w ~ ibaptize
l
spirit and with fire.
TTGOY
12 06
76
&v ni X E A P ~
whose the win no wings hove^ in the hand 12 His winnowing
shovel i s i n his hand.
ad~oG, nai
61a~aBapc~T
and he will eompleteiy
of him,
and he ill compiete~y
up his threshing
&hwva
a6roG ~ a iU V V ~ ~ PI ~~Y u i m v
threshingfloor of him: and willgather the wheat floor. and will gather
adroc ciq ~ j v h o O i n q v ,
-rb 62 tiXupov his wheat into the
of him info the
storehouse,
the but chaff storehouse, but the
chaff he will burn up
~a~analior!rrupi
&obf?ry.
with fire t h a t cannot
he will burn up to fire inextingmsnahle.
be put out'"
13 T ~ T E
rra a y i v ~ r a l
6
'IquoGg
13 Then Jesus came
Then
be
the
Jesus
to the
dmb 7q:
r o h ~ h a i a q h i ~ b 'lop6hvqv
v
rrpbq from
from the
~ a l i l e e upon the ~~~d~~ toward Jordan t o John. in
T ~ Y ,IW & ~ Y
TOG
parrrtu8ijvac brr' U ~ T O G . order $0 he baptized
the
john
of the to be baptized by
him. by him. 14 But the
14
6
6~
6 1 a n 6 ~ u ~ va6rbv hty,wv latter tried to prevent
he ionel but was preventing
him saymg him, saying: "I a m
' E y b ~ p c i a v i x w arrb ooD p a r r ~ l u t ? ~ u anai
~ , the one needing t o
I
need I have by you to get baptized, and be baptized by you.
b
tpxn, wp6< pr; 15 & r r o ~ p t E ~ i q6L and are YOU coming
you are comlng toward me?
Havingrepiied but to me?' 15 I n reply

Zom% $fJ

Po

MATTHEW 3:16-4:5

26

6 ' I q s o O ~rlnev a 3 7 0 'Aqr;

& TI
oGrw
the Jeaua seld to hlm Let go rlghtndw, thus
y&p npLnov tori" fipiv n h q p 0 o a l nGuav
for suitable
is
toua
to ulRU
all
61~alw6vqv.
T~TE
dqiqolv
ah&.
righteousness.
Then
he let go
him'
16
panr~oeei
66 b 'IqooGq
s68b~
Havlns been bapt?md but the Jesus Immediately

2:

'tz?!'

Jesus said to him:

it be, this time,
far in t h a t way it
is suitable for
to
carry out all t h a t
is fighteous." Then
he quit prrventing
him.

jg$

l6 After

being baptized Jesus

dvipq
up
from
enrb
immediately came up
five(1~8qocm 01 obpami nai E ~ & Y wsGpa from the water; and
Were opened up the heavens: and he saw epint
look! the heavens
0raG xarapaivov h o d n r p ~ o r s p i n , tpx6p~vov opened UP, and he
of cod descending as lf
dove
corn[,,g
Saw descending like
in' ~ G T ~ v 17
. ~ a i 1606 q o v i
PK
upon him;
and looki
out .i. the a dove God's spirit
oGpav&v hiyouoa 0616s t u r i v b "165 pou coming wonhim.
heavens
ssylnp
Thi.
la the Son of me 17 Look! Also, there
was a voice from the
6 & anqr6q. kv
6
~ 6 6 oa
6 ~
me ieloved.
In whom I found godd pleasure, heavens t h a t sald
" T ~ I IS
s my Son. the
beloved, whom I have
'\';$F
approved "
tpqpov
Grrb TOO rrunjpcrrog, nrtpaoBjvat
Wildernell by the
splrlt,
to be tempted A Then Jesus was
t
M TOO 61ap6hou. 8 ~ a iv q m b o a c filrBpaq
led b y the s p l n t
by the
Devll.
And havbg fasted days up into the wilderness
~morp&rovra rai
vhaq
~ e o o c p & ~ o v rto
a be tempted by the
forty
and
nlghts
Dev11. 2 ARer he had
Gorawv
hivaurv.
3 Kai fasted forty days and
be felt hungry.
latterly
forty nights, then h e
nwod82,v
b nr~p&Swv rlnrv
ah3 felt hungry. 3 -,
havhg come toward the tempter
said m him the Tempter
El uioq
EI
roir eeot,
In
Ulat
said to ham: -1f you
1f son m u are of the cod.
are a son of God, tell
hie01
o6ro1
&p~ot
yBvwvrat.
atonea
these
lonvea of brcsd
should become. these stones to become loaves of bread."
4
b
66
6moKp,eriS
ETnrv
In
he
The lone)
but
havlnn renlied
said
Said "It is wntten.
riypma~
fi hsE becn
'Man must live, not
Cfiorral
m i aw,i
on bread alone, but
wall live
upon every on every utterance
pfiparl t ~ a o p ~ u o p 6 q6 t h ur6paroq 8 ~ 0 6 .
through
Utterance coming forth through mouth of God. Jehovah's' mouth:"
6 T67e
napahapp6Ne1
abrhv
5 Then the Devil
Then
takes along
6!&Doho~ clq rfiv & y i w m6hlv,
Devll
Into the holv eitv.
..
4' Jehovah's. Jl~M.n.la*.22.la; God's, xB: Lord's, Syrr.

ie

w%jfi$p,$'

2;

I*

.$.", g!

%% &
!

A (*%??'' %h,Y

$?A%

$$
:

MATTHEW 43-12

27

a h b v h i rb msprjylov ma irpo0, 6 r a i hlm upon the battleend ment of the temple

hlm upon the battlement of the temple,
ALyrt
a h 3 El ulbq
d
r o t emir, 6 and said to him: "If
he Is raylng to hlm I t Son You are of the Cod. you are a son of God,
p a h Usaurbv ~udrrw y i ~ F u m a l
y a p hurl yourself down;
hurl
yourself down; It has een wrltten for for it is
.ae
6 n Toiq & w M o t q a h t
tvrrheira~
will give his angels
that To the
angels
of him he wlil give charge a
nrpi 005 nai h i xslpdv & P o k i v or you, and they will
about you and u w n hands they wlllUft yo;,
you on their
p i TOTE
n p o o r 6 q u ~ npdq hieov 7bv hands, t h a t you may
not ever you should strike toward stone the at no tirne strike your
n 6 6 a uou. 7 10 ah3 b ' I q o o G ~ n . 3 1foot
~ against a stone.'"
root of you.
Sala to hlm tile Jesus
Agaln
Jesus said to him:
riypllrrml
O ~ K
t ~ n r l p h ~ r l"Again i t is written.
t has becn wrltten
Not
you ahau put to the ted ,You muat not put
Kljplov rbv 8e6v oou.
Jehovah' your God t o
Lord the God of you.
the test."'
8 n & h ~ va a p a h a p p & v c ~abrbv b 61apoAoq g ~~~i~ the ~
~
Again
takes along
hlm the
Devll
took him along to
el'
bpoq
i, qhbv
hiw
a n unusually high
into
mountaln
%lgh
unuauaily,
mountain, and showed
6rirvww
abrQ a&ua(
him all the kingdoms
shows
,
to him
all
; o f the world and their
TOO
~ 6 o p o u~ a 1T~)V 6 6 5 w a l r 0 v
I
g'OrY,
and he said
of the world and the glory of the&
to him: "All these
rTnw
ah3
TaG-rh
n $ ~ athings I will give you
nald
to hlm These tthlnm) to you
if you fall down and
6Gjoo
tau
n act of worship
I shall plve
If ever
h a Y i n ~ ~ ~ $ ~ d do
o wa n
to
me." 10 Then
r6rr
~pw~wfiorlr
101.
YOU nhould do act of worahlp
Then Jesus said to him: 'Go
to me.
away, Satan! For i t
Aiwt ~ T Qb
Issaylng to him the
Bo~~~B"~?ay,
hovah' your'ItGod
is you
must worship, and it
It h~~be%e :ten
K & v
IS t o him alone you
Br6v oou
n p o o r u v i o e ~ ~ a ai b r 3 ybvq
render sacred
God of YOU YOU .hall WOlshTP and to hlm alone
s e r ~ i c e . " ' ~ 11 Then
harpdortq.
11 T 6 r r &qilutv the
left him.
YOU ahall render sacred aervlea.
Then he le a go
and, look! angels came
and began t o minister
Sl$gp~
to him'
npoo^h8ov
KO?
61q~6vouv
ab~Q.
12 Now wheh he
camO~OWerd and
wepe m ~ n ~ a t e d n g to him.
heard that John
12 ' A ~ o b u a q
66
had been arrested,
H B V I ~heard
~
but
k t
napr668q
&vr~LIpqorv st5 T ~ Yr a h ~ h a i a v . withdrew
wasg~venover he retired into the
G P . I I I ~ ~ . into Gai'i,lee.
-.
-~
~-...
,
7- jehowh, ~~.~l.ra.>*;a;=j.r,;
LO"^, 873. 10. jehovah, J%-24."-";W.2'-24; ~ o r d XB.
10' You must serve (worshlpl. J".'s.ll.

$
:

E,"lZk:.

'k?

xz$

roqP

tk

:,$:

:ki :~'&h,O1

"~$2'

MATTHEW 4: 13-2

28

18 ral r a r a h ~ n d v v+v Nacaph

0 8 6 1 ~ 13 Further, after
Nazareth having come leaving NWa.reth,
he came and took UP
rarb~qorv
eig
Ka@apvaoSp
he took up rerldenee
Into
Capernaum
the residence in Ca-pefnarmpa8ahauuiav b 6~io1g ZaPouhiw ual urn beside the sea in
bealde the sea
In dlstrletl of Zebulun and the districts of ZeWu l u n and Naph'ta.li,
NrmBahrir.
14
iw
nhqpo8'
Naohtall:
b o r d e r that mlzht be iu&ed
14 t h a t there might
6;
prltltv 6th 'Huaiou riir npo@irou be fumed whattho lthlnn, smken t h m Iaalah the prophet was spoken through
Isaiah t h e prophet,
hfyovrog 15 r i
Za uhbv - rai
saying: 15 "0land
S B Y ~ B
~ s r t h o t k b u ~ u n and
c 8ahriw 6-53" 8oh&uuqg,
nOpw
TOO Of Zeb'ulun and land
!80P~ItS~.) way
~i
on other dda of the of Naph.ta-li, along
the road of t h e sea,
'lopSavov, r a h ~ h a i a T ~ V P8vb
On the Other side Of
Jordan.
Galllee
of the nation;.
the Jordan Gal'i.lee of
ha6q
b
~ a 8 'rvog i v a ~ o r i q 35 d6ev
nation;!
16 the
people the lone)
s2ttns in darkness PIght saw
people sitting in
piya rat
TO!<
~ a 8 q p l v 06"
1 ~xhpq r a i
saw a great
great: and to the (onaal
slttlng
In reg on and d
light, and as far thase
OK(&
Bav&ro~
&VLTE~~EV
~ T O P T . sitting in a region of
shadow
of death
tth?
rose up
to them,
deathly
light
17 'Aab T ~ T Ei i p g a ~ o '13006g
~qpbuurlv rose upon them:
From then started the
esul to be preaching
that time
rai
hOyrtv
Mrravori~c
yylrrv
an Jesus commenced
and to he saylng Be you repentlig, hee!rawn
near preaching and saying:
y&p fi P a u ~ h r i a rfiv 06puvQv.
"Repent. YOU people,
for the klngdom ofthe heavens.
for the kingdom of the
18 nep1nm6v 6 t n
r j v 8hXauuw heavens has drawn
near:.
walking
but be%
tho
And

having left

the

ev

e~L
2-

r a h ~ h a i a qr1h
$i
e
Galilee he saw

660 &Mqo6q, E i y v u

two brothers.
S mon a ~ ~ g s ~ d of~ ~ ~ s e a
he saw
ral 'AvSptav Gal'i'iee
the tone)
b&g ssld
Peter
and
Andrew b"thers. Simon who
is called Peter and
P%$$c
& p $ s f $ ~ ~ Andrew his brother.
letting d o m a fishing
~ i l v~ ~ ~ u u a vf i .~ a v Y ~ P~ A E E ~ F .
into the sea, for
the
B~Q.
they were for Ashers:
they were fishers.
19 r a ! Atya a h o i g AEOTE 6rriwo pou, ~ a 19
i ~ , dhe
to
and I. aaylng to them Hlther behlnd me, and
them:
after
rrolfiuo 51165 &hrig & Y ~ P ~ T T20
W Y .01
me, and I will make
Inhall make You Rshera
of men.
The laneal YOU
of men..
6 i r38tw5 d p t u r ~ g T& 6 i ~ ~ v~oho68qow
a
20 At once absndonbut at once havlng let go the net8 $ey followed ing the nets, they fol.
a3rQ. 21 Kai
apophg
6~ritlev E T ~ E Y lowed him. 21 Going
to hlm.
And havlng gone on from then he saw on also eom
there
Mhoug 660 &6rh@oii$ 'I h o P o v
rbv
he saw two others
others
two
brothers.
James
the (one) [who were] brothers.
James [the son] of
c ~Gcriou r a i ' l h v .rdv &6&&v
:?the
Z7! ebodee
and
John
the brother Zeb'edee and John

rbv

hr 6prvov

:,:'f$e

:I&

Iltrpov

MATTHEW 4%-5:3

29

TOG hls brother. in the

In the
boat
wlth
Zebedn
the boat with Zeb'edee
raTapril;avrag
r& 6 i ~ n J a their father. mending
narpbq a h &
of them
father
repalrlng
the
nets thelr nets, and he
&dv
~ a~KMEON
i
aLho~jS.22
01
62 called them. 22 At
oi thed, and he called them.
m e (ones) but Once leaving the boat
~ M t o g & Q t v r ~ g .rd nhoiov rai T ~ Vrwripcl and their father, they
a t once havlng let go the boat and the father followed hirn.
drin,
~ohob8quav aha.
23 Then he went
to hlm.
of them $hey followed
around throughout
nrptiyrv
h, 6h
fi the whole of Gal'i.lee,
23
hhewar golna emund in whog the teaching in their syn.
rahihaiq, 616&u~wv
i v ~ a i Wvaywyaig
g
a h & v agogues and preaching
Dalllee.
teschlng in the synagogues of them the good news of the
rai nqp6wUov r b ELiayytAlov ~ " gPaulhriag kingdom and curlng
and preaching the good news of
kingdom
sortf, disease
~ a i8rpa~rbwv at%oav d u o v r a t nauav and every sort of
and
curlng
every
disease and eyery infirmity among the
pohariw
6v
T? ha?. 24 And
Kai h q h e ~ vpeople. 24 And the
Innrmlty
In
the people.
went ofl report about him went
fi
& ~ o f i a d d 3 rig 6hqv 71v Euplav. nal out ,,to ell syris;
the hearlng oihlm lnto whole the Syria; and and they brought
him all those faring
~they
p o 4brought
v ~ y u a vto
abr?
hlm n kall
v ~ a g m6g
KaKWF
the
badly badly, distressed
Exovrag n o ~ r i h a l q ~60015 rai f i w b o l g ~ i t various
h
diseases
dbeaaea and
torments and torments,
havlng
to verlovs
OYVEXO EVOUF,
&I avlcop6vovg
demon-possessed
being agleted,
belng kmon-msaessed
and epileptic and
paralyzed persons.
bmhqv~a<optvoug
e b g moon(llru~k and
rai
~aP
p8ralytln.
dcrhvrl~06~
W
:
and he cured them.
Consequently
~ ~heEcured
~ ~ L ~ E them.
U U E V 25
f
i 25
~ followed
great crowds
&3
6xhool n o M o i dmb Tilg r a h ~ h a i a q
from
(jayi.lee
to him crowd.
many
fmm the
Galilee
and De-eap.o-llsand
rai A~rcnr6hsognai 'lr~oooh6povral ' l o d a i a g Jerusalem and
and Deeapolls and
eruaalem and Judea
and from the other
vai
ntpav
To0 'lop6hvov.
alde of the Jordan.
and the other slde of the
Jordan.
&OD

of hlm:

bv rQ rrhofq, pcrh Zr&Saiou

;:2

be

::t

'

5 When he saw the

'16bv
6L ~ o b qb ~ h o v g &vtpq
rlg
he went u p
Havlnp seen but the crowds he went up lnto
Into the mountain;
~6
bpog.
~ a ? na8iuavrog
ab~oO and after he s a t down
the
mounta~n;
hevlnp sat down
of hlm
his disciples came
npoufih8av a6rQ ol paeqral aGroO' 2
to
and he
came toward to him the dlseiples of hlm;
his mouth and
boicaq
r b u76wa TOO
P ~ ~ ~ ~ U K EOpened
V
havie
the mouth of hlm he
teaehlng began teaching them.
saying:
ahobq A ~ Y W V
3 ' . ~ a p p yare
them
aeylng
cansciaus Of
3 Marbptot ol =ox01
TO nvrfipa~o, their spiritual
need,
Happy the PWI OIIW la.) to the splrlt,

;:

MATTHEW 5:4-13
6 n a67av i m l v

30

fi

Paalhcia

T ~ Vobpavfv.

1 to

b T ~ V I t h e salt loses i t s
in what strenEth. how wtll its
saltniss 'be restored?
Mlutlfiumal;
~ 1 5 036iv
luy+ct
wlll It be made aalty? Into nothlng
It la strong I t is no longer usable
&I c i p '
Phrltliv
EQJ
r m a n a r s i u e a t for anything but to be
).et 11 n a thrown outside to be trampled on thrown outside t o be
trampled on by men.
h b r& &vBpiurrwv.
by the
men.
14 "YOU are t h e
14 O d q tmi 'rd 6 5 705 K & ~ O Y . 06 light of the world. A
t b u are the llght of the world. Not city cannot be hid
when situated upon a
6 , h a ~ a l n6h15 r p u p y h h v w
bpou5
isable
city
to be Id
on top of mountnln mountain. 15 People
~ ~ t v t v q15
. ob5t raiouulv Mxvov ~ a~ it 0 t a a t v light a lamp and
Ivin.:
nclther they. lleht
. lamD and they set set it. not under t h e
& h Y hi .T?Y measuring basket, but
alirbv dnb T ~ Y pb610v
it
Yndel. the meaeurlng baaket but Upan the upon the lampstand,
TOT<
t v and it shines upon all
h u ~ v i a v , nai hhpnsl nhrrtv
lamoatand.
.~
-. end it rhlnea to all the (one81 in those in the house.
IC Likewise It1 Y o u n
10 oCrw5 h a p 6 r w 76
T{ o1r:p.
the ~ O U ~ C .
Thur let
the 1.sh o roo ibght shlnr hefor?
eprpou0cv rOv &+Opimwv, 6nw5
iEoalu
m m , rhar [hey may
1 3 fcanr
of the
men.
au that the). mght see see YOUR flnv works
dyDv rh raA& Epya ~(ai ~ O ~ ~ U W U I Y T ~ Vand give glory t o YOUR
of YOU the fine works and they might glodfy the Father who is in t h e
n a r i p a 6 Dv
7i.v
ev ~ o i q o6pavoiq. heavens.
heavens.
Father o k o v the lone1 In the
17 .-DO not think I
$0 destroy t h e
17 Mq , v o p i o q ~ e 611 fiheov r m h G o a ~ came
Law
or the Prophets.
NO should YOU thmlr that I came to destroy
I came.
~ b vv6pov 4 TOOF n @ i ~ a (06%
fiheov but
t o f u l m 18 for
the
LPW
or the
Eopheta;
not I
I
Yon that
~ a m A C o a &Ah&
~
nhqpGoat.
18 & p j v y b p
to destroy
but
to fulRII;
amen for s w n e r would heaven
and
earth
Pass
hiyw
bviv, toq &v
napChBg
b
I am oaylng to rau, untll llkcly mlght pass sway the t h a n for one smallest
a6pmbq
nai fi
[ h a &,
fi ,,ia letter or one padicle
heaven
and the ear
tots one or one of a letter t o pars

fi 2 '$2

Jlnce t h e kingdom Of
t h e heavens belongs
them.
4 p a ~ h p ~ o ~01
nrvBoOvrcq, 671 a h 0 1
Happy the lone.)
mourning. thal: they
4 ."Happy are those
na a r h q e j u o v ~ a ~ .
who mourn, since they
w& bs comforted.
will be comforted.
6 parhpno~ 01
nwi
5 '"Happy are the
Happy
the mnd-tempere% (on-) ,
mild-tempered ones,
a d m i r h q p o ~ p ~ u onwi v~ y j v .
Since they will inherit
the earth.
they
wlU lnhedt
6 parhp~o~
01
n c 1 v 5 ~ 5 Kai the earth.
6 "Happy are those
napm
Ule (ones1
hungering for
and
~I@VTEC
61ra1w6vqv 67,
&,i hungering and thirstthl~stlngfor
r!qhteousnes/,
that
they ing for righteousness.
since they will be
~op~auBjuovra~.
wlll be satlafied.
filled.
7 panhplo~ ol
the povcq
T I
adroi
7 "Happy are the
H ~ D P Y the mercfiul .;no
that
they mermful. since they
ihcq0~uov~a~.
w l l be shown mercy
will be shown mercy.
8 "Happy are the
8 p a ~ h p t o o~ l raBapo1
pure in heart. since
Hallpy the pure
lar?!o
the
they wlll see God
6
a h o i d v Ocbv a q o v ~ a ~ .
9 "Happy are the
thst they the God willlee.
9 paxhplot 01 cipq~onoloi, 671 &oi
~ 1 0 i Peaceable. s'nce
l called 'sons of
Happy
the peacemakers. that they mna w ~ l be
thst of them

In

tho klnsdom of the heavens.

kt

3:

*y,6P,y1o

the

heavens;

G$'"Happy
are
W ~ O Swho
~
have
been persecuted for
righteousness' sake.
since the kinedom of
the heavens belongs
to them.
11 "Happy are YOU
when pwple reproach
YOU and perseeUte
YOU and lyingly say
sort of wicked
thing against YOU for
my sake. 12 Rejoice

thus

&

'Or in
~ 0 b 5 iq the
ior they peraeeuted the t h a t way they Perseeuted the prophets
OpDv.

t6iweav

13 'Y ciq hi ~b &ha5 rfiq Y$,

x u
are the salt 09 the es

prior t o YOU.
13 'YOU are the salt
ifever of t h e earth; but if

ihu

~~~~~~~

yqb.

the Law

acpia 06 p)l
napLhBg
&b TOG d p o u
llttic horn not not should psar away from the ~ a wby any means and not
all things take place.
80s
&v
n b ~ a
yC T ~ I .
19 Whoever, therefore.
untll llkely all (thingal ~hottldt k e p h O a . Is
iirv
oOv
~,x;
. r ~ v breaks one of these
lf ever
therefore
should loose
one
of the least commandments

8,hS0

n t ~ l2~b~z t~ :$: ~ ~ ~ ~ p

ztie
g::~ $%%no;tj

d lose strenpth.

kine

:."ti '&

&g$$$~2
70iq 06pavoi~.D G T ~y h p

pwpaveli.

?~

K2
' t:!p

0eoO YA tl/)uovTa~.
of Gcd w l l be called.
10 WK&P~OI
01
6c61wypLv01
H~PPY the (ones1 having been persecuted
Lvuev
61natoolivl~q 678 a h & W v
on account of rlghteousnc;~, thst of them
Is
fi b u t h c i a TDV 06padv.
the klngdam of the heavens.
11 pax&p~oi
6mc
6rav
Happy
are roo
6ve16iuwu1v bp&q rai
61hgw1v nai
they mlght r e ~ m a c h YOU and mlght persecute and
eirrwu~v n&v
n o y bv
might my every wleked Pth~ng)

MATTHEW 5:14-19

31

~ o b r w v T&V
~ comm.andmenta
~i v ~
~o h & v
these
the

kaChes
mankind
t h a i o ~ w v ~ a and
i
l e n ~ o n e a and

to t h a t effect, he

be
'least'
o 3 ~ w qsob( &vOpLmovq, thhyteroq in relatlon
t o the
should teach thus
the
men.
least one
kingdom Of the heavrh B j u e r a ~i v T{ pau~hcipr rDv odpaviv. 35 ens. As for anyone

616h<q

wl!

be ,ailed In the klngdam of the heavena: who

6' Bv

n o t i y a rai

but llkely shou d

' 0

616hig

06Tog ,,&yaq who does them and

end dould tedchh, this

g-at

teaches them, this one

32

MATTHEW 5:20-24

~ r ipua,hiq

~ A r l S j o ~ r a 84v

33

obpavfiw. 1 will be called 'great'

heavens. I in relation to the
20
hkyw
Spiv
6 r ~ firv
klngdom of the heavI am saying
to -on that if ever not ens. 20 F O ~I sav
nsptaoariofl b Gv
fi 6 1 n a 1 o o r i v ~~ h r i a vt o YOU t h a t lf YOGR
m s h t abound o p ~ o u the nshteousnera
more riehteousness does
TGV y p a p # a ~ b a v ~ a O
i a p ~ o a i ~ v ,06
will be caiied

the

of the

khgdom

$2:

of the

scrlbes

~ioiheqrr
YOU

should enter

and

pi5

into

Phanrees,

rjv
the

not

fiaozhciav
kmgdom

not

rGu

of the

06pavGv.

heaven:
21 "YOUheard t h a t
~ o i ch p x ~ i o l qit was said t o those
YO" heard that i t war said to the anc,ents
of anclent tlmes, 'You
06
~OYE~~OEIS.95 6(
6"
~OYEGU
must not murder, but
Nat you shall murder; who but likely might
whoever cornm~tsa
Evoxo
Porctr T'
~ p i o e j . 22 'Ey* 62 murder wlll be aceecountaCble will be to iXe iudgment.
I
but cauntable,to the court
hiyw
Spiv brt
rr6g
6 6py1<6lirvoq I of iustlce 22 Hawam raying to rorr that everyone the being wrathful ever, I say to you t h a t
TO h 6 ~ A q OariroG Evoxoq Eamr rfi everyone who cantlnto the brother of him aecauntable will he to the ues wrathful wlth h ~ s
KP~UEI'
6) &
shO
"1 ,UI*Lcr, but whoever
a 6 ~ o f 'i P a ~ a Lvoxoq
f o ~ a l -L^
m v c 6 iy
of him ~ a c a . accountable
'
wlll be to x e ~ a n h e f r i n i - ~ ~ L . ~his brother
wlrn an unspeakable
Bq
6'
6v
drrq
Mwpb,
ivoy(og
word of contempt will
w h o but likely might say
Fool,
accountable h, armnq$able to
Lorn8
T ~ Y -&iwmb
TOO
T T V P ~I ~
the Suprem e Court:
heavens.

2 1 ' H ~ o r i u a ~ sTI

EppLerl

'

mur9C.

11

wrU be

23

the

lnto

ehenna

06"

Lhv

of the

fire

-- -----.

....

S eD7r~
"OmJhnn7,av
""J",

'YOUdespicable fool!'

~pa=Qipfl5

:fever
therefore
youmightbring toward will be liable t o the
fiery Gehen'na."
~d 6Gp6u oov eni 76 e u o ~ a o ~ f i p ~ ozhnEi
v
23 '.If, then,
the gift of you upon the
altar
and there
are bringing your
~vrl0865
&TI
6 hSchq6q UOU gift to the altar and

YO"

might remember

1s havlng

TI

that

the

brother

~ a r & ooir, 24 6qrq

~arnethlngdownon you,

of you

ihrro rnmamhnr

in&

let go off there

6oip6v oou LpnpooOsv TOG e u o ~ a o ~ q p i o u You,

,
24 leave your
t h e g l f t of you rn front
of the
altar.
gift there m front
of
the altar, and go
nai hays npc3rav 6taAhhyqee r " h 6 ~ X ~ away,
rj
first
and g o a w a y
first
be reeonc~led to tXe brother
n,,r .
un+h
....
aou n a i ~ 6 r a the&
~ p 6 o q ~ p ~
your brother, and
of YO^, and then having come b e brlnglng toward then, when you have
rd 6Gp6v
sou
come back, offer up
the
gift
of you
YOUP glft

,'

22' Ge.hen'na I y e r ~ v a v ) .xB: valley of Hin'nom lmr;l, geh.hin.nom'), P-1r.m-*a,

The place for burning refuse outside of Jerusalem. See App 4c.

MATTHEW 5:25--30

MATTHEW 5:38-46

35

oou

of

efq

gCmvav

lnto

YOU

3 1 'Epp40q

66 - 0 5

! body

t o land in
I cn.h
.,,,.,.
..-....
". *

--

should go off.

koh6on

&v

kih0q.

ehenna

nl

3 1 "Moreover i t
said. .Whwver
o r h i divorces his wife.
to her
let him give her a

I t was said but Who llkely might dlvorce Ule

yuvcrim

aho5,
woman
of hlm,
~MIT&W~OV.

certIRcate of divorce.

Spiv

to rou

671

that

66ro

let htm glve

32

IT&<

'Ey6

yuvaira a h 0 5 napaurbq

certificate of divorce.'
ftt 2$rzng
32 However. say to
ovv

I
the YOU that everyone
hbyou nopveiaq divorcinghis
of word of fornieatlon except o n amount

everyone tho (onel

koXh,,

divorcing

of
~ a i 6q fOrnlcatl0n. makes her
her
to eommlt a!ult;ry,
and who a subject far adultery,
khv
drrrohrhuptuqv
y a p i o n and whoever marries
If ever Iwomanl having been divorced mlght marry a divorced
po~x&ral.
Commits adultery.
Commits adultery.
: 33 "Again YOU
33 n b h ~ v fi~06ua.1~671
LppL8fl
heard that it was said
~ g e ~ rou
n heard that it was s a d
&pxaiolg
OOK
~ T T I O P K / ] O L I ~ to those of ancient
andents
~ o t
you shall make osth'fa~sely, times. 'Youmust not
without per&lro6iroetq
62 TQ rvpiy robq d p r o y
YOU ahsll give bsek but to the ~ a r d the
oams forming. but you must
Spiv V ' 61r60at Pay Your vows t o Je00". 34 ' E l 6 62
Xtyw
of YOU.
but a m anying to rou n a to swear hovah."
34 ;owever,
6Xoq' p ' m Lv TQ 0 6 ~ 6 , TI
6 ~ 0 5I say to YOU: DO not
wholly; nenher in the heaven. because !Krone rn= a t all, ,,ither
t m i v TOG Bco? 35 ptire h, a y i
61,
by ha,,", ,,,,eb
~t la of the cod;
nor in the earth, b e e a u ~ it is God.s throne;
imorr6616v Corw T&V n06&v adrot. v i m cig 35 nor by
fo0ist001 it Is of the feet of hlm; nor into
because it is the foot'Izpou6Au!~a, &I n M ~ qt m i v 705 pzyahou stool of his feet; nor
Jerusalem, because city
It is of the kreat
by Jerusalem, because
Baolhiws 38 v t i ~ a tv ~ f i r;%,Xi
it is the
of the
Klng;
nor
In t h b
...
,
great King. 36 Nor
61160n~.
671
06 66vaoa1
by Your head must
you should swear, because not you are able
7 / a XEIJK~~Vn o ~ f i o u ~
fl pIha~vav. 37 $ye
~
~
~
Woman

lrocd

of hlm

la moklng

except

arirfiv

~OIXLU~-Y~I

Z0Se

2::"
yn,

faE

whlte

to make

Or

62

The place for burning refuse outslde of Jerusalem. E e AIIP4c

I ' n r 6 . 8 2 r n ; lh.
Lord, "R

I,.

35. Jehuvuh,

~2

,dtyou

black.

white Or
6 hbyoq O &v vcli vai, 00 015. rir 6 i
but the word o f v o v yes yes, no no; the hut 37 J U S ~let YOUR word
Yes mean Yes,YOUR
nep~oubv
raGrwv
tK
~ t h l n g lin cxccas
of these
out of
the No, No; for what is rn
excess of these is from
lrovqpo6
to~iv.
the wicked one.
wlcked (anel
la.
-SO' C-hen'nn lrfrv\ovl, rB; valley of Hlnnom ID~-':,goh.h%nnorn',,J ~ ~ ~

38 ' H n o b a r c 6
CpptOld ' 0 q 8 a h p k
38 "You heard that
Eye
i t w8s said. 'Eye for
You heard that it was ss
. and tooth for
6q8ahpoG ~ a6 i6 b a &mi 6 6 6 ~ ~ 0 5eye
Instead 01
eve
and tooth Instead of tooth.
tooth.' 39 However.
bpi"
&vr~orfivat I say t o YOU:Do n o t
39 'E 6 6 2 Xtyw
but a m aaylng to m v no
to reslst
resist him that is
nov!lp+
MA' Xmq or 6anil;et wicked: hut whoever
slaps
toTi!e wlcked lone) ; but whoever you
slaps you on your
d q rfiv 6r5lhv a t a y 6 w oov, o r p i q ~ ~avh Q right cheek. turn the
Into the right
check of you,
turn
t o hlm other also to him.
r a i 4 v hhhqv. 40 xai
rQ
8thovri 40 And if a Person
also the other;
and tothe lone1 wllllng wants to go to court
uot
rpt0jvat r a i rbv
XIT&V& ~ O U with YOU and get posto YOU to be judged also the Inner garment of you session of your inner
garment, let your
&qeq a h 4 vai ~b
ip&r~ov'
AaPEiv
to take: let pa ofl to hlm also the outer garment; outer garment also
go to him; 41 and
&yyapa60e~
41 , m i
PIUTI~
oe
and
whoever
YOU
will ~ ~ P ~ into
E B going
S
if someone under
kayc
~ e r ' abro5 660. authority Impresses
pih~ov Ev
him
two, you lnto service for
mlle
one(, be s a h g away wlth
42
.rQ
a i r o 0 v ~ i o e 66q m i
~ b v a mile, go with him
Tothe (onel esklng you give: and the lone1 two miles. 42 Give
0iAov.ra
&nb
000
6avioau0ad
pfi to the one asking you,
willing
from
You
to borrow
not and do not turn away
from one that wants
hompaeB5.
y o ~ s h o u l dbe turned sway.
t o borrow from you
lwithOut interestl.
43 ' H K o ~ ~671
E Cpp&
A
' y-<
43 "You heard that
YOU h e ~ r d that It wsa said You ehal love
d v nX11oiov oov r a t ! J ~ ~ + ~ o E I $ tx0pw i t was a i d , 'YOU must
the neighbor of you and you shall hate the enemy love Your neighbor
and hate your enemy.'
mu.
44 'E 6 66 Mybpiv, han&~
but am saying to YOU, be lovlng 1 4 However. [.say
OIYW.
T O J ~txepoJq O &V ~ a n
i w ~ l j x a d e h a p to you: Continue to
the
enemles O t Y o u end
t e DrsYlng over love YOUR enemies
r&v
610a6vrwv b p & r
46 ho and to pray for those
the lone81
persecuting
roo:
.o tha? persecuting YOU;
yivqo8r
,lo;
TOG nLII
OY 45 that you may
prove yourselves sons
You might prove to be sons of the pa!$
t
TO;
tv obpavoiq
TI T ~ j;llov
V
UGTOO pf YOUR Father who
of the
beesuae
the sun of him is in the heavens,
r lone1~ In heavens.'
~
e
novqpoJq
rai since he makes his
&va~ihhsl
ilr;
wicked loneal
and sun rise upon wicked
he la making rlse
upon
&yaBobq ~ a i P p t x r ~ Cni
6 1 ~ a i o u q People and good and
good lone.) end he is ralnlng upon tlghteous (meal makes it rain upon
~ a i
&6irov
46 Chv
y&p righteous people and
and
unrfghteoua i i n c l l .
If ever
for unrighteous. 46 For
&y%ty
roirq
&ym&vraq bp&q, rive if YOU love those levyou m p
ove the (ones)
Iovlng
you, what ing you, what reward
Are not
pnu8bv
obxi r a i ol
rrX&va~ also thehave'
tax couectors

&TI

rewmd am h a v l n g ' v ~ ~ ?NO^ also the tsx c o ~ ~ e e t o r e

MATTHEW 5:47-6:s
76 ~ 6 notow~v;
~ 6
47 ~ a i&dv

&m&qutlr

dolng the same thing?

if You greet
~ 0 % &6*0%
. 5
p 6 ~ ~ 2
YOUR brothers only.
the
brothers
-of!~ov
only.
what
whatextraordinary
nr tuo6v
n'oleirr;
thing are you dOillg?
1thiK7In excess ere doing vous
&e
!
Are not also the
60vl~oi rd abr6 no~oGolv 48 'EoruEr
nstionaie the
very
are dofnpf
you .hall be people of the nations
the same thing?
08"
bpeig T ~ E I O Ibg 6 n a ~ f i pLtDv 6
therefore YOU perfed
the pather o you the 48 You must accordingly be perrect, as
o@v~oq ~6Ac16qk ~ t v .
heavenly perfect
is.
YOUR heavenly Father
n + % ~ EL n i v 61ratoohqv rlv biw is perfect.
Be atten ve but the rlghteaumeas otrou
good care
rfi nolsiv ElfrrpwBrv T S ~~ p i n r w vfi
not to practice
not to be doing ~nfront of the
men
"wars
YOUR righteousness in
76
0 ~ a e i v a l ~ T O ~ CEI . 62 ~ i y e ,p100bv
the to be observed to them; if but not, reward "Ont Of Inen in Order
O ~ K
EXETE
n a & TQ n a ~ p l O DY to be observed by
them; otherwise YOU
not vov are havfne be&=
the rather otuou
Will have no reward
TQ
t v roiq oirpavaig. 2 - O T ~ 08"
the lone1 m the heavens.
Whenever therefore with YOUR Father
who h in the heavens.
nolii~
~ ~ P o + v .
YOU may make
a t of mercy.
2 Hence when you go
uahriuqg
tpnpoo%v uou t w m p ol making gifts of mercy.
YOU shouid trumpet
in front of yo:.
as-even the do not blow a trumpet
h r p l ~ a inolo@lv Lv ~ a i qouwyoyaic rai ahead of you, just as
humcdtes are d o n g in the
~ynsgoguea and
the
do in
6 % ~~075 @ h a l e . ano<
6oCaoBfiu!v
the synagogues and in
In
the
streets, so thst they might bc glorllied
the streets, that they
may be
by
the & vmen;
bbyd T&-J
~ P ~ ~ w Y . IaiI~yLnp
I say
c ~ x o w ~ v rhv . plot16v aSrDv. 8 o o ~ men.
they h a s e i n m
the reward
them.
of you YOU. They are having
6
no~ohrog &qpaoOyv
p
yv*.rw their Iewardin full.
but
making
giftof mercy
not
let know 3 But You, when
fi &ptmsph oou
.ri
WIG
6 making gifk of mercy.
the
ieit [bandl
of you
what la doins the do not let your left
6r 10
mu; 4 h o g
6
oou hand know what your
right fbindl
of you.
so thst
me^ be
of you right is doing, 4 that
6 &Acqpou6vq &v TQ rpunrQ. r a i
narilp your gifts of mercy
the Blftofmercy in the seerat; and the Fsther may be in secret: then
uou
phevov &J 4
your Father who is
of YOU the lone)
ookfng at in the
looking on In secret
6rrra6bue1
UO,.
will repay.you.
will give back to you.
5 " ~ l s o when
.
you
s ~~i
npami,m&, oh golo&
And whenever roo might pray. not shall you be pray. YOU must not
Sq 01 imorpt-rai.
6
. + ~ , h o k shr miq be as the hgpoerites;
an the hypoaites: because they like In the k a u s e they like
the very are domw?

And if ever you might greet 4.1

$.XI

fa

2%

$,;f

Kfey$p

MATTHEW 6:6-12

37

36

mvaywyaig
synagosuen

ncri

and

&v
in

raiq y w i a l ~
the

cornen

T&

to pray standing in

the synagogues and

on the corners of
the broad ways to be
+ W ~ O ~ V
TO?< ~ O ~ ~ P ~ T T O I S .
vlslble to men. Truly
they might auuesr
to the
men;
I say to YOU. They are
Sriv,
dirrkxouo~ r6v wloB6v
hlyw
having their reward in
I am snYlnP
. . to You. they have In full the
a
6 o
ii whenever
Brav
npoorSxn, lull. 6 You. however.
of them.
You
but
you may pray, when you pray, go
riother
sic 76
~awii6v
uou ~ a iinto your private r w m
enter
into the private room of you and and, after shutting
~A~ioacn i v ~ G P W 00" n&uwca~
your door. pray to
havlngshut the door of you
pray
toTkyour Fsthel who is
n a r p i oov
rrj
6" r r j ~pv-mi). ~ a In
i secret: then your
Pother of YOU the lone1 in the
secxt;
end
Father who looks on
6
narfip
oov
6
PAtnwv
tu
the
Father
of you the lone) looklngst in in secret will repay
TQ
KPU?TT~)
&TO~&WEI
001. YOU. 7 But when
the
eec~et
will give back
to YOU. praying, do not say
7 ~ ~ O U P6 pU r ~ o62
1 ~ f i
amaAoyficqre the same things over
P ~ B X O P but not
6h0uPd rnUiUpi~words and over again, just
& m o p oi 60vtroi
6 0 ~ 9 k 1 ~ y&p TI as the people o l the
as-even the nation&, they are zmagming for that
nations do, for they
tv r3 nohuhoyipl ah& ~ i o a r n u d j o o v r a ~ .
in the much awaking of them they will be heard; imagine they will get
a hearins for their
8 pi
o h
6poidsi~~
ahoig
not therefore YOU should be made llke to them: use of many words.
016tv
y&p 6 Bs6q 6 v m i p LpOjV 8 So, do not make
has known for the God the Father of rou yourselves like them.
&v
xptiav
ZXCTC
n 6 for God YOUR Father
of what ithingnl
need
YO" are having
begre knows what things
700 bp&5 a i ~ i l u a t ah&..
YOU are needing bee i the rou
to ask
him.
fore ever YOU ask him.
o h
npam6xrueE tiprig
9 "You must pray,
therefore
be praying
rou
then, this way:
I l h t p 6rilV
6
6" ~ o i q 06p-i~.
"'Our Father in
Father o f u s the lone1 in
the
heavena;
& 1ao8irw
76 &p&
oou,
10 6ABhrw the heavens, let your
d b e 3anctltIed the name of you,
let come name be sanctified.
fi B a u ~ h t i a oou, yzvq66ro rh 0th & 10 Let your kingdom
the kingdom of you, let take place the
wfir
come. Let your will
uou,
b $ t v oGpavO ~ a i hi ye%, 11 ~ 6 vtake place, as in
of YOU, ar in heaven also upon eart ,
the
heaven, also upon
&prov fip&v T ~ W hto6atov
66g fipiu earth. 11 Give us
bread o us the for [thedayl befng glve to us
o'prpav' 12 rat 6wc fipiv T& d . + ~ t ~ h f i ~ atoday
r o ( our bread for
this day: 12 and for%day;
and l e t g o @ i n u s the
deb
&+aprv
TO?< give us our debts, as
have e t g o OR to the we also have forgiven
Ofthe

n h a n ~ D v LmD~ec, n p o m 6 p B a 1 ,

broad ways

standing

to pray.

'Othat

$la,"

?'kc

$P%$2 f t

MATTHEW 6:13-19

38

6Qelhhalq 1 Gv 13 ~ a p
i i
~ i o r v t y n n s ourdebtors. 13 And
debtars
and not you should bring do
us into
rip&< $5 rrecpaop6v, &Ah& pGoat iw&s h d temptation, but
US
lllto temptation,
but rescue us from
deliver US from the
TOG
rrovqpoG.
wicked one.'
the wicked lone].
14 'Eiru
&@ire
rois
14 "For if yon
If ever
Yo" might let go off
to the
forgive men their tresbepbrrolq
rh
raparr~h~ara
heavenly
passes,
men
the
trespasses
&qfior,
na;
bpiv 6 rraTip
5 bv 6 Father will also forwill let goaff also to You the Father o f ~ o u the give you; 15 whereas
obphviog. 15 t b 6& p i
&~GTE
if YOU do not forgive
heavenly;
If ever hut not rou might let go off
men their trespasses,
roic &vt?phno~s rir r r a p m r h p m a $,$;t
neither
t o the
men
the
trespasses
0661. 6 r r a r i p 5pGv
hp'oct
Th Father forgive YOUR
nelther the Father of rov will 1 2 go off the trespasses.
raparrrbpara 5 b v
16 "When you are
trespasser
oP&.
fasting, stop becoming
16 'Orav
61. V ~ O S E ~ ~ T E pfi
,
Y~YEO~E
Whenever but rou may fast. not be becoming sad-faced like the
O
' r they
h q oi b r r o ~ p ~ ~o~~Bpwrroi,
ai
&qaviCouo~v
as the hypocrites
sad-faced.
they
. disfieure
. I disfieure their faces
yhp ~hnp6oorra aljrbv dnoq
qav&~lu
t h a t they may appear
for the faces of them so that they might appear to men to he
~ o i &0pbnoct
~
V ~ O T ~ ~ O Y T E ~ .& p i v
I say to You,
to the
men
fasting;
amen
Aiyw
bpi"
&ntxowiv
~b plrr06v They are having
I am saving to YO;, they have in full the reward their reward in full.
a J ~ b v . 11 o j 6;
vqarnjov 6hrrylai oou . l 7 But YOU, when
of them.
You but
fasting
oil
of you fasting, grease your
T ~ V~ ~ s q a h iKvU ~ ~d ~ P ~ U W T T ~UOY
Y
viva^,
the
head
and the
face
of you wash. head and wash your
face, 18 that you
18 Brroq
pi
0
~
d
~ ~aiq
so that
not
you might appear
to the may appear t o be fast& ~ t ? p h ~ Y~~tOqT E ~ W Y
TQ v a ~ p i
lng. not t o men. but
men
fasting
hut to the Father of you t o your Father who is
TQ
b TQ ~ p u p a i q . ~ a i 6 w a ~ i pi in secrecy: then yaur
the (one) in the
secret:
and the Father Father who
aov
6
of
the
~~~.
-..... o n in secrecy will
repay you.
&&hosl
001.
will give back to ydu.
19 "Stop storing up
19 M i 0loaupi<~rc 5piv 0 oaupoJq i-ni for yourselves treaNot be reaeuring up to rou lreasures upon
Sures upon the earth,
cirrou o i q ~ b Bpi,o~q
i
&~avi<cl,
'65 yfik
the eart , where moth and
rust
consumes. where moth and rust
and where
rai
drrov
~ h h r a l lo 6ooo~otv ~(ai
and
where
thieves
a6re preaklng in
and thieves break In and

ofus:'

$5'

lpf,",~it
- 2 72

'P,'zP.W

MATTHEW 6:20-25

39

~ h k r o u a l v20 B q o a v p i < o ~
62
Jpiv steal 20 Rather,
he treasuring up
but
to roo store up for younelves
0 oavpohq Ev olipavrj, Brrou 0 % ~ q s O ~ T T Etreasures In heaven,
Treasures zn heaven, where neither mo h nor
where nelther moth
ppi,otg
&Qavi<a, rai d r o u ~ h t r r r a l 03 nor rust consumes,
rust
consumes. and where
thleves not
Stop3oouolv o36i ~ A t r r r o u o w21 Bnou y a p and where thleves do
are breaking ln nor are stealmg,
where far not break in and steal.
imtv
d 0qoaupbq oou, ~ K E ? Eoral ~ a l21 For where your
1s
the treasure 61 you, there wdl he also treasure is, there your
heart wlll be also
tf e rap6ia
heart
22 *The lamp of
22 '0 h 6 ~ v o q TOO u h p a ~ 6 q ~ U T I V $e the body ls the eye
body
is
The
lamg
of the
'Our
eye ls
fi
6 6p0ahp6q If'
6pBahp6q E&
08"
simple, your whole
eve.
nevertherefore maybe the eye
be bright;
uou ' dmhoOq dhov T& ai, h oou qw~tu&v
of poll simple: whale the hoty of you brlght 23 but i f yaur eye is
Eorar 23 &&
6i
6 6 q 0 ~ h p 6 ~oou wicked, your whole
will be;
If ever hut the
eye
of you body will be dark. 11
dhov ~6 o6pdr
Uou in reality the light
","i%
&be,
iq
whole the
body
of you that is in
is
onor~vdvEmat. EI o b
T& pi]<
TO
haw great
dark
wlll be. If therefore the llght the (one)
b aoi U K ~ T O < EOLIT~Y,76 0~670s rr6aau, t h a t darkness is!
in you darkness
h, the darkness how much.
24 "No one can
I Y . for
masters;
24 Olj6siq 63vara1 6uui ~ u p i o ~~qO V ~ E ~ ~ ESlave
No one 1s able to two lords to he slavlng; for either he m l l hate
the
one
andlove
the
fi yhp TAU Eva
'am , ~ a rdv
i
CTEPOV
either for the one h t k g hate and the different other, or he will stick
l~y+
a&
y
i(
ivdq
'+et<~~al.
to the one and despise
he w ~ ueve: or of (the) one he w ~ ltake
l
hold and
the other, You cannot
700
~-T~POU
naraqpOvilW"
",; slave for @ad and for
of the
different (one)
he will despise;
are rtealmg,

ofyU.

6hcnr01
0eQ
S O U ~ E ~ ~a ~i papa"@.
V
are able to God to he Slaving and to mammon.
25 "On thls account
25 A,&
70070
hiyo
bpi",
1 say t o You Stop
Through
this
I am saying to YOU, not being anxious about
f~ptpv5rr
be emgannious
qdryqre
fi ~i
q
,
pq6i 7 " what you will drink,
I,," might eat or what Taumight drink, nor to X e
or about YOUR bodies
uhparc J i,v
~i
i-v6Goqo0c
What
oblyoU' What might rou be clothed;
body
wear. Does not the
4 +WE$ n h ~ i i , ~i-OTI
,poqGq
Kai
more
food
and soul mean more
the
than food and t h e
.'
~d
&pa
TOO
&,66 pTOq;
thp
had"
of the
clothme?
- .bod" than clothine?

YOU

$3;

25' Or, "lrves" LYIUXA. p s y k h e r . s~npU1al)See APP 4n.

MATTHEW 8:26-33
26

40

CIS TZI

tpPA&a~r

m ~ r l v a TOO

2s Observe intently
of the the birds of heaven,
BrpiSoum~v because they do n o t
heaven that not they sow
nor
they reap
Seedor reap or
0662: o u v h ~ o v o ~rvl q h o Y ~ a c ,~ a 6i r r a r i p gather into storehousnor thcy gather into storehouse=. end the Father es;
heavenly
b &v
6 ob&lo<
T dqrt adrh. o6x Jpeic Father feeds them.
orso0 the heavenly g e d s them; not
You
you not worth
phhhov 61aqipsre ah&"; 27 ~ i q6L
iS more than they are?
rather you dlffer of them?
Who but outof 27 who f, YOU by
bpOv
PEPI~YGW 66vma1 11pom9civat
h i being anxious can add
you belng enxlous is able
to add
upon one
to his life
rilv q h ~ r i a v aljroO n i x u v Eva. 28 ~ a ni r p i span? 28 ALSO. o n
the 1 re man of him euhlt onel
And a b m t the
f,,
6v6b aroc
~i
pr I ~ V ~ T E ;
why are YOU anxious?
clot~l"g
why
are rou L i n g anxious? Take a lesson from
na.raph8s.r~ r h K iva TOO & PO; rr&q the lilies of t h e fieid,
Learn accurately the leles of the
&id
how how they are growing;
aliEhvovoiv ob KOTI&UIV ob6& vil8ouo~v. they do not toil, nor
they grow;
not
they to11
nor
they spin: do they
z9 but
29
hiyw
62 bpiv 8 ~ 1 01162: Zohopbv I say t o YOU t h a t not
1 am asylns but to rov that not-but Solomon even sopDmon in all
Pv T & U ~ rri 66511 a h o j TEPILP~~ETO
be t v hls glory was arrayed
tn
an the glary of him woa ormyed as one as one f, these,
~ o l i r w v .30 rI 6; rbv x 6 p ~ o v TOO 6 pa6 30 If, now. Gad thus
of there.
If but the vegetation of the reld
Observe intently

into

the

blrda

obpwoG 6r1 o b mreipouuzv 0662:

the vegetation
~Aipauov of the field, which
oven
is here today and
o h u s & ~ ~ I ~ V W O I Vtomorrow
,
is thrown
thus
dothe..

utjprpov b v r a ~ a i aGp~ov r1c

today

belng and tomorrow Into

~hh6~rvav 6
elng t rown

the

Be6

GO^

into the oven, wiU

much rather
YOU,You with
o h
VEPl v i ~ ~ hc i y o v r r q
faith? 3 1 so
31 k?t therefon, Yon ahodd be snrfoua aaying little
never be
Ti
q&~wpw; 4 T i
niwlr~v;
ii say, 'What arr we t o
What mis we eat7 or What mlpht we drink? or eat? or,,What are we
Ti
TEPL CIXL)prBa. 32 ~ h n a
y h p to drink? or, 'What
Whet
migh?we put on+
All
for a r e w e t o put on?.
m6ra
rh eev7 6nl(;qro6olv 016s~ 32 For all these are
these ithingal the nstion~ eagerly pursue; knows the things the nations
6 n a ~ i p bp&v
6 oliphvlog XTI are eagerly pursuing.
the Fethcr of vou the heavenly that par
heavenly
X R ~ ~ T E
rolirwv
hhv~wv.
Father knows YOU
YOU ave need of these Ithlnga)
of all.
need all these things.
33 "Keep on,
65
np&rov
n)v
33 < q ~ r h r
B e r o u seeking
but,
, Arst
the then, seeking first
Pao~hriav ~ a i
61~alomlivqv ahoG, the kingdom and
kingdom
and
rlghteouancss
of hlm, his righteousness,
~ a i
ratha
rr&vra npomre;lorsa~ and all these lather1
and
these (thtnml
all
Wlll be added things will be added

oh

noAhG p M h o v Lphc,

not to much

rather

You,

~ ~ I ~ ~ ~ I O T O
.
h eI not

ones w th Uttle lLlthl

41

MATTHEW 6:34-7:6

to YOU. 34 SO.never
p t p ~v f i u q ~ r
bpiv. 34
obv
to you.
#."t
therefore YO" ahoufd be anxious be anxious about the
r t c ~ i ) va8Plov. 4 Y ~ Pa(iPl0v ( ~ t p l p V i ) ~ ~next
day, for the next
l
into the morrow, the for morrow w 11 e snxloua day will have its
a?*

ot

me?;;

~ P K ~ T ~ V

sufficient to the

~&~PFI

A E anxieties.
~ ~ sufficient

for each day is i t s own

badness.

h ofi eit. .

7 $A

"Stop judging t h a t
Iva
in order *at
fo?
YOU may not be
vpleiw
6v
Y ~ PK P ~ P W ~ludged: 2 for with
roo should be judged:
in what for judgment
what judgment YOU
vpivrrs
rp18fiueoee
u a i t v Q are judging. You will
are judging you w~~~
he judied,
in
he Judged: and with
prrp7e;luETa,
P ~ P W
~ETPE~TE
measure
roo are mcssurlng
It wlll be measured the measure that YOU
p i 3 i
6f
PXLTEI~ ~b
~ h p q o care measuring out,
to YOU.
Why but sou look at the
straw they will measure out
rb
t v TO d@eahpQ TOG &6rhqoO OOV t o YOU. 3 why, then,
tho (onel in the
eye
of the brother of yo;.
you
at the
straw in your hroth~Q%?J~G
er's eye, but d o not
namvoriy
nGc
lpEie
YOU are mnsldeilng?
dr
how
w111you say consider the rafter in
your own eye? 4 Or
Th60hqQ oou
*Aqg
tKPhhw
to X e brother of you LCt go off I mlght throw out how can you sag to
T* r & p ~ o ~
t v TOO 6qBaApoO oou KC; your brother. 'Allow
the
straw out of the
eye
of yo;, and me to extract the
16oP
h
60~6s
TG 6 0 8 a X ~ G -03'
straw from your eye':
look1 the rafter
the
eye
of yo:?
when, look! a rafter
. YOYr Own We?
5 Smo~pt.r&, i ~ k h r n p O ~ o v tr
TOO . In
HYPOCII~E. throw out
Rrst
out of
the
!
dQ8ahpo6
-06
EOKbY Kai
.T6TE 5 H y p ~ r i t e First
eye
of YOU
rafter:
and
then extract the raffer
6,aPALylrtq
6 ~ P a X r i v r b K & P @ O ~LK from your own eye.
YOU w I I I c ~ ~ ~IIIIBY~to throw out the atrow out of and then you will see
TOO 6@8aApoJ 706 &6rh@oO UOU.
clearly how t o extract
eye
of the brother of you.
the
the straw from your
Sly~ov
6Ors
~b
6 Mil
NO ~OVehO~ldgIve
the holy (thing) ,Got% brOtherer.seye'
KYO~Y,
phhq~e
~ o b qp a p y a p i ~ a q 6 "Do not give
Pearla
dogs, n!REr should uorr throw the
what is holy t o dogs,
neither throw YOUR
TOTE
bp&v LprrpomB~v TOY ~ o i p w v , p q
of 10"
in front
of the swine, no s t any time
before
~ a r a r r a r ~ u o u o l va h 0 b q b
~oic
t h a t they may never
they will trample
them
in
the
trample them under
KP~YETE

be You judi~ng,

!&: :tt

2.' 2: fl $:

"

?: ;T

a d ~ & v ~ a i (IT a q I v ~ t c
P~SWOIV
of them and havtnekrncd around thcy should rip their feet and
around and rip YOU
bp2g.
o~en.
10".

MATTHEW 73-14

42

Ai'rcirr
rai
60 mat
bpiv.
Be You askha, and it w i k g i v e n to Yo":
<q'reirc
~ a le b p f i o ~ ~ ~ . K P O ~ E T ~ ,
be uov aeeklng, and You wlll find; be YOU knocking,
~ a i &YO! ~ ~ U E T ~ bpi".
I
8
nh5
and I wlllle ooened to mu.
Everyone
d
alrOv h a p p b s t nai
6
<q~Ov
the (one) asking lsreeelvlng and the tonel aeeklng
d ~UKCI
~ a i.
TQ
Kp,;,,
is fnding
and
to the lone1 .
knocking

7 'Keep on asking.
and It will be given
YOU: keep on seeking,
and You will find;
keep on knocking, and
it will be ODened to
8 For everyone
asking receives, and
everyone seeking
finds, and t o everyone
knocking it will be
3p;v Opened.
9 Indeed,
who IS the man
whom
son
son asks for bread

It!

&vac

fio~rat.

T i

ec

it willgeopensd.
3r
who
irv~pwnoq,
.b
O I ~ T ~ ~ U E I. 6
man.
whom
wlll ask
the
a h 0 6 hprov
p hieov
h~~1650E1
-he
not hand
of him bread
no? stone he will give upon
him a stone. will
10 fi
r a i hew
a i ' U E ~ - p'
6qtv he? 10 or,perhm.
Or and
Rsh
he
a ~k no? seyperft he
will ask for a fish
h16hu~1
a5rQ; 11 ci
03"
u p r t ~ -he
not hand
he will give unon hlml
If therefore you him a serpent,
mvqpoi d v r ~ qoi8arc 6 6 p a r a &ya8Zr 6166va1 he? 11 Therefore, if
wicked belng know
glftr
goad to be glving
although being
m i 5 ~ t r v o l qb Ov, n 6 u q p a h o v 6 n m i p wicked. know how
to the children o!rau,
how much rather the Father to give
gifts to
b Ov
6
6" lair; d p x v o i q
6 6 0 ~ 1YOUR children, how
o f ~ o l r the (one1 In
the
heavens
will give much more so will
dry&&
TO?$
a i ~ a i i m v adrbv. YOUR Father w h o ~ i sin
good (things1 to the (ones1
asking
him. the heavens give good
6001
&hV things t o those asking
u Allnlthln@l
hvra
o h
therefme as m a w a n if ever him?
'*Ii
&% TE
ha
nol&lv
bfi
01
rrm mi& will ~n order that may do to YO" the therefore. t h a t y o n
b e p o n o ~ , O G T ~ ~ a bpciq
i
n o t ~ i Ta~h o i c want men to do to
men,
thus
be doing to them: you. you also must
to them;
o f i ~ o qy&p LOTI"
v6poq ~ a oi
i n o q i J ~ a t . likewise
is what
this for
in the Law and the Lophetr. this, in
the Law and the
13 EloOiecrrr 6 t h r i q o r ~ v i q
n6Aqs drl
Prophets mean.
Enter vow through the narmw gate; b e c a w
.OO in
rrhomia r a i njpdxwpoq fi 6665
the narrow gate,
broad and
spaeloua the way the ionel because broad and
dmhyovoa 1 ~rliv &n6he#w
not' n o M o i spacious is the road
leading ofl lnto the deatructloi, and
many leading off into
E ~ U ~ V
01
EIOLPX~~EVOI
61'
a b ~ f i ~destruction,
.
and
are . the loneal
entering
through
it:
many are the ones
14
TI
mcvfi fi r b h q r a i ~ s e h t p p b , going in through it;
because narrow the gate and
cramped
I4 whereas narrow is
3
b&dq
1) ' &n&ouoa
~ i <T?+ <w~)Y,t h e Kate and cramped
the way Ulo lone1 lasdlngaff m U ,
the ltfe. the road leadine off
c l j p i o ~ ~ v rafirju,
c~
lnto iife, and f e k are
r a i dhiyot r i o b
01
and few
are the (ones1
finding
It.
the ones Anding it.

%2;

21

MATTHEW 7:15-23

43

~~~~~~

~~

&nb rOv ylcu&npoqq-rOv,

15 "Be on the
f a l s e ~ r o ~ h e t s .watch for the false
olrwrq ipyov.rat
npbq bphq Av tv6Jpau1 prophets that come
whoever are coming toward you in clothes to
cov.. voo
...in sheen's
~~~~~,~
~ . but Inside they
npoPlrrwv t a w e ~ v 68 Elolv ~ ~ K O~ IP T ~ Y Eerlng,
wolves
ravenous.
of sheep
mride but are
are ravenous wolves,
16 &nb .rOv ~ a p n O v a5rOv
hrtyv&moB~
mom the fruit. of them row win mcognire wlll
l6 BY
recognlw
their them.
adroJs
~671 whWowlv h b
Never do people gath.
them:
not what
they sather from
er grapes lrom
u~aquXZrq f( &nb 'rplp6hwv a k a ; 17 o i i ~ wor figs from thistles.
Or from
thistles
figs? . T~U.
they? l' Likewise
nhv 66vSpov h y a e b napno3q <ahoGq n o l ~ i
eve.u
tree
good
frultr
fine ismakihg. every good tree
ri, 6? 0 ~ p 6 v 6evSpov ~ a p n o b q
P O J ~produces fine fruit.
fruits
w z e d b u t every rotten tree
tree
the but rotten
18 03 Gdvmal 68vSpov &yaMv produces worthless
norci.
tree
good fruit: 18 a ~ o o dtree
not
is able
1s making;
~ a p n 0 6 q novqpobq ~ Y E Y K E ~ V , 0665 6bv6pov c a n n i t bear worthless
wicked
to bear, neither
fruits
,,&her can a
tree
oarrpbv
~ a p n o i r ~ ~ahobq
T o ~ E ~ v .rotten tree produce
rotten
fruits
fine
to
fine fruit. 19 Every
19 -very
r ~ b
6 tree
8 ~ 6 ~ ~~O~OSV
tree not producing
making
fine fruit gets c u t
down and thrown into
?",K:
i
t
Real1y,
p d l h h ~ ~ a t20
.
ii a y t
&nb TOY ~ a p n O vthe 'Ie.
it is thrown.
Reaely then from the
fruits then, by their frults
YOU
will
recognize
ahOv
tnryvoiocoec a P ~ o 6 q .
those [men].
of them rou will recognize them.
21 "Noteveryone
21 0 5 n h q
d
htyov pan Kdptc
Not everyone the lone1 saying to me Lord saying t o me. 'Lord.
~ i r p t s E ~ U + E ~ L T E T ~ctq
I
T ~ Yp a u ~ h ~ i w
TOV Lord: will enter lnto
Lord
wlll enter
into the kingdom of the the klngdom of the
olipavhv, MA'
b
nolbv ~b Bihqpa 703 heavens, but the
heavens, but the (one) doing the win of the
doin. the ~ 1 1 1
warp65 pou
106
ev TO?< o5pwoic. of my ~ a i h e who
r
ath her
of me the ionel in the
heavens.
the heavens
h,
enaivu
22 rrcAhoi LptDiv
pol
will. 22 Many will
any
will esy to me In
that
say tO me in t h a t
KSptr
KCPIE,
05
day, 'Lord, Lord.
not
Lord
Lord,
we not prophesy
-6 6 v 6 p a ~ 1 ~ ~ ~ P O ~ ~ T E ~ U ~ P E V dld
~
in
name,
your
name
prophesled we.
demons your
oQ
6v6pmt
6 a j p b l a ~ f s ~ h a l l r v ~ a name,
i
and perform
demons
threw we
and
06 6 v 6 p a ~ t 6uva SIC
nDhAd<lmany powerrui
your
name
many
works in your name'.
t n o i o n ~ r u ,25 ~ a r' b ~ rd oAoyiow a h o i q 23 And Yet then
Ar.d tneq 1 ria11 cunfr., !a t h e n lull1 confess 10 them
did w r '
15

npouLyoe

Be xou attentive fmm the

~~~

&:~?c
1

1
:;

3-

fif:gq

t2t?e

t2$e

tz$e

power!uYwur~3

'"

MATTHEW 224-8:l

44

6 r 1 0 W r r o . r ~Eyuwv f i p e ~ . h o ~ w p ~ i r&
s dI never knew YOU'
that Never I knew YO=; be gen)ng away fmm Get away from me,
ipoir
oi
kpyal;6psvot n j v
bvopiav. YOU workers of
me
the (ones1
workmg
the lawlessness. lawlessness
24

roGq

nag

08"

aorlq

Everyone therefore whoever

&KO~~CI
ou,,
hears

24 "Therefore

of me everyone that hears

~ ~ l ahofig,
c i

these saymgs of mlne

and does them wlli be
6porwB'osmt
& d p i ' gpovipq
6ortq likened to a discreet
will be a e n e d to male person discreet: whoever man, who built hls
$~o66pqoev a h 0 6 ~ j voiniav
drri
n j v house upon the
bum
ofhim
the
house
upon
the roek-mass. 25 And
rrhpuv. 25 ~ a i ~ a ~ i p qfi PPqXq . i a i the rain Poured down
rock-mass.
And came down the
ram
and and the floods came
fih0av oi rroragoi ~ aBi ~ S U U 01~ YCiv~ponnai and the winds blew
came the rivers and
blew
the winds and and lashed against
wpouirreaav TG o i ~ i qL K E ~ Vnai
~ OGK EEOEY, that house, but i t
fell toward the house that: ' and not it fell, did not cave in, for
rr0~prhiw.ro y & p drri n j v rrhpav. 26 K a i it had been founded
lthad been founded for upon the rack-mars.
And upon t h e rock-mass.
6
~ K O ~ ~ W
po"
V
~ o b qh6yovq 26 Furthermore,
everyone the (onel hearing of me the
words everyone hearing
TO~TOV$
~ a pi
w o ~ ?a8~0Gq
~
b p o i w e i , ~ ~ i a , these sayings of mine
there
and nat doing
them
will be likened and not doing them
&v6pi
b u ~ t g + ~ 0 6 6 p q u ~ &TOG
v
T ~ Ywill be likened t o a
to male toolld. whoever
built
of him the foolish man, who built
o i ~ i a v drri T ~ Yhppov. 27 ~ a ~i a r i p q 4 his house upon t h e
house upon the. sand.
And came down the sand. 27 ~ n the
d
P p q x j ~ a fiA0av
i
0 1 r r o ~ a p o~
i anirrveutrav
i
01 rain poured down and
ram and c a m e the
rivers and
blew
the t h e floods came and
the

h6youq
words

~o6rouq
these

K ~ ;

and

does

them.

great."
28
when
finished these
TOGS h 6 y o y ~ a h o u q , ~ S ~ ~ ~ ~ O O Yoi T Jesus
O
the
words
there,
were being astounded the sayings, the effect was
that the crowds were
dxhot hi ~i,
616a i) h6roD. 29 fiu ytrp astoundedat his
crowds upon the teachkg of him;
he was for
of teaching: 29 for
6 ~ 6 & a ~ waGro6q
u
cbg dSouoiav Exwv nai o ~ xhe was teaching them
teaching
them as authority having and not
as a
having
&$ oi ypapparciq. aGrGv.
authority, and not as
as the.
ser~bes
of them.
their scribes.
28 K a i

Lyivsro

~ T ELTUEOEY

6 'Iq0005

And it occurred when Rnished the

Jesus

MATTHEW 8:Z-9

45
i60G
look!
rrpoocu6u~1

2 And, look! a leprous

rrp~trdehv
having come toward man came u p and

2 Kai

And

ah,+ hBywv Kfipla,

was doing obeisance to hlm

saying

Lord,

i&v

began doing obeisance

if ever to him, saying: ''Lord,

ps ~ a 0 a p i u a 1 . 3 ~ a iif you just want to,

to eleanse. ' ,And' you can make me
drrrivag
r j v x~ipor jylmo
abroir clean? 3 And so,
having strekhed out the hand he touched of him stretching out [his]
he touched
h iywv
OUw,
~aea~irr0q1.1,
~ a hand,
i
and him, saying: '"I want
be you cleansed:
raying
I am willing,
EMIWF k ~ d a p i u e airroir
h h p a . to. Be made clean."
immediately war cleansad of him the iepmry. And immediately his
4 nai h i y e t crh+ 6 'IqooCC 'Opa p q 6 ~ v i ' l e p ~ o s ywas cleansed
And 1s raying to him the Jesus
See to no one away. 4 Then Jesus
eirrqg
&AX& h a y e orolur6v 6dcov r+ said to him: "See that
you should tell, but go away Yovrself shew to the you tell no one, but
go, show yourself to
irpcl, r a t rrpooiveynov. ~6 SGpov
8
priest, and
offer
the
gift
which the priest, and offer
the gift that Moses
r r p o c r i r a ~ ~ Mwuoijg
v
~ i gp a p ~ b p l o v &o%;
appointed
Moses
into
watness
to them. appointed, for the
to them."Of a witness
purpose
5 -Havineentered
Eiosh86vroq but
62 &pO
of h ~ minto
,eiq Ka$apvao&i
caoernaurn
rrpaui)h~sv aljr+ i
~ rraparah~v~ , 5 When he
~ entered
centurron
entreating into Caper'naum, an
came toward h i m
army officer came to
a h 6 v 6 ~ a iMy,wv K f i p ~ ~ , 6 maiq
him. entreating him
him
ahd sayxng b r d ,
t h e boy %
d!
6 and
"Sir,
Pighq~CO dv TG oiltiq r r a p a h u ~ ~ ~ 6GEL"&$
q.
has een east in 'the house
paralytic,
terribly my manservant is
laid up in the house.
B a ~ m ~ < 6 p s v o7
hiye!
+
'!zy*
with paralysis, being
beinetormente%
~e is sarine
I
. . to him
U0dv
0s m a 6 u w adt6v. 8 hrroxpl0eiq
tormented."
hav~ngcome stall cure him.
~ ~ ~ i ~ g 7~ He
~ said
~ w
to him:
~ r e d
E , ~ i pi i ~ b ~"When
i ) ~ I get there I
6 i 6 i ~ m 6 v r a p x o gi q q K ~ P ~ OGK
but the
centurion
s s ~ d~ o r d .not I am flt
will cure him.'' 8 I n
the army officer
~va
~ f i o ~~ ~ Y q reply
V
m order that
of me
unde
the
roof sald 'Slr, I a m not
~ioiX0qs
&Ah& p6vov c i r r i h 6 y q a fit man for You
you should'enter;
but
only
ray
to word. enter under my roof,
but just say the word
.a;
iaei,OEra,
6
9 Kai
and
wlu be healed the
boy
ot me:
and and my manservant
y a p dy& hApwrr6g eipt
t d d<ouoiav wl11 be healed 9 For
for
I
man
am under authority I too am a man placed
~ a o u 6 p ~ v a qExov im. bpavrdv orpa.r&ag, under authOrltY,
being placed,' havlng under myself
soidlers,
havlng soldlers under
~ a i hiyw
TOGTL~)
~ O P E ~ ~ ~ KC%?
T I , me, and I say to
and I am saymg to this (one) GO your way, and t h u one, 'Be on your
rropc6anrl,
nai
& h h ~
ypXou
way!' and he is on hls
he goes h ~ war,
s
and to ano er B~ you eom;ng, way. and to another.
~ a iEpxsrat,
TG 606hq pou noiqoov
'Come" and he comes.
and he ircommg, and to the slave of me
DO
and to my slave, 'Do
0ihoq

Sljvaoai

you may will you areable m e

'

~~

46

MATTHEW 8:lO-17

TOOTO.
this,

Kai
. and

'IqooGq

rrotai.

he is doing.

th6paorv

Jesus

wondered .

&xahoveoOoiv ' A p i v
followi"

10

&~aCoaq S i

Having heard buf the

~ a irl?ev
Totq
and . sald
to the (ones1
ALyw
Opiv,
rrap'

,Amen I am saying to roa. beside

oG6~vi~ o o a i i r q vrriorlv i ri, 'lopafih ~fipov.

no one so much
faith in the Israel I found.
11
hiyw
6P
Opiv
6 ~ 0 rrohhoi &m6
I am raying b u t

&va~ahOv

nai

to YOU

that

many

rrhqpw8"

this? and he does it."

10 ~~~~i~~ that, J~~~~
became amazed a n d
said to those following
him: '.I tell YOU the
truth, with
one in
Israel have I found so
a faith, 11
I tell you t h a t many

from from

MATTHEW 8:18-25

47
mightheful!lied

parts

SvopGv
qjouolv
nai and western parts
risings
and :.aettings
will eome
and
and
&vanhlBjrrov~ar PET& 'Appaitp ~ a 'loch
i
n a i a t the table with
wiil recline
with Abraham and Isaac and ~
b and ~
~
'Ia~cbP t v T$
Paothsiq
T O
0I)pavi)v. a n d Jacob in the kingJacob
in the
kingdom
of the
heavens: dom of the heavens;
12 01
62
vioi
r45
P a o A s i a g 12 whereas the sons
the
but
sons
of he
kingdom
Of the kingdom
be
i ~ P h q 0 j m v ~ a E1 ~ S~ i )U K ~ T O ~b
~
&<~)TEPOY. thrown into the darkwill be thrownout:,into the darkness the
outer:
ness outside, There is
&.ti Eorat
6 nhauepdq ~ a ?6 Ppur,p&
where [their] weeping
there will be the weeping and the gnar lng
the
Of
rGv 666v~wv.
13 nai E T ~ ~ E V 6 ' I q o o O ~ [their] teeth wiil be."
of the
teeth.
And Bald the
Jesus
13 Then Jesus said to
TQ
~Y~TOYT~LPX~
'Ynays
Lbq the army officer: "Go.
to the
centurion
' B egoing a&,
as ~~~t as i t has been
&rriorauo? ycvq8jrw
oo!'
nai
i&8q
your faith, so let i t
you believes let it occur to you: and 'was healed come to pass for you,,'
6 maiq &v 73 6 p q Ln~iug.
And the manservant
the boy in t h i hour
that.
was healed in that
14 K a i
th0hv
d 'IquoOq ciq njv
And havlng eome the
Jesus
lnto the
14 And Jesus, an
oiniav n i r p o v ~ 1 6 s rijv
~
rrrvOaphv
a h 0 3 comlng lnta Peter's
house of Peter he raw the mother-1"-law of h ~ m~~~~~~~,
house saw ~~~hls
lying
P~Phqpivqv ~(mi
m ~ p i u o o ~ o a ~15. ~ a mother-in-law
?
having been cast and burning with fever;
and down and sick with
iiqaro
rtq
~ ~ p balhFi5,
q
n a i & j u r v fever. 15 So he
he touched of the %and
of her. and
$t
touched her hand.
the fever left her,
6
mupc.r6q,
nai
fiyiperl,
~ a and
i
her
the
.fever,
and
she got up,
and and she got u p and
S~qr6urt
athi,. 16 'Oqiaq
62 began ministering to
was servinz
to him.
Of evening
but h i m 16 But after i t
yrvopbqq
rrpoujv~ynav
ah^ became evenmg, peoh a v ~ n gcame to be
they brought toward
hrm ple brought hlm many
6alpovll;opLvou
rrbhhorir n a i t<LPahsv T& demon-possessed perdemon-wssessej
mans:
and he threw out the sons and he exoeiled
mvsripara
hCF/q, ~ a i r r 6 N ~ a q
70bq
the splrlts w1th.a
apints
to word. and
all
the (ones) word, and he cured
a u who were f a r ~ n g
~ ~ E P ~ T T E U U17
E Y6mwq
.
K ~ K G F ~XOYTU(
badly
hav~ng
he cured;
so that badly, 17 that there

bqOlv

~b
the (thing1

spoken

6 6

might be fulfilled

through what was spoken

'Hoaiou 706 rrpoqfirou ALyoyroq AGrbq r i t q through Isaiah the

Isaiah
t h e Prophet
raying
He
the prophet, saying: ,.He
do0svriaq fipOu U a b ~ v K a i r i t q viroauq h lmseif
tookOur
sicknesses
of us he took and
the
diseases
sicknesses and carried
tPClo~ao~v.
our diseases."
he carded.
18 When Jesus saw
18 '16cb~i'
S i 6 'IqooGg dxhav mspi
.Having seen, but the Jesus crowd about a crowd around him,
ai??bv t ~ 0 r u o a v & T T E ~ ~i Eq~ Y76 ~ i p a y . he gave the command
him commanded to go off rnto the other side. tO Shove
for the
Y P ~ $ ~ E Fother
~ ~ side. 19 And
l9 ~
,h a , & p ~ ~ ~ ~ & g s i d e
& ~ o ~ o v e f i o o o o ~ a certain scribe came
ETTCV , a~>r+At&ouak,
Teacher,
I will foilow t o you UP and said to him:
said to him
ar,
&itv hipxo.
20 ~~i htyc, "Teacher, I will follow
where if ever you ma3 go off.
And is saying YOU wherever you are
abr*
6 'Iqooirq A1 &hi)rrs~sq qwh~obq about to go-.. 20 B U ~
to him the
Jesus
The
foxes
dens
Jesus said to him:
i)(auo!v
~ a i rit rrrrrivir
TOO
otipavo0 .'FOXes have dens and
are having and the
birds
of the
heaven
birds of heaven have
~ a r a o n q v h o r ~ q ,6 S t uibq TOO hv8pi)rrou
roosts, but the Son of
raosts,
the but son of the
man
no3
rEqahjv man has nowhere to
00, .
txrl,
where
head
lay down his head:'
not
in having
~hivg.
21
-ETE 05
62
.rGv 21 Then another of
he may inclme.
~ifferen! (one)
but
of the the disciples
to
pa8qrOv eimrrrru
KGPIE, h i ~ p s * i r v poi him: .-lord, permit me
disc~ples raid to him Lord,
permit ' to me
first to leave and bury
m p O ~ o v& m ~ h e ~ ~
i v a B&*at
i
rbv r r a ~ t p a pou.
22 Jesus
firat
to go off and to bury .the father of me.
"Keep
22 b 62 'lqoo0q h i y c l aGtQ 'A~ohoG0a~
he but
sesvs is saying to him ~e following following me, and let
pol, ~ a l6 q ~ q~ o b q Y E K P O ~ ~ e+an
~ o b qt h e dead bury their
to me, and
let
the dead loneal to bury the d e a d n
baurOv
vr~poGq.
23 And when he
of themselves dead (ones).
got aboard a boat.
his
23 And
K a i having
t p lqtepped
3 h v ~ 1 in ~
l
i
~
~ disciples followed
JlnahoriOqoav aGrQ oi p a e q ~ a ahoO.
i
24 n a i him. 24 Now, look!
foliowed
to htm the discioles of him.
~~d a great agitation
-~~
i60b o r ~ u p b qp i y a q f y i v c ~ oEv
8ah&oug, arose in the sea. so
look! shaking great occurred in the
sea.
that the boat was
6 r n ~ ~6 rrhoiov ~ ( a h i m ~ ~ o eSaT~T ~ TOY being covered by the
=s-and
the
boat
to be covered
by
the waves; he, however,
~updrwv. a 6 ~ b q 6 i
& K ~ ~ E V ~ 25
EY.
25 ~ n
waves:
he
but
was sleeping.
they came and woke
rrpourh86vrrq
f i y ~ l p a v a h 6 v Atyoyrrq
him UP. saying:
having come toward they
up him

ki,

'

my

$,

r2p

A;;

MATTHEW 8:26-32
KG-PIE,

OOUOV,

Lord,

save,

Atyr~

48

&noMGpc8a.

we are belng destroyed.

adroiq

Ti

6mhoi

Why

islnthesrted

26 ~ a "Lord.
i
save US. we
And are about to perish!.

&UTE,
26 But he said t o
are YOU. them: "Why are you
r6ra
i y r p 8 ~ i q fainthearted, YOU with
Then
hav ng s o t UP little faith?" Then.
h c r i p OEY r o i q &vLvolq l a i
Oahhoun, gettlng up. he rebuked
he r e b a e d to the wlnda a n d to%
sea.
the wmds and the sea.
~ a i LYLYETO y a A i ) ~ v~ydlXq. 11 01
6 1 and a great calm set
and Occurred
calm
great.
The but m 27 So the men
&eporrol
EOaripaocn, A L y o v ~ ~ q n o r m b q became amazed and
men
wandered
rsylna
What krnd sald "What sort of
person is this, that
~ O T W ohoq
XTI n a i
01 8vapo1 ~ a i fi
la
thls lone) that
the ~ t n d s pnd the even the windsand
the sea obey him?"
0hhaooa a b r Q irnauoriouu~v;
28 When he got to
aes
to him ere obeylngl
the other side, into
28 K a i iA8buroq allro9 ~ l q-d n i p a v
And havlng come of him into the other side
$ ~ d ~ ~ ~ , " ~ , O [ ~ ~
r1q n j v x h p w ~ b vra6apqvirv brrilvquav met him
demoninto the eaulltry of the Gsdarenes
met
possessed men coming
aJrQ 660
6atpovtl;b~svo~
&K
T ~ Vout from among'
to hlm two demon-possesred (onel) out o f the
the memorial tombs,
PY riwv
L t ~ x 6 v c v o 1 ,xahrnoi
Aiav
unusually fierce, so
m e m o r h tombs coming out.
RerCe
unusually that
had the
COT, r
i a x r i ~ t v ~ t v h naprA&iv
6 t h courage t o pass by on

he Is llsylng

to them
6Atybn10ro~'
ones wlth llttle fllth?

e s - ~ n dn$ to be strong anyone to pas3 by t h r o u s h

~ f i q660;

t ~ c i q q .29 ~ a I603
i

+hr+ -.A
.V"".
U..""

lW "a

&.,A

L~paeaw

I w ~ !they screamed.
the way
that.
And look1 they crted aloud saying: .-what have
A i y o n c q T i l v i v nai u o i uIL m 9 8 ~ 0 0 ' we to do with you:
SaYlng What to us and to Y ~ U ,SO" of the God?: I Son of God? Did
qA8eq
6 6 ~ryd
ratpoj
Bauavioa! you come here to
Did YOU come here be ore s p ~ o i n t e dtime to torment torment us before
62
r a ~ p & v dm'
the appointed time?'
"8.
30
but long lwayl
from
them 130 But a lone wav
@oanoyivy. 31 01 off from them a herd
dlyihq xoipwv ROAM"
herd
of swlne many
(onel be ng ad.
The of many swrne was
62 6 a i p o v ~ q Trape~&houv ari~bwACyoncq E i a t Pasture 31 So
but demons were entreating hlm
saylng It the demons began to
entreat hlm saylng
C r P h h h ~ l ~ fi)1&, & r r 6 0 ~ ~ 1 X o v
E
, $~
.,If you expeius, send
YOU are t h r o w h p out
US,
send off
us forth lnto the herd
rt)v &yLhqv r b v xoi wv 32 ~ a dncv
i
abroiq
the herd ot the awRe.
~ n he
d sald to them Of Swine "
cordingly he said to
'Ynhycrc.
01
61
tg~h86vrcq them ' - G ~ I~h~~
"
Go YOU away.
The loneal but havlng come out came
and went
&nfih8av EI(~ o b qxoIpou(. rai 1603 ijppqorv off lnta the swine;
'

E
;

wentotl

rrboa

all
-.

fi
the

~~~~

__ _

the
swine; and look1 rushed _.
h.e ...
.- lnntl
.- -... t..
..
&yLhq rmh TOG rpqyvo0 elq ~ f i vherd rushed over the

lnto

herd

down the pree plce into the precipice lnta the

28' Or. "coming out of."

29' See App b.

MATTHEW 8:33-9:6

49

8hAauuav,
sea,

3a 01

The (ones)

dnrrh0bvr~q

havlng goneoff

h, r o i q 06aatv. Sea and died in the

In
the
waters. waters. 3 3 B u t
p b o ~ o v r e q iqvyov, rai the herders Red
pasturtng
fled,
and
going into the
.rjv n b h v dnniyyrlhav city, they reported

hrrtOavov

rai

and

theydfed

62

but

slq

lnto

rrhvra

the

~ a i

6a1~ov1<o,olrivwv.

they reported

affair of the
s$e the
demon-possessed men.

T+

and

PU (things)

clty

the (thlngrl

34 n a i 1605 nhua Je

34 And. look! an the

'IqooG, C'tYturn* Out to
came out lnto
meetlng
to tXc Jesus, meet Jesus, and after
1 6 b n ~ q a b r b naprvhhroav Xnwq having seen hlm. they

demon-oossessed (ones).

And look!

all

a 6 h q L<fihBcv ~ l qh h n ~ l u t v r "
clty

rai
and

hlm

having reen

pcrapi

he mlpht go ~ E I D I B

they entreated

& n b ~ b v bpiwv
from the dlstrieta

trDhc
havinesteppad In
61rnipaorv,

r a t fih8ev

so that

of them.

n$?

'IF

lnto

rlq

abrbv.

7t)v

urged hlm t o
move out from then

"."...-.".
+.

So, boarding the

boat, he proceeded

16iav

across and went

into his own city.
city.
And
look1
they were brlnsPns toward 2 ~ n d iaokl
.
the"
n a p a h v r l ~ b v hi rhivqq P~pAqpivov. were &inping h i m a
him
poialutlc
upon bed havlng been east. paralyzed man lying
nai
16iru
6 ' I q o o G ~.rt)v n i o r ~ va h b v
And hsvlng seen the Jesus the faith of them
On
their
a bed'
faithOn
Jesus
seeing
said
eT?ev TO T T ~ P ~ U T I Y QB&PoE!,
to the paralytic: "Take
to the
Take
your
hqiwmi
~ o u a1
hpapriat. 3 K a i courage,
~ n sins
d
are forgiven."
letgo m a r e
of you
the
$Ins.
16ob
T I V ~
r O v y p a p p m t w v ~1navi v 3 And. look! certain
Iookl certeln ones of the
scribes
sald i n of the scribes said t o
Lamoiq
0L~oq
AauQqrd. 4 r a t themselves: 'This felthemselvn
Thls (onel
8asphemes'
And low W blaspheming."
~i6irq
6 'Irlooirq T&S EVBUP~ULI~
ahbv 4
J
~ I U ~I ~ W
~
havlng known the Jesus the thoug tr of them
their thoughts. said:
elrev
-Iva
~i i v e ~ p ~ i o 8 n~o v l ~ h
thinlting
asld In order that ?hat You t h i k wlcked ( Ingal ''Why are
i v ~ a i qm p 6 i a 1 q O b v . 5 T i
y h p LOTIV' Wicked things in
YOUR hearts? 5 or
in the
hearts
o?rov+
w l l ~ c h for
IS
OOU instance, which is
~ r i ~ o n h r e p o v ,Elrrc?v
'A$.i~v~ai
esaler.
to eey Are belns let So Of2 of YOU easler, to say, Your
are forgiven, or
a1 & p a r i a l , ji E I ~ E ?"E~ EIPE
~ a sins
i
the
s na.
or to say B e g e tlngup and to say, set up and
n a p t r r h r r ~ 6.
?va
6L
EIS~TI
XTI
6 marever, in
be walking$ In order that but You mlght know that
Older for You to know
L<ouaiav
Exec
6 uibq roC h v 8 ~ ~ 5 5 othat
u the son of man
euthorlty b having the Son of the
&q,evat
(rra Tiaq-has authority on earth
to forgive sms-"
&rri
upen
to let ga off
h e crossed through,

rrbhtv. 2 K a i

and

1603

came

lnto

own

the

n p o ~ i $ . eow

T21"1Z

$2 2%

~~~

50

MATTHEW 93-13

r6rr

TI

AEyrl
7 r a p a h u ~ 1 ~then
6 he said t o the
then
tot e
he laraying
paralytic
paralytic: "Get up,
-EYEIPL
.3p&
uou
pick UP your bed, and
Begetting up
plck up
of you
go t o your home.~ a i imavr
aiq T ~ VOIK&
00". 7
And he got up
and he going away into the home of you.
~ Y E P ~ E ~ S~ ( A O E V E I ~T ~ YOTKOY a 6 ~ o O . and went OPf to
having got UD he went OR into the home of him, home. 8 At the sieht
8 , 1 6 6 ~ 6L.
~ ~01 6xh01 tQoPi0qmav ~ a Of
i thls the crowds
Having seen but the Emwda became afraid end
struck e t h fear,
e66Saow 6" Bs6v
slrv
6 6 v ~ a and they glorified
sioliRed
the
God the lone1 having given
God, who gave such
&touoiav ~ o ~ a h q ~vo i q LIv0ph01q.
authority t o men.
authority : such
to the
men.
9 Kai rrapciyov 6 'iqooirq duri8or
1 6 ~ Next,
And pasring on the Jesus iromthere saw passlng along from
dv8pwnov rag$ NOV
hri
ri)
T E ~ ~ Y I O V ,there. Jesus caught
mon
sltYing
upon tho tax office,
of a man named
Ma80aiov ky6prvov
~ a l htya
a&@
t hat ~ ~
Matthew
being said: and is saying to him ~ ~ t seated
the tax office, and he
'AuohaG8~1
pot.
rai
him: 'Be
Be following
to me;
and
ha-$$?$
up said
Thereupon
fyhot;Oqonr dm+. 10 Kal byhrmo
ah5
e followed
t o him.
And it happened of him he did rise u p and
civa~stpivou i v ~ f io l ~ i q ~ a i1606 rohhoi follow him. 10 Later,
lying UP
in the house: end look! many while he was reclining
~cA&va~
& p a ~ ~ o h o l a 8 6 v r r g a t the table in t h e
tax collecton
and
sinners
having come
many tax
WVW~KEIYTO
TG 'Iquo5 ~ a ~l 0 1 5p q m i g house, look!
and sinners
were lying up with the Jesus and the disc~pics
aii~oO. 11 ~ a i i66vrrg
01
O a p ~ o a i o t came and began reor him.
And having seen the
Pharisees cllning with Jesus and
Lhryov
~ a i q pa8qraiq dm02
A d his disciples. 11 But
were saying to the
dtseiples of hlm Through On seeing this the
ri
VET& T&
TEhwvLiv
~ a bi p a p ~ ~ h L iPharisees
v
began to say
what with the tax eoliecton and
nnnera
t o his disciples: w h y
Is It that YOUR teacher
l2 The
tax 'Ouec62
hokaq
cfmv OP x p i m exowtv
but having heard said ' Not need are havlng tors and Sinners?"
01
IrrXGon~q
IarpoO
&Ah& 12 Hearing [them],
tho lone81
being strong
of healer
hut he said: .'persons in
01
K~K&<
~ X O V T E S . health do not need a
the (onclll
badly
havmg. physician, but the ail13
rroprL8&~~g
M
p*
Ing
l3 Go. then.
Hsvlng gone TOUR way but le- roo
and learn what this
torw
"Eh~oq
8 t h ~
ia
Mercy
em willir>g and
not means, 'I want mercy,
fihgov
K
l&
ha,
and not sacrlflee ' For
8uaiav.
06
sacrllicei
not
l came
to call I came t o call. not

K$T

&;

;'!lf'

ie
61zz$q
2::;;

w2Bt

lip

people, but
6traiouq
&hh& , & p a P ~ w h ~ 6' qrighteous
.
s~nners."
righteous lone81
hut
dnners,
14 Then John's
14 T ~ T EnpouLpxovrht a h + 01 u a k r a i ddisciplescame to him
Then are coming toward him the disciples
"d asked: "Why 1s
'Iwhvou h t y o v ~ e q An&
+; 4pEiq
of john
saying Through what
wc
and It that we and the
01 66 p a 9 q ~ a i Pharisees practice
oi O a p ~ o a i a ~vqore6apcv
the Pharisees we are fastink, the hut disciples fasting but Your
disciples do not fast?"
005 06 wu.rrGouo~v; 15 ~ a rlncv
i
a h o i ~ At this Jesus
or you not
are fasting?
~ n dsoid to them t15
o them: "The friends
6 'IqooGg M i 6Gvavrat 01 vioi TOO
the
~ c s u a NO
are able
the sons of the
Of
have
theno reason t o
vupm&vo~ nev0riv 6 i
Xoov IF' ab.r&
bridechamber tomaurn upon howlong wzth them mourn as long as the
bridegroom is with
L-oriv
is
do they? ~ u t
ihr6uovral
will come but
6L. Wdays
p a l them,
the
6 bddegroom?
vupqioq;
days will come when
drav
dmcl~ei
dm'
A t h e bridegroom will
whenever might he lifted up away from them the be taken away
ual T ~ T Bv q o ~ s l j ~ o ~ u16~ v0. 6 8 ~ 1 them,
~
they
uvpqiog
Nobody will and then
bridegrook,
and then they will fast.
16 Nobody
6L ~ ~ P & M hEi PI h p a ~ K O U S&YV&@OU
h I sews a patch of
of cloth unshrunk u w n unshmnk
but putS upon
ipori~
naAatO.
~ ~ P E I Y ~ PTi, a n old outer garment;
outer garment
old:
lifting up for the for
strength
rrhi wpa a h 0 0 &nb TOO
l p a ~ i o u , Kai would pull from the
fulfness
of it from the outer garment, and outergarmentand the
xeipov u i o p a y i v E ~ a ~17
. o66L. Phhhouulv tear would become
woe
?ear
becomes.
Neither do they P"t worse. 17 Neither do
ofvov vtav EI
&U[OXOJS
7rahatoG~.EI 6 i iliyz, people put new wine
wine new in20 skin bass
old;
If but "at.
into old wlneskins;
piyvuvsat
ol
&OKO~, ~ a i 6
O T V O ~ but if they do, then
are bursting
the skin bass, and the wine the wineskins burst
i~drat uai oi donoi dm6hhuvrat. &Ah& and t h e wine spills
is sosled out and the skin bags arc ruined:
hut o u t and the wineskins
fi&~hovuiv olvov viov ~ i q & 0 ~ 0 $ 5 K ~ I V O G are
C , ruined. But people
they do put wino new Into skin hogs
new.
put new wine into new
wineskins, and both
~ a &u
l ~ T E P O IU U Y T ~ ~ O ~ Y T ~ I .
toth
arepreserved.
things are preserved.'
and
1 s While he was
&oiq
18
Tairra
A D O haho%og
%s?aklng to them telling them these
These Ithtnksl of him
things, look! a
c7q
npou~h8dv
6Jrto":
one
having come toward certain ruler who had
look1
approached
began to
~POU~KGYEI
a h G hiywv art
was doing obeisance to him ~ a y t n g that The do obeisance t o him.
V . saying: ' B Y now my
~ U Y C ~ P
h p ~ n E T F ~ ~ ~ ~ T ~&A&
deceased;
hut daughter must be
dauphter
fight now
oou
en' dead; but come and
ChOdv
tni0eg n i v
of you upon lay your hand upon
having come Put "Don
the
her and she will come
~ a iS j u r ~ a l .
&iv,
t o life."
her. and she wUlUve.

OF%

MATTHEW 9:19-28

52

19 r a l Cyrpedq
b 'Iqw0q firohoti8~1 19 Then Jesus.
And havlns got "11 the Jewas followins getting up, began
a h $ ~ a i 01 paeqrai alir?G. 20 Kai 16oJ to follow him;
to him and the disciples of hlm.
And look1 also his disciples
YUV~
alpoppo05oa
666era
k q did. 20 And. look1
woman
having flux of blood
twelve
years a woman sufferinc
.,pdeoha
b n l d ~ F , ~ O TOG twelve years fmm-a
having come toward
behlnd
touched
of the ROWof blood came u p
behind
and touched
rpami6ou
ro0
aho~
.
fringe
01 the
outer garment
.f him: the fringe of his outer
for she
21
EA~yev
y&p Cv tab 'Ehv p b o v garment;
kept saying to herself:
#he
aay~n. for in herseu i f ever
aJroG '.If I only touch his
Boyopal
TOS
Ipmiov
Irmlght toudl
01 the
outer g-ent
of him Outer garment I
get
22 Jesus
ow&iuopa~. 22 6 M ' ~ q o o ~ qosp-xQriq
I shau be saved.
The but Jesus having tuned turned around and.
noticing her, said:
"Take courage. daughand havlng
K~~
IsSv seen aGrilv
her
ter; your faith has
e 6 y a ~ ~ p1. wiosnq uov ULUWKEV U E . ~ ( a l
daughter: the faith of you has saved you. And
6~5811 4
Yu'Jil d n b 7 i l ~6 ~ ~ K
~ S ~5T S
warsaved the woman from the h o w
that. woman became well.
23 When, now, he
23 Kal
kA8h
b 'IqooGq dq mjv came into t h e ruler's
And havlng come the Jlnto the house and eaueht
o f r i w TOG hpxowoq r a i
l6Sv
rob< sight of the ~ ; t e
house of the
ruler
and having seen the players and the crowd
alihqr&q
r a l rbv dxhov Oopu~oOpsvov in noisy confusion,
5ute playera and
tho crowd making uproar 24 Jesus began to
say: "Leave the place.
24 t h w w
'Am wpcire,,
05
he ~ ~ s s.a v- i n l ~e rouJadra-e.
foror the little girl did
not
6rrri-0-v
r b ropctotov a h &
r a i not die, hut she is
died
the little ZITI but she is sleeping; and sleeping:' At this they
r a r e thov
dTaG,
25 bTc 61 began to laugh a t him
they were ~~~~~i~~scornmlw of him.
when but scornfully. 25 As
EIoEhehY soon 8s the crowd
&Phfiel
b
6xho
was thrust out
the
having entered had been sent outside,
he went in and took
~ K P ~ V W 7-F xctpbc
~ a 6i ~ 6 hold
~ 8 of~her hand, and
hekwkhold orbe hand of her, and
t h e little girl got up.
~o&lov. 26 Kai kEfiXkv i $ 4 ~ n
26 of course. the taw
the llftle glrl.
And came out the amo
about this Spread out
6h Y Tijv yfiv b ~ i v q v .
into all that region.
into who?. the earth thet.
27 As Jesus was
21 Kai nap&Yovrl
~ K E ~ ~ E V
'lflu00 pasdng along from
And paralng along from there t o t e Jesus there, twoblind men
6 ~ o h o 6 8 q u w 660
w ~ h o i rp%oweq r a l followed him, crying
follewed
two blhd (ones1 eruingout and out and saying:
Myrncq
'Ehiqmv
? p k wit Aavri6. 'Have mercy on
saying Have mercy upon us. Son of David. us, Son of David."
28
6h86vr1
61 EI( mjv o i ~ i a !rrpoofiheav
~
28 APcer he had
Havine oome but lnto the house came toward gone into the house,

$ 2 ~Take!,h,~z~$

Fe
:g:

nGiir6~t.

T?

$2

TB

MATTHEW 929-36

53

E,$"k,"d

the blind men came to

@
01
*hoi
KUI A X ~ ~ C Ia h o i q b
to hlm the b u d wnd,, and la saylns to them the hlm, and Jesus asked
'Do You have
.
, ntoTsOsrE
XTI 6Gvapa1 T O ~ O them:
J~SUS
DO YOU belleve thet I am able
this falth that I can do
rro,"oa,
) \ L ~ ~ atha
~ ~ Nai,
, ~ nlipth. this?" They answered
t o l o ? ; They aresaying to him Yes. Lord. him: "Yes, Lord."
rJ T&c
jqmo
6 ~ e a h p i l Y a h O v 29 Then he touched
hen he touched of the
eyes
of them thelr eyes, saying:
?,Lyov ~ m h mjv nioslv $pOv ~ v 7 7 9 i . r ~"ACcOrdlnE to YOUR
saying Accordingto the ialth o You le lthaPPen faith let it happen
bpi". SO KC;
fiveGx8quw
ahOv
at to YOU? 30 And
to uoo.
And
were opened
of them
the their eyes received
sight. Moreover. Jesus
t u e p p ~ k f i e q ~ &oiq
6Qedpoi.
eyes.
.ternly c arg
to them sternly charged them.
.O@TE
6siq saying: "See that
I
Be aeelna roo %odY
get,s
how
w
-,,,
81
01
6i
Cph%v~cq it.' 3 1 n u t they.
the (ones1 but hsv ngsone out
leYbe anow~ng:,
@ting
615 fipluav a d ~ b vb 6h
14 YB 6 ~ ~ f made
~ q . it publlc shout
pu%lleized
hlm in whole thb earth that: him in all that reglon.
32 Now when they
32 A h &
6L
keeprop6vw
1605
"OK'
Of them
but
g0 ng out
were leaving, look!
people brought him a
wpmit~y~w
&@
KW@V
One
hlm
dumb man possessed
they bmvght toward
of a demon; 33 and
6 a ~ p o v l < 6 p ~ o v33
. rcll
C~bhq86VW
demon-possesred;
and having been thrownout anel the demon had
K O ~ S ., ~ a ibeen expelled the
700 6a1poviou
~k&
l
of the demon ve:A
One And dumb man spoke.
amaaement
the crowds
and said:
felt
C0aGpaoav
wondered
the
01 crowds
6xhol Msa~1r.g
y o m t O bNever
6 h o r a well.

Ze I'?:Gq

tte

was anything
.& t,$ "Never
like this seen in

o&wq h) T$ ' l u p q h . 34
thus in the
israe
Eh~Yov 'EV 74 h f , ~ p . r
were ray~ng in the
6atpaviwv
I<PMXEI T& 6 a 1 p 6 ~ 1 a .
demons he throwaout the demons.

~t C

~srael:'

@ZYZ2

34 But the

began to
say: "1t is by the ruler
of the demons that he
expels the demons."
35 And
Kal was
ncptiyw
the
b
35 And Jesus set
a tour of
MEI
cities
IS
=&gat
dl
the cities and villages.
.f
theXn teaching in their synagogues and preaching
vq~6000v
$$ E ~ ~ ~ y ~ , " ~ the
v good news of the
and
preaching
kingdom and curing
fiolhsieg rcri erparrchv naow v6oov r a i every sort of disease
kingdom
and
every disease and
and every sort of in,,kw
pa~a~ia!J. 36
IS~V
62 TOSS firmity. 36 On seeing
sofmeo?l.
xavtng
but
the
the crowds he felt
bXhouq t m h a xvlo8tl
wepl &hY 6rl
crowds he felt tenxeraeaotlon
about them because pity for them, because

'1332$

$
;

. ,

pharisees

22

$2 %;&;
yn%f&$'
,,&

54

MATTHEW 9:37-10:s

qoav
t u ~ u h p t v o l ~ a. i
tpl pEv01
they were skinned
they were sklanad (ones) and tossed s t o u t (ones) and thrownah,,ut
w ~ 6 B a ~ a llil

*us1

Ex0~7a

TTOIM~VU.

lixe sheep
a
shepherd. 37 Then
37 ~ 6 7 hfvE!
~
TO?<
p a 8 q ~ a i q ali~p; he said to his
Then he is say*
to the
disclpies
of him
''Yes, the
'0
6
0epdapbq nohGg, ol 62 tpydrrar
~h~ indeed
harvest much, the but
, harvest is great. but
bhlyol' 38 6 ~ j e q 08"
~ ~
TOS ~ u p i o u TOG the workers are few
few:
beg you therefore of the Lord of the 38 Therefore, beg the
0 r p ~ u p o S 6rrwg
tnBdrhr)
ipydrmC zig Master of the harvest
harvest so that hemight thrustout w a d e r s into to send out workers
T ~ Y
ecp~upbva h 0 .
lnto h n harvest "
as if

the

sheep

harvest

Kai

10 And

not

having

shepherd

of hun

n ~ o a ~ a h r a h p e v o q ~ o S q6 r j S r ~ a

havmg called toward self

the

twelve

SOhe summoned

10 h,s twelve

e5ouuiav msc'ples and gave

author~ty them author~tyover
unclean splrits, ln
nv~up6rrwvdr~aedrprwv UTE
dnp&hhelv
of s p ~ n t s
unclean
as-and to be throwmgout order to exael these
~~~-~
alirh lcai 0 r p a n a b ~ l vrr&aav v6uov nai rr6crav and to cure every sort
them and to be curing every disease and every Of disease and
paha~iav. :
sort of infirmity.
Softness.
2 The names of
the twelveapostles
are these: First,
6v6pardr i a ~ l v~ a 6 m .r r p O ~ o 5Xipwv
6
names
is
these;
first
Simon the (one) Simon, the one called
6 &Seh@bq Peter, and Andrew
h s y 6 p ~ ~~~LqT P O
~ ~a 'AYSPIU~
i
bemgsald
Peter
and Andrew the brather his brother; and
a l i ~ o f i~ a ' Ii ~ K W P O S b
TOO Z E @ E ~ ~ James
~ O U the (son] df.
of him and
James
the lane) of the Zebedee
Zebe.dee and John
~ a 'iI w h q g 6 d r 6 ~ h q b d
~ r o 0 3 O i h ~ n i r o g his brother; 3 philip
and
John
the brother of him:
Philip
and Bar.thol'a.mew;
nu? Bap0oAopaioq. Qwp&g n a i Ma08aiag
and Matthew
and Bartholomew. Thomas and Matthew
rrhoivqq
'idr~wbag
6
T&
'Ahpaiav the tax collector;
tax caliea&.
James
the (one) of the
James the [son] of
and Thad~ a iQa66aiag. 4 I i p w v 6 Kavavc~iaq ~ a Al.phae'Us,
i
and Thaddaeus,
Simon the Cananaean and dae'us; 4 Simon
'IaGSaq
6
'la~aploj~qq
6
~ a the
i Ca.na.nae'an, and
Judar
the
Iscariot
the (one)
also jUdaS ~ ~ . ~ ~who
~ , i . ~ t ,
?apaSobq
d~6v.
later betrayed him.
having given over
him.
5 These twelve
5 TOGTOUS
TOSS Srjtisna h t u r t ~ h e v the
Jesus sent forth,
The~e
the
twelve
rent off
'I uo6q
rrapayyeihas
a b ~ a i q hdywv Eiq giving them these
?==us having glven orders to them saying
orders: "Do not go
off
intoT
the road
86bv
M
& T IK~
~
~
E
LBv6v
U ~ ri5
way of nations not y o n should gobff, and Into of the nations. and
p a e r l ~ d q nth06

dlsclples

of hlm

~ ~ w r e valiroiq

he gave

to them

2?le f

6gzz

$:

.thee

MATTHEW 10:6-14

55

do not enter into

a sa.rnari.tan city;
6 rrop~hrn0r
SP r6hhov rrpbq rh 6 but, instead, go
be going r o u ~ w a y but
rather
toward the continually to the lost
rrp6para
rh
hoXwhirTa
oirav
sheep
the (ones) having been lost of house Sheep of the house
Of Israel.
You
'la ajh 7 nopru6prvo~ 61.
KI~P~UOETP
preach, sa-g,
09 grael:
~ o i n.
rroua
?
w a r but he you preaching go,
hiyov'rrq 671
"HYYIKEY
fi p a u ~ h c i a 76" 'The kingdom of the
raying that H a s drawn near the kingdom of the heavens has drawn
~ E P ~ ~ Enear.'
T G 8 Cure sick
olipavGv. 8 &uBrva~vrag
be
heavens.
Loner) be,"= sick
people, raise up dead
vr~poG5
dyeip!~~,
persons, make lepers
dead (ones) ,
be rou ra>rmgup,
clean, expel demons.
na8api<err,
6a~p6vta
;,p&hFrc
be YOU cleansing,
demons
be rou throwmg out; YOUreceived free, give
6wpr&v
U~~ET
6 aE
p ~ h v , , 6 6 7 ~ . 9 MI free. 9 DO not PIOfree
you receiv;d,
free
glve roo.
NO?
gold or silver or
~ r j o q a ~ c xpuobv pqsb h p upov pqSi copp& for YOUR girdle
you Should procure
gold
nor
sher
nor purses, 10 or a food
xahnbv ?IS T ~ S<i]vac dwOv,
for the trip, or
10 !$t
copper mto the girdles of roo,
two undergarments, or
eiq b6dv p 2 ~ 1 6Go
d(,T6Yaq
sandals or a staff; for
two un ergerments
into
way
the worker deserves
b
drro6fipam p 2 F b~+,P,p &
b
;
$
yhp
sandals
for the his food.
epydrrqq
workei
o$e
~ p 0 9 f i q aCrro0.
11 "Into whstever
food
of him.
city or village YOU
11 ~ i q flv
S)
&v
rrehtv 4 K + ~ ~ I Y enter, search out who
Into what but likely
elty
or v r ~ ~ a g e
in it is deserving,
ziu6heqrr,
~ ~ C T ~ ~ U U~
T Ei q
<Y a e ~ i35165
roo rnlght enter, search out who m i t worthy and stay there until
YOU leave. 12 When
eortv.
K & K ~
p E i v aewq
~~
&V
is:
and there
stay
until
Ukely YOU are entering into
& & A ~ ~ T E . 12 E~UEP6 EYOI 61. E I 7ilv
~ the house, greet the
but into the household: 13 and if
YO" might go out.
o i ~ i a v&unCloau0r a i r j v . 13 ~ a itin,
p l v the house is deserving,
and if ever indeed
house
greet YO"
~ t ,
let the peace YOU wish
fi
fi o i ~ i a htia, U 0 d r ~ w fi s i p j q
may be the house worthy, let come the peace it come upon it; but
bpGv h' al),jv.
i h v 61. II'
&Cia, if it is not deserving,
of roo upon
it;
if ever but no? it be wormy, let the peace from
fi eipjvq L) Ov tq' Jp&g
. h ~ u r p a q j r w . YOU return upon
the peace o t ~ a u upon
you
letreturn.
YOU.
14 Wherever
14 rai Bq
&v
p i
ShSq-ml
bp&q p q 6 i anyone does not
~ n who
d
likely not might receive you
nor
take YOU in 01 listen
h ~ o G o n ~ o b q X6you5 L) Ov,
L<EPX~~SVOI
to Y O ~ Lwords, on
might hear
the
words
otyov,
gomg out
going out of that
i<w
oiniag
4
rr6hrw(
house or that city
outside
the
house
or
city

rr6huv
city

Iapap~l~dv
of samaritans

&?

~ i o i h eTE

=on should eaeri

'

curing'

'

\,?

EnLYng

$2

MATTHEW 10:15-22

56

P ~ ~ i v q < ~ K T I V & < ~ TTE ~ V K O V I O P T ~ V T&V

that
shake rou off the
dust
of the
6
b G
15 &pi"
Xhyw
bpi",
feet
&'YO;.
Amen I s m saying to You.
( i v r ~ r 6 ~ c p o v &om( y$
To66 wu r a i
more Endurable i t w u be to earth oi~odlom and
rop6ppwv fv fiphpq
~piocwq
ij
T
Gomorrah in
day
of judgment than to ljle
n+?csc ~ K E ~ V I ( .
city
that.
16 '1603 f y O h o u r U l h o Spa< 6 5 r r p 6 P m a
Lookl I am sending off You as
sheep

n ~ p ~ m s p a 1i 7.
r r p o o h x ~ ~ e 6 1 &r6 TOV
doves.
Be rov attentive but fmm the
&v8phrrwv> rrapa6hoouu~v
<:tif
EI<
men:
they will give over
into I scourre YOU in their
ouv&6pta r a i l u r a i < rrvvaywyai< d r & v syna%gues. 18 Why,
local court;, snd in the
synagogues of them you will be haled
~ a o n ~ c b u o v o lbvp h r 18 r a i h i Ijyap6vaq before governors and
hey w I1 scourge roo;
and upon governors kings for my sake, for
61 ~ a i P a o ~ h c i t &x0(oraee
EVEKEY a witness t o them and
but and
kings
rou wlll be led on aecount the nations, 19 ~ 0
L 05 ciq pap~fiplova l i ~ o i c ~ a iTO?$ EBvro~v, ever, when they
ofme into
witness to them and to the nation*. deliver YOU UP, do
19
6rav
61
napa6&1v
hphq, p i not become anxious
Whenever but they mightgive over you, not about how or what
p~prpviloqra rra< q
ri
Aahiorlrc
YOU are t o speak; for
be rou anxious how or what re- should speak; what You are to speak
6oBjorral y h p bviv t v ~ K E ~ Vrfi
I ~ ijpp ~i
will be given YOU in
It will be given far to roo in that the hour what that
hour; 20 for
Aahjuqra
20 06 y a p k r i q f m l the ones speaking are
YOU should speak;
are not just YOU,but it
oi
Aahoknr< &hi& rb nvcGpa TOG is the spirit of ~ o u n
the lone.)
speahing
but the rpint of the Father that
narpb(
fi &v
6
AahoGv Lv bpiv. by YOU. 2 1 Further,
Father oAou the (thing) meelring
rov. brother ,,,ill del
21 rrapa6boc1 61. & 6 ~ h p b < (i6rhgihv rlq up brother to death.
Will elve over but brother
brother into and a father his
8&varov r a i r r m i p d w o v ~ a hia v a o r f i m v r a ~ and children w1U rise
death and father child. ' and will atand up upan uo
aemnst oarents
~~r
rerva trrl yovci< rat 0ava-rhoouo~vaG~afi<.and will have them
children u w n parents and will cause to dle them p u t to death. 22 And
22 ~ a i L U E ~ B E
1006 mot fin6 n&vrwv you
be Objects Of
~ n dyou wlil be temp k t e d by su iane.1 hatred by ell people
11' Or, "to Lesser San'hedrins" (r,mre, San.hedk~ln'l. J l l p ,

bn%?

through

2% 5

: :

32:

pov'
6
61. o n account of my
76
the
of me;
the (one) but name; but h e t h a t has
trropeivas
SIC TOO<
~ ~ I ~ O E Tendured
Q I . to t h e end is
having endured into end . Uns lone) will be saved. t h e one t h a t will be
23 ( i m v
61.
S L ~ K W O I VJ p h < fv T$ saved. 23 When they
Whrnever but they m a u n e r ~ c u t e you 1" the persecute YOU in one
2 ~ t p a v ' eity, flee t o another:
TT&I
~ a f i ' r q ,( P E ~ ~ L T E~ i q~ $ 4 ,
oty
this. be fleeing into the different canal : for truly I say t o YOU,
Atyw
irpiv,
05
p i YOU will by no means
I am raying
to rov, not
not
the circuit
TEA~UQTE
T&< n 6 h . 1 ~ ~ o t' u p a ' h of the cities of Israel
ertlea
O
f
t
h
e
iIaraJ
nonmlght complete the
the sonOf man
fw<
Ehe~
b via< TOG
irv0phou. arrives.
-ti1
r n l ~ hcome
t
the Son of the
man.
24 "A disciple is
V
24 0 6 r &?TI" pa0qTilq h l p T ~ 616hu101aAov
,t above his
NO^
IS
til~c~pleover the
teacher
nor a slave above his
bn2p ~ b v ~Ljptov adTot, lord. 25 It h enough
!O
<
the
lord
of
for the disciple to
yva
25 (ipurrbv
72
to the
in Oldcr that become a s his teacher,
Oq 6 6 t 6 & u ~ a h a adroG,
<
~ a 6i and the slave as his
ykvqmt
he might become
the teacher of hlm, and the lord. If people have
the
605hog h5 & K G P ! ~ < a ~ ~ EO/ T. ~ OYI K O ~ E U T T ~ T ~ called
Y
si.ve
the lord of him. l f the householder Beel'ze.bub. how
BEE ~ 0 0 b h k e ~ h h r o a v
rr6oq
phhhov much more [will
they called upin, to haw much rather they call, t h w e Of
his household so?
,,iKIaK03<
&OO.
26
03"
K't therefore 26 Therefore do not
the ones o i the household of him.
a d ~ o f i y 066tv
y h p t a ~ l vfear them; for there is
nothing covered over
rrm snovl
them:
nothing
for
18
~rKahup)lrvov 8 oGr i r r r o ~ a h u m 8 i o a ~ auai
1 , t h a t will not become
thing^ covered which not will be uncovered. and uncovered. and secret
t h a t will not become
~purrrb 6
06
y u ~ r i u ~ ~ a t .
hiddcn which not wl I become k n o w n 27 WGhat known. 27 What I
tell YOU in t h e darkAfyw
fipiv ivv ~4 oroTip, c h m c 6"
I a m soylng to rou In thk darkness. aau roo in the ness, say in t h e light;
and what YOU hear
pwrl.
light: and
~ a what
i 8 into
E l < the
76 0%
ear yomarehearing,
&KO~ETE,
~ r ~ p i i e a r sh i TGV 6wvhwv.
28 And p i from the housetops.
D T ~ ~ E I IYO" U P O ~ the housetoils.
28 ~ n do
d not become
fearful of those who
p o3 gou
r l e 4ear
~ from
h the (ones) h " ~ ~ $ ~ o v kill
the body but
a b p a r j v 62 Wuxiv p i Suwaphvwv b r r o ~ ~ d v o l,,,l,,t
kill the
body the but soul not being able
to kill:
but rather be in
pop~iu8~
61. phhhov
~ b v 6wdiprvov ~ a i
be tearing but
the ionel being able also
destroy
fear
of him
botht hsoul.
a t can
and
body in Ge.hen8na.'
o$!,#
6lh

shake the dust off

y o m feet. 15 Truly
I say t o YOU. It will
be more endurable for
the land of Scd'om
and Go.morrah on
Judgment Day than
for t h a t city.
16 "Look! I a m
sending YOU forth as
sheep amidst wolves:
therefore prove

BeAzebu~
eopnOp&z

Ze

~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

v~~~

:$

e8'..

or, "lire:

e,hf~,"$
z&!;,

see App 4r.

2Sn See APP 4c.

MATTHEW 10:29-37

58

6lso
orpouflia
&ooapiou Z9 Do not two
~ o t
two
sparrows
of assarlon sparrows sell for a
n w h c i ~ a t . nai
8v
Lf
ah&"
015 coin of small value?
are sold?'
And
one
out or
them
not yet not one of them
m o c i r a l h i T ~ V y i v &EU
TOG nm 5 will fall to t h e ground
wlll fall upon the earth without 03 the Fa&
*thoUt
~ ~ t
hp&vv. 30 Jp&v 6i. ~ a i a1 7 i q ~ i l 5 [knowledge]. 30 But
01 you.
Of m u hut also the f a &
of the
the very hairs of
ragahfiq n b a ~
fip6lnpLvz1
head are
head
all
havlng been numbered
bered. 31 Therefore
S1 #i
o h
oo!$eioee nohh&v o ~ p o d i o vhave no fear: You
ot therefore be fearlng; of msny sparrows
are woi-th more than
6 1 a p L p ~ ~ hc p r i ~ .
many sparrows.
are differlnn- rau.
32 "Everyone, then,
32 n e ~ O ~ V ~ D T I Cs p o ~ o y i = ~f; that
union
Everyone therefore who will con ess
Lpoi Epnpooeev T&Y &Yephwv,, 6 ohoyfiow with me before men,
I will also confess
me in front of
the
men,
sfall
union with him before
K&Y* Lv a h 6 Eprrpoo8ev 705 narp6q pau
a100 I in hlm in front of the pather of me my Father who is in
TOO
L roiq o b p w o i y 33 Bortq 62 the heavens: 33 but
heavens;
whoever but whoever disowns me
the (one) In the
&pv u q r a i J I ~' Eprrpouflrv rirv &vepOnw, before men, I will also
rnlgh? dlaown me
In front of the
men,
disown him before my
&pvfioopat ~ & yahb
h
Epnpooerv mO rrcn 65 Father who is in the
In front Of the ~ a t t e r heavens. 34 Do not
shall dlsown also I hlm
pou
TOO
&Y
TO?< 015pavoiq. 34 M think I m e to put
of me the (one1 In
the
heavens.
N i pace
upon me
&TI q A b v P0:Aaiv ~ l p j y vh i I came to put, not
wpiuqn
PO" rhoWd thlnk that I came to thmw peace upon
but a sword.
n j v y?v. orir qA&v &rhzb ivcljyv &Ah& 35 or I came to
the earth; not 1 came to throw wsce
but cause division, arith
p h x a ~ p a v .35 ~ A ~ o Y
61$oal
his
.word.
I came
iv'de
father, and a daughter
hv+3pwnov
nark
ro5 ncnpbq a h 0 6 ~ a against
i
her
man
down on the father of h ~ m 2nd
and a young wife
against her matherin-1aw' 36 Indeed,
rara r i q n~vflrp6q a157fiq. 36 ~ a Lxepoi
i
down on the mother-in-law of her.
and encmtes a man's enemies will
be persons of his own
TOG & V ~ P ~ T I O 01U
OIKI~KO~
a15T00,
of the
man
the onea of the household of him. household. 37 He
SI
'0
pthirv
Fi that has greater
The Lone) hsvlng sffeotlon for
father
or affection for father or
pqrLpa brr2p kpe OGK ~ ~ T I paU
V
~ ( mother
~ i than for me is
mother over me not
of me worthy: and not worthy of me: and
he t h a t has greater
6
@th&v
vlbv fj
the (onel hsvlne seeetlon lor aon or daughter affection far son or
daughter than for me
M p
oG*
EOT~V ~ O U
over
not
b
of me
worthy; is not worthy of me.
29 o h 1

~~~

"

$.~~$$pdF$:$n

9: 2:&:

$
:

VY~,$?

eUydaa

9:

MATTHEW 10:38-113

59

38 ~ a i85 03 h a Pdrvct rbv o m u p b a h r o c 38 And whoever does

and who not latsklnp the stake
of hlm not accept his torture
r a i &xohov8ci bniuw pou o r l ~ Emtv pou stake. and follow after
and Is following behlnd me: not
is
of me me is not ort thy of
&~loC. 39
6
E ~ P ~ V T ~ V VUX'V me. 39 He t h a t finds
Worthy.
The
lone)
hevingfaund
the
~
his soul. will lose
ah05 dmohtocl a i n j v , r a i
6
dnrohtoaq a
of him wlll lose
It, and the lone) hnvlng lost SOUL
nd he
forthat
my sake
loses will
his
.rilv ylu~ilv a3roO
~VCKEV
elloO c b p f i o ~ ~
the soul of hlm on account of me wlll Rnd find It.
40 'He t h a t receives
ahfiv.
YOU receives me also,
It.
40
'0
~ E X ~ ~ E Y O6p65
F
Lp2 6Lxcrat. and h e t h a t receives
rou ma receive., me receives him also
The lone1 receiving
t h a t sent me forth.
uai
Pp2 6 ~ ~ 6 p c v6 oL x~ c ~ a 1 TAY
6
and the lane) me recelvlng recelvea the (onel 4 1 He t h a t receives
&rrourcihcrv~& pc. 41
6
6 ~ x 6zvoq a prophet because he
having sent off
me.
The (one) recerving is a
will get
~ p o $ f i ~ l l ! J O;$;,
rr o$fi~ou !Jluflb a prophet's reward,
prophet
IeWard
and he that receives a
V o p f i ~ o v hfi~ylemi, m i
6 ~ x 6 1 1 ~righteous
~0~
man because
OfDrophet wil get, and the (onel receiving
he is a righteous man
6i~acov
E I ~ bvopa
6t~aiou
get a righteous
righteous (onel Into name of rlghteous (One)
man's
ploe.jv
61~aiou
hfi +mat. 42 xai BC 42 And whoever gives
reward or righteous (one) W ~ get.
I
~ n who
d
one of these little ones
E~~ . r ~ v yPOY
irv
norion
ukelv
. d n-h t cause to drlnk one of the u t ie tones) only a CUP of cold
p6vov ~ i q6vopa
~O;TW
n o ~ p t o v vux 00
these
cup
oicoldfwaterl only Into nome
hpiv, 06 p i I tell YOU truly, h e
XLyw
pa8qroO ,, &p?v
amen I am saylns to you, not not
of dlaerpl:,
by
meam 1his reward."
dnrohion
~ b vp1o9dv aino0.
he should Mlle the reward of hlm.
NOW when Jesus
Kai LYLYFTO 67s L.rthco~v 6 'IquoO5
hsd
And Itoccurred when Rntlhed the Jesus
6tarhoowv
roiq 6 0 6 ~ u ap a e r a i q a15~oG giving instructions t o
61vIng i n 9 t ~ u ~ t i Oto
n ~the twelve dtsaplea of him: his twelve disc~ples.
p ~ ~ t P q ~ K E ~ ~ ETOG
V
6 1 6 h q ~ e 1 ~~ a he
i set out from there
r.h-.
inn
nrparh
in..
he went ncrosa from there Of the to be teachlng and tn
.- +.-.-~-.
- -.
.
-.
...
their cities.
K
~
I
V raiq n6hpo1v ad-r&v.
B
cltlea of them.
to be preaching In the
Z But John, having
the works
heard
in jail
of about
the
"?$2q
6 e o p o r q p i ~T& t p y a 700 X P I U T ~ntpwaq
~ ~
jail
the works of the christ havingaent Christ, sent by means
Of
Own
61&
T&Y
p a 8 q ~ O v ~ I I T o C 3 E ~ V E Y aJrf 3 and said t o him:
through the dlsciplea of him
s a ~ d to him
38' Torture stake lainupbv, stou.ran'), xB. See ADD3c. 39' Or, ''life."

803

Z:O
,I

11

11

"2 fit

h$$z%irdti

MATTHEW 11:4-11

60

'Are you the Coming

q
hcwv
or dinerent lane) one, or are we t o exA p e t a dieerent one?"
are we exppetlne?
And
hsvhganswered
the 4 In reply Jesus said
t o them: '"Go YOUR
' I q o o t ~ rincv ainoiq
nopcv0imq
Jesus
said
to them Having %one Your way way and report t o
6mayyeiAaTc ' l w h v c ~ &
&KOO~E
c a i John what YOU are
report back
to John what You ere hearlng and hearing and seeing:
pXtrrcr 5
~uphoi
&vaPAtnoum~v rai 5 The blind are seeing
are rcelng:
blind (ones) are seeing aealn
and a m i n , and t h e lame
xwhoi
rrep~rroroGotv
~,~,i =re walking about,
lame lane*)
are walkhe abo;t,
lepers t h e iepers are being
ra0api<ovor rai K W Q O ~ &KOCOUOIV, ~(ai'IeanSed and the deaf
aye be!"= cleansed
deaf tones) era hearing, and are hearing. and t h e
dead are being raised
veupol
tyripovral
Kal
mwXoi
dead loneel are belng raised UP and Poor [ones) up. and the paor are
having the good n e k
cSayycAi<ovta~~ 6 ~ a pl a ~ h p l 6 qLq:lv
them;
arb belnn nlven good new,;
and
happy
6 and happy is he
8g
iiv p j
~ ~ ~ 6 D h l a B f l b L p i . th at finds no cause for
who likely no mlpht have been stumbled In me.
stumbling in me.''
7 ToG~wv 6b rropeuoptvwv 4pSam 6
7 While these were
Of these but Bolnethelr way started the on their way. jesus
'Iqootq
htyalv
TO?< (ixho~q m p i 'Iwtwou started t o say t o the
Jesua to be aaylng to the crowds about John
crowds respecting
T i L E j A 0 a r ~ r l q ~ ) l v E qpov 8choau0al' John: "What did YOU
What came YOU out Into the w1t)derne.l to observe?'
go out into t h e drhhapov Srrb hvfpou oaAru6prwv. 8 &Ah= derness t o behold? A
Reed
by
wlnd
bdng shakeni
But reed k i n e tossed b~ -a
~i tSfiAkm 166"; &vep&rov Lv p a A a ~ o i q wind? a-what. thinn.
what came rou out to see?
Man
in soft things dld You go out t o see?
A man dressed in soft
~l$.lrnpLwv'
1&5
01
&
.
been clothed?
Lookl
The Cnes)
the garments? Why, those
'Oft garments
p d a ~ h ~OPOSYTESh) TO?< o i ~ o u q TGY
mtt thtng.
wearing
~n the
house.
of the are in the houses
of kings., 9 Really,
then, why did YOU go
kI"g0.
dl,","$ $,Y
T O see a prophet?
f 6 ~ i v vaf
Atyo
Spiv ~ aml p t o o b r e ov out?
Yes.
You,and
to re;? yes: l a m eayhg to rob, and more sbun&t
far more than a
prophet. 10 This is
lo
"Z'V
he concerningwhom
yB p a m a t
,1605 Ly& h o o ~ L M w ~ b vit is
. ~ ~ ~
It hesgeen wdtten Lookl I am eendlng off the

I3 qd; ; ; I66 & p i

YOU

'IO&VOU TOO BQn~1.3~00.a greater t h a n John

of John the
Ba~tlstllt; the Baptist; but a
A 6 1 p ! x p & ~ p q LY ~ f i @amtAciq TOY person t h a t is a lesser
lesser one
In the kingdom of the one In t h e kingdom of
tho but
06pm&v peitov a h a 3 Lrrriv. 12 &rr& 6 1 the heavens i s greater
heavens nrcnter of hlm
is.
From but than h e 1s. 12 But
from t h e d w of John
TO" fipcpilV 'IWhvw m O &srrr!u~oG
Y V M ~ ~ Q V peicwv

are the Ionat

r r p w 6 o ~ O p r v ; 4 rai

oiwomen greeterone

6mo~p10ci~

~~~~

dwA6v

messenger

vou

of me

rr b

begre

rrpo~Gjnou oov,

am seqding
forth my messenger
I

bbfore your face, who

uou will prepare your
of you way ahead of
tpirpooelv
oou. 11 &p)lv
htyw
11 Tmly I say t o YOU
In front
OtYoU.
Amen
lam
peapie, Among those
born of women there
S ~ i v 06.
Lyjycprat
kv
yEwqroi<
to YO;,
not has beon ralaed up in generated ones has not been raised u p

8q

who

mraoreu&ua~
wtll prepare

3;

666v
way

7 t h e Baptist until

of John
the
B s ~ t l s t unt 1
Paothria
TGY
odpavGv
rlghtnow
the
klnedom
of the
heavepth<cra~,
~ a l
plao~ai
1s betng preraed toward,
and
presaers forward

days

now the kingdom of

the heavens is the
goal toward which
men press, and those
&p&~ouotv
adniv. IS rr&vreq
01 pressing forward are
are snatehlnll
it.
All
the seizine it. 13 For all.
s
the
t hU
e ~ h p h e t and
'IO~YO
rr opjrcr!
~ a i 6 v6poq Lo!
Law
unt 1
John
8ropheta
and the
Law, prophesied until
i 9 t A c ~ e Steao&rl, John; 14 and if You
h p o g j r e u o a v 14 ~ a el
and !I rov wlU to rccetve, want to accept it. He
pro~hesied;
abrbq L m l v 'HAcia[;
A
pthhwv himself is 'E-ii'lah who
he
is
Elilsh
the lone1
belnl about is destined to come.'
E xco8a1.
18
'0
Exwv
5 ~ a15 Let him t h a t h a s ,
to ge coming.
l'he (one)
havtne
earn ears listen.
16 "Withwhom
&.o"~Tw.. ~ .
let hlm be hearing.
shall 1 compare this
generation? It is like
16 Tiv~ 66 A p o ~ b o w rilv yevain,
To whom but shall I llken the generation young children sitting
ra?;
Apoia t m l v
nat6io1
ua0qptvo1q in the marketplaces
who cry out t o their
this
Llke it Is to young chl?dren
sitting
Lv raic ?pais
& rrpoo ~ w k a
T O ~ S ~ l a y m a t e s . 17 sayin the mar c places who sound?ng toward the In&. .Weplayed t h e
flute far YOU, but
&*I<
1 7 Atyovolv
HSXjoa cv
dmerent (ones)
are saylng
We played I& Rute did not dance; we
but YOU did
bP?v n a l oISI h p ~ p a *
&eptlV+oapv ~ a wailed.
i
to YO* and not rou anee
we walled
and not beat yourselves
in grief.' 18 Corre05.
tdylau9r.
18
fiA0rv
came
spondingly, John came
not
~ o beet
o yourselvca;
eating nor
loOiwv p f i l ~ T~YWV,
~ a neither
i
'I%?'
n!zr
eetlng
nor
drlnklng, and drinking, yet people
EXEL.
19 fiABw say. 'He has a demon':
Aanp6v~ov
htyouo,v
he la having:
came 19 the Son of man
they are sayhe
Demon
did come eating and
A ~1.35 TOO t w e p i l ~ oLo0iwv
~
101 rrivwv
the Son of the
man
eetlng and ddnklnk, drinking, still people
'Look! A man
n a l Atyouotv '1605 dv0pwnoq ghyoq ~ a say,
i
and they are saying Lookl
man
gluttonous and gluttonous and given
t o drinking wine, a
~chwv&v
tax eolleetora
and friend of tax caliectors
& p a p ~ w h 6 ~ral
.
P6t~alirOq fi a o g i a dmb and sinners.' All
of dnners. And was justlfled the wlsdom irom the same, wisdom is
proved righteous by
r 6 v Epyuv a0$p
the works
its works."
&pll

fi

?$?

c$j$-iti rrE$y

Thfz$~e)zttl ,&,

the

:?,"$&,'

MATTHEW 11:12-19

61

5::

r !

$?:a,6:%~~.
~~~.

MATTHEW 11:ZV-25

6"

20 T ~ T Efiptaro

~ Y E ~ ~ ~ < E~I Y& q

n6h~1q
20 Then h e started
Then he started to reproach the cities in to reproach the elties
i y f v o v r o ai r r h d m a t
6uva11~15in which most of his
%i?h
took place the
most
po&rful works powerful works had
airroO
brr . 06
p 6 q o 21
~ %,*,itaken place, because
of him: becausq not
e y repented:
they did not repent:
o a ~ , Xopa<civ..; aJai
0 ,
BqEoa16&v. 21 "woeto
to YOU, Chorarin:
W o e to you,
Bethsaida:
Cha,ra,zin!
to you,
TI ~i
bv T 6 p v ~ a Eq+i)v~
i
~Y~VOYTO
?th'sa'i'da!
because
because if in Tyre and Sldon
tookplace
~f the powerful works
6wvhp~lq
ai
y~v6psvat
had taken Place in
works t h e (ones). having taken place
and
that
dpiv, rrhhal
Bv
i v U&KK(O ~ a iurr069
roo, of old likely in sackcloth and
ashes took place in YOU,
~ E T E V ~ ~ O 22
~ Y . TX'Y
hiyw
bpiv they would long ago
t eu repented.
Beslaes
I i m saying
to YO;, have repented in
sackcloth and ashes,
TCpW c a i . El6Gvl
& v m ~ 6 r ~ ~ o Eorac
v
to Tyre and to Sidon more endurable it will be 22 Conseouentlv
. .I
6v j p i p p
KP~OEWS
ij dpiv. 23 K a i 06, s a y to YOU, I t wiil be
in
day of judgment than to you.
And you,
endurable far
oljpavair Tyre a n d Si'don on
Kar+apvaa+,
Lwq
capernaum, .
not
until
heaven Judgment Day than
tuwEfioq:
Eoq
660" for YOU. 23 And you,
YOU will be ~ uhzghw?
t
Until
O f Hades
Ca-per'naum, will you
nara@fioq.
~ T Z
perhaps be exalted
you win come down.
t o heaven? Down t o
t y ~ v f i e q ~ a v ai
6uvh 515
took place
the
~awerfc$wa?ks
the %iesl Ha'des' you
ycv6psvat
{v
0 ,
Epclvev
Bv because the powh a v w t&enplace m you, it remained likely erful works t h a t took
place in you had takrrhilv
06p"pov.
,
today.
24 ~ e s i d e sen place i n ~ o d ' o m it
Aiyu
bpiv
,5,
yfi
1a6611wv would have remained
I am saying
to you that to earth
of sodom until this very day.
24 Consequently I say
~NEKT~TLPOYi o ~ a t
npio~Wq
more endurable it will be lo
of judgment t o YOU people, I t will
A
50;.
, b e mare endurable for
than to you.
the land of Sod'om o n
25 'Ev
& x E ~ Y ~ ) TQ
~aap3
Judgment Day than
In
that
the
appointed time

2:

:1 ,$"

'g,S&,"l~

%$$

''&'

~ O K P L ~ E ~

...

4zdEy

hav~nganswered
the
"qooGq
Jesus
,
'E<o~oho~ofil*ai
001,
I 8 m confessing out
to you,
TOG
~LjpavoO
~ a i
of the
heaven
and
6rt
C~puqaq
~aGra
6
ooqOv
because you hld these (thmgs) from w ~ s eones

25 A t t h a t tlme

Sald in response
:$; + y y Jesus
~ PUbllCIY
pralSe you,

sqxe

MATTHEW 11:26-12:3

63

62

Father Lord of heaven and earth, because

You have hidden these
thlngs from t h e wlse

23' Ha'des (08ou,hoi'doul, nB;5rxm, she'oh!', 57-14.1618.22. SeeApp 4%

you (singular), referring to 'Wu' as a city.

24' For

~ a i ' uuvc~i)v
~ a ihrrenhkuylag a h & and intellectual ones
and intellectuaidnesi and ~ouuncovered them and have revealed
vqrriolg. 26 vai,
6 hanip
XT~
o8roq them t o babes.
to babes;
yes, the ~atlle;, because
thus
26 Yes, 0 Father,
t o do thus
~ 5 6 0 ~i
i a&VETO EprrpooEtv DO". 27 ~ ~ Y T because
U
goodwill itxeeame In front of you.
All (things) came t o be the way
d m i 700 n a r p 6 q
~ a apprbved
i
by you.
rrapr668q
were given over by the Father o me, and 27 ~ 1 things
1
have
o66eiq
L~~IYIY~UKEI T ~ Yuibv EI 11'
6 been delivered to me
noone aeeuratelVknawa the Son if nu? the by my Father, and
r r a ~ i p ,0662 r6u w a r i p a Tlq
~ ~ ~ T Y I Y ~ no
~ Kone
E I fully knows
Father, nor t h e Father anyone accurately knows the Son but the
pi
!Jib<
k+v
P O ~ ~ I J T Father,
~I
neither does
if not the son and to whom if ever may bew~ahing snyone fully know the
6 ul6q h a ~ a h 6 y l a ~ 28
. AEGTE rrp6q pe ~
~ but the
t son
h
~
the Son
touncover.
nither toward me
and anyone t o whom
rrhvrq
oi
all
the ( oqh: ); zd " , 7~
reveal
the s o him.
n is willing
28 Come
to
rreqoprnophvot
K&Y* drvma6o- ~ v B s .
having beenloa6eddown, and I shall refresh you. to me,all you who
are toiling and loaded
29 h p a r s
.r&v Zuy6v pou iq' Jphq ~ a i
Lift vou up the yoke of me upon rorr and
YOU.I 29 Take
refreshand
p h e r ~&TT'
~ kp00,
671
rrpa3r.
E~III
learn from me, because mild-tempered I am my yoke Won
learn from me,
KO? TC(TTEIY~S
~6 napsiq, mi ~ d p f i o s ~and
~
and
lowly
to the heart,
and You
find I a m mild-tempered
iowly in heart,
dnrhrravo~v ~ a i q quXaiq 5 i)v 30 6 y a p and
reireshment to the E O U ~ S
the for and YOU will find
Cuy6q pou x q o ~ d q ~ a 76
i
qopriov pou refreshment for
yoke of me &indry and the
load
of me SOUIS: 30 For my
yoke is kindly and my
&a p6v i q n v .
load is light."
U t
w.

pou,

Eke

oPyou':

12 'Ev
ID

12

~KE~YW
TQ

~a1p5
iwopsGEq
At that
that the appornted time went hlr way
Jesus went
TGV
the Wax"b
'IrpoGq ~ o i q o h @ p a o ~ v 6ch
sabbaths
through the fields on the sabbath
the
J~EUS
to the
His
disciples
gat
orropipwv
oi 6; p a e q ~ aai 6 ~ o Oirrsivaoav,
grainfields:
the but disciples of him hungered, hungry and started
t o pluck heads of
~ afip<avra
i
~ i h h e l v o ~ h ~ v a q~ aLoEir~v.
i
and started to pluck heads of grain and to eat. grain and t o eat.
2 o i 6L @ap!?aia!
i 6 6 v ~ s q ~Twav a d ~ Q 2 At seeing this the
The but Pharisees having seen raid to him Pharisees said t o him:
'I6oS o i p p 8 g r a i oov rrotoGo,u 8 o a t "Look! Your disciples
Look! The dlseipler of you are doing what not are doing what it is
EEsmw
TO&
i~ cap 6rrv 3
6
not l a w m t o do, on
rabfath. .
is allowed' t o be doing in
The (one) the sabbath:'
3 He
6s
ETTTSV
a l j ~ o i q O ~ K & Y ~ ~ V W T E T; Said t o them "Have
but
r a ~ d to them
Not
d ~ you
d read whet YOU not read what
'

29' Or, "Get under my yoke wlth m e "

29. Or, "lmes " See A m 4a.

MATTHEW 12:4-11

hoiqoo,
A m s t 6 ST
h E i v a U ~ v Kai David did when h e
did
David . when hegothungry and
the men with him
ol
par' ~IIToO; 4 ral; ~ i u r i h e ~ v
got hungry? 4 How
the (oncsl wlth him?
How he entered into he
into the
rbv OTKOV TOO ~ E O O K U ~~ 0 6 5~ P T O U S TGS holuse of GO^ and they
the house of tlla Cod and the loaves of the ate the
f,
prenpo86urog Eqayov
6
o6n
i<b
sentation something
presenutlon they st< which not belng allowed that it ,,,isnot ladul
rjv
ah+ qayeiv ob6t
mil;
I~ET' for him t o eat, nor for
was to hlm
la eat
nor to the lonnl with
those with him, but
a h o 0 , 1 pil roil; I r p ~ C u ~p6vo1g;
v
5 q O U K for the
only?
him, if not to the lrnesis alone?
Or not
5 Or, have YOU not
drvdyvwr~ i v TQ v6pv 6n roil;
u h P aulv read in t h e uw t h a t
did rorr read In the Law that to the
o n the sabbaths the
oi
ieps
6~ TQ
ICPQ . ~ i )
priests in the temple
the Drlesk in the temple the
treat the sabbath
PE&AOGUIV ~ a &vaiTloi
i
EIUIY; 6 I e$s;ng
as not sacred and
are profaning and Bulltless are?
contlnue guiltless?
6: Spiv 6r1 TOO lrpo9
~ic6v
I
'Ow that
but to You that of the temple grea er (thing) '?IV
greater
66r. 1 1 66 ~ ~ V ~ K E ~~iT Ei m l v .Eh~ol; 'Omething
here.
If but You had k n o w what Is Mercy than the temp1e
here. 7 However. if
8ihw
rai
oG
you had understwd
=amwilling and not
this means. 'I
r a ~ s S ~ ~ & u r n aTO&<
h r r i o u < . 8 rdptoq want mercy,
and not
YOU condemned
the
guiltiesp ones.
l.ord
ydrp
TOO
u a P P h ~ o u 6 U ~ A S TOS Sacrifice,'
for
1.
of the
sabbath
the son of the not have condemned
the guiltless ones.
&v8phou.
8 For Lord of t h e
man.
fiheLY sabbath i s what t h e
dKEi
9 Kai
pcraehl;
a
from t h e n he came 'On Of man
And havlnz- zone
After
T ~ V uuvaywyilv &&v10 ~ a i 1606
2 2 o the
synagogue oi them:
and ioekl irom t h a t place he
&vOpwno< eipa Exwv ( q p k . Kai h q p b ~ q u a v went lntO the'r synman
{and having dry. And they asked agogue; 10 and. look!
a h b v Myovrrq EI ESEUTI
TO^< U& ao,v a man with a withered
hfm
saying If la it allowed to the la!tetha
hand! S o they asked
htm, "Is i t lawful t o
Oepcnrrh~v.
iva
Kar,,yo iowolv
to be curinh h ordeF that
they m~gRtaccuse cure on t h e sabbath?"
a h o G . 11
6
6P ~Tmv ad-roil; Til; t h a t they might get
of him.
The Lone) but said to them Who an accusation against
Eumt
&5 8)li)v &v'dpmol; Bl;
L E L him. 11 He said to
will be out er you
man
who w l l l \ a ~ ~them: ,,Who will be
npb!3a~ov Ev, ~ a l t&v
hYflln6u
TOGTO the man among YOU
sheen
one, and Uwer might fagin thla t h a t has one sheep
dl;
P~&Yov, 05xt and, if this falls intn
u& b t v
roil;
to the
satbatha
Into
Pit,
not a pit on the sabbath,
will not get hold of
uparfio~t
abrb
~ a i
tyapai;
will he get holdof
It
and will raise UP? it and lift it out?

02gky

2%~3

emlv

MATTHEW 12:12-20

65

64

M p o n o g 12 AU CoNldeIEil.
12 TO how
rr6uq,
mu& therefore
o h
'dl8ers
la C p s
of how much more
rpoPdr~ou.
60.r~
EEruriv
roil; worth is a man than
of sheep.
An-and
it is allowed
to the a
a0 it is
r o ~ s i v . 13 T 6 n lawful t o do a fine
u&~Pau~v ~ahbg
sabbaths
finely
to be dolnp.
Then
thing on the sabbath.'
hiy~t
'6
13 Then he said to
he is saying
to the
&'pbnv
man
t h e man: "atreteh out
uov
x ~ i p a . uai
P<&EIVEV,
of YOU
hand:
and
he atretehea out. your hand." And h e
K U ~ &TEKOITEUT&~~
irhhq: stretched i t out, and
and
it was restored
t k other. i t was restored sound
14 'EFhBbreg
66
ol
Oaploaio, llke the other hand.
Having coma out
but
the
Pharisees 14 But the Pharisees
uupbGAcov i X a b v RUT' ah0G brrwl;
went out and taok
counsel
t w k down on him so that h m
him
brnohiowutv.
15 '0
6P
'
t h a t they might dethey might destroy.
The
but
%; : JI
stroy him. 15 Having
yvoirq
come to know [this].
havlngkoown
"Om
fi~oh060qw
nohhoi, ~ a ~i ~ E ~ E u Withdrew
~
~
Y
there. Many also
fo110wed
to him many, and
he
fOllOWed
him,
and
&jl;
16 Kai
hifll
them
all.
and
herebu?ted h e cured them all.
16 but he strictly
arirois
IM
w
p
b
v &bv
to them
in order that
manifest
him charged them not t o
wolfiowutv 17
rva
whqpwee
make him manlfest;
should make;
In order that
!night be fulfilled 17 that
might
ri,
brleiv
616
Haaiou
be fulfilled what was
the (thing) swken through
Uiah
spoken through Isaiah
W P O ~ ~ T O U A~YOVTOS
the prophet, who said:
saving
.Dmohet
.
.
I8 "Look! My
18 '1606
rai<
POU
6~ fi06~lua, servant
I chose,
Look!
boy of me whom I chore,
6 dryanq~irq fllou
8v
~ 6 6 6 ~ q O ~my
v
whom
the beloved one ofme whom thoughtwell 01 my soul a ~ p r o v e d l
I
will
put
my
spirit
8iuw
T?X WE+&
&e
o%%;
1 shall put the sprnt
upon him. and what
Ln'
a h 6 v . ~ a 1 K iuev
TO^<
~OYEUIY justice is h e will
upon
him,
and l u g m e n t to the
nations make clear t o t h e
&?ra~~EhEi.
19 Olju
ipioel
0 6 6 h a t i o n s . I9 He will
he wlll report beck.
Not he wi 1 wrangle nor .
not
... wmnclc.
. .-~~
-.-, .... crv
K a u y h u e ~ , od6P & K O ~ U L I
TI<
&J
w e c r y aloud, nor will hear anyone m
hear his voice in the
wharsiatl;
~ j v ~ o v i l v a h o 0 . 20 r6Aapov broad ways,
No
broad r a y s
the
voice
olhlm.
Reed
bruised reed
he
w v r ~ r p t p l ~ b o v 06
~ a ~ r & < r t~ a Aivov
i
having been brutred not he WIII crush and sax crush. and n o smol~ u q 6 p ~ v o vob
ufi6ur1
$&
,
h derlng flaxen wlck will
smouldering not he wlll estldgulsh, u n t ~ l mely h e extlnguish. untll

;iEz0tt

&$

$2

ffi2i?f:;e,

2:
.-

z,"

=te

&
' %$

22:

yzq

--.

MATTHEW 12:21-29

66

Eiq Y~KOC, mjv

~ p i o ! ~ h. e sends out justice
into victory the judgment. with success. 21 In21 vai TO 6 v 6 p r l adroi, ievq PhnroOow. deed. in his name
And to the name of him nations will how. nations will hope."
kp&hn

h e might thrust out

MATTHEW 12:30-35

67

I eids,

o ~ ~ l ai q
h 0 6 &pn&ualr t&v p ' n p 5 ~ 0 vseme his movable
first
unless first
the vesscis of him to snatch, lfever !'on
7bv ~ O X V P ~ Y ; ~ a Ti ~ T ET ~ Yile b i i d s the strong
he mis
S Ytg ,2nd the strong ionel ? And then the man? And then he
o i ~ i a v~JIToO
6 1 a ~ n h f f ~ 1 . 30 The
will
his house.
house of him he will snatch through.
30 He t h a t i s not o n
ij,
ST' ipaO K ~ T ' tpoO t+v,
nai
being ~ i t h me down on
an0 my side is against
me. and he that
6
ovvhywv VET' i ~ ~ o iOKOPV~SEL.
,
the (onel
gathering w ~ t h me
scatters. not gather with me
T&

tonel

,..

A!

Opiv, rr&oa
TOGTO
XByq
31 ''On this account
~ h m u g h this I am say~ng to roe, every
a
~ o i q I say t o YOU. Every
& p a p r i a ~ a pi h a ~ @ ~ p i &C$E~~~OET~I
sin
and blasphemy Will be let go off t o the sort of sin and
&v8p~.5irolq,
fi
51
TOG
r r v ~ $ $ o ~ blasphemy will be
men,
the
but
of the
forgiven men, but the
I3hao@vpia o b ~ & @ E ~ ~ ~ w E T32
u~.
:;o
blasphemy. against
blasphemy not will be let go off.
the spirit will not
ihv
e'ing
h6yov K ~ T & ~ o i ,uioO 706
if ever might say word down on the son of the be forgiven. 32 For

31

'

&vtlphou,
& @ s t l j o s r a ~ ah@. 85
6'
man,
it
be let go ~ f f to him: who but
iiv
~'irrg
~ a r & TOO nvrdparoq 700
likely might speak down on the
spirit
of the
hyiou, Q ~ K & @ E ~ ~ O E T ~ Ia 6 ~ @ O ~ T E i v
holy. not It will be let go off to him neither in
TOGTII)
TO at&!
O ~ E iv
T@
this
the
age
nor
in
the
~lalhov~~.
ionel being about (to come).

speaks a word a g a s t
the Son of man. i t
will be forgiven him:
but whoever speaks
agaiMt the holy
spirit, it will not be
forgiven him, no,
not in this system of
things* nor in t h a t to
33 "H momioa.rc r h 6bv6pov Kcrh6v ~ a come.
i
Either make roir the
tree
fine
and
33 "Either YOU
TAW ~ a p r r A v a d ~ o i , K U ~ ~ V , fi n o ~ f i o a ~ 76
c
the
fruit
of it
fine, or make
the people make t h e tree
6LvSpau oanpAv ~ aTi T ~ a p r r b vaha; oarrp6v. fine and its fruit line
tree
rotten and the fruit
of it
rotten: 01 make the tree
&K
K ~ P ~ O O T?,
~ L Y ~ P rotten
O Y and its fruit
out of
the
fruit
the
tree
rotten: for bv its fruit
~ I Y ~ U K E T ~ ! . 34
Y E Y V ~ ~ U T ~
6 ISVGV, the tree is known
is being known.
Generated ones
oFvzpers, 3p Offspring of vipers,
irG<
Slivaotlr
+ae&
hahciw
how can YOU speak
how are you able good (thmgsl
to be speaking
good thmgs, when YOU
mavqpoi
6~7~5;
are wicked? or out
bemgl
Kap6iaq
rlr 076pa of the abundance of
r r ~ p ~ f f o ~ b p a ~765
oq
*bundance
of the
heart
the mouth the heart t h e mouth
hahsi,
35 6 &ya86q irvtlpwnoq t~ TOO WeakS 35 The
1s soeaklne
The eood
man
out of the . good man out of hls
~.

1:

5%

32' Or, "order ofthings"

::!

( u l W v ~ ,ai.o'ni),

KB:D > ~ P . 'oh.lam', .ln4.16-18.

MATTHEW 12:36-41

68

&ya&O & I m p o O
trp&Xhe~
&ya8&
goad treasure sends
good
tresaure lsthruatln~out EOOd lthlnb), out good things,

A: : ZL

g: n:i',~Y ;~5;~Fz$:~~

BvBmyOq oo
:f
huaupoO
CuDhXhs~
n o P&
treasure
1.thrustlnsout
w l c k e d 7 t h l b ~ ) . t r e m sends out
wicked things. 36 I
~6
A L Y ~ 6s
671 rb b j p a
that every
I a m saying but to row that every say ng tell
unprofitable saying
&p b
8
X a h j u o w ~ v 01 &BPWITOI, that men spea,
Unprokble whleh wlll speak the
men.
h o 6 6 u o w 1 v n ~ p l a 6 r o S Myov Cv 6pLpp they will render a n
concernillg
wtllnlve back sbout
It
word
n
A
au
- .- I-.
--,
it On Judgment
K curwq.
ST LK y h p r 6 v A6ywv
of Edamcnt;
out of far the words of YOU 3 7 for by your words
6tralwBjo
Kai LK 76" A ~ Y W V uOU YOU wlll be declared
YOU wlll be iu$ked,
end out oi the words of you nghteous, and by your
~a~a6lrauBjon.
words you WIUbe
YOU will be condemned.
c~.~
o n d e m n ~ d''
33 T h e n a s a n
38 T ~ T E& h s ~ p i 9 q o w a b r Q ~ 1 v 2 q r 6 v
Then
answered
to hlm lome of the answer t o him some
ypapparlwv
Kai , @apluaiwv
h i y o v ~ e q Of the scribes and
mrfbes
and
Pherlaeea
Baying Pharisees sald:
A16&urahc,
Bfio~v
dnrb u o i ~ oq E ~ O V "Teacher, we want t o
Teacher.
we are wllllnP from you
see a sign from you."
16~iv. 39
b
6L
&no~pl8eiq
39 1" reply he said to
to see.
The lone) but havhganawered
them: "A wicked and
droiq
rEwh
r r o y p a uai
POI aAiq adulterous generation
to them Onneretlon wicked and adulkrous
keeps on s e e u n g for
oqpsiov
q
,
~ a i url siov
s~gn
I, aeck
and
z t t a sign, but n o sign
he given it except
608 jusmt aljra EI p 16. q E ~ O Y ' I WV+
will be B ~ tYo it ~ u ~
the
Jonah the sign of Jo'nah
TOG npo+j.rw.
40 6-p
y h p qv ' I w ~ q fhe prophet- 40 For
the
prophet.
As-even for was Jonah lust as Jo'nah was in
cv 75 roohip m3 r j r o v T d q filrLpw
~~i the belly of the huge
m the belly oi the huge
L e o
days and fish three days and
r p ~ i g v l j ~ ~ a go&wq
,
Lural
6 ulbq TOO three nights. so t h e
three nlghta,
thus will he the Son of the sonof man will be in
& v 8 p ~ o utv 16 r a p 6 i p T'F
T E ~ Sthe heart of the earth
man
In the heart
oflhe
tfree three days and three
lp6paq ~ a iT cis v l j ~ ~ a g . 41
Civ6pcq
nights. 41 M~~ ,f
days and &me
nlphta.
Nin8e.veh will rise u p
N l v s u ~ b a i& v a u n j u o v ~ a ~ev r j K I U E ~
In the judgment with
Nlnevltea wlll stand up in tlie lusgment
and
r j q Y E Y E ~ S ~ a l j ~ q~ qa Ki ~ T ~ K P I V O O ~ ~I VO T ~ Y .
Will condemn it; bethe generation this end WIII condemn
it;
ETcv6rluav
I
76
~ j p u a cause they repented at
what Jo'nah preached.
be~auae
repented
into tho
but, look! something
'lwv&
nai 1606
rrX~iov
' lwv&
of ona ah, and lomk! something mom of Jonah more t h a n Jo'nah

'

@kn

shg

kn

"3

.tn

Z?t%

%$

arl

Zey

preecxkg

MATTHEW 12:42L47

69

56..

~ y c p 8 j o c ~ a lis here. 4 2 The

wlll be raised UP
of the south
t v iu i u ~ l p m d T ~ C YLVE&S ~cni'nlq will be raised up in
~nthe juBgment w ~ t h the generation
t h ~ s the Judgment with
r a i ~ a T a ~ p t v E ia h + an
6h8~v
CK this generation and
and wlll condemn
It; because sho came out of will
it; be.
r6v r ~ p k w v
~8%
& y 0 0 a l T ~ V( 1 0 0 i ~e a u K she came from
the
IlmlLs of e esrt
o hear the wlsdom the ends of the earth
Zoho AVO<
~ a i 1605
nhciov
to hear t h e wisdom of
of soyomon:
an&
lwkl
sornethlng more sol.omon, but, lwk!
r c x o Gvoq a6c.
something more than
of soKmon hem.
Sol'wmon is here.
43 ' O ~ a v S t ~b & ~ & 8 a p r o v m.3 a
4 3 "When a n
Whenever but the
unclean
BptrR unclean spirit comes
4
'
h b 709 & ~ 8 e 6;$~zf&y
y
out of B man, it passes
B h o ~ Icome
$
out from the
through parched
6,'
&v66pwv r6nwv CqroOv &v&nauutv ~ a places
l
in
of
through waterless places aeeklng restlng-placd, and a resting-plaee, and
odx e b p i u n ~ ~ .44 T ~ T E hiyet
Elq T ~ Y ndS "One.
44 Then
not it Is Andlng.
Then ft h aaylng Into the fi
it says. 'I will go back
oT~6v pou
klorpC w
68ev
house of ma Iahsllturn%ack bornwhere I%%
%;;
which
to
my house
I moved';
Out and
Of
~ a i &8bV
sbpiu~sl u ~ o h & ~ o v ~ a
i t finds i t
and having come It 1s Andlnp unacsupled
unoccupied but swept
E U ~W ~ ~ O V K ~ I
KEKOUpqp6~0v.
and
having Been swept
end
having been adorned.
45 Then it goes its
45 T ~ T S n o p ~ 6 m a l ~ a T1 r a p a h a p P h v ~ ~
and takes along
hen It goes Its way and
takes along
with it seven different
L m o O & m h Empa w 6 y a movqp6~cpa
Inore wicked
Itwlf seven different
sp rits
more wlcked
and, after
t a u m 3 , nai ~ l u s A 8 6 v ~ a K ~ T O I K E ~LKE? ~ a than
igetting inside,
they
of itrelf, pnd having entered l t d w e u there; and
dwell there; and t h e
y i v ~ ~ a a rh
Euxara
becomes
the
final f c ~ r ~ u ~ ~ t a nof
e the
c ~ ~final circumstances
Of that man become
&vepimou &KL~VOU sipo ova TGV
T~TWY.
man
that
worse of the first lones). worse than the first.
OG.rwq
a
rai
T$
YPM"
T ~ ~ TT Q
h a t is how 't w'll be
Thus it wlll be also to the genorat%n thls also wlth this wleked
'fi ~ O W P ?
generation."
the wleke
48 Whlie -~~
h e was
46 -ETI a d ~ o ~ . h a ~ o ~TO?<
v ~ o6xhoiq
q
[bob yetspeaking t o the
Yet c i hlm speeklng to the crowds lookl crowds, lookl his
and brothers
pfirqp ~ a i01 & 6 r h ~ o iabro0 ~ U T ' K L I O ~mother
V
the mother and the brothera of him hag stood took u p a position
B<w
L.qro3vr~q 0 3 ~ 4 hah:ual.
47 JTEV outside seeking to
oublde
Beekig
to hlm to speak.
Sald s ~ e a kt o him. 47 So
66
TLS
a h ? '16oir 1 p j ~ t l p uou sbmeone said to him:
but someone b h l m Look1 The mother oiyou "Look! Your mother
E<u
i u ~ j l ( a o ~and
v your brothers
a
01 & 6 ~ h q o i uov
and the brother# OIyou oubldc havestood arestandingoutside,
here.

42 pauiA!uua
Queen

drou
of south

c":,

~~~~~

~~

MATTHEW 12:48-13:6
< ~ T O ~ V T ~o
<o

seeking

~ hahiioat.

to you

to speak.

Lirro~pl8riq s7rrEv

48

TTQ

6
The

(One)

62 seeking t o speak

but to YOU." 48 As a n

h6y?v?~ a 6 ~ 6answer he said to the

savmg to him
one telling him: "Who
. my
T i c i m l v 4 p j ~ q p pov n a i ~ i u s q E!U?V IS
and
Who
is
the mother of m;, and who
are
who
are my brothers?'
o i &6ahgoi pou; 49 ~ a i
tKTE;Yaq
the brothers of me?
And havine
.stretched out 49 And extending.
rev x ~ i p aabmG hi ~ o h e pa8qrirq a h a G his hand toward his
t h e hand of him upon
the
disciples of him disciples, he
EFrrrv 'lSob 1 p j r q p pov ~ a oi
i &Sch@oi "Look! My mother and
hessid Look! The mother of me and the brothers
my brothers! 50 F a r
whoever does the will
ofNOV'
me; 50
8ihqpa TOO
r r a ~ p 6 q pov
TOG
i v of my Father who is
will
of the ~
~ oftme h01the~ (onel~ in In heaven, t h e same
o5pmaiq, a G ~ 6 q pou &SEX@dq ~ a iilSehq4 is my brother. and
heavens,
he
of me brother and
slster sister, and mother."
~ a p
i i-p
tu~iv.
12 On that day
and mother
is.
I
"
Jesus, havlng
'EY
i ~ d p q C~civn
L@A8&v
the
day
that
having come out left the house, was
i, ' IquoOq ~ f i q o i ~ i a q i ~ & 8 q r a rrapir S'tt'ng by the sea,
the
Jesus
of the house was rltung beside 2 and great crowds
2 ~ a i ouvjy8qoav
rrpaq gathered t o hlrn, so
T~,V 8&haoua!r
the
sea:
and were ied together toward that he wentaboard
a l i ~ a v bxhoc wohhoi, &UTE a h 6 v zi6 rrhoiov a boat and sat down,
hun crowds many, as-and ham into boat
and all the crowd
LpP6Nra
naEfio8a1
havins.steooed into to s n d a d .
t t e was standing On
Then
dxhaq
hi T ~ Y a i y ~ a M v ~ U T ~ K E , .3 ~ a the
i beach.
crowd upon
the
beach
had stood. And he told them many
ihhhqoev a i ~ o i q rrohhci
6" rrapapohaiq things by illustrations,
he spoke to them many (things) in
parables
saying:
A
Atywv '16ob
bSiih8av
i,
~ I T E ~ P W Vsower went out to
saying Look!
Came out
the lone)
sowing
SOW; 4 and as he was
TOG
~ E ~ P E I Y . 4 KO?
T$
~ ~ ~ E ~ P E I Y
or the to be sowing.
And in the to be sowing sowing, some [seeds]
fell alongside the
ab~bv
Ci
pv
l
ErrEoEv
him
~ h i c h(ones) indeed
feu
beside road, and the birds
6S6v,
nai
th86v~~ T
ITETEIY~~ cameand ate them
way,
and
having come
the
birds
UD. 5 Others fell
n m i $ a y w a h & . 5 &Aha 6L Errirru~v i r r i ~ i r
atedown them.
Others but
fell
upon the ..........." -.-..-.
rrerp&Sq
6rrou olin
E~XEV
7iiv have much sail, and
rockyIplacee1 where not itwashaving earth
a t once they sprang
m h h j v , ~ a i ~386wq & < m i r ~ c X s v Stir
much,
and immediately it sprang up through UP because of not
TG
EXEIY
phgoF
6 fihiou 61 having depth of soil.
the no to be having depth of ea;th,
of sun but 6 But when the sun
having answered said to the Ionel

$zb$p $:;

13

sz,"$~&&:

~~

71

70

A: . :

&v~TE~?UVTO6
~n a v p a ~ i o E q

having risen up
it was scorched
~b
pi,
E EIY
the
not
to beiaving

MATTHEW 13:7-14
~ a i
and

6th

rose they weie

throvgh scorched, and because

of not having root

they withered.
7 &Aha 6L E r r r o ~ v hi ~ c i g&~hv8aq, nai 7 Others, too.~fell
Others but
fell
upon the
thorns,
and among the thorns.
hvipqoav ai 6 ~ a v 8 a t ~ a di n h v ~ E a v alirh. and the thorns came
came up the thorns and choked off them. up and
them.
8 &Aha 62 k ~ o a v
~ 7 j v yQv miv ~ a h j v8 Still others fell
Others but
fell
upon the earth +.he
fine uDOn the fine soil
~apn6v,
6
rai
tSiSou
&d they began to
fruit,
which (One) yield fruit, this one a
and
it was giving
6
6L
k
<
f
i
~
o
v
r
a
p i
tnarbv
hundredfold. that one
indeed one hundred which (onel but
sxty
the other thirty,
6
6L r p l h ~ o v r a .9
'0
~ X W V g Let him that has
which lone) but
thirty.
The (one) having ears listen,.
am
6~outrw.
10 SOt h e disciples
ears let him be hearing.
came u p and said to
oi
pa8rlrai him: "why is it you
10 K a i
rrpoo~h86vrrq
the
disciples speak to them by the
And
having come toward
i v use of illustrations?"
~7rrav
aljrrj
A d
~i
in 11 In reply he said:
said
to him
Through
what
rrapaPoXaiq
haXsic,
"TOYOU i t is granted
parables
a~espeakingYOU
to understand the
11
6
the kingdom of the
'Ypiv
6iSarat
p a v a t . .T& puurfip!a
To roo i t has been,given to know the mysteries heavens, but to
those people i t is not
ok:qe
paoAciaq .T&V o6pavc3v. BKE~YOI~
68
kingdom of the heavens, to thore b u t granted. 12 For
whoever has, more
06
6iSo~a1:
1 2 b m t c ycip ex,,
not it has been given.
whoever for is having, Will be given him an*
he will he made to
Sa8'o~rar
aeQ
Kai
i t will?le given
to hzm
and abound; but whoever
not have, even
rrr iuoru8jor.rat.
. 6 o ~ t q- . 62
OGK
he wilPbeme.de to abound;
whoevu
but
not what he has will
be taken from him.
E ~ ~ , &Pg,mTa,
EXEI
~ a i 6
is ha&,
also which h e is having *ill bhlifted up 13 This is why I
&+ aCi-~oO. 19
61& TOOTO fv rrapaPoAaiq Speak to them by the
use of illustrations,
from him.
%augh
this m
parables
alraiq
haha,
aT, ph&ovrrS o6 because, looking, they
to them I am sneaking.
-. because lookine at not look in vain. and
PXhovo!v
&KOljoYTE;
OfiK hearing, they hear in
they are looking at
and
hearing
not vain, neither do they
& ~ o l i o u u ~ v o66L
~uviouo,u.
14 ua) get the sense of it:
they are hearing nor they are comprehending: and 14 and toward them
&varrhq oOmt a i i ~ a i q fi TrpoQx~eia'Hoaiou the Prophecy Of Isaiah
is being &led up to them the prop ecy of Isaiah is having fulfillment,
6
. Aiyqvoa.,. ' A K D ~ &KOGUETE which Says. 'BY
the [prophecy1
saymg
To hearing rou will hear hearing, you will hear

i5qp~8q.

it was dned

UP.

zee$i

~~

~~~~

MATTHEW 13:15-20

72

K a i ob p
muwin
~ a Pi ~ L ~ o Y Thut
E ~by no means get
no2 mu ahould eomirehend, and lookbg at the sense of it; and,

& r o b oval
hearlng

end not

i 6 q ~ ~ . iwking, YOU will look

you wlil look at
and
not
roo should see. but by
see.
15 tnax(N8
y&p 1 ~ a p 6 i a TOO ha00 15 For the heart of
Was mads t k k for the heart of the people this pwple has gmm
roljrou, v a i ~ o duiv
i ~ aptwt ~ ~ K O W ( N K U ~ unreceptive. and
thin,
and to the ears feavily they heard, and *th their ears they
mcs 6e@ahpo~% adr6iv 6 ~ h p p w a v . p j have heard without
the
eyes
of them
they closed:
not respanse, and they
nOTC
i6wu1v
~ o i s 6p8ahpois ~ a have
i
shut their eyes;
at any time they mleht nee to the
eyes
and that they might never
iap6iCI see with their eyes
T Othe
~ S *oiv
to
ear8
and hear with their
~uvoi~lv
Kai
~ T T I U T P ~ U I W U I Wearn and get the sense
they mlght comprehend and they mlght turn hick.
Of it with their hearts
nai lhuolla~ a 6 r o b ~ .
and turn back, and I
and I shall heal
them.
heal them.'
62
WK&PIOI01
6@=h110i
16 s l ~ ~ w e Y happy
er,
l6
but
happy
the
eyes
are
because
671
pXtrrouu~v
~ a i.r& 3 ~ ad &v they
and
be~auao they are looklnist, and the ears o f ~ o o
YOUR ears because
&TI
drKO1'oumlv'
because
they are hearlng.
Amen
1:: they hear. 17 For
hLyw
bpi" drl rrohhoi npoqjmt ~ a Ii tNiy say to
I am
to YOU that many
~
~ and ~Many pmphets
~
h and ~
righteous men desired
6i~aro1
~c8ripquco,
righteous ones
desired
to
what to see the things uov
PXLnm
Kai OfiK dsav
nai are beholding and did
rouerelooklngat
snd
.M
they*&,
end notSeethem,andta
& K O ~ U O&I
6 ~ 0 6K U
~ ~O~~ K~ K O W W . hear the things
to hear what mo ere hearing and not they heard. are hearing and did
not hear them.
18 'Y E?<
otrv
18 "YOU,then.
to" therefore
listen to the illustra700
tion of the man that
parable
sowed. 19 Where
19 navrbq
anyone hears the word
of anyone %,9",',"'
$=,.
Of the lungdom hut
Paulheiaq ~ a i ~
u u v ~ i v ~ ,o ~Epx~.rat
~
klngdom
and
oom~rehen on
-. IS earnine does not get the sense
Tb - of it, the wicked one
6
nov?lpb~
uai &prrdl<rl
the
wlcked (one) and
snatches
the (thing) comes and snatches
CmappCvov
&v ~i
Kap6i.q abro0. 0 8 ~ 6away
~ what has been
hsvlnB been sown In the
heart
of him: this sown in his heart:
this
is the one sown
turlv
6
na & n j v 666" mapriq.
Is
the lone) berPde the
way
aown.
alongside the road
20 As far the one
20
6
62
in1 .rd
mrp&6rl
The IonaJ
but
upon
the
mcky Iplacesl sown upon the rocky
u n a p r i ~ o h 6 5 6m1v
6
r b h6yov places. thls is the
mown.
Ulfs
h
lhe (me) the ward one heanng the word

P h i ~ l ~ n ~ a i 06

It:

&I

/ he has no. .root in

~ 0 8 % p n & xap&q havp&vov and at once accepting

s t once

wlth

fx~l

reeefbg

JOY

6 t biSw i v

not he Is having but

root

In himself

it
.. ...... i o.v

21 Yet

but

MA& np6U~alpbF 6m1v.

~ E V O I I L ~ F 6L
but
temporary
la, havmg occurred but lora time' and
after tribulation or
8hiqmo<
fi
61wyvoG
61h
T ~ V
01 trlbuletlon
or of wrsecutlon through the Persecution has arisen
6
On
Of the
E W
U K & ~ A ~ < E T ~22I .
A6yov
he (one) word he is a t once
he is stumbled.
s t once
word
6L s15 ~ a q&~&u8aqorrapti<, o h 6 ~b r t v stumbled. 22 As for
thla
la
the one s o w amona
but into the
thorns
sown,
pIp~pva the thorns, this is t i e
6
T ~ Vh6yov & K O ~ W Y ~ C l i 4
the lone) the word hesrlng end the onxlety one hearin= the wad,
TOO
al&vo<
~ai 1
harq
but the aniiety of this
of the
ale
deoeltfulnesa system of things and
~ o i r nAolS~ou uuvnviye~ rbv h6yov ~ a the
l deceptive power
of the
rlehes
choke8 together the word.' and
of riches choke the
61 hi
bi~apno yiveral. 23
6
unlrultf3 he becornea.
The ( m a ) but upon word, and he
23 As for
~ i ) v ah+ y i v mapeiq, obrbq &mrlv
6
the flno earth sown,
thb
is the (one) the one sown upon
T ~ VA6yov & K O ~ W V xai
o w ~ s i ~ 65 the fine soil, this is
the
word
hearlng and oornprehendlns, who the one hearing the
word and getting the
6
61
~aprroqaps? Kai n o ~ ~ i
actually
bears frult and f msklne whleh (one) sense of it, who really
pb
k~a~bv
6
61.
Kovra does bear fruit and
Indeed one hundred whleh lone) but k'ktY
produces, this one
8
61. rpl&rovra.
B hundredfold, that
whlch (onel but
thlrty.
one sixty, the other
thirty.'
" , F I V he putmpl8Ww
e onlslde
24
fi P a u ~ h i a 24 Another
ahiq A L w
'npo169q .
W a s 1IKcned
the klnsdom uustration he set.
to them
saulng
KaMv before them, saying'
T ~ V o d p w ~ v&v8p&rrq, mci-I
having sown
flne "The kingdom of the
to man
of the heavens
iv 70 q p $ a h o 0 . 25 6~ 6 t TO heavens has become
UTL~
see$
In the
el
ofhlm.
In but the like a man that
K ~ ~ E ~ ~ E~ 0
I 1
V 1 &v0p&nouq
~

tf?;"

and

a h 6 v 21 obr

th$$r'a,:;i,

6i:,"$zE
2:

MATTHEW 13:21-27

73

:!?%u~

to be sleenlng

the

6
the

and

ix8pdq

rai

men

LnCmc~p~v

S1$6wa

men were sleeping,

enemy came and
&v&
~Cuov TOG U ~ T O U~ a lh i h 8 r v . oversawed weeds in
UP through midst a i the wheat and wentoft,
among the wheat, and
leR.~26 When the
$2:"
6 P ~ $ ~ ~ ~ e v ~ , $,",",; ~
sprouted and
raprrbv &noi UEV, 16%
iedlvq
~ a i T& 'lade
fruit
maae.
then enneared
the produced fruit. then
-~
..
Qfhvla.
2;
npou~h86vrcg
61. 01 the Weeds %Teared
Hav ng come toward but the also. 21 80 the
dame iweedsl.
enemy

tit

~~

oversowed

dsme iweedsl his

ie

MATTHEW 13:28-32

a h @ KOplc, slaves of the householder came up and

oJxi mhbv d F y a knrClpa b T@ U@ &$PC' said to him. 'Master.
not fine
see
yousowdl h t h e your eldd
did you not sow fine
<~C&ta;
n68m
otv
Exr~
From where therefore i t la havlng darnel Lweedsl? seed in your
How, then, does i t
6
68
sEXgdq
28 m e ions)
but
to them
Enemy come t o have weeds?'
CNBporroq TOGTO h r o i ucv.
01
62 ah@ 28 He said to them.
men
thls
dl].
The (ones1 but to him
enemy. a man,
h&youu~v
O~AEIZ
oSlv
tmrh86v~vreq did this: They said
are raying A= you wllllng therefore having gone off
him, .Do you want
uuhhtSwpev
ah?& 29
b
66 qqcrtv
then. to go out
weshould collect them4
The (onel but 8ays
and collect them?'
uUXXLYOYTEc
Th
06,
TOTE
NO,
ntnny time
collecting
the 29 He said, 'No; that
by no chance, while
<l<&vla
KPI I ~ U ~ T E
(ips
along with collecting the weeds,
dame1 iweedsl
Yo!ml$lt
UProot
&ere
arlroiq
rbv
oirov'
30
YOU uproot the wheat
Off
them
the
wheat;
let
with them. 30 Let
ouvauShuco8a1
&v$6rspa
both grow together
to be growlng togethe?
0th
until
t h e harvest; and
9~pcnpo0. ~(aifv
Katp"
TOG BLPIU~OS .
and in spwrlntba'tlme of the harvest In the harvest season
harvest;
~ o i qBcploraiq XuhhtSarc apOrov rh 1-11 tell the reapers.
I ,il?fiell to the harvesters
Collect
*rat
the First colleet the
rai 6 ' o m r ahrh Elq b t o p a t weeds and bind them
<lf&vla
darne Lweedsl and
aind
them into bundles in
to
np6q .rb rmara0oa1 a h a , n3v 66 oirov them up, thengo to
toward the
to burnup
them, t h e but wheat
gathering the wheat
pou.
Q Y
ouvciyrrr
eiq T ~ V& ~ O ~ ~ Y
into my storehouse."
be gathering YOU lnto the storehouse of me.
60Sho1 TOS o 1 ~ 0 6 c m 6 ~ oETTOV
u
slaves of the

householder

sald to hlm Lord,

$3

.,,

tk3

.
'

ahoiq

saving

heavens

haPZlv

havlng taken

paotkia before them, saying:

kingdom
kingdom of
the heavens is like
to g r a ~ n of mustard,
w&ch

Like

~ i l Y oljpavOv

of the

:::

h6ywv 'Ovoia

to them

iwiv
18

the,

K ~ K K ~ ) UIV&TEWC

hvepwno~ i c m ~ % v

ariroD. 32 8

$
,:

man

VIKP~TEPOV

pi"

~ S I Y

;;,","";22;,
and
planted in his field;

is
32 which is, in fact,
66 the tiniest of all the
of all
the
seeds.
but seeds, but when it. has
ah nee
pei(;ov
TOY
hax&vwv , 'Own it the largest
it rnigEt grow
greater
of the
vegetables
of the vegetables
twiv
ral
yiva~al
6iv6p0v'
and becomes a tree,
It is
end
it becamel
tree,
Of
th8civ
.rh T E T E I V ~
TOO
oSpavo0 ~ a i that the
to come the
blrda
of t h e
heaven
and heaven come and
ofhim:

which

rrdrvrov

TO"

75

74

smaller

orrrprh~wv,

Indeed

6rav

2%;

MATTHEW 13:33-39

ah00. And lodging among its

of It. branches:'
33 Another illustrarrapupohfiv U&hqocv &oTy
S3 'AXhqv
Another
poroblc
he spoke to them; tion he spoke to them:
'Opoia buriv
Paulheia TOv ' 0lipavOv *The kingdom of the
Llke
is
the
kingdom of tho heavens
is like caven,
CGpq
v:
ha!3oGoa
to ieavin, vhlch havlngtaken
and hida in three tODk
large
~ l q &AEOPOV
U&TU
Of flour*
lnto
of Row
acah measurn
%?I
until the whole mass
tCuf68q
6Aov.
06
was fermented."
where Itwas cavened whole.
34 All these
34
Taha
r i h r a &6rXquLv b "Iqootq
things Jesus spoke
These (thlnga)
all
spoke t h e Jesus
to the Crowds
xwpiq
I v rrapapohaiq m i q &xhoiq, aal
to the crowds, and apart from illustrations. Indeed,
In
parables
arlroiq. without an illustration
thhhc~
irapapohfiq 036Bv
nothine he was speoklng to them; he would not speak to
parable
rrhqpw8'
T
them; 35 that there
mlght be ful\lled
3S SO
6nwq
that
the ( t h i g l mieht be fulfilled
was spoken
pq&v
6th
TOG
T T P O ~ ~ T O U A ~ Y O V T O whLt
~
spoken
through
tha
prophet
ssYlng
through the prophet
'AvaiSw tv napapohaiq ~b m 6 p a pou who said: 'I wili
I shall open in
psmbler
the mouth of m.:
open my
mith
&PEG opal
K C K P U ~ ~ ~ V ~
illustrations, I will
I
utter
(thfngl) having been hldden
from
publish things hidden
na~apohijq.
since the founding."
foundmg.
36 Then after
36 T67c
&yiq
TO^ 6xAouq fih8sv dismissing
the
hen havlng et go off the crowd, he
he went
clq n j v oiniav. Kai rrpoojh8w cnhQ a1
into the hause. And came toward to hlm t h e the house. And his
p ? 8 ~ ~ a i&OS
A ~ ~ O Y T E
AICTU&~~UOV
~
i p i v disciples came to him
dtsciples 01 hlm
saving
ExpLBlln
to UP and said: "Explain
< $ < ~ C I Y / W YTOG t o US the illustration
T$V ~apafiohfiv TOY
the
parable
of the darnel lweedal of the of the weeds in the
68
hna~p18ric rlrrrv field." 37 In response
&gpoO.
37
b
eld.
The (onel but hsvlng answered laid he ,,id: ' , ~ sower
h ~
orrripwv r a ~ a h h vorripfa I w l v b or the fine seed is the
'0
Is
the Bon of man: 38 the
he (one) nowlng the fine
see
vldq TOG ~LY~PJTTOU'
38 b 61. CI P ~ S
IUTIV
field is the world;
the but
ta
Son of the
men;
as for the Ane seed,
b X ~ U ~ O S T&
.
68 ~ d b m6p!a,
v
o h o i EIUIVthese
the
the world; the but flne
see ,
these are
of the kingdom;
01 vloi r " q p a n ~ h c i a ~
T&
. 6l
<1$h&
the sons of?he kingdom; the but darnc 1weed.l but the weeds are
Of the
r l u w 01 uloi TOG
nov paO, 39 b 68 the
are the Bona ofthe wieke2 (one),
the but wicked one. 39 and
6
orrcipaq aJr& b r ~ v 6 the enemy that
the (me1 h a v l n g m m them
b
the sowed them is the
KaTauK

MFV

to ~ n lddslng
d

tu
in

70Cq
the

wh&601q

branches

CYi"h%*cY

%!??

77

76

MATTHEW 13:40-45

6t&@oh0~. b
66
eeplopbq ouvrihcla Devil. The harvest
Devlli
the
but
halvest
conolusion is a eonclusian df a
alGv6<
~UTIV,
01
6i
erplomi
e l age
harvesters smtem of things:
the
but
111,
and t h e reapers are
hyyrhoi
Elolv ' 40 h e p
angels. 40 Therefore.
811gd1
BIT.
As-even
just as the weeds are
o u h h i y m a ~ rdr
I &la
Kal
mu
collected and burned
Is collected
the dazetweeds1
$
to
r a r a u a i s r a ~ o h < Emat t v
o w E h ~ i q with fire,
i t will be
Is burned dowk thua wlll be In the eoncluaron l,id the conelusion of
TOO
al&voq , 41 1 0 m r h c i
6 the system of things.
oi the
age;
wlllsend off
the d l r k . annn, ml.n
ulbF ~ 0 0h 8 p h w rob5 &yyLhouq crCtr00, nai will send forth his
Son of the
man
the
sngela of him, and
angels,
they
uuhh6 ouolv
tr
~ f i q P a u l h c i a ~ .ahpi
from his
they
collect out of the
khgdom
kingdom all things
?rhvra rdr
&6aXa
~ a l rob<
t h a t Cause stumbling
the thlnca
to -~~~ and- the
[ones)
-u ~ceua~nc
~~~.~
?ro~oOvraq
&vopim, 42 Kai and persons who are
dolng
iawleaaneaa, .
a n d doing lawlessness,
ahotucv
a h o b q el5 ~ f i vvhplvov TOO 42 and they will
hey wlll thmw them
into the furnace of the pitch them into t h e
n u p 6 s ere? Eo~al b ahau0 bq r a i b fiery furnace. There is
Are;
there wlll be the weepkg and the where
weelring
666vrwv. 43
$Ie and t h e gnashing of
o%
;e
teeth.
[their] teeth will be.
6i~atot
K' "
Ow'"
5'
43 At t h a t time the
rlphteous lanes) wlU
out pa the
righte0uS Ones
'0
b ~j Pauthciq TOO n a ~ &ah&.
In the kingdom of the pather of them. Tho (one) shine as brightly as
the s u n in t h e kingixwv dra
hrwbro.
having ears let him be headng.
dom of their Father.
44 'Opoia WVfi ! ~ O I A P : O ( TOY O O P C N ~ Let him t h a t has ears
Like
1. the kingdom oithe heavens listen.
44 "The kinpaom
~~UC.UP~ re~puppk~
~the6 i6&Id,
PQ,
to reasure having been hlydeden
,f
the heavens
Sv
ebpbv
6v0pwnot E r g y p vai d n b ,,t
hldden in
which having found
man
and from
the field, whlch a man
r i q xap85 a h 0 0
iIm&ye~
found and hid, and for
the
joy
him he ls gois
sway
the joy he has he goes
6ua
and sells what thlngs
many thinga 6, .if
h e has and buys t h a t
& p b v LKE~VOV.
field.
eld
that.
45 "*gain theking4S nhhtv bpola Lorlv fi P h t i a .T&V
A a a i llke
Is the
i g d o m of the dom of the heavens
o:pwGu
i ~ 6 ~ 4 , <qTo:rr K a h o ~ F 1s 11ke a t r s v ~ l t n g
heavens totravel~ngmerchant seekma
file
, merchant spehng fine
--.. .
$9' Or. "order of thlnga" lolDvo(, ol.o'nos). " 6 : 0 x 3 . 'ohlam', J1.14.161n.

tPre

.-

~~

9:

6,;;:

!K:&Y:~

Tdg5

8%.

:fi

:g

-- --- -.

MATTHEW 13:46-52

p a ~ y a p i m g . 46
62
Pva pearls. 46 u p o n
but
One finding one pearl of
pearls;
n o h h l ov
-+nch%~
high value, away h e
much varued
baving gone off went and promptly
mhparcv *
a
6ua
d EY
the things he
he has sold all as many thing. ss be was?lsvfng 'Old
had and bought it.
r a i fi 6 p a m &Q.
47 .Again the kingand goupht
it
dom Of the heavens
47 n M t v b o i a t m i v fi Bautheia TOY is llke a dragnet let
Again Kke
is the kingdom orthe
~ 8M~;ow down into the sea and
odpwirv o y f i v n Bhq&iog s l njv
gathering u p [fish] of
heavens to dragnet thrown into the
rai
t~ m m b < ybvoug w v a y orion. every kind. 48 When
and out of evorv
klnd
Sstherinzogether; i t got full they hauled
6re
hhqprje
d r v a p t ~ h o m ~ it
q up onto the beach
w%ch
when It was Rllea having hauled UP and, sitting down,
krrl
d v
alylaMv
rai
~ a 8 i u w r e < they collected the fine
upon
tho
beach
and having sat down ones into
but
ouv6hrCav
T
rahh
el5 & Y Y ~ .. ~ hthe unsultable they
they collected the Rne (ones) into vessels, the threw away, 49 That
6L
umph
i<o Epahov. 49 o b ~ w < Ow
be in
but rotten (ones1 outrids they threw.
Thue
the conclusion Of the
E u m ~ tv ~ f i uuv.rrhriq
to0
alGvo<. system of things:' t h e
it WIII be in the eoneludon of the
age;
go Out and
t<EheISmvra~ 01 &yydot ~ a &i ~ ~ I O ~~ 0 I5 5Vangels
will go out the angels and W L 1 separate the separate the wicked
from among t h e 1k-hno p ~ b q &K p i ~TSV
o ~ 61vaiwv
w l c k 2 ionesl out of midst oi the righteous lonee) teaus 50 and will
5 0 r a i @ahoOulv a h o k CIS njv u&plmv cast them into the
Into the lurnace fiery furnace. hemi is
and will throw
them
mO m p 6 q kd Eora~ 6 uhovepb< r a i where [their] weeping
of the fire;
there will be the weeping and and the
Of
6 Ppuxybg TGV d66vrw.
[their] teeth will be.
the gnar ng 01the teeth.
51 "Did YOU get
51
ZwfivaTE
t h e sense of all these
Did you comprehend these (things)
things?" They said t o
6P
hiyouotv
ah6 Nai.
62
b
The ,one) but him: "Yes.' 52 Then
They are ssylng to hlm Yes.
said to them:
ETTEV aiIro?q A ( & TOGTO-85 y p a p p a ~ ~ J he
q
"That
being the case,
.aid to them T h r o u ~ h this every
scribe
every public instrue;
pa8qreu6ci
~
~ r ~ v~ tor,
, when
~ taughth re~
havmg been mndeFesrncr
kingdom of the
spectlng
the'kingdom
o6pw&v 6po16q hurlv &v0p&rrc+ o l ~ o 6 e o n 6 r n
heavens
llRe
la
to man
householder of the heavens, is like
butt5
LIPMXLI
K
100 8qoaupoO a man, a householder,
whoever Is throwing out out of the
treasure who brings out of his
treasure store things
ahoO
.aa~vh rai
rrahav5.
new and old."
of
new lthlnzs) and old (things).
..hlm
-

%%";

2%~~

49'

Or. "order of things" (olmvog, oi.o'nos), NB;n??U. 'oh.lam', J'.".'"'.

78

MATTHEW 13:63-14:3

63 Kai CyEvcro (ire LrUlmw b ' uoOq

53 Now when
And It occurred when Rnlehed the '3eSU9 Jesus had finished
~ h rcr a p a b h i t t ~ a l j r a ~~ E T ~ P E V t l c i 8 ~ v . these illustrations h e
the
parables
these, he transferred from there. ,t ~-~~-~--..
.
.
.-..t,,
..
54 r a i
th8bv
stq
~ a ~ p i 6 afrom there. 54 ~ n d
And, having come into
father (place]
after coming into
ahoir
b6/6ao~w
aGmbq hr
of hlm
he wastenehbs
them
In
the home terntory he
began to teach them
uuvaywy$ a h G u , &ore LxrrXjouw0at &obq
eynag~guoof them, as-and to beeslounded them in their mOgue,
rai
hiyew
ll60ev
roGrW
fi so t h a t they were
and to be S ~~.
Y I ~ Spmm wherr
to th~. lonel
the astounded and said:
mogia a G ~ q r a i a l
Sdpc~q;
OGX "Where did this man
wlsdom t h i and the powerful works?
~ o Eet
t this wisdom and
o h 6 5 Lorw b TOG ~ t ~ r o v o1q~ 1 6 ~oGx
. these powerful works?
t h b lone)
1s the of the camenter son; Not 55 Is this not the
4 p j r q p abrair XE e r a , Ma thp nai 01 Carpenter's son? Is
the mother of him is b&g laid &rY
and the not his mother called
&6~hQoi a l i ~ o C ' ~ & K w P oK
~aL 'Iwul$ ~ a Mary,
i
and his brothbrothers of him
James
and
and els J~~~~and ~~~~~h
Iipwv ~ a 'lo66ac;
i
56 ~ a a1i h 6 ~ X q a iariroir and Simon and Judas?
Slmon and Judas7
And the slsters of him
And his sisters,
o3xi n8oal npbg
eluiv;
n 6 8 ~ v are they not all with
not
all
toward
us
are?
where
us? Where. then, did
oDv
roJrc+
'raCra
rrCNra;this man get all these
therefore to thle Ionel
these lthingsl
ell?
things?" 51 80 they
57 ~ a i L o x a d a h l ~ o v r o
at
And they wore b e l n g s t u m b l
T i e began to
Jesus
to
M ' IqooGq siwcv a h o i q OGK Zmlv r r p a @ i , ~ q him.
them: A prophet is
but J ~ S U S
to them NO^ IS
f o t unhonored except
hnpoq
rl
unhonored If
t$
fsth".ZP,\F:de) and l n his home territory
Lv ~6 0 k i p cnlra5. 58 Kai oGr trroi osv b r i and in his o m house.'
In the house ofhlm.
And not heald there 58 And h e did not do
many powerful works
6uv6pc1q
rrohhhq
6th
T+
powerful works
many
thFoUgh
the there o n account of
dmkmiav a b ~ & v .
their lack of faith.
lack of faith of them.
At t h a t
'Ev t ~ ( f v 4 ) '6
K ~ I P O ~ ~heard
KOYOEY
part~cUiBr
time
In
that
the appalnted time
Herod, t h e district
'Hp+6 g b 7 ~ 7 p a h pqq 'rviv dr~ofiv ' I u o j IUler, heard the report
~ e r o a the
tetnrcx
the hearing af?esua:
about Jesus 2 and
2 ~ a iaTwcv roig naduiv aG.ro0
09r6q
said t o his servants:
and said to the
boys
of him
hi^
'"This
the
~
I 'Iwdlvq~
V
b P a n ~ ~ oa~h jb yq fiyLp0q
1s
Jahn the ~ a p t t r t ; he was raised up Baptist. He was raised
drnb T&V
YEKPOY, K U ~ 6 t h
r o h o a1 UP from the dead, and
from the dead loneal, and through thls the this is why the pow6uv& <$<
6 ~ e p y o j u ~&
v ~ 6 ~ 33 '0
. y h p erful works are operDowerfurworks ore o~eratlngIn him.
The for ating in him." 3 For
~

55

,,,

:f a&?

But

A! :f

14

14

MATTHEW 14:4-12

79

.,,,

his

T6v ' l w b q v E61/uw Herod had arrested

the John
bound John and bound hlm
~ a b
i Q v h a ~ ( CITT60ero
61a
'H ~ 6 1 h 6 aand put him away m
and in pnson he putoff through ferodlas I),.iSOn On
Of
n j v y w a i ~ a @ ~ h i n n o u mG &6hh$oir aGroS ke.ro*di.as the wife
the
woman
of Phlltp the brother 01 him: of Philip his brother.
OGK
4 Lhaycv
b ' l o h q q &9
was raying
the
John
to him Not 4 FOr John had been
saying t o him: 'It is
EXEIY
aGliv,
E ~ ~ o r i v 00,
and not lswflll for YOU
It is lawful to YOU to be havfn8
her:
to be
her'"
e6k.N
d T 6 ~~ D K T E ~ Y U 6@0P/l01
I
T ~ V
betna wulinz
to kt11
he reare
the 5 However, aithougb
- him
(ixhov
671
npocpi~qv a h b v he wanted t o kill him.
C T O W ~ , becnune
~ ~ o p h e t him h e feared the crowd.
atxov.
6
yrveo/o~q
6 i because they took him
they were havfng.
To b l r t h d a ~celebr8tlona
but for a prophet. 6 Hut
y~vop6~1q
700 'HpO6ou h p x j o a r o 4 when Herodl birthday
having come to be of the Hcrod , danced the was being celebrated
0uyh.rqp r"g 'H ~ 6 [ & 6 o qt v TG, p i u y ~ a the
l daughter of
daughter oflhe Rerodis in the mtds and He.ro'di.as danced a t
fipsow
i t and pleased Herod
shegavepleasure
t;te
SO much 7 t h a t he
7
6 0 ~ ~
PET&
6puou' promised with a n oath
wlth
oath
fromwhlch Ifastl
tw t o glve her whatever
~ ~ 0 h 6 r q u yaG~i 6 0 5 ~ 1 1 a
he con erse
to hCr to clvc whlfh
If ever s h e asked. 8 Then
aiTi)uq~at. 8
4
68 rr op4paoeciua
she. under he= mothshe mlght ask. The canel but hevRs been coached er's coaching, said:
h b rfiq p q r g a h i q A6q pol
pqoiv
'Give me here upon
bv the mot!% of her Glve tom;. she lasaulna, a nlattpr the head of
&6e in1 rrivau~ n)v I(EWX?Y
' I ~ h v o u TOG ~ & n t h e&tlst."
here upon plate the
head
- ~ & . ~ ~thou&
d
he
of John the g
!3anr1oroO. 9 rial
Awq8eiq
b was, the king out of
Baptist,
And
hsvlng been grleved
the regard for his
Paurkirg
61h m b q 6pxouq ~ a i rob<
klng
through the oaths and the Ionel) and for those
with him commanded
60 "vat
u~vana~ptvouq t~lAeuu~v
be given:
recllnlng wlth
he commanded
to be$ven: It
10 and h e sent and
10 K U ~ n l p q a g &rrrrr@dih~uw' I w h q v f;
had John
in
and havlngeent he beheaded
John
l1 And
.rfi @uAa~(.11 KO]
fi~kxeq
4
K E Q U ~ ? the prison'
the prlaon;
and was brought the
head his head was brought
a 3 ~ o jLwi n i v a ~ !~ a it668q
7'
~ o p a u i v , on a platter and given
of hlm upon plnttor and woe glven toyhe malden, t o the maiden, and
~~1 fivsynav
T"
p q ~ p i a 6 r f i ~ .1 2 Kai she brought it to her
end she brought t a k a mother of her.
And mother. 12 Finallv
rrpooah86vraq
ol pa0qrai a h 0 0 l p a v his disciples came
hsvlng come toward the dtscblea of him Uf ed up up and removed the
~b n r & p a nai Eeavav arid", rai tX06vrrg corpse and buried
the mrp'l)~and burled
hlm, and hsvlnp come him and came
rporfiua
'%?,6Jq having
lald hAd of

~~

$2

MATTHEW 14:13-19
hrriyye~hav

80

ri,

'IquoC. 13

'ApGoaq

and reported to Jesus.

13 ~t hearing this
68
6 'IqooGg
&WEhprlmv
i ~ ~ i e e vev Jesus withdrew from
but the
Jesus
wkdrew
"Om
there In
there by boat into a
nhoiq
Eiq.
Epqpov
lonely place for isolaboat
into
lonely
tion; but the crowds,
KT'
i6iav
nai dr~oljoavrrq oi
Bccordtngto private
and having heard the getting t o hear of it.
him On foot
6xAol iuoho68quav ah6 rrsr"
h b TOW
crowds
followed
to him
from the from the cities.
~eh~wv.
14 NOWwhen he
atleg
came forth he saw a
14 K a i
~ l 6 a v r o h b v ~ X ~ O Y great
,
crowd; and he
And havinggone out he saw much crowd, felt pity for them, and
~ a fmha
i
xvioeq trr' ad-roit n a i i@rp&nzuosv he cured their sick
and he felyittu
vpon them and
he cured
ones, 15 But when
fell his discil5 o ~ ~ $ ~$t ~ nevening
g
ples came to him and
y ~ v o p l y q npociih9av &rj
oi pa&lrai
Said: ''The place is
having
toward tahim the
~EYOVIE~
*Epqw6q ~ T I Y6 ~ 6 n 0 q~ a 4i 6 p a lonely and the hour is
saying
Lonely
is the place end the hour already far advanced;
fi6q
napfihe~v. dn6huubv ~ o b q. dxhouq, send the crowds away,
already passed by; let loose off the
erowds, that they may go into
iva
hrrd96vreq
ciq ~ & q ~ h p a qt h e villages and buy
in order that having gone off into the villager themselves things to
dryophuwolv
iauroiq
p
a 6
6 eat." 16 However,
they might buy to themselves
eatables.
The
Jesus said to them:
'IJZ$
X E : ~ '"They do not have to
leave:
give them
Exouucv
drrreh&iu. 6 6 a
~ G ~ o i q Speiq
something t o eat."
they are having
to go ~ f f : give to them
You
said to him:
qays?~, 17
~i
68 ~
t arirrj ~17 They ~
~
to eat.
The (ones) but are saying to h ~ m 'We have nothing here
0 5 ~ 2x0 Ev
SSe ~i p i n & v r r 8provq ~ a but
i five loaves and
Not we are ! k i n g here if not five loaves and two fishes." 18 He
660 ix06aq. 18
d
62 cInirr~v Q l p e r i said: '"BRINGthem
two fishes.
The (one) but said Be bearing here to me,r. 19 N~~~
pol 6 6 a~ b ~ o l j ~ . 19 ~ a i ~ ~ A r G o a q he commanded the
to me here them.
And having commandPd
crowds to recline on
the grass and took the
X:F~V,
five loaves and two
Xaphv
TOG< W ~ Y T E &PTOUF ~ a TOG<
i
660
ha~lng
taken the
five
loaves
the two fishes, and. looking
he said
ixB6aq,
drvaphlyraq
i q ~ b v o 5 p a d v UP to
fishes,
having looked UP
Into the
heaven a blessing and, after
~rlhbyqusv ~ a i nhhoaq
t6wum
roiq bTe*ing the loaves,
he blessed
and having broken he .cave to the he distributed them to
the disciples, the dispaBqiaig ~ 0 6 q& p ~ o u q oi 68 pueq.rai
diselpler
the
loaves the but disciples to the ciples in turn to the
they reported back to the Jesus.

bxho,q.

Havrng heard

crowds

:fie;,

they ate

~ a crowds
i

n & ~ q

ail (they)

and all

2
:

2 0 So

ate and were

~6 n ~ p ~ o o ~ Csatisfied,
ov
and they
aboundmg took up the surplus
.r&v
nhaopdr-rwv 6 i i 6 ~ ~~aa q i v o u q n h i p s ~ q . of fragments, twelve
of the
fragments
twelve
baskets
full.
baskets full. 21 Yet
21
oi
68 ~ U ~ ~ O Y6uav
T E ~
&v6p~q those eating were
=he (ones) but
eating
were male persons
five thousand
h u z i n r r ~ v r a ~ ~ o ~ i h cxwpiq
o~
yuvaw&v ~ a i
as if
five thousand
a ~ a rfrom
t
women
and men, besides women
and young children.
rra16iwv.
22 K a i
Elejq,;
little boys.
And
immediately 22 Then, without
fivhynau~v
TOGS paen7&q Sppfivq!
~ i qdelay, he compelled
he compelled
the
disciples
to step in
into his disciples to board
nhaiov ~ a npohyerv
i
a G ~ 6 v~ i 76
q
ntpav,
t h e boat and go ahead
boat and to go ahead of him into the other side, of him
the other
E W ~. 06
6vohboq
TOSF 6xhovq. side, while he sent the
until where hemight let lobseoff the
erowds.
crowds away.
23 ~ a i
hohrioaq
23 EVentUallY, ha"And
having let
off
i n g s e n t the crowds
sIq
6 ~ 0 ~
&&
"
mountain away, he went up into
the
he went up
Into
the mountain by himKUT'
i6iav
npaoclj~aoea,.
self to pray. Though
according to
private [spot1
to pray.
6wiq
62
y~vopivqc
p6vog
flu it became late, he was
Of evemng but havmg occurred alone he was there alone. 24 By
EKE;. 24 Ti,
88 vhoiov
ij6q
o ~ a 6 i o u g now the boat was
there.
The but
boat
already
stadia
many hundreds of
yards away from land,.
nohhobq
many
from
6
wazg&fi,
being hard put to it
pavl56w~vov
TGV K U W ~ T W ~ ,
$;f by the waves, because
emg tormented
by the
waves,
the wind was against
, tvavrias~
68
&vqioq. 25 T ~ r h p r q
6
but them. 25 But in the
wmd.
T~ fourth
the
adverse
vuyrbq f i h e ~ v np6q ad~oGq fOU*h watch period
quha~l
watch pe od of e night came toward them of the night he came
nspmar&v
ini mjv edrhamoav. 26 oi Si to them, walking over
walking about upon the
sea.
The but the sea. 26 When
pa9.qrai
i 6 6 w ~ r q a G ~ 6 v hi T ~ C
9ahdrooq~ they caught sight of
disciples havim reen him upon the
sea
him walking on the
n ~ ~ ~ n a r o irapdrxhrrav
h a
heyovrr~
sea, the disciples were
walking about
were troubled
saying
troubled, saying: "It
is snapparition? And
they cried out in their
E ~ p a t a v . 27 s69bq
88
Ulhhqoev
they cried out.
At once but . spoke
the fear. 27 But a t once
Woke to them
'Iqoo3q abroiq Aty,mv
OapoEiT~,
t5c5
with the wards: "Take
Jesus
t o them saying Be taking courage,
coluage.it is 1; have
~ i p 1 ' p i b q ~ P ~ 0 6 ' ~ . 28
6rr01piadq
Having answered no fear." 28 I n reply
a m ; no
euoafearing.

t~,":;

' i ~$t;~$,

T$2 t~t:zZ dr:z$'$p

$2g!

And

were satisfied, and theyllfted U D the

a001

ft

20 ~ a i Eqayov

kxop~ho9qoav.~ a i ?pav

2::

'$2 drp$fF:t:2

MATTHEW 14:20-28

81

$&

TI%

fei 2:

zt

*,$?

MATTHEW 1429-36

82

62 b n i r p o q d = ~ va h ~ QKljpte, c i o b 8 Peter said t o him:

but the Peter
s a d to him Lard, if you a&. "Lola, if i t is YOU,
K & ~ E U U ~ 116
Y i \ e ~ b TT&F
cd hi ~h 6 6 a ~ 0 ~ .
command me to come toward you upan the waters; command me to
eome t o you over the
29
6
waters:'
29 He said:
the
f
t:
~crraphq
6
705 rrhoiov n i ~ p o q"Come? Thereupon
Peter. getting down
having stewed dfrom the
boat
Peter
r r r p t ~ r r r b q o ~h
v i T& 6 6 a r a nai ijhezv rrpirq Off the boat, walked
walked about upon tne waters and came toward Over the waters and
T~)Y 'IquoO~.
30 phrnwv 62 T ~ ) Y & V E ~ O went
Y
toward Jesus.
the
Jesun.
Looking at but the wind 30 ~ u looking
t
at
t@opieq
~ a i
&pt&prvoq the windstorm, he
h e became feilful.
and
having started got afraid and, after
~ a r a r r o v r i ~ ~ a eixpatcv
al
h i y w v Kljplt ~ 2 x 6 ~
to sink
h e cried out saying ~ o r d : rave starting t o sink, he
cried out: "Lord, save
11%
31 rh86wq
62
6
'IqooOq me!.. 31 Immediately
me.
Immediately
but
the
Jesus
&KTEIY~~
mEhhpeTo stretching out his
having
out
hold hand Jesus caught
a l i ~ a i r ~ a i AiyEt
~htj O
~
U
Ehold of him and said
o,him : a n d issayins to him One with little fiith, to him: "You with little faith, why did you
SIC; ~i &imaoaq; 32 na;
haphvrwv
into what doubted you?
And having stepped up give way t o doubt?"
a h ~ & u si
rir rrhoiov 6 ~ 6 r m U ~ ud Crv~poq. 32 ~ n after
d
they got
Of them lnlo the boat
abated
the wind.
Up
the boat, the
33
oi
6i: t v r Q rrhoiw . r r p o o r ~ l j ~ q o a v
The (ones1 but in the boat
did obeisance
33 Then thase in t h e
ahrQ h i y o v r r q 'AAqB&q
8eaO vibq
ST.
bhim
saying Truthfully of God Son youare. 'Oat did Obeisance
34 K a l S i a r r s p h o a v ~ ~ q fih8au
hi r j v to him, saying: "You
~ n dhaving got through they
upon the are really God's Son.'
34 And they gat
y t :is
revvqoapir.
ear
nto Gennesaret.
across and came t o
35 ~ a i
yv6vrr~
adTi)V
Oi land in Gen.nes'a.ret.
And
having recognrzed
him
the
35 Upon reeognis
Civ6p~q
700 ~ 6 r r o u t ~ c i v o u &Tfm~lhav ing him the men of
male persons of the place
that
sent off
that
sent forth
~ i q6h v *Iv
TTEP~XWPOY
into all t h a t surinto whole the , surrounding country
rounding country, and
~ P O ~ ~ V E Y K Ca
I Yh Q
K
&
;
brought him
brought toward him
a11 those who were ill.
Exov~aq,
36 ~ c l i
rraprnhhouv
36 And they went
having,
and they were entreating
"
,
entreating him t h a t
~va
v6vov
&*wurat
T d ~
in order that
only
they might touch
of the, they might just touch
npdorri60v
TOO
ipa~ioV
a l j ~ ~ cKaj
. t h e fringe of his outer
fringe
of.the outer garment of him; and.. garment; and all thase
who touched It were
~VCNTO
61~oSRqoav.
duo1
as many as touched were saved through.
made completely well.

6i~z :

~~

% THZ

2::

=%yc th,o;esl

'

ag?

MATTHEW 15:l-10

83

15

1 l5

The

TT~OU&PXOYT(~~
TQ '1qma
Then there came
come toward
the
Jesus :?f
t o J ~ S U S from
Jerusalem Pharisees
'Irpooohljpwv
O a p l o a i o ~ ~ a i ypallliar~iq
Jerusalem
Pharisees
and
scribes
and scribes, saying:
2 'Why is i t your
hiyourrq 2 A r h
.i
07
I1pO~~ai,
saying
~ h r a u g h what
the
d~rclpies disciples overstep
the
tradition Of the
rrapaPaivouo~v ~ j v rrap&Sou~v T&V
of you
are overstepping the
tradition
of the men of former times?
rrpeopu.iipwu;
06
virr~ovral
T&< For example, they do
men?
~ o t
they are washing the not wash their hands
when about to eat a
8rav
tipTOv
,eneve,
bread
they may eat. meal:.
3 In reply h e said
3
b
6i
&rra~pseeiq s i r r ~ v ah^?^
them: "Why is it
=he (one) but havlnganswered raid to them
YOU also overstep the
Ach
~i
'
~ a S
i IEiq
r r a p a P a l v ~ ~T ~~ V
of
~ h r o u g h what also Tau are overstemlng the
because of YOUR tradiivrohiiv
tion? 4 For example,
eGod
~ o f i thf&,h
e o m m a n d m ~ t ofTOO
the
God said, 'Honor
your father and your
.rraph6oolv
tradition
irO!?OLT?
av; 4
mother'; and, 'Let him
Tipa
~ i r v rra.ripa ~ a iTtiv vqrbpa, t h a t reviles father
Be honoring the
father
and the mother. Or
end up in
~ a i '0
mnahoyfiv n a ~ i p ail v q ~ k p a death: 5 ~ u you
t
and The (one) saying bad a t father or mother say, ,whoever says
e a v h ~ y T E ~ S U T ~ ~5Wii~1siq
.
62
ALYETE his father or mother:
t o death let him decease;
you
but are saying ,,Whatever I have by
"05 iiv
~ i x q 76 1 ~ a ~ pilI
7which you might get
who likely might iay to the father or to a e
me a
I 1 q ~ g i A&POY
8
thv
6voO gift dedicated t o ~ o d . "
mot er
Glit
which if ever out of
me
he
honor
Sq~hqe?k
6 oh p i
TIIII~UEI
T ~ W
his father at a l l ' And
you might get b k f i t ,
not not he shaH hanor the so YOU have made the
r r a r i p a airrpir. ~ a i invpLjucrrr ~ d vh6yov word of God invalid
father of hlm: and you invahdated the word because of
TOO
BEOS
61h
T ~ Y mp&6001v Ow&.
tradition. 7 You
of the God through the
tradition
of ran. hypocrjtes, ~ ~ a i a b
7 brronptmi, ~ a h G qh p o q j r s ~ o c vV E P ~ hpfiv aptly prophesied
~ypocrites, finely
pra~hesled about You =bout you, when he
'Hoaiaq h i y w v 8 '0
habq ofiroq TO?< said, 8 'This People
Isaiah
The People
this
tothe honors me with their
~ ~ i h m WE
i v TIP@
0 : 6 t ~ a p 6 i a ari-rGv lips, yet their heart is
lips
me honois. t h e but heart
af them far removed from me.
"6ppw
& r i i x r ~ &ir' two? 9 p & v~
82 9 It is in vain t h a t
far
holds off from
me:
mvJn
but they keep worshiping
me. because they
06Povrai
pc, ~ I ~ ~ U K O Y 616au~phiaq
T E ~
they are revering me,
teaching
teachmgs
teach commands of
10
K o i men as doctrines "'
tv~hhpara
&vepLj.rrwv.
commands
of men.
And 10 W ~ t hthat he
rrpoo~ahsohprvoq rbv d ~ h a v Eirrav a 5 ~ called
~ i ~the crowd near
havlng called toward the crowd he said to them and aald t o them
hen

I?

'

ke 5::

cz
i;

' A K o ~ E ~ , rai
OUY~ETE.
11 06 "Listen and get the
Be you heanng and be comprehending;
not
sense of it: 11
rb
~iurpx6gevov rlg r b -6pa
K O I V O ~ what enters into
the lthing)
entering
lnto the mouth defiles
mouth defiles a
~ b v&v+pwrrov, &Ah&
b
h r r o p ~ u 6 ~ s v o man;
v
hut it
the
man.
hut the (thing) comingforth
proceeds out of [his]
LK TOO m 6 p a m g
roOro
~ o ~ v arbv
i mouth that
a
out of the
mouth
this (thlng) defiles the
man."
&"epwnov.
12 Then the
man.
came up
npauCh86vr~g
oi
g d q r a i and said
him: 'Do
having come toward

hlyouu~v a 6 ~ G OtSag
saying to him

xnow
you

the

disciple.

know that the

BTI . oi Oaplaaiot

that the

pharisees Pharisees stumbled

Lunav6aAiu0quav; at hearing what you

w e r e s t u m b ~ ~ d ? said?" 13 In reply
62
honp,Bdg
E T ~ Vn&oa he Said: "Every Plant
The (one) hut hsvinganswcred said Every that my heavenly
Quraia fiv 0 3 ~6q6rruoev b rrarilp gou Father did not plant
plant which not
planted
the Father of me will be uprooted.
14 LET them be. Blind
b oGp&v!og &pl<w8jocrn1. 14
t
the heavenly wl 1be uprooted.
You let gooff guides ts what they
a h 0 6 7 rughoi riew b6 ai
mqMg
6 t are. If, then, a blind
them:
blind they are gu?&s;' blind (one) but man guides a blind
T U P X ~ V & h ~ 66rlyG,
&IL~~TP
t i cO Iman, both will fail
blind (one) ii ever he may guide.
Into
into a pit." 15 BY
P68"vov r n q o j v m l . 15 'Arroupl8~i< 6L b way of response Peter
prt
WLU fall.
H~vlnsannwered but the
said to him:
ni.rpot 'cT?m
0 'uov
?r:v
the iiiustrstion plain
Pcter
sald
to him ~ a e p i a i n to us
to US." 16 At this he
wapapohju. 16
b
6t dwav ' A ~ g j v~ a i
"Are you
yet
parable.
The lone) but said Point also
wlthout understandbpciq
&o6uc~oi
LUTE;
row
without mrnprrhcnalon are Too?
i 2 t ins? 1'1 re YOU not
vocire
671
d v
76 cimopm6govov aware that everything
entering into the
aware are 10" that everything the
entering
passes
~ i q76 u ~ 6 g aE ! < T ! ~ Y ~olhiav X O P E ~ r a i
into the mouth i n t i the b e l .
h nssses
=long and into the intestines and
.
cig &pSpi,va ~KBMAET~I;
18
T
st discharged Into the
Into
sewer i t h m w n o u t ? ,
The RhhW) but sewer? 18 However.
P K T O P E U ~ ~ E M &K TOG u ~ 6 ~ a ~ PK
o g ~ f i qthe thlngs proceeding
c o m l n ~ f o r t h out of t h ~ mouth
out of- the out of the mouth
rap61ag i < i p ~ ~ ~ a l K&1(dVa
K O I V O ~T ~ Vcome out of the heart.
heart
comes. out: and thaae (things) defiles the and those things
hv0pwnov. 19 &a
~ a p S i a g defile a man 19 For
man.
Out of
32:
heart
example, out of the
LSLp~ovral S~aAoyluvoi novqpoi
q6va1, heart come wicked
come out
reasonings
wicked.'
murdera, reasonings, murders,
pol ciat
rropv~iat
~Aonai, adulteries, f a n sduberie;,
fornxcstion'a,
+-beveries, cations, thieveries,
&roriuavrr
havtnghearh
13
b

&v

the

h6yav
word

$2

+~u601LapruPia~,
phauqqpial. 20 ~ a t r &
~ M I V false testimonies, biasphemies. 20 These
false teatlmonlee, blalphemres.
These
1s
T&
rolvo0vra 76" bEpwrrov, d 6 t are the things defiling
the (things)
denling
the
man,
the but a
but to t&e a
&vimotg
~ p u i v q a y ~ i v 06 K O ~ V O ~'6" meal with unwashed
to unwashed l a n d s
to eat
deR1ea the hands does not deflle
&v0pwrrov.
a man "
man.
21 Leaving there,
2 1 Kal
LSEhBdv
PnriBnr
Jesus now withdrew
And havlnggonaout from them t k
into the Part8 of TyTe
& O ( ~ ~ ~ ~Oi N
gT& pipn T6pou ~ a ZISGVOS.
i
lnto the parts of Tyre and of Sldon. and Si'don. 22 And.
withdrew
22 Kai [Sob ywij Xavavaia &rrb rhv bpiwv lookl a Phoe.ni'cian
~ n look1
d
woman Canaanite from the regions
from those
L~eivov L EheoGua
EKpaCcv
hiyouoa reg,ons came out and
those
out m c r y l n g out
saying cried aloud, saying:
ij
'E?,iqu&
pc, rGplr vibg Aauri*
on
~~~d
son of David; the -Have mercy on me.
w r d , son of David.
euvkrqp
pou
K ~ K O sat
~ O Y ~ < I T ~ I .My daughter is badly
daughter
of me
badly
is &monized.
23
b
6L o k &mnpiBq a6r6 h6yov. demonized." 23 But
Tlle lone) hut not answered to her word. he did not say a word
oi wa8q~ai a h 0 0 in answer to her. So
rrpweh8bvreg
nai
And having come toward the d l s d ~ l e a of hrm his disciples
up
fipd~ouv alrrbv ACyov.rrg 'Arr6Auuov a d ~ j v , and began to request
were requesting hlm
s a y ~ n g Let loose off her.
him: "Send her away:
h t u e s v fiphv.
6m
KP&<~I
hffaw
=he keeps cryingout
behind
us. b-ause she keeps
24
b
62
h o ~ p l e ~ i~Tncv
~
Obr =Ving Out after
m e (one) but having answered
said
Not 24 In answer he said:
"I was not sent forth
T&
h r u r h h q v el g i riq r& r r p 6 p a ~ a
if no into the
sheep
the (ones) to
hut to the lost
-T ..... .~.
hhoh6m
oivou
'Iu a i h 26
sheep of the house
Thcl)one) nf
~- Israel."
having been i o n of house of Erael:
25 When
.
....-~6? LheoGua
~ P O ~ E ~ Y E a6TO
I
~ L Y o u the
~ ~woman came she
but 68ving~omewssdolngobeisanct to him laying
began doing obeisance
62
tfg;.. 26
hut to him, saying: "Lard.
In
me'"
hnorpl&ig rlnsv OGr Emtv rahbv haPEiv
havinganswered said Not
is
Rne
to take answer he sald: 'It in
&v &PTOY ~ r 3 v TEKVOV r a i PahciY ~ o i q not right to take the
the bread oi the children and to throw to the bread of the children
nuvapiolg. 21
4
6 t slnrv Nai. K ~ P I Eand
, throw it to little
little dogs.
The Iwomanl hut said Yes, Lord, dogs,m 2, Bhe said:

"?,k:g

$y:

b$22ng

~~-

tone)

the little dogs do eat

of the crumbs
from the table of their
TGV rvpiwv a6rr3v. 28 ~ b r e &no~pl8ei<
~ f t h e lorda of them.
hen having answered masters." 28 Then
yltxiov

crumbs the (ones)

r r ~ m b v ~ wOmb
v
Ti15 TPF~$G
falling

from tho

MATTHEW 15:29-33

86

87

~ o p r h o a l KxXov ~ o o o O ~ o v34
; uai
XLym to satis@ a crowd of
60 much?
And I8 anylns this size?" 34 At this
to satisfy crowd
6
'Irlooirq
n6oaug
& p ~ o u qJesus sald to them:
&roiq
tho
Jesus
How many
Loaves $'How
to them
many loaves
6L
elrrav have YOU? They said:
EXETF.
01
are hevlng'~oo?
The Ionell
but
sald "Seven,and a few
1xO56na. 35 rai little fishes." 35 So.
'Err~k,
rai
Seven,
and
little fishes.
And seer instructing t h e
rrapayyciha
~ i ) bxhq
& ~ n e n e i v crowd b recline upon
having orderci
to the
crowd
to fall backward the =ound, 36 h e
hi
yiv
36 n a P e v
robg took the seven loaves
upon
earth
he took
the and t h e fishes and, afh ~ h &prouq rai m b g ixeljaq rai ter offering thanks, h e
seven
loavaa
end
the
fisliea
and broke them and began
f r h a o ~ v ~ a i t6i6ou
7oig distributing t o the
i%$~?$,"k%
he broke and was glvlng to the disciples, the disciples
p a 8 q ~ a i g 01
6+ p a 8 q ~ a i 7oig (ixhoig. In turn t o the crowds.
diretples
the but disciples to the
crowds. 31 And all ate and
31 ~ a Eqayov
i
~ C N T ~ F~ a i lx o ~ ~ & o 0 q o a vwere
,
satisfied, and as
And
ate
all (they) and were aatiafled.
surplus of fragments
rai
7 ,
w r ~ootirov
they took u p seven
and
the
sgoundlng
provision baskets full.
tnrh
09upi6aq
rrh,1
' $;[<.
38 Yet those eating
they?Pi?,"d up seven provtston basket.
were four thousand
men,young
and
besides
38 ~ h 01
(ones)
o
but
62 608iovr~q
eating ?oav
were T four
~ T Pthousand
~KIUX~~~OI

b 'iqooirg elrrev ahfi 'fl ybval lleydrXll Jesus said in reply

the Jesus aald
to h i r 0 wornan;,
great
b her: .O
Oou
4
rrioms
rfyejrw
Sot
d% great i s your faith;
Of YOU the
fslth:
le ll happen
to you as let it happen to you
eQh~l$
~ a i
1 ~ U Y as
~ YOU
P wish: ~ n her
d
YOU are wl Ins.
And was healed the daughter
daughter was healed
& r i g 6m6 .*q &pa< i ~ c i v q q .
from t h a t hour on.
o f h e r fmm the hour
that.
29 Cmssing country
29 K a i
pr~aDhq
Lrci8ev
And havlnc gone seroaa from them t t e lmmthere' Jesus
next came near the
'InmSg fihetv r r a h n j v 8 6 h a o o w
sea of Gal'i.lee, and,
Jerua
came besfde the
sea
after going up inta
rahchaia~ n a l
&vap&q
the mountain, he
Galilee,
and
havlng gone up
was sitting there.
6poq
L~68q.ro &ti. 30 ~ a wpouiih8ov
i
rnountatn was sltttng there.
And Eame toward 30 'hen great crowds
approached him.
ahrQ Kxhol rrohhoi Zxovrrq p ~ 8 ' t o u r &
him
many haulng ~ t t h themselves having along with
them people t h a t were
xwhobq.
~uhholjq, TY hob$,
lame. maimed, blind,
Isme,
bplnd,
and many
h~6pouq
rroAAoOq, rai Ep~ylav a d ~ o h q
different lone81
many,
and they cast them, Otherwise, and they
n a p & T O ~ S ~166aq a l i ~ o t ~ a iC ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ E U U E Ythrew them at
his feet, and he cured
beslde the
feet of him: end
he cured
them: 3 1 so t h a t the
a C l r o 6 ~31 dorr r6v bxhov
8mp&ua1
them;
as-and the crowd to feel wonderment crowd felt amaeement
Bhhovraq
K W O ~ ~
)\dohaS
~ ( they
~ isaw t h e d u m b
seelnp
dumb (ones)
spcaklng
and speaking and t h e
lame walking and the
xwhok
rrep~rrmohrag uai
.ru hobq
Isme lonrsl
welklng
and blina lonesl blind seeing. and they
glorified the God of
P h i r r o v r a ~rai i66<aoav r.5~
8 d v 'lo&,?,.
seeing:
and they glorlned the God ofhrael. Israel.

?jZu

ose

%
",: $

:k

*,J:

32 '0 6 i 'lqooirg rrpoou&o&pewq

~obg
~
d
The but Jesus havinecalled toward the h
Pity
p a 8 q ~ h sa h o t flrrrv I r r A a y vi<opa# i r r i .rAv and Said: "I
disc~plea of hlm said I am feering pity upon the for the emwd. because
tl~hov.
ST,
ij61
f i t T P E ~ S it is almady three
crowd,
because
ahen y
three days t h a t they have
rrpoo~ivouoiv
pol
rai ofir stayed with me and
they are rcrnalnlng toward
to me
and
not they have nothing
t o eat; and I do not
~xouolv
7i
9drywolv.
they are hnvlng
whet
they might eat;
and want to send them
away fasting. They
&rroMoat adrobq vjo.rolq 00
eBhw
to let loose off them
fsrllng not I am wililng, may poss~biygive
p
TOTE
t~huBi)ucv
t v TR 660. Out on the road.''
not s t any tlms they rnlght glve out In the way. 33 However, the
33 x a i hhyovolv ~ G T $ 01 ~ 1 a B ~ ~ na 6i e ~ v disciples said t o him:
And a r e saying to hlm the dlsclples Fmm whers "Where are we in this
fipiv i v
Lpqpiq
&pro! s o o o h o t &UTE lonely place going t o
to ua in lonely place loaves
so many
as-and get sufficient loaves

MATTHEW 15:34-16:3

;fieKZ::;~

bv6prq
xwpiq
male persons apart from
39 K o i h o h w a q
~ n having
d
let loose
.T& rrhoiov, rai
the
boat, and

$&
~

Mwa6hv.

~of Magadan.
~

yuvatri)v ~ a na16iwv.
i
women and Httle boys.
m b c bxhoug
tvkh
the crowds he stepped In
f i h 8 ~ v ~ 1 5 T&
6p1a
cams into the regions
~

16 g$ h,.:~",",$23,"ws.,2: $
$
::

j::

P9

~ n the
g crowds away.
sendhe got into the boat
and came
the
'Pgions of Magedan.

16 Here
the
Pharisees and

f:d",?G%%h*

him. they asked h'm

I a 6 6 o u ~ a ? o tneaph<ovr~g hrqpoirqoav adr6v to display t o them
Ssdduceea
tempting
requesled upon him
o q ~ i o v t u 700 06pavoir t ~ ~ 1 6 r i c aa 1d ~ o ia
~S'gn from heaven
akn
out of the heaven to display to them. 2 i n reply he sald
2
b
62
t m a ~ p l 8 e i q ETTTW a d ~ o i ' j to them ''[[When
The (one) but havlng answered soid to them evenlng falls YOU are
accustomed t o say. 'It
hkYETe
5['Qylias
yrvopkvm
I1 f evening
having occurred
you are naying w111 be fair weather,
olipav6s for the sky 1s fire-red'.
EdGia,
rru phret
Pair weather.
ta L e d
the
heaven; 3 and a t mormng, 'It
=poi
T'prpov xr~poiv rru p&@t will be w'ntry, IanY
3 xai
'?"day
wlnter: b Ere-red weather today, for
and at mornlns
-V&&OV
6 obpw6g. 76
pitv
h e sky is fire-red.
$$! ~100my-100kln~the heaven. The indeed h u t glwmy-looking'

1%

MATTHEW 16:4-12

88

npkwrrov
TOO
oGpwoO
YIY*OKETE YOU know h o w t o inface
01 the
heaven
rou are knowing terpret the appearance
6la~pi~El~ rh
6b
uqj~ria
T ~ Vof the sky, but the
to distinguish,
the
but
mgns
of the signs of t h e times YOU
~atpdv
03 61jva~e~.]] 4 revrh Cannot interpret.11
appointed tmea not roo are able.]]
Generation 4 A wicked and
generation
novtlph ~ a ip o l x d i g q,psiov hr~<q.rd, ~ a i
w~&ed and adulterous
~ l g n iaseeklng, and keeps an seeking for a
but no sign will
o q y i o v 00 6 0 8 j o r ~ a l a d r e ri p' 76 oqkdov sign,
he given it
the
sign
not will be given to it if n 3 the sign
sign of Jo'nah.' With
'Iwvh. ~ a i ~ a ~ a h l n b v a h b g &.r~jhev,that he went away,
ef Jonah. And having left behind them he went off.
them behind,
5 Now the disciples
5 Kal Lh86vrq
at pp@rai el5 r b
And hevlngeome the drselnles into the c r o s r e d t o t h e o t h e r
nhpav
hrrhOr8ovro h p ~ o u gha@riv. 6 b side and forgot t o take
other side
they forgot loaves to toke.
The Loaves along. 6 Jesus
68 ' I uoug ~Tlrav &TO?$
'Oph~e
r a i said to them: "Keep
but
- t o them Be
and YOUR eyes open and

aesus

~~~$~~~
fE2$2 fjgz:

MATTHEW 18:13--19

89

.i5

T&V tivwv & A A ~ hi, +i<

the leaven of the
l e v e n of the loavcs
but
from the loaves, but for the
616axfiq r 6 v Oaptoaiwv r a i ~a66ounaiwv. teaching of the Phariteaching of the Phsriseea and
Sadducees.
sees and
the

'UWv
6t
' oo65
T&
1s Now when he
Aa~Ingcome but t t e
into the had come into t h e
phpq
Ka~oapiag
~ f i ~ Othirrrmu pa* of CaeS.B.='a
part.
caesarea 01 the ieityl
of Philip
fi+paeq~hg
hdyov Phi~lip'pi.Jesus went
he war requesting the disciples of him raying asking his disciples:
Tiva hdyouo!v
01 Ervepwrrol EPvat rbv "Who are men saying
Whom are saying the
men
to be the the Son of man
ui6v
son ofr othe
3 drv8p~mou;
man?
14 The 01(ones) but
62 ~7.rT.a~
s a ~ d 14 They said: "some
say John the Baptist.
Oi
, , ,d, ,p mptl*,
others E.Hlah, still
The lonesl Indeed
~ X A O , SL 'Hhriav
k c ot
6L 'Ispsp,iav others Jeremiah or
others but Eliieh, ' di(leienf(0nea) but Jeremiah one of the prophets."
$ Eva T&V npO@q~&!J.15
htyrl
a d ~ o i q 15 He said t o them:
or one of the prophets
He b saying to them "YOU,though, who do
'Y ~ i g 62 r i v a p~
A~YETE
ETYCLI.
I am?' 16 I n
but whom me are YO" .aYing to be? YOU
aimon Peter
16 hrrorpler~56L xipwv nhpog cirrrv
~
~
~
i but~ slmon
g
~ peter
~
~s a d ~ said:~ *YOU
~ ere ethe d
1 5 EI 6 x # m a g 6 ui6g 706 BPOO TOO Christ, the Son of t h e
You are the ghrlst the Son of the God of the living a o d , " 17 ~n
& ~ O K P I ~ E ~ C68 6 '~?(JoOS
<&nag. 17
response Jesus said to
Having answered but the
esus
Iivlng (one).
hlm: 'Happy you are.
son of
; ;&;
ETmv
-id tohim
ah6 MHWPY
a~hploc
zr,
dp<
nai a i p a OJKCmc~OrXuQb UOI because flesh and
b e e a w flesh and blood not revealed tovou blood did not reveal
6 r r a r i p pou
.
6" roig [it] t o you, but my
, the
Father of me the lone) m the ~~t~~~
is in the
aGp&ait.
heevens; 18 ~and1
& y but
66
b to001
you amsaying
h 6 ~ 0 that
&TI you
o b heavens did, 18 ~ i s o ,
I say t o YOU,YOUare
this
EI nPeter,
h p o ~ . and upon ~this k
n
are
oim60pfim
~?,v &ruhqoiw, r a i rrirhat rack-mass I Wul build
I wtn build o me the eongregauon, and gates my congregation, and
the gates of Ha'des'
660"
06
K ~ T I O ~ G U O U O I ~ d~fi5.
of ~ a d e s
not
will overpower .
it:
Overpower it.
19 1 will give you the
19
6600
uol
r&g Kh;dzq
o;%e
1 s h a u g i ~ e to YOU
the
keys of the kingdom
01the heavens. a n d
D,$;",S
~:j w&,
whatever you may
Cni
Ema~
y o , , ~ ~ ~ $ b l n d upon
,ill be bind o n earth will be
18. Of Ha'des (@au, hoi'dou). RB; 7,rc, shaahi; J1,8."1'.'8-",21. See ADD 4s.
13

2:

""

E%
s%e'~~~~~~~

%
' tE
%riSees and Sadducees."
~ a hi 6 6 0 ~ ~ a i '~
l v . oi
68 61doyi<ovro 7 sothey began to
and Sadducees.
The (ones) but were reasoning reason among themb
iawoiq
M y o v r ~ g 6 ~ 1 'Ap~ovg O ~ Kselves, saying: "We did
in themselves
saying
that
Loaves
not not take any loaves
Lh&pop~v.8
yvobg
8 6 'IquoGg along: 8 Knowing
we took.
Having known but the
Jesus this, Jesus said: "Why
rhcv
Ti
6 1 a h o y i < ~ o e ~&v t a u ~ o i g are YOU doing this
said
Why are You reasoning In one snothbr, reasoning among
yourselves, because
dh~ybrtmo~
6rt
irprouS
ones of little fdth,
becaw
loaves
not YOU have no loaves,
with little faith?
Exere.
9 oGnw
VOE~E,
od6t YOU
roo are h&g?
~ oyet
t
are
aware,
nor 9 DO YOU not yet see
the point, or do YOU
not remember the flve
loaves in the ease of
rrrv~a~lwxlhiwv ~ a i n6ooug
~o9ivauq the five thousand and
five thousand
and
how many
baskets
many baskets
f h h p r r r ' 10 01561
rob<
t r h biproug YOU took up? 10 Or
you tookt
Nor
the
reven
loaves the
loaves
6
rerpa~~u~lhiwv~ a i
n60ag
in the case of the
of the
four thousand
and
haw many four thousand and
how many pro~ision
ogupi6ag
LhhpeT~.11
~rovislonbaskets
rou took?
How
not baskets YOU took up?
How is it You do
vori~e
8r1 ob n ~ p i Ciprov rfrrov
aware are YOU that not about losvea I talked not dlscern that 1 did
to
about
bp?v;
rrpou6 rTe
6i &L, 4 g <(lpqg ~ i r v "Ot
to YOU? Be rou azentlvc but from the Leaven of the loaves? But watch Out
for t h e leaven of the
Oap~uaiw
rai
Z a 6 6 o u m i w . 12 r6rr pharisees
sadduPharisees
and
Sadducees.
Then cees:
12 Then they
o u v i ~ a v 671 obu E T ~ E V T T P O U ~ X E I ~&rrb Rrasped t h a t he said
they srsaued that not ha said to be attentive from to watch out, not for

d 2 ~ : ~ ~ $'~
2 ~~
nk
2 ~$
::e r

Yau

;::E;gf

'$5

Se rz,ygzs

>zer

d%e$%
:$

$2

2%

,,,,,

MATTHEW 16:20-24.

90

6~6spbov
6v TOTS ~ I l p m o ? ~t h, e thing bound'
Ieomething) having been bovnd io the
heavens, in the heavens, and
~ a i8
Chv
hlju05
h r i ~ i l sy i whatever
~
Yau may
and which if ever you might loose upon the eart loose on earth will
Ema~
hchvpbov
t v ~ o i <be the thing loosed
will be ilomethingl havtng beenloosed in the
in the heavens,n
aljpmiq.
20 T 6 r e
Cmripqon,
Toic
heavens.
Then
he gave rebuke
to the 20 =hen he
charged t h e disciples
pa8yaiq
Iva
pq6~vi
E ~ W I V
to say to
disc plea In order that to no one they should say
t h a t he was the
TI ~ ( 6 ~ 6&UTIV
s
b xg10765.
Chrisb.
that
he
is
the
hrist.
21 From that
'
21 ' A r b r 6 m fipcara 'IquoDg X ~ d tiqme 'OrwaM
Jesus
Fmm then
started
Jesus
$rist
Christ commenced
6a1rw3a~v
~oiq
8Tl
to be s h o w ~ n to the
that showing his disciples
6ei
aljrbv clq 'Irpou6hupa dmd8eiv that he must go
Jerusalem and suffer
it itlnecessa~y htm into ~~~~~~i~
to
many things from t h e
~ a i
nohhh
rra&iv &b
Ti)Y
and
many (thinpsl
to suffer
from
the older men and chief
rpcop&pwv nai & p y ~ p i c a ~ a yip a p p a ~ i w v Priests and scribes.
oidermen and chte prterts and
aeribes
and be killed, and
rai h a ~ r a d f i v a l rai
fip&q on the third day h e
and
to be killed
end to%
day raised up. 22 At
tyrp8jva1. 22 ~ a i ~pooXap6pevoq a 6 ~ .this
b ~ Peter took him
to be raised up.
And havlng taken toward him aside
b n L ~ p o qfirtaro
~ I T I P B V a d r Q ALywv rebuking him, saying:
the Peter s srted to give rebuke to him saying .Be kind
yourself,
'Ihr0<
o o ~ u6ptr oir p t E=al
ool
~you ~will d
;
Pro*tious to yo;, Lard; not no wlll be to you ~
have this ldestinyl
TOGTO. 23
b
6&
mpcl+~iq
at
23 But'
this.
The tonel but having been turned
YI ; : ! '
turning his back, h e
76
nhpw
"Ynayf
dlrinw pout Xa~av&'
to the Peter Be po!ng away behind me. Satan; said to
behind me. Satan!
on&dahov
YOU are a stumbling
stumbling block
b&le
block t o me, because
+povei<
.rh
r o ~
70" are minding the (things) of the
~ o d but YOU think, not God's
thoughts, but those of
7a
T&Y ~ p h w v .
the (thins.) ofthe
men
men.'
24 T ~ T E6 'lqo03q ETTTEY TO?< p a e q ~ a i q 24 Then Jesus
Then the Jesus
said to the dtsciples Said t o his daclples:
&TOO E i T I <
8lXe1 6rripw pou kh0eiv "If anyone wants to
of him If anyone $8 willhg behind me to corn;, come after me. let
hlmself
dmapvqo&dw b-bv
nai
& &TO
r6v him
let hlm disown hlmseli an* W h t n lift UD the avd Dick uD his
maupirv a h o O r a i
drroholaeiro
ros.
sfnke' and
stake
of hlm and let hrm bc fduowlng to me. COnllnUslly follow me.
-.
.-19' Or, "thlcg .~iteadybound," n perf*c t psssl\.r pnrtlc~plr. 21' See A p p 3c.

'69Zz %%

xs

y o A ~3%

eroc

:2

M A W H E W 16:25-17:3

91

65 y a p b&v
Tjv
C~~TOO
25 For whoever wants
who for if ever m!$hAll
the soul of him t o save his soul will
6'
biv lose it; but whoever
crGua! irrrohiosl
a l j ~ C 6~
who but likely loses
it;
to save
will lose
soul for
6rroXfun .rjv ylux v a d r o c
Eve~sv
hpoc my
will ,=,,,d
mightlare ihe
of him onaccountof me
it. 26 For what
d,,eiuETa,
C5pfim1 -4".
26 Ti
will find
It.
what
be benefited benefit will i t be t o
irvEporro5 i&v T ~ V
~ 6 u p o v 6Xov n ~ p 6 f i o g a man if he gains
man
if ever the world whole m a h t gam the whole world but '
T ~ V 6P lyuxfiv ah05
Gqp~wBe; ii r i forfeits his soul7 or
tha but soul of htm might forfett? Or What what
a man give
6 6 ~ s6v8pwn05
~
&v:$,h,h,".~,;a
IV;,X~S In exchange for his
willgive
man
soul? 27 For t h e Son
ah&. 27 pfhhat ylrp 6 uibq TOO bem*
of man is destined to
of him$
Isabout for the Son ol the
in the glory Of
F. xcoEal b ~ f i 6 6 t n roS n a r @ ~a h p O
to coming in the glory of the Father of him his Father with his
p e ~ h T&Y
&yyLXuv a 6 ~ 0 0 , nai
T ~ T E angels, and then h e
wlUl
the
angels
Of him,
and
then will recompense each
dm06&url
t~dlmw
KC IT^
T?V one according t o his
he will give back
to each one aeegrding to the behavior. 28 Truly I
nphctv airro0. 28 6 p j v
htyw
t@ 6 ~ 1
practice of him.
*men x sm saylng to roo that "Y $0 YOU t h a t there
Of those
e b i v TWEF
TGV
&EL ~ ~ S To iW
~ ~Y06
v g are
are some of the [ones1 here standing who not standing here t h a t
will not taste death a t
, fi y ~ n w v ~ a l
EW
tiv
TSWO,Y
not rnleht
- taste of death untz llkeiy they mightsee all until Arst they see
.rbv uibv TOO dv8pc5rou &px6p~vovEw ~6 t h e s o n of man comthe Son of tne
man
comhg
in the tng in his klngdom."
!3authsiq &DO.
Six days later
krngdom of him.
Jesus
Peter
Kai pe8' fiptpaq EE rrapahavp&m 6
~ n dafter
days 81,
takeaalong
the and James and John
' iqooGq rbv ~ E ov
T nai ' I & ~ o p o vnai 'lwhvqv his brother along and
Jesus
the
and Jamea and John broucht
them UD into
-~
a lofty mountain by
~ b v& W & v shoo, ~ a bi a + t ~ al h k
the brother of him, and brings up them into themselves,
And
Spaq
tylqhbv
K~T'
i6iav.
mountam
iatty
scmrdinn to private I S W ~ I . h e was transflcured
them, and his
2 nai
p ~ ~ ~ p o p + h 8E ~~T T P O U ~ E aY d ~ i ) ~
~ n d he was transfigured
in front of them: face shone as the
~ a EXapqxv
l
~b np6owrov aCI.raO 6 5 6 sun, and his outer
and shone the
face
of him as the garments became
And, lwkl
a s the
there
Ught.
brilliant
jhtoq, the
T=
but
6L outer1 pgarment.
6rla
of
atrofi
him ~became
Y~VETO
h ~ u r l r O< ~b
+q.
3 na1 i6ob
ii@q appeared t o them
~ h i t e as. the hght.
~ n dlook! was seen
and E'lY'ah'
a l j ~ o i qMwuorjq ~ a 'Hhfia5
i
U W A ~ X O G Y ~ EVET'
~
to them ~ o s e s and Elijnh
conversing
with conversing with

25

3%

3?i

ose

ge

ea~&~o~

17

l7
~

MATTHEW 17:4-11

92

dmor~18ris
6P
6 f l h w 5 him. 4 Responsively
Havinganswered but the
Peter
Peter said to Jesus:
E T ~ E V r3 'lqu00 Kljple, ~ a h b v~ T I hPe5
V
it is fine for
sald tothe ~ e s u s Lord.
fine
t*
11s
~~~~- l..
.
.
-.
OSE STMI.
E!
Bi\s!
n o l o w us to be here. If you
here to be; if
you ere wkllng. I rho11 make wish. I will erect
6 6 1 T Eiq u ~ q v & < , uoi piav nai Mwvosi three tents here, one
here, tRree tents, to SOU one and to Moses for
and one for
piav nai
'Hheiq
piav. 5 ht adroG ~o~~~ and one for
one
end
toElljah
one.
Yet of hlm
E,ll'fah." 5 While
A a h o O ~ 0 5l60b V E ~ ~ A Q~ W T I V ~ ) i n e o ~ i a u ~ hv e was yet speaking,
sDeakmg look! =loud lightaome over.t,sdowed
adro~g, ~ a i
ew4
i~
vcqih 5 look' a bright
them.
and loo*! vdee a u t o l the
cloua overshadowed them.
hlyovoa O h b q d ~ l v 6 u16q uou
6 and. lwk! a voice out
naying
Thb
is
'the Son of me the
the ,.laud,
saying:
6" .
f
~ 3 6 ~ 5U%a
"This is my Son, t h e
in
whom
I thou8'w'11i
beloved, whom I have
&KOL~CTE ~115~00.6 ~ a i &KOISUCNTL
approved; listen t o
YOU be hearing of him.
~~d having
Athearing
pa8qrai Ensucrv h i npbuwrrov adrDu nai him."
dlsei8les
feu w o n
face
of them and this the disciples fell
LpoBjBqow
uq66pa. 7 ~ a i npoojherv upon their faces and
becsmefaarfvl verrmuch.
And came toward became very much
6 'Ir)uoOq ~ a i ~ U ~ U P E W a h 6 v ~Tncv
7 =hen
the Jesus and havrng touched ofthem said
Jesus eame near and,
'Eyip0qre ~ a u'i ~ o 8 r i o B c .8
hdlpms
touching
said:
~ eUPt and ndl be fearful.
H
~iin.dup
~
I
~ them.
~
61 roGq 69BahpoS5 airrirv od6iva d6ov "Oet u p and have no
but the
eye.
of them no one they saw f e a r " 8 When they
adrbv
'Iqooh
p6vov. 9 Kai raised their eyes.
him
Jesus
Only.
And they saw no one but
~ a ~ a ~ a l v b v adrirv
~uv
dr
700 6pouq
himself only.
descending
of them outof the mountain jesus
9 And as they were
b c ~ r i h c r r a &aiq
6
descending from the
he enjohed to them
the
"J~:&F
M16wi
E ~ ~ T E7b 6 w P a g o
oG mountsin, JesuscOmTo no one YOU should say the vlslon unt% w h e n manded them. gaying:
6 uibg r a 3 &0pimou
6~
vsvpirv
"Tell t h e vision t o n o
the Son of the
man
out of deed (ones) one until the sonof
e EP~?
man i s raised u p from
should xe raked up.
the dead."
10 Kai t n r l p 6 ~ r l o a v a h b v 01 p a 8 q ~ a i
However, the
And inqulred Upon hlm the dladples
disciples put the
hiyavrrq
Ti
08"
Baying
why
therefore
Y P W ~ L question
~ ~ ~ t o him:
Aiyauo~v 671 ' H k i a v
6~7
figei,, "Why, then, do t h e
are saying that Elijah
It Is neeeasm to come scribes say t h a t E.li'npDrov; 11
i,
62 &rorp~Odg elmu Iah must come first?"
flrst?
T b e (one) but havlnp snswend sald 11 I,, reply he said:
&oa.
him.

,,,.

\:

'

g$:g

&

MATTHEW 17:12--19

93

"E.wah,
'Hhriaq p k
L'pxmat r a i h ~ a m ~
m indeed~
Elliah Indeed Is mming and
will restore
i s comlng and will
wdivra. 12 h i y o
62 bp?v 671 'Hhaiac restore all things.
all ithtnprl ; l a m raying but to roo that Ellfah 12 However, I say to
fi6q
fihtlcv, c a i odu
hiyvouav
a h b YOU that E.li'jah has
already came, and not they recognized him already
and they
&Ah& iwoiqoav i v ah3
600
did not recomize him
but
they did in him sb many (thlngal aa
with him the
t p h q u a v oOroe ~ a bi ulbc roS &Bpd~rrov things they wanted. ln
man
t ey wllled; thus also the Son of the
this way also the Son
~ M E I ~&OXEIY
h'
of man is destined to
a
L
d
F 13
$about to beatmering
by
sufier a t their hands."
o v v j r w 01 pa0 r a i 6r1 m p i 'lu&vou :;7
13 Then the disciples
the
that about ~~h~
perceived t h a t he
Borr.roo~oS E ~ T E Y O ~ ~ T O ~ C
Spoke to them about
~ a p t i s t hesaid to them.
the Baptist.
14 Kal
Lh86vrwv
rrpbq rbv Kxhou
14 And when
And oi(themlhav1ngeome toward the crowd
they came toward
vpoujh8sv a d r @ &eporrog
y~uvrrerirv
came toward him
man
kneellng down to the crowd, s man
pow approached him,
a G d v 15 ~ a Xiyov
i
KGple, Phtqu6v
him
and saying Lord, do mercy to of me kneeling doam to
r6v ulbv,
671
&qvl&<ral
~ a Ki ~ K & hlm and saying:
Ule aon,
lKesuoe hein mmnslruck and badly
.lard, have mew
ZXEI
noMpntg y h p v i r r r ~ l 15 d ~ G Po n my m n , beeause
Is having, many txmes for he falls i n b the flre he is an
rai
nohha~l~
6
8 6 w p 16 :fj and is
for he falls
and
many times into the
water:
often into the flre and
v p o 4 v s y ~ a a d ~ b v roiq pa8qraiq
often into the water;
I brought toward hlm to the dircLplea
brought
uai o k
fi6wj8quav ad.rbv 8 ~ p a ~ s i r u a ! .
him t o your disciples,
and not they wereable
him
to cure.
11 &norp&ciq
61:
i,
'Ity~oOq eTrrs~ b u t t h e y Could not
Hevhganawered but the
Jesus
said cure hlm." 17 I n
'fl
YEYE& h t m q ~ a i 6 1 ~ r n p a p ~ L v ? , reply Jesus said: "0
0 generation faithless and having been wla ed, faithless and tarlsted
Eog "67s
NEB' tpDv &opal.
Zoq n 6 . r ~ generation. how long
tlll when wrth roo
will1 be!
Tlll when must I continue with
&viSoyal
bpDv;
+:PET(
POI aGTbv YOU?HOW long must
wlll I put up wllh r o o ? F% hrlnglng to me hrm I put
with
M e . 18 ~ a .i dvsiipqusv a i r ~ Q b '130005, ~~i~~ him here to
here.
And hegave rebuke to it the
esus.
me." 18 Then Jesus
~ a it S j h 8 ~ v &n' a h 0 6 76 S ~ I ~ ~ Y I O Y .
it, and the
and came out from him the
demon;
demon came out of
i8epmeGBq 6 rraiq dmb silg Dpag ~ K E ~ v I ~ Fhim;
.
and the boy was
wnscured , the boy from the hour
that.
cured from that hour'
rrpooEh86-5
01 paeqrai T 19 Tbn.
Then having come toward the dleClplH to tXs 19 Thereupon t h e disclples eame up to Je' IqooG
K ~ T '
i6iw
El,,w
J~SUS
a c ~ r d l n g t ~ private iswtl
esfd sus privately and said:

4f.7;

dlrJpln

of%,

;,"j

MATTHEW

94

17:20--25

rf ?pdq o d ~fi6uv/l0q)lw t ~ b a h s i v "Why is i t we could

we
not were able
to expel
expel it?" 20 ne
adrb; 20
6
6L
htysl
aliToi5 ssld to them:
it?
The lone)
but
Is raying
to them "Beenuse of YOW
A
r;lv M ~ y a t o r i m b p 6 v d p j v
little faith. For truly
Through the
little faith
of rou; truly
Throunh what

1::

W w

dviv

LXVE

6%~

I.S
Y
.
<
. ~ to
..vmr
. ., If
-.TOT,
...

nf%;

have faith the size

I am saying to YO;,
if ever rev may have
of a mustard grain,
h $ K ~ K K O VU ~ V ~ T T E W ~ P R T E 13
bp~l
to
as grain of mustark rou w111say to the mountain
mountain, 'Raasfer
TOI~TQ
Mn6fa
tv0sv
here to there.'
thls
Trans er
from h e n
and i t will transfer.
ETa ~ ~ U E T ~ Ia , i 0li6iv
& ~ U Y ~ T ~ ~ U E I
mll be
WlI~TPanafer, and
notlllng
will be imposdbie and
impossible for YOU."
lipiv.
21 -'
tn
.-vnn
.--.
22 I t ass while
22 xumwqopivov
62 h i * r Q
Belng turned together but of them in tha they were gather*
aayi-iee
TaX~haiq rlnrv a l i ~ o i q b 'I ooGq MfAh~l together
Galllee
said to them the
3esun 1s about that Jesus said to
6 uibq TOG
dvBp6nou n a p a 6 i 6 o d a l them: ''The 'On Of
deJtined t o be
the
son of the
t o be men
Over man
into men's
~ i q Gpaq ~~Y~&TTov, U ~ a 1~ ~ O K T E V O ~ Obetray*
~V
Into \and.
ofmen,
end
they will kt11 hands, 23 and they
alirbv ~ a iT T ;T
&yEpgfioETa,, will k111 him, and
hlm. ' and to the Phira
he WIU be raised up, the third day he will
be raised up." Conrai
~umi9luav
o~66pa.
And Uley were grieved very much.
mquently they were
24 'EhB6vrwv 62 a r i r j v ei Ka.+apvaahp ve'y much grieved'
Havingeome but o i them ~ n t o capernaum 24 After they ar6i6paXpa
dved in Ca.per'na.um
rrpou jh0ov
01
came toward
the [ones)
+he double drachmas the men collecting the
TQ n f r p q r a i ~ T n a v '0 two drachmas [tax]
Aap!36vovraq
reeeivlng
tothe
Peter and said
The aDDrOaChed Peter
6t6&uuah&
SvGv
03
.r+i
r& and said: 'Does YOUR
teacher
of 70"
not
1epaying
the teacher not pay the
6iSpaxpa;
25
ALye,
Nai.
uai two drachmas [tax]?".
double drachmas?
H e 11 saying
Yes.
And 25 He said: 'Yes."
th06ura
siq n i v olniav n p o t @ a o ~ v a h b v However. when h e enhavlng come into the house got ahead of
hlm tered the house Jesus
b ' IqooGq hiy,wv Ti
001 60~s:. Xipwv. got ahead of him by
the
JCSUS saying Whet to you seems, simon!
'.what do you
01 P a u ~ h ~ i q
h b
~ i v w v think, Blmon? From
The
kinas
i;%
i=
t!
from what ones
do the kings
h a p ! 3 & 0 ~ 1 u rkhq fi uivuov; chr6 .T& of t h e e a n h receive
they arereceiving dutlee or head tax? From the duties or head tax?
ij b
rOv
&Xhorpiwv; From their sons or
uiOv
alir6v

$2, i:

@on#

of them

21' *'ESP..

or

from

the

aliens?

Irom the straneprs?"

and the Westeott and Hart Greek text omit thls verse.

When he said:
"From the strangers."
a d r 3 b 'Iquo5q
"Apaye
tXrli8~poi Jesus sald to him:
'Really, then. the sons
to h i m the Jesus
Really then
free
E~UIV
01 . uloi. 27
iva
bL
p i are tax-free. 27 But
are ,
the
sons;
in order that
but
not that we d o not
them to stumble, you
o n a d a h i o o p r v admbq,
nopcu8Ei5
we might stumble
them,
havlng eone Your
go to t h e sea, cast a
fishhook, and take the
~ i q0bhauoav b & h ~ h y ~ t m p o v~ a i lbv
into
sea
throw you
hook
end the Ionel first fish coming up
when you open
&mp&vra
apGrov
&POV, ~ a and
i
having come up
Rrsf
lilt Up, end its mouth, you
&oiF,aq
~b u ~ L I p a ~ 1 6 ~ 0 0~ [ I P ' U E I $ find a stater coin'
having o ~ ~ n e dthe mouth
of it
you A l l find Take that and give it
for me and
o rstater;
a r i l p a ~ that
having
Aap&v
take. 665
give tothem
a h 0 7 5 _,
Lrrivov
one
to them
hi ~ P O G uai 006.
I n that hour the
instead of me and you.

26

tlnbv~oq

of (him1 hsvingsald

6 i 'An& T

26
~ &hho~piwv,
V
aliens.

but From the

22

18

;1

'Ev L ~ r i v n
I"

pa%rai
disciples

that

w?$,

T{

the

Opq

hour

uoO
'yesus

rrpoujh8ov

htyom5

myig

came

01
toward the near to Jesus and
said: "Who really is
~i~ . hpa greatest in the kingwho really

Of the heavens?"
TGV ~SpxvGv: 2 SO,calling a young
heavens?
2 rai
r r p o u ~ a h m 6 p r v o rra16iov g o ~ q o s v child to him. he set it
And havlng celled towars little boy he stood in their midst 3 and
mj:b
h, u t u ~ coj,Gv 3 otai d n r v 'Apjv said: "Truly I say to
in
-. rnlddlc
........ of them and sald Amen yo", Unless yo" turn
u r p a q jrs around and become
htyw
bpi",
i&
~am.vavlng
roV mlsht turn as young children,
. . to you, it ever o!q
T*
rra(6ia YOU will by no means
~(ai
yLvqo0~
and
volr mlght become
the
little ha&, enter into the king)I'
E~O~X%TE sic, T+J $ a u l h ~ i m dom of the heavens.
not nol rou should enter into the
kingdom 4 Therefore. whoever
T ~ Vodpw&v. 4 6m15
0b
7 0 7 T r l V ~ ~will
~ l humble himself
of the heavens.
Whoever therefore will humble like this
child
Laurbv
-rb nal6iov TOGTO,
00765 IUTIY
is the one that is
hlmrelf aa the little bay this, thls (anel
is
the greatest in the
6 psi<wv tv rfi B a o ~ h s i o ~ i r v ofipclvh~ kingdom of the
the greeter in thb kmgdam of the heavens; heavens;
and
whoever receives one
5 and
uai who
65 ltevcr
t& mishtreceke
6 i f q ~ a 1 one
t v lrra16iov
lttlebo~
such young child on
~ o t o G r o kwl .rQ 6 v 6 v a ~ i pou, LpC 6 t x ~ ~ a the
l ' bas's Of my name
upon the name of me, me reeelves:
receives me [alsol.
C
ev
orw6ahio
Lut
t
0
but ilkely might stumde one of the 6 ~ u whoever
stumbles one of these
TO~TWV
TOY T ~ I U I E U ~ V T W V
little ones who put
lilt e one#) these the (ones)
believing
faith in me. i t is more
Tva
a
d
1
4
u"pqLp~t
me.
i t I. bearing together
to him
tn ode* tbat beneficial for him

psI<wv &uriv
zreater

la

&Y

in thb

Pqu!Xtfq
hlngdom

..

of the

$2

YIKP~)Y

w,

fnik

MATTHEW 18:7-12

96

rrprpao86
p&Aoq
6v1~bq
should be hanged
millstone
beungmg to the ass
nap; ~ i r v~ p h xhov a t ~ o i rnai r a r a r t o v ~ l o 8 ^
about the
nea
of him and be should be su&
b r6
TEXCIYEI
~ i i q Bah6iooqq.
in the Watery expanse of the
sea.
7 Oirrl

t n have hung around

his nwk a
such as is turned by
an ass and to be sunk
m the wlde, open sea
.I 'Woe tn the wotld
due t o the stumbling
Woe
K
& v & y ~ q yirp eh8.6~ T& bl"ks' Of course,
oxav6hhwv.
stumbling black.:
necessity for to come the the stumbling bloeks
odai
Ti, must of neeesslty
u~&u6aha
nA'v
stumbling blo6ks.
besiaca
woe
to the come, but woe t o the
&vep*nq
61'
08 76
oK&v6ahov man through whom
men
thmugb whom the etumhllng block t h e stumblinp block
E p ~ a ~ a 8l . Ei 6 i 1 xrip s o u q 6 rro6q comes1 8 ~ t t h e n ,
Iscoming.
If but the hand of You or the foot your hand or your
oou u ~ a V 6 a h i S ~us,
t
~KKO~KW
a h i r v Kai &kfoot i s making you
ot you lastumbling you, cut off it and
stumble, cut it or and
&nir o u O nah6v ooi Curtv r i u d 8 ~ i v E ~ C 7iv throw it away from
from you; fine to you is
toenter into the
i t Is Aner for
ruAMv
6 xwX6v. il 660 $$,P~syou;
you to enterinto life
malmed or lame, than two
or lame than
ii 650 rr66aq Exovra PXq8ivan EI ~b TOP malmed
thrown with two
or two feet
having to he thrown ln& the fire to
6 atbv~ov. 9 ~ a a1i 6 6p8aXp6q oov hands Or two feet jnM
the
eveds.tine.
~ n ~if
d the
eveof
~~~.
. ~ .t h e everlasting fire.
-.
If your eye
o~av6ahil;rl o e
$CAE
aerbv r a i p&ha &n6
isstumbling yo:, takeout it and throw from maklng you stumble.
tear out and throw
mot. uah6v m o &orlv p o v 6 p ~ p o v rlq
YOU: fine to you it Is
one-eyed
into the i t away from you; it Is
wjv sloah8s~v, fi 650 6pOaApoirq E ~ o v r a finer for you t o enter
to enter, than two
eyes
hevlng onesved into life than
phq8fiva1 ciq rip ~ L r v w TOO
W
I
6q t n beihrown vntb two
to be thrown. into the
ehenna oftha
fm.. eyes Into the fiery
10 'OpSra
I t a r a g p o v ' o ~ r ~tv6c ~ b v Ge hen'na
10 8ee
Bc
should aespise of one of the
it that you men
T O ~ W ,
YAP 6 ~ 7
671~ do not desplse one
these. I am saying for to YOU that
of these little ones,
for I tell YOU t h a t
Oi
h
~
~
E
$", : 'O
$
the
angel8 A m
their angels In heaven
rrmirq
~ X L n O u o l T'
m~iwmOv
always behold the face
all itlmel arelooklngat the
face
of my Father' who i s
nar 6q pov
TOO
tv odpavoiq.
in heaven 11 -'
~ a t l ? of
~ ~me the lone,
. ~. in heavens.
12 r i
6piv 6onai;
Pirv
ytvqrai
12 "What do You
What to YOU It seems? If ever mlght become thlnk? If a Certain
rlvl &vep&rry
hua~k
n p 6 P a r a ~ a man
i
comes t o have
to any
men
one hundred
sheep
and a hundred sheep and

$2

'2

ifrow

'%?
~~~~

..

~~

ife

to?
~tty:~g?~~)

2;::

~2~
'

'

9' See App 4c. 10' Or. "always have access to my Father!'
the Westcott and Rort Greek text omit thls verse. , ,

MATTHEW 18:13-18

97

11' KBSP and

0 6 ~ i one of them gets

&6v,
them.
not strayed. will h e not
out of
T&
b a v f i m m a 6vu&a 6rri
leave the ninety-nlne
he wil eave the
ninetynine w o n -the
the mountains
6pq
~ a 1
ITOPLU~E~S
STEi
and s e t out o n e
mountains and having gone hls way he is seeking
for the one
rir
i&
the (onel
nhav'p"Ov;
straying? lS
if ever t h a t is straying?
13 And if he happens
hiyW
I am saying t o find it. I certatnly
he
tell YOU,h e reloices
bpiv ar,
Xa;pal
a & ~ r vShhov
j
to rou that he is rejoicing upon
it
rather more over i t than
ii 6 6 roiq Lvsvljnovra t w & a 70% over the ninety-nine
than upon the
mnetynine the (one81 t h a t have not strayed.
~ E I T ~ C N ~ ~ ~ Y 14
O I < .
: : ;E
14 Likewise it is not
not having gat strayed.
a desirable thtng wlth
ekhqpa EpnpooB6v roc Tar 65 pou ,aS my Father Who 1s
will
front of the Fatter of me of the
b r r ~ q i a , 2" In heaven for one Of
b odpavaiq
iva
ln order that should pemh one these llttle ones t o
~.. heavens
pnp6v
~0h-V.
'6"
these.
Of tho Ilttie (ones1
15 ''Edv 6& h p a p r j o q 6 &6shg6q oou, your brother commits
Ifever but should sii the brother of you: a
lay bare his
hays
Ehrytov a h b v ) ~ ~ ~ (TOG
a t bK a l fault between you and
begoing =way reprove him between you and him alone. If he llsa6ro0
pbvou.
ihv
UOY
& ~ 0 b U q tens $0 You, You have
him
ifever
you he should hber,
gained your brother'
&rtp6q?aq .rbv &6Ehp6v m u . 18
62
you gamed the brother 02 you:
if ever but 16 B U ~if he d w s not
napdrhap.
UOO gr, listen, take along with
j
~KOL~U
not he rhouldkea~, take along with 70" Yet you one o r two more.
iva
hi cm6pm05 in order t h a t a t the
ba ij 660
or twd,
tn order that
upon
mouth
of twoor three
650 pap-rLipav Y ~ p l i , v uraet
n&v witnesse~every matter
two W I ~ ~ C S E B or three mlght stand every may be established.
rrapa~ow
p j p a 17 tirv
6;
if ever but he
hear 1.1 ~f he does not 11skI(KhqoiCI.
6& ten to them, speak to
tothe mngreprtlan; itever but t h e congregation. If he
does not listen even to
~ a i
h~hquiaq
,a arown,
also a%e
eongregatian he ahoul refuse to hear, t h e congregation, let
Eu~w
o a ~ G m ~ p 6 L ~ Y I K ~~C a i 6 him be t o you lust a s
let
.
. him he to YOU **-even the natlons and the ,
- ...-. of the nations
and as B tax collector.
~Ehwqq.
tBX E O ~ I ~ C I O ~ .
18 "Truly I say t o
iiua
I8 'Apiv h&yw 6piv,
to
as many (things, as YOU men. Whatever
YOU may bind
tin,
6fiqre
m i 7fiq yfik
Emat things
if ever' YOU m~ghtb h d upon the ear
wlU be on earth will be

rrAavq8a
should get strayed

gv

One

&@p

J$,7~~Ppen :!%$

en'

OE;;

,"

$2.

Ezp

,,,

MATTHEW 18:19-25

98

6~6epiva
Ev
oGpwQ
nal things bound in
I t h U s ) having been bound
in
heaven
end heaven, and whatever
boa
L b
Airuqre
Lrri things YOU may
asmany lthlngal sa if ever ~ o might
o
loose upon loose on earth will
go~a1
hehvpiva
kv be things loosed in
Wlll be (thingal having been leoaed in heaven, 19
I
olipw6. 19 n a h ~ v& p i v
hiyo
dpiv 671 truly say t o yon, 11
heaven.
Again truly I a m saying to rou that
twoOf
On e&h
1.b 660 u u p p w v f i u ~ i v 1E SpGv hi r i g agree concerning anyif ever two
mleht agree out of You upon the
thing Of importance
76% r r w i nav~i)<n ~ h y ~ 1 m o c 08
L&v
eart about every
thing to do of which If ever t h a t they should
request, i t will take
ai o o m a ~
ysvjuc~a~
place
for them due to
they %ht reqiest.
itwill take place
a o ~ o imy
~ Father
in heaven.
rra & TOO rrarp6q pov
TOO
6~ 20 For where there
be&
the
Father
of me of the lone)
In
are two or three
olipavoi~. 2 0 oG y&p siuw 660 i/ T e?< gathered together
heavens.
Where for
are
two or
my name, there I am
uuvqy 6v01
EICT& W v bvopa, in their midst...
haying been b d together Into the . my
nemc;
2 1 Then Peter came
brc7 r i p i t v pcuv ab.rGv.
Up and said to him:
there I a n in midst of them.
"Lord, how many
21 T67e
npoorhtlZlv
times is my brother
Then having come toward
t o sin against me and
am I t o forgive him?
b h6eApirq ~ o u uai
h@fiow
a h $ ; UP to seven times?"
the brother of me and Ishall let go off to hlm? 22 Jesus said to him:
to
"Ot. Up
t r r ~ h ~ l q ; 22 hLycl
6 "I
e v e n tlrne.7
IS saging
to him
the t o seven times. but.
UP to seventy~Seven
'Iquo5q Oh
ALyw
uot Ew
tm&nz(
sesus ~ o Itam saying to you
seven tlmea times.
23 "That is why
dAhh Eo
tPSoprl~ovr&~g & m a .
but
aeventy timer
seven.
the kingdom of the
heavens has become
23
A)&
TOGTO
CpolhBq
Through
this
likened
t& like a man, a king,
that wanted to settle
!?muohria
T&Y
oL)pa@v &v8p&rrw p a o l k i
kingdom of the hoavens
to man
king who aCCOUnts with his
24 W h e n h e
68i?quev ow.3pa~ h6yov ?&
,,
T&V 6 0 ~ h w v
wllled
to aettla
word w,th the nave. Started to settle them,
there Was brought
&TOO. 24 &p<aptvou 6' a ~ ~ o maipp,V
ir
of him;
having started but of hlm to be settling in a man who owed
him ten thousand
~~ooilxerl
alj,~
bpElhiTqF
talents I-60,000,000
was led toward
to him
debtor
pu ~v
~ah&mov. 25
ixowog
6' de.nar'i.11. 25 ~ u t
of ten tfbulvnd talents.
having but because he did not
h o t ? drrro6ohavcll t ~ & r w S v
6 KG~,.,~ have t h e means t o pay
of him toelve back commanded him the lord Iitl back;his master
i
TLKW ordered him and
npaefivat uai T)Iv y u v a i ~ a ~ a T&
to be aold also the woman and the chlldren wife and hls ohlldren

$2 2%

tteni2t%5 'is?
Kzgz;ho$:$,?tkes
'~9:"$5. it'

&z

$ 2

-6

until

ti

MATTHEW 18:26-33

99

nai
rrdnrra
6ua
EKE!
~ a and
i all the things h e
sl many as
he ts a;ing,
and all rthingrl
and had t o be sold and
to be made.
payment
hrr06oRjva~. 26
ncu2Jv
03"
b
to be given back.
Hsvlnp fallen therefore the 26 Therefore the
6oGhog
rrpou~rljwr~
a 5 ~ 6 h6ywv slave fell down and
slave
was doing obeisance
to him
saying began t o do obeisance
to him, saying. 'Be
Marpoe6pq?ov
6 '
Lpoi, ~ a l airrdrvra
Re I o n.
o f snlrit
unon
me.
end all lthinzs) patient with me
.
and I will pay back
brro6huw
00,. 27 m X a y 1u0elq 61. 6
~0vedC)by
pity out the everythinp t o you.'
I shallgive back to you.
27 Moved to pity a t
aijplog TOO 606hou ~ K E ~ V O U
& T T ~ ~ V Uah6v,
EV
lard of the slave
that let loose 0 5 him, this, the master of
t h s t slave let him
~ a T&
i ~&YIOY& @ ~ ~ x0016.
Ev
28
t5~hEbv
off and canceled his
and the loan let go off to him.
Havrng gone out debt, 28 But that
6? 6 6oirhog trsivoq E 8 p Eva 76" slave went out and
but the
slave
that
found one of the found one of his
ow6oGhw
ah05
65
ij@e~hev ah6 fellow slaver that
fellow slaves
of hlm
who was awing to him wali owin= him a
knar&v
Sqvhp~a, ual
~ p a ~ j o a g hundred ile.nar'1.i:
one hundred
denarli, and havlng taken hold of and. QrabbinQhlm
'An660~
ii he began to :hoke'
ah&
htyev
hiywv
wasehokiw aaulng
Give back
if him, saying, 'Pay back
him
d q ~ i h e , ~29
.
TTEU~V
08
6 whatever you owe.'
TI
anything YOU owe.
Havina hllen therefore the 29 Therefore his
down
oirv6ovhog air700 rrape~hhrl . ~ T & Vh i y o v
fellow slave of him was entroatlng him saying and began t o entreat
him,
'Be
ManpaBGpqo?~ h' Lpai, %a1 irrro6how
B= long of spirlt upon me, and . I
give back patient, with me and
I Will
qot.
30
6
62 olin
/~EE?E~ hhhh 30 However. he
to you.
he cone) but not war w211Ag. but
not willing but went
M 8 b v
@ahSv d ~ b vai( Quhpnjv
and
him
havinggone off threw
hlm into przson
thrown into prison
6rroSQ
~b
~ Q E ~ A ~ N N O Vuntil
.
he should pay
he should give back
the I t h h B
being owed.
what was
J1 166v~zg
06v
01
UISV~OUAO~a l i ~ o j31 When therefore.
Having seen therefore the Pellow slaves of him hig f e l l o ~
T&
yevirprva
thurril8quav saw the things t h a t
the (thing.)
havlng happened
were grieved had happened, they
became very much
u ~ 6 6 p a ~ a lU86vrrg
61cuhp~uav
very mu=$, and having come they made clear to the grieved, and they
went and made clear
aupiq
5avrGv
rr&vra
T&
lord
of thcmneivea
all
the (thlngsl t o their master all
the things
had
yevbpwa.
32 ~ 6 . r ~ TT~OUKO~AEO&~IEYO~
happened. 32 Then
having happened.
Then havlng called toward
his master summoned
a 6 ~ b v 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 013703
05
h i y ~ l a676 A0Ck hi,,, and said to
h h the lord of hlm is aaylng to hlm Slave him. 'Wicked slave.
rrovqpi, m&oav r j v d ~ e l h j vt l ~ i q v d q i l ~ h I cancrled all t h s t
wleked,
all
the
debt
that
I l e t go off debt far you, when
om,
+el
n a p ~ ~ h h r u h q p ~ . 33 o d ~you entreated me.
to YOU,
SL~EB
YOU entreated
me;
not 33 Ought you not.

22,

I00

MATTHEW 18:34-19:5

E6rl
n a i u1
theiua!
.rbv in turn. $0 have
was ~tnecessary also you to have mercy on the had mercv on your
.
.
uGv6ovh6v uau *q n h y b 01
fihiqoa.
fellow slave, as I also
fellow slave bf yo;, as also I you had mercy bn? had mercy on you?'
34 uai
6pyruBdq
6
~ 6 ~ 34
1 0With
~ t h a t his
And having been made wrathful the
lord
master, provokd
a h o i r r r a p l 6 w n ~ v a h b v r o i q p a u a v c o ~ a i q wrath, flelivered him
of him
gaveover
him
tothe
tomentars
o the jailers, until
Ews
06
&ToS@
rr&
~ 6 - the
'should pay back
Y n t l ~where he =hould.
eive back -- th.
(thins)
.~-.
,
6 ~ ~ c h 6 p ~ v o35
u . Oiirwq x a i
d r r a ~ p COY all t h a t was owing.
being w e d .
~ h u s also the ~
~ of me
t 35h I n like
~ manner
~
my
heavenly Father will
6
otip&loq
W O L ~ U E ~ bpiv
&&
t h e heavenly
wlli do
to rou if ever
also deal with YOU if
hpjrr
Erauraq TO & 6 A p + a h o G YOU do not forgive
Ton might let go off each one to the brother of him each one his brother
h n 6 TSV ~ a p 6 c b vb b v
from YOUR hearts.'
from the hearts atyo;.
NOW when ~ e s u s
K a i i y i v e o ~ T E&TUEUEY
6 'IqooOq
had finlShed
And ~toccurred when finished the Jesus
these words, he
departed from Gal'llee
~~~-

eq5

~ T$zgg'
: ~ hep::2g,"d fz2 2;
~

19

~~

r a h o l a i a q ~ a ?he&
i
E I;h
~ 6pta
T?,S and came to the fro"carnee
and came into the frontiers of the tiers of Ju.de'a across
t h e Jordan. 2 Also,
'lov6aiaq
rripcn,
2 loP6&;VdV,
Judea
the other side
of the
Jordan.
great crowds followed
2 x a i j r n h 0 6 8 ~ u w a h Q cixhot m u a i , nu; him, and h e cured
And
followed
to him crowds many, and them there.
& k p h r u o ~ v a D ~ o J g inri.
3 And Pharisees
hecured
them
there.
Came u p t o hlm.
3 Kai
rrpoerilh8au
a67Q
@apru&~ lntent on temptmg
And
cametoward
hlm
Pharisees
~ E l p & < o v r ~ag6 d v ~ aAByovrrg
i
El E [ ~ u r t v him and saylng
temptlng
h ~ m and saying If it is allowed "ISit lawful for a
h a h i r o a ~ rilv y u v a i ~ a a6rair
~ a r h man t o dlvorce hzs
to divorce the
woman
of h ~ m aeeord~ngto wlfe on every sort
r r 6 o w airiav; 4
6
61
h a ~ p c k i q o f ground?" 4 I n
every cause?
The lone1 but havinganswered rev17 h e said "Did
~ T E V
05r
&iyvore
6~1
6
y o u n o t read t h a t
said
Not
did ~ o read
o
that
the lone) he who created them
~rioat '
&pxGq 6 p o ~ v~ a iBjhu from [the] beginning
havingereated from hegrnning male and female
made them male and
hroiqusv a 6 ~ o b q5 ~ a i ETTEY
*EYEKOI
and said'
made
them
and h e said On accountof
this reason a
TOGTO" uarahei EP 6vBpwrr0~tbv m a ~ i p a~ a 'For
i
leave his
this will leave town
man
the father and "Ien
T ~ Y p q ~ i p a ~ a nohhq8fiucm~
i
r " y v v a z ~ i father and his mother
the mother and he will stick to
woman and will stick to his
aG~a9, ~ a iEoov~at d 660 eiq o h p ~ apiav. efe, and the two
of him, and they willbe the two into fiesh one+ Will be one flesh'?

Ze

101

MATTHEW 19:6-13

6 So t h a t they 9% no
b m c otinirn
~ i a i v 660 &Ah& ~ h p [
As-and no longer they are two but fiesh one: longer two, but one
Therefore. what
8
08" , 6 e ~ b q uvvi<cu~sv 6 v e p ~ . i r ~flesh.
g
God has yoked towhich therefore the God yakedtogether
man
XOPI<~TW.
7
hfyouulv
UGTQ ~i gether let no man p u t
not let put apart.
hey are saying to him why apart." 7 They said
then,
08"
M w u o j q &vprsihmo 6oGvat Plphiov to him:
did Moses prescribe
therefore
ores ,commanded to giscroll
giving a certificate
&Touraoiau
nai
&rrohCoa~; 8
hiyrt
is saying of dismissal and
dismissal
and
to divorce?
divorcing, her?" 8 He
a 6 ~ o i q6 ~ Mwuujq
l
rrpbq riv onh p o ~ a p 6 i a v
them:
to them that Moses toward the HardXeartedness said
out of regard for YOUR
bpSv h f ~ p e i y ~Swiv
v
h~ohGua8~ t r qyuvaiya5
of you conceded to YOU to divorce the. women made the concession
b Sv,
Crrr'
drpxjq
5 1 06
ylyousv
to
Of
,
from beginning but not it has become YOUR wives, but such
6

+ahljuu
m ~ g hdivorce
t
vopvciq
fornication

yvvai~a ahaG
woman of him
~ a i
YUP~~JU
and
mightmarry

z0? hi whoever divorces

9 I say t o YOU t h a t
his
iaihqv wife, except on the
anothergroundoffornication,
and marries another
~OIX~T~I.
commits adultem.
commits adultery."
10 hiyouutv a h @ o i p a 8 ~ E~ i ~o bi ~ w q 10 The disciples
Are raying to him the dlsclples If thus said t o him: "If such
is the situation of a
toriv fi aI~ia
&y'$p&rc,V. pcT&
is
the cause of t h e
man
with the man with his wife,
is not advisable to
yuvaln6q,
OD
uuppipe~
Ya,,fioa,, itmarry."
1 1 He said,
woman,
not
is bearingtogether
to marry.
T+
the

upon

nbrvrsq

men
to
them:
make room for
the saying, but only
xwp0Gu1
those who have the
are m a ~ l n groom for
gift. 12 For there
GiSora~.,
12 ~ I u i vyhp ~ h o Got O ~ T I Vare
~
that were
it has beenglven.
Are
for eimu&s ' who
born such from their
&K
~olhia~
C ~ T ~ ~S~ ~ v v i e ~ l u a v
mother'swomb, and
out of cavity of mother weregenerated
there are eunuchs
KO;
c i u i ~E ~ O G X O I OITIYE~
r ~ v ~ ~ x i u ~ q u w
are emuchs
who
were made eunuchs eunuchs
t h a t werebymade
men and
brr$ i G v &6p&rr~v, ~ a ~i i o i v~GYOGXOI o'i~wsq there are eunucl;s
that
by +he
men.
and are eunuchs Who
have made themselves
E~OGXIV~
daurahq
eunuchs on account .
8th
made eunuchs of
themselves
through
of the kingdom of the
!3aulh~iav TOY ' 06pavi)v.
6
Sul(hp~v0q heavens. Let him t h a t
kingdom of the heavens. The tone) be~ngabie can make roam for it
make room for it."
xwp<v
gwpsirw.
to be maklng room let him emkingroom.
13 Then young
aDrQ children were
rrpom,vixeqow
him brought to him,
Were brought toward
l3 T6TE
Then

11

he 6lone) but
61

E~TSV

lt:

to
atiroiq
them NO^
OD

dlb$

og&:

"

~2;

MATTHEW 19:14-21
rrar8ia

102

~ E i p a qfor him t o put his

hands hands upon them and
m19fi
a d ~ o i qn a i npoasLjSq~a~.oi offer prayer: but the
he mlght lay upon them and he might Dray; the disciples reprimanded
62 p d q r a i t r r c r i p q a m u6roiq. 14 6 6? them. 14 Jesus, howbut dinCipleP
rebuked
them.
The hut
ever, said: ..let the
'iqoo0q cinev
"ABETE
T&
rrai6ia young children alone,
Jesus
said
Let ron go off
the
llttle boys
and stop hindering
~ a i '
K W ~ ~ E T E a h & &hBciv n p 6 ~ VL
them from coming t o
and
behindering them tocome toward me:
me, for the
T O y h p ~ o ~ o i r r o ivo' ~ i v4 Paolhria TO"
of the for such (ones1 is the kingdom oi the of the heavens belongs
little bo&,

iLa

in order that

~ h q
the

%!

06pavOv. 1 5 i a i

to

TLrq xsipa5 15 And he put his

hands
hands upon them and
aliroiq
&rropr+@q. & K E ~ ~ E Y .
went from there.
to them he went his way from there.
16 NOW,look! a
16 K a i i6oJ d q
rrpaosh8Av
ad76 certain one came
And look! one having come toward him
up to him and said:
S?TEU
AtStronds,
ri
hya86v
rro~fiow m ~ e a e b ewhat
r,
good
mid
Teacher,
what
good
I do
must I do in order
heavens.

And

i~nBd

having larjupan the

twa

life?" 17 He said t o
pc & p w ~ P qhim: a.my do
ask me about what
g o $ ~ ~? ~ , ~ l
; !S good? One there
is good. If,
~i68
Bi.Xc15
EITS
~ W
<wiv ~ i o ~ h B ~ IS
i v that
,
if but you are w~lling into the me
to enter, though, you want to
enter into life, ahserve
ifip~t
T&C
tv~oX&q_
be
the cbmmandments. 'a H~?:z:$~~~ the commandments
continually." 18 He
ah6
noiaq.
6 62 'iqo00q
to him w h i c h sort oi ones? ~h~ but Jerus sal Said to him: "Which
T6
~OVEL~DEI~
Olj ones?" Jesus said:
The
YOU shall rnurAer,
N~~ "Why, You must not
murder, You must not
po1p=6merq
06
KhIIYE;q
you shall commit ahuitery,
NO^
you
$Gal, commit adultery, You
must not steal, You
OdUIEU~O~~PTUP~~OE~~,
~ o t you shall bear false witness, l9 ~e honorlne.must not bear false
wltness, 19 Honor
rdv
na~ipa ~ a i T ~ Y
tne
father
and
the
and [your] father and
[your] mother. and,
'AY-~
nhnoiov
dC osaudv.
YO US^^ llove the nelghbor of you as
yourself. YOU must love your
20 XBYE~ a d ~ Q 6 v m v i o ~ o g
T
~
Gneighbor
~ as
~ yourself "
Is saymg to hlm the young man These lthlngs! 20 The young man
said to h ~ m"I have
rr&.ra tqbAa a
~i L l ~ j SorrpOj;
21
all
Iguarjed: what yet am I lackmg?
keDt all these. what
adrQ 6 'IqooGq E i
Bbherq
.ri.h~,~qyet am I lackmg7"
to hlm the
Jesus
If you are w a i n # Perfect 21 Jesus said to h ~ m
~Tva!
rrbhrlo6v
SOU
T& "If You Want to be
finaye
to b i
be F o ~ n gaway
the perfect, go sell your
sell
of you

17

62 e i r r ~ v a h 6

The (one) but

$:tt i ~ k

rald

Ti

to him Why me you ask

.E$~'Ziv ie
g$~aE$,

E~I

$3

MATTHEW 19:22--28

103

uai

Srrhp~ovra

665

and

belongings

give

E<EI

nai
and

you will%ave

odpavoiq.
heavens.

~ a i SsGpo

beiollowing
the young man heard
vmvioraq ~ b vh6yav this saying, he went
Having heard but the young man the word
away grieved, 'Or he
roOrov
&nfihB~v hmabpuoq,
fiv
yhp was holding many
he went off being grieved. he was
ior
this
g ~ w v ~ ~ < p an o~h ha6 23 '0 SP 'Iqm00q possessions. 23 But
Jesus Jesus said to his
The but
having possessions many.
disciples: "Tmly I say
Eiirev TO?< p a B q ~ a i 5~ 6 ~ 0' A 0p i v
h6yw
said to the disciples of him Amen I am raying to YOU that it Will he
Spiv ST! T T ~ O G O I O ~ 6"0~6hoq E ~ U E ~ E ~ U Ea Sdificult
~ ~
thing far a
to ~ o othat rich one w ~ t hdifficulty
will enter
rieh man to get into
~ i qT ~ YP a a l h ~ i U v TOY odpavb" 24 rrhhlv the kingdom of the
into the kmgdorn oithe heavens;
again
62
hiym,
tpiv, E~I(OTTATE,,(IY A ~ I Yheavens. 24 Again 1
it is Say ta YOU, It is easier
but
I am raymg to YO".
easier
~ h p q h ~ v6 r h
~ p f i ~ a r o baqi6oq
q
simh'a~iv for a camel to get
m e
thro$gh
hole . of needle to enter through a needle's eye
nhofio~ov 6iq T ~ Yl3aothsiw 706 0 ~ 0 0 . than for a rieh man to
than rich one lnto the kingdom of the Gad. get
the ldngdom
25 h n o 6 o w m q
6P
a1
i.'a%rui of ~ o d . "
~aving
heard
but
the
dlsclpler
25 When the disciiS~rrhfiooovro
oq66pa
Pies heard that. they
astounded very much
$t!z
were
expressed
great
Epa
6 G v a ~ a ~ owBfiva~. 26
bpPA6qaq
really
is able
to be saved?
m v m g looked in surprise, saying: "Who
62
6
' 1 ~ ~ETTEV
~ 6 oJroiq
~
nap& really can be saved?"
but
the
Jesus ,
said
tti them
Bes~de 26 Looking them in
& v B p h o ~ q TOOTO
h6Gvm~6v &UTCV, n a p & the face, Jesus said to
men
this
impossible
IS,
bende
,,With men this
62 9rQ
nhv-ra
6uuq~h.
is impassible, but with
but God all (thingal poaslble.
God all things are
27 T 6 r s
%onp18ciq
6 nl;gq
E ; T ~ possible,m
Then having answered the
2' Then Peter
UJTQ 'I606 f i p ~ i i hqtlpolPw
nhvra
nai
to him ~ o o k ! w e have et go off all (things1 and said ta him in reply:
f i ~ o h 0 ~ 9 f i o a ~ d60,.
u
ri t i p a fprac k i v ; "Look! We have
to I'm; what really Wlll be to us? left all things and
we followed
28 6
6;
'IqooGq E T ~ E Y aliroiq ' A v i v followed you: what
he but
Jesus
sald
to them
Amen actuallv will there be
~ O TUS?;
28 Jesus
A~Yw,
h
i
v
,.
$,esl
I am saying
to YO"
that
Yon
said to them: "Truly
h r o h o v 8 j o w ~ r i q pol b T?I
n a h ~ v y ~ v e o i q ,I say
You, I n the
having followed to me in t h k generating again,
re-creation, when the
~aeiatl
6~av
whenever
might sit down
the
son
of the Son of man sits down

22

and

hroLioaq

hither

~ a i q nrwxoiq, belongings and give t o

to the
Paor Coned. the poor and you will
8 oaupbv
fv have treasure in heav%easue .
!a en, and come be my
k a h o G 8 ~ 1 tt;;,
follower!s
22 m e n

6P

htx,"~:iq

MATTHEW 19:29-203

104

&v0pimou
h i
0 6vou
66hq
ahoO,
man
don
&one
of glory
of him,
~ a 8 j o s o 8 ~~ a ibpciq h i 6 0 6 ~ ~0 a6voug
rorr will sit also
you
upon twelve tgionea
npivov~eg rdrq 6 6 6 ~~ u h~ h g~ TOO 'Iupa'h.
judging
the twelve nbes of the
Inrse?.
29 nai
rraq
6 m 1 ~ dreinrv o l ~ i a q 9
And everyone whoever letgooff houses or

upon his glorious

throne, r o u who have
followed me will also
yOUrSelVeS
twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes
of Israel. 29 ~ o d
everyone that has len
houses or brothers or
$<$:&
;:
ii p r l r f ~ aOr9 slsters
Or
or father or
rfwa
EvsKcv
TOO
chlidren or dl~$:$
onaccountoi the o me mother or children or
lands for t h e sake of
6 v 6 p a r o ~ rrohhanhaoiava
A' +era!
IeCeive
name,
many times more things he Jkireceivs my name
many times more and
vai {wiv a l h a o v r h q p o v a p j ~ t .
Will inherit everlastand life everlasting he will i n h e r ~ r
30 nohhol 66 Eoovrat r r p i , ~ o ~ Eo crrol Ing life.
Many but wlilbe first tones) lastyones)
30 " ~ u many
t
that
are flrst wlll be last
at Em a ~ o l rr Groi
and lastrones) *rat lone;).
and the last first.
"For t h e kingdom
'Opoia
kmlv fi BauaAeia T&
Like
is
the kingdom of the
of t h e heavens h
obppwGv WP;ny o l ~ o 6 c o r r h t ~6 m 1 q t ~ j h 0like
~ ~a man. a househeavena to man householder whoever went out holder, who went o u t
early in t h e morning
@a
rrpwi
ploB&ao8ai
at the same time with early morning
to hire
t o hire workecj for h b
kpy&laq
el5
T ~ J &firreXGva
U ~ T O O . vineyard. 2 When
workers
into
the
vlnerard
of him; he had
2 oupWJfioa2 f 6
T&V ~ P Y ~ T O iVn
the workers for a
having agree
ut with the workers out of de,nar,i.us a day,
6qvapiou e
v fiptpav
h i m s l h ~ va G r o J ~ ctq h e sent them forth
denarius tho
day
he sent off them into
into his vineyard.
T ~ V & p n e M v a aGroD. 3 KCTI
BeEh0Dv
also
the
vineyard
ofhim.
And havznggoneout 3
nepi T i~ v hpav d6ev Crhhouq E o r O ~ a q tv about the third
he saw others
about Phir!
hour he saw
standing in
unemployed
'4 h o p '
h p y o 6 5 4 r a i fnrivolq r t m v standlng
the markey UnemDloyed:
and tothose heraid In the marketplaee;
' Y r h v t r a r a i bpriq etq rin, & p r r d O w , mi 4 and to those he
Be golngunder el30 rou Into the omeysm.
,You
go
8
t&
fi E ; ~ ~ghow
, ~ ~bpiv, into the vineyard, and
whatever is Just I will
which if ever may be just
I =hallgive to
Off
5
01
66
hjh8ov.
rrhh~v 6P give you.'
the (me.)
but
went away.
goi in
but they went. Again he
fczh0dv
nrpt & ~ q v ~~i +ivv tjpav went out about the
havinggone~ut about slxth a n d n ~ n t h hot,, slxth and the ninth
hoi ow
66
hour and did likewise.
bm6rof.
6 ncpi
he a1d
as-thus.
but
6 Finally, about the
About
* V ~ E K & T ~ Vt5Eh0Dv
Ebprv
6Ahouq eleventh hour he went
eleventh
hnvlne zone out he found
others out and found others

%$g$2

21 rfg,@;

'

20

r$~

20

~~~

2;

MATTHEW 20:1-15

105

i m O ~ a g , nai
rtlnding, and

heyel
ahoiq
Ti
660 stsndlng, and he sald
fa naYlni3 to them W h y herel t o them. 'Why have
you been standing
k o n i ~ a r ~ 6h v T ~ hpipav
W
hpyoi;
are you stlnding wholo the
day unernploued? here ail day unem7
hiyovmv
ah6 "OTI 0 0 6 ~ i i~ ~ ployed?
a ~ 7 They said
They are saying to hlm Because nobody us
him,
notp1o8hura.
Aiysi
ahoiq
'Yrrhyere
body has hired us: ~e
hired:
he is saying to them Be going under
to them,
r a i Jpsiq ~ t g76" ErpndOva.
go into the vineyard.'
elso YOU into the vineyard.
8 "When it became
8 6 q i a ~ 6t
cuoIJivll<
hiYrl evening, the master
of evemng but hovYnBcome to be is saving of
the vlneyard said
6 ndploq TOO &pnEh&uoq 7" ~ ~ T I I T P ~ T I Q
charges
the lord of the vineyard to t%e man ln charge to his man
*Call the workers and
a h 5 K&?aoov
.roJq 6pyhraq ~ a ih 6 6 0 Pay them their wages.
of him
w
the
give b a c i
the
~ i r v ptoMv &pc&p~voq h&
TOY ~ U X ~ T W Vlast t o the flrst.'
the wage. having
from the last (ones)
When the
Lwq rOv n r5rwv. 9 6h96vrrq 62
oi
until the furP,ones). waving come but the (ones) hour men came.
they each received a
~Y~EK&
hpav
T~Y
hvh
the eleventh
hour reee ved individually de.nar'1.u~. 10 So,
rpilTol when the flrst came,
6rlvhp!ov. 10 ~ a i f i e 6 v r ~ g 01
denanus.
And having some the first tones1 they concluded they
receive more;
nXriov
Ajp ovtat
~ a would
i
~ Y ~ ~ T C T ( N &TI
more
they w%l meelk: and but they also received
that
inferred
~b
&Y&
6qv&p!ov KU? a b ~ o i .pay a t the rate of a
EhaPov
they received the individually denarlus also they. de.nar'l,us. 11 On re11
haB6vr~g
65
6 ~ 6 y ~ u t ; o ~ ceiving it they began
~ a v i n greeerved
but
they were mumuring to
the
~ m hTOO o i ~ o 6 e m r 6 ~12
0 ~~ ~ Y O Y T E O
S ~ O Thouseholder
OI
12 and
down on the householder
Saying
These said. 'These last put
oi i u x m o ~ pfau Clpav knoiqopw.
in one hour's work;
the last tones) one hour
made.
still you made them
aOrobg i p i v htoiquaq
Tois
aorhoaoi
them to us you msdc to the (ones) Raving borne
r 6 P b o q 7% W P ~ ~Sa Ti ~ V ~ a t ~ day
~ and
a . the burning
the burden of the
day
and the
heat!' l 3
13
~t &rroxpl8~i< ~ v i
meionel but having answered to one 05 them reply to one of them
h e said. 'Fellow. I do
ETTTEY ' E ~ a i p ~ odr
.
&61~O
~ e i i o w , not I am
not you no wrong. You
me lor
6qvapiqv uuvrgr5vqohq pol; 14 Erpov 76 agreed
OE denarm
you sgrced
to me7
~ i fupt the a de.nar'l.us, dld You
06"
rai
imayc.
eOw
6~ not? I4 Take what is
youand be golng under; Iam wllllng but yours and go. 1 Want
to give t o this last one
~,,(rry
r@ko hTy b ~ v c l ,h q rai
00;.
to thisone the
faat
to give as also to YOU; the same a s t o you.
15 Is it not lawful for
15 O ~ K i c e m f v
)101
8
eihw
not Is it allowed to me which I a m willing me t o do what I want

-+
~~

fi~p

cu;~a

tipd:Pd,",","rhph

,
.

MATTAEW 20:16-22
n o ~ i u a l Pv
to do

in

106

tpoiq.

TO~<

the (thingal

my owi7

fi

02.

with my own things?

nlciv

because I a m good?'
16
this way the
last ones wi11 be first.
and the first
last.17 Being now about
17 M i M w
62
&vaPaive~v
'lquoi3g to go up to ~
~
Being about but to be stepping UP
Jesus
took t h e twelve
:/'jo ' I ~ p 0 0 6 h u p ~ITOI ~ O P W TO^< 6 d l 6 ~ ~ 0Jesus
:
otfp"vate19
Jerusalem
toot along
the
twelve
t6iav
Kai
Lv fi and Said to them o n
ac~d:?d~to
private i r.b t l .. and in the the road: 18 '"Look1
6 6 6 ETTEV &TOT( 18 '1605
&vapai~o eY
We are going UP t o
WBY
said to them
Look1 We are
up Jerusalem, and the
el< 'le oubhupa, n a i b ulbq TOO &Opdlrrou Son of man w111 he
into J%uaslem, and the Son of the
man
delivered uo to the

%Pi%$:

napa6o0joera1

will be glven over

1015

&px~peOotv

to the

y p a p y a ~ r ~ o ~rai
v,

chiel Prleats

KamK

1vo8uiv

rai

and

10 T ~ T Srrpoo;lA&v

s hen came toward

ulAv

&Q
hlm

Z~Pc6aiou yrh
with

Of

the mother ofthe Zeb'edee approached

rAv
the

"16"

a G ~ t j qhim with her sons.

of her doing obeisance and

&n' asking for something
do &! obe~adncc end
asking
somethbg from from him. 21 ~e
&TOO. 21
6
68 etncv ahfi
T i said t o her: "What
hlm.
m e lone) but ' ssld
to her What do you want?- s h e
edh~l~i
Xiyet
U~T@
E i n 8 said t o him: "Give
are YOU w1 1-7
She ts saying
to hlm
Say
eons

01Zehedee

ij fifimp r&
sons

r r g o o r u v ~ l j o a ral airoCu&

the ward that these

~ a e i u w o ~o vh 0 1 01 660 uloi pou my two 'On' may Sit
mlght alt these the two eons of me
PK
6eS1t3v
dq
PE down, one a t your
out of rlpht-hand Ipartsl and one out of right hand and One
at 'OUT left' in
cduvlipov
00" Lv 73 Pauthciq UOU.

'iva

in order that

5%

hLycl

23

left-hand [partal of you in thb kingdom of you. kingdom." 22 Jesus

In
22
&rro~pl0ciq 68 6 'IrlooOq E ~ E VOlju
Havlng answered but the sesus
ssld ~ o "You
t
men do n o t , .
oi6ara
T
alrrioec
6livaoer know what yon me
m u have known what row ere arklng; are rou able asklng for. Can YOU

piMo

am about

ah6 Awhpcea.

h&youo~v

a h o i q T1,

pkv rror(pr6v

He fs saying to them The indeed

rrimec

62

T&

otk

not

will d r h .

the

pou
of me

euo

&I

KO~~~UUI

but
sit
Out of
~E<I&
pou ~ a i
c 6 o d ov
~
~ and outof
~ left-hanb;p**l
,
right-hand dipsrUl ofme

YOU

~ L T T ~ Ykp6v

is

mine

ljroipaora!

it has been prepared

And

but

brrb 705

naT

by

the

having hears

f i y a v d l ~u~a v

ot

60Ova1, &Ah'

to pwe,

24 ~ a i & ~ o 6 u ~ v r e
r r ~ p Ti

towhajone*

6( pou.

~atfe:erof me.

01

6t~

the (me.)

~ 660
V

ten

&6chqiJv. 25 6

became lnd?gnnnt shout the two brothers.

but

to GErlbes,
end they wll1 fudge down him
death, 19
Bavhrq, 19 ~ a ina a66oouu1v a d d v mi< deliver him u p to
to death:
and
w e giveover
hlm
to the
,men
the nations
E0vco~vz I q T&
k v n a i a1 ~ a pl a o n y 6 u a t
fun Of and to
natlonr Into the tomske jun oi and toacourpe t,
scourge and to impale,
rai
mav~6uat
~ a i
r
p
r
l t'ijt~y~~:
and the third day he
and to put on thesdke, and to e t ird
will be raised up."
kycpefioea,.
he wiU he raised u p
20 Then t h e

k~i,

whleh

evlr

to be drbilng7 They are saying to him We are able.

62

a6rdv will condemn h;m to

the

rriv~tv.

eye

rro*lptov

ivrb

to drink

the Or i s your eye e c k e d

u o u novlp6q k m t v
(in P i,
of you wle ed
la
because
&ya06q e l p ~ . 16 O h w q EWVT~I 01 E o x a r o ~
gwd
ami
Thus wlll be tho last (ones1
a p 6 ~ 0 1rai o l
rr 6 r o 1 80 a r o ~
first
and the ~ r scones)
f
'st.
bqiBahy&

MATTHEW 20:23-30

107

'IquoCq
Jeua

npoarahEudlpeuo5

having eelled toward hlmaell

he

drink t h e cup t h a t I
a m a b u t t o drink?"
They said to him: "We
can." 23 a e said
to them: "You will
indeed drink mv
h u t this sitting-dawn
a t my right hand and
a t my left is not mine
t o give, hut i t belongs
t o those far whom i t
h as been prepared by
my Father:'
24 When t h e ten
aothers heard of this,
they became indignant
at the two brothers.
25 But Jesus, calling.
them to him, said:
"YOU know that the
rulers,, of the nations

~$22~

._.,

-..-. ,,.-

clrrcv
said You
Oi6asc
know that
671 the
01 &PXOV~L<
rulcra of
TOW
the natlona
iBv6v ,"A"
.u ""C.
~ a r a ~ u p i c l i o u o ~avh 6 v nai 01
py?hol
and the greatmen
lord it over
them and the grea onen) wield authority over
~ o r c S o v u 1 6ouulv a 6 ~ 6 v .26 06x oSrog Loriv them, 26 hi^ is not
"..C>.>

wield euthoriy over

them.

Not

thus

ia

the way among yon;

whoever wants to
&",$
D,:
m!$X$,,
fibut
become great among
bpiv p i y a q y ~ v t o e a E
~ m a t b Av 61&novoq, you must be

YOU
great to become wlll be o p ~ o u servant.
minister. 27 and
21 rai
6~
&v
Othq bv bpiv
wants to
and who likely may w U in you
be first
rrp3roq E m a t 6 6" 608hay 28 h c p 6 m u d he yarn slave.
R~
be ofyo:ou .lave;
th.
28 .lustas the
Of
utbq TOG &!Apimou o6r qh&v 6!a~avq0jva! man came. not to be
son of the
not
to be
to. hut to
&Ah& 6~anovtjoa1KUI
6oOva1 . r j u qux'v a d ~ o 0 ministered
but
to serve
and to ptve the
01him minister and to give
his soul a ransom i n
&vri
nohh6v.
Alirpov
exchange for many."
rnnmrn
lnatead
of
many.
.-..
..... as they
t ~ n o ~ ~ u o p i v v o v a d ~ t 3 v &rrb
29 K a i
out of
from were
of them
~~d- ~soinz
29
~ - t~eir~way out
Jer'i'cho a great
'lepct i, firoholj9qoev .&TO
8xho
r r o h l i ~ . Crowd followed him.
jerich
fallowed
to hlm orows
much.
30 And, look! two
30 ~ a i 1605 660
mqihol
blind men sitting
~ n d laokl two bllnd (ones)

fiy;

sod

K%!y'

rap&

beside

U
I P&YE,I

rljv

the

1s pasrtng by,

b66v,
way,

&roriombq

'Iqoo8q

the road. when

they heard that Jesus

h t y o ~ ~~l i p t e , was passing by. cried
ss~Lng
Lord, out, saying: "Lord.

having heard

E~paSw
er ed out

TI

that

Jerue

&hBqaov ill85 ulbc Aauei6. 8 1 6 61.

have mercy on us.
Son of Davld.
The but
~ r m i p q a e v abroiq
lva
gave rebuke
to them
In order that
a l w n OWWIY'
oi
St
pb5av
they shovd keep aulet: the (ones1 hut
more
k p a b A~YOVTEFK6ple;
&rloov
fipzq,
cried out
saying
Lord, have mercy on
w.
uibq Aauei6. 32 uai
ur&c
6 y'".$",fq
Son afiDavld. , . And having stood the
LqJvqosv a h o i r q ~ a elnev
i
Ti
0iAe.r~
sounded to them and said What a n rov willing
n o t ' a o S p i v 33 h B y o w ~ v
Kirprs
I
do b YO;?
They are rayhg 10 hlm Lord:
lva
drvo~yOn~v ol 6q0ahpoi fipOv.
in order that might be opened the
eyes
of us.
34
daypto&ic
62 6 '1 c o k
Xavin.9 been moved with pits but the 3esus
4 q m o TOV 6pparwv ~ O T O V~, a l E O ~ B W F
touched of the optlcs of them, and immediately
&v@ha$uv
~ a finohoG0qaav
i
aGr+.
they saw again and
followed
to him.

%h,o2

am

have mercy on us, &n

~ ~ . , i d l n31 ~ , , t
the crowd sternly
toid them t o keep
silent: yet they cried
all the louder, saying:
"Mrd, have mercy
on US, sonof Davidlm
32 s o Jesus stopped,
called them and said:
"what do
want

me

for

33 ~h~~ said t o him:

.Lord, let our eyes he

opened.m 34 ~~~~d
with pity, Jeaus
touched their eyes,
and
they
received 'Ights and
they followed him.
Well. when they
got close t o
Kai 6rr
tiwlaov
Jerusalem and arflved
And when they got
t Beth'pha.ge o n the
~ a fiheov
i
riq Bq0eay)l siq r b "Opo 76" aMount
0fOlives. then
and came into Belh~hage into the ~ o u n ofthe
l
'Ehatiw, T ~ T E'IrtooGq d m l m e ~ h ~660
v p a 8 q ~ h q Jesus Sent forth two
saying
Olives, then Jesus
sent OR two dlsdpler disciples,
t o them: "Be on YOUR
2 htywv a 3 ~ o i c
nopaGsa0e
way into the village
saying
to them B e s o t m r o v ~way
Pllthin Sight
r ~ p q v T ~ Y K ~ T L V C ~ Y T I S ~ O V ,~ a ia ~ i r q that
.,iilage the
opposite
and at once of YOU. and YOU will
a t Once find a n ass
sbp~,ocrc b o v
6~6spBvqv
Kai rrMov tied,
and a colt with
YOU WIII find
ass
having been tied and
her: untie them and
per' aiirfiq
h6coursg
~ i t h her;
having 1 0 0 4
cad
tome. bring them t o me.
3 And if someone says
3 ~ a i &&v
TIC
bpiv
ein~
~ n idf ever anyone to rov m~ghtsoy snythng, anything t o YOU,YOU
'The
&pcirc
671 '0 ~ G p l o e abrOv xpdov must
W ~ I I S ~ Ythat w he
LOof them
need needs them.' A t t h a t
ixs,. E ~ W F 61.
aho,jche will immediately
IS huving: at once but he will rend ofl
them. Send them forth."
4 This actually took
4 Toiiro
66
ytyovev
lva
This' but
has happened
In order that Place t h a t there might
rrhqpoe"
~b
bqe&
6,h %,jbe fulRiled what
mlshtbeful!~ed the Ithlng) spoken through the was spoken through
wpocpfi~ov'XLyovrog 5 F i n a r e T?
e u y m p i the prophet, saying:
prophet
raying
Teli ~ o to
a the daughter 5 "TXLI.the daughter
h
I
6 &=mrAeirq
cou
EPXETU~ of Zion, 'Look! your
of Zion Look! Tha
klng
of you 1s coming m n g Is coming

21

::Io
"%;,".6,?,"ga

;2l

*qnL

21

WOI
w a6q
nal
h l @ e p I l ~ h Lnl t o you mild-tempered.
to YOU mlld-cmpered and having mounjed upon
,,,bunted
bwv r a i h i nGAov u l b
ho(;uyiou
an ass, yes, upon a
ass and upon
colt son of bead under yoke. colt, the ,,ffsprilg or a
6
nopru8Bvr~g
61. 01 paEiq~a1r a i beast of burden
Having gone their way but the dlsciules end
6 S O the disciples
n o , awrr<
ca8hc
o u v l t a < ~ va h o i q 6 got on them way and
o d e r e d to them Ule did just as Jerus
hay?np done aceordtng as
them 7 And
'Iy~;kq 1 fi ayov T)Iv 6v0v ~ a Ti ~ Y~ M o v ordered
,
led the ass and the colt, they brought the ass
i p b r ~ a , r a i and its colt, and they
~ a mi L 0 q r w h' a h G v r h
and out on uwa them the outer esrments. and o u t uoon these their
hr~&elm
h&caah&. 8 6 i; nkimoq OUteTgBrments. and
he sat on
atop of them.
The but
moat
h e seated himself
6xho Corpwaw
kaurOv
T
lw&rla
upon them. 8 Most
of themaelvea the outer tarmenu Of the crowd spread
crow% .Dread
&v 74 ;6+,
axel 62
i ~ o r r r o v ;h&6ou< their Outer wrments
I" the way. omem but arere
branches on t h e road. whlie
began
h
n
b
r TOY 66v6pwv ~ a i 6orpJwuov b ~ f iOthers
from the
trees
and were
In the down branches from
spreadthe
trees
Ornee ing them and
6 6 0 . 9 ol 61. 6xhot
01
a n the road.
way.
m e but crowds the (ones)
of
As for the crowds.
drKohauOoinnEq 9
a h b ~ K&
01
those going ahead of
hlm
and
the lane81
fallowing
"
him and those fallowCnpacov
XLyovrrq ' n u a w &
uI+
~osanna
son ing kept crying out:
were ery~ngout saying
"Save, we pray.' the
A a u r i c E&yllwi.wq
6
of om e id! ~
l
of Davld;
Blessed
the lone1
1s he t h a t comes in
iigiaro~q. Jehovah's' name! Save
6v6parl Ku iou. 'noavvh &v roiq
name of k r d ; Hosanna h the hlghest Iplacesl. him, we pray, in the
Now
above!"*
when he
10 ~
r a in d having
E ~ ~entered
E ~ ~ ~ v Taofhoh0F~9 m into
el5 heights
'I~poc6Aupa
&arioeq
n b a fi n$$;~ entered into JerusaJerUBalem was made to quake all
the
lem, t h e whole city
ALyauoa Tic 2 q r 1 v oGroc; 11 01 61. dxhol was set in cammotion,
saying Who xs
this?
The but cmwda
is
Ehcyov O k k t ~ l v6 n p - 6 ~ ~'IqaoGq 11 The crowds kept
were aaying Thls
the prophet
Jesus
telling: "Thls is the
6
Cmd Na<ap&B r m q rahlhaiag.
prophet Jesus, from
the lone) from Nazareth Of%e
Galilee.
~ ~ ~ of
. ~~ ~ p. i ~. ) ~~~
12 Kal cifiA0m 'I ooOc eiq TL) I E P ~ V , ~ a i l a And Jesus
And entered ?esus into the temple, and entered into the
and threw out
kSl@aXcv n b ~ a q .robs
nwho0v~aq ~ a temple
i
threw out
all
the lonesl
selling
and all those selling and
o p a ornag b ri, lrp+ r a i T&< ~panB(;aq buying in the temple,
dP/ bu;$~g
in the temple and the
tables
and Overturned the
TE~Y KOAAVBIUTOY Y ~ T B ~ P ~ ~~ ~a Ei~Y h qtables a1 the money
of the money changera he overturned and the changers and the

$ley

~~~~~~

ZXe

e~z*~yc ;$

9' Literally, "Ewan'na."

S* Jehovah's, J1-1'.1*1%*24;

rB; Save. we pray! (xrsma, ~oh.~ha'+a,'),~2-14.kL~a.e.

lard's, xB. P Or, "In the highest places."

MATTHEW

21:13-19

110

MATTHEW

111

ra966p~
r&v
mholhnov
r b q benches of those sellbenches
ofthe (ones1
selling
the ing doves. 13 And
m p ~ u r e p 6 t13 r a i
hive8
&oiq
h e said to them: 'lt
doves.
and
he issaying
to them Is wrltttn, 'My house
Ti p m r a t
'0 0 1 ~ 6 ~
~ L o qWill be called a house
1t haa'bcen written The houna of me houae Of prayer; but YOU
npoucuxiq
~ h ~ e j u e ~bp6q
a ~ 6L
are making it a cave
of prayer
wxll be called.
rou
but
a Of robbers " 14 Also

t h e flg tree wlthered

lndantly, 20 ~ u t
when t h e disciples
166vrq
ol
havlneaecn the
saw this, they won!%?red,saylng: "How
n ainstantly
paxpipa
t&
How
1s It t h a t the flg tree
wlthered Instantly?"
21 Having
& . ~ Tanswered
O K P I ~ E ~ Sbut
62 the
6
'17l0005
Jesus
21 I n answer Jesus
adroiq
'Apfiv
A6vw
bpiv,
Said t o them: c 3 ~ r u l y
to them
Amen
I am
to
I say t o YOU,If only
ixn'c
niuriv rai
rhould d o ~ b t . you have faith and do
may have faith and
oh p b o v
76
g3
mDVKfig nOljuETE, not doubt. not only
not only the (thing) of e flg tree roo wlll do. will YOU do What 1
did t o t h e flg tree, but
T.~Q
Sprl T O I ~ ~ E?TI(TE
,
but also If to the mountain this ion might say also if YOU Say t o this
,
'Be lifted
'Apey
~ a ip h j e q ~ ~~ i 5T ~ Y~ ~ A a u u a vmountain.
BsliPte up and bethrown into the
sea,
up and cast into the
22 ~ a i whvra
8ua
sea.' It will happen.
ysvjor~at.
and all (thingal a8 msnY as 2% h d all the things
it will happen:
hv
air q r z
b
~ f i ~ P O U ~ U you
X ~ ask In prayer.
likely
you J g h t ask
in
the
Prayer
haYlnP faith, you i l l
~ ! U T E ~ L T E A
~ jp~ld?
receive."
havlng faith m u w U recerve.
23 Now after h e
2S Kai
LXB6vroq &05
1
TA
Ir$v
the temple
~ n dhaving come of m
went
the chlef
Into prlests
the temp1e,
and
lrpoufihew
6 1 6 & u ~ o v noi
dpxlspdg
toward him
teaching the =hiel priest. t h e older men of t h e
up to
Aaoir X i y o v ~ ~'Ev
q people
uai ol n p m P O r ~ p o 705
~
and the aldermen of the people saying 1n him while he W a s
teaching and sald: "By
noiq
CSouoiq
?aha
nol&g;
wkmt
~
(things) are you doing? what authority do you
....- .sort
--- .of
- - a u t h a r ~ tthere
T ~ G DO,
E6orcv e v i<ouuiav T ~ G T V ; do these thlngs? A n d
And who to you gave the authortty
this?
who gave you this
24
hnonptedq
6i
6 'IquoOq cTnev authority?" 24 In
Having answered but the
Jesus
said reply jesussmd to
&oiq
'Epwmim
bp&q K&Y& h6yov Eva, them: "I. also. wtu
to them I shall request rou also I word one, ask you one thing, If
8u
Pbv
eirm~E
pol u&y& Gpiu
it to me*
which u ever yon might ten to me also I to voo also will tell YOU by
i ; Lv
noiq
b<ouoiq
7aOm
I do
shae tell in what sort of authorlty these (thingal what
these thlngs 25 The
nol&
25 76 P & r ~ ~ o p a
.lohvau baptism by John. from
I am doing;
+.he baptism the (one) of ~ ~ h n
&< what source was It?
n68ev
fiv;
%
from where war ltl k t o f
out of From heaven o r fIom
&vep&wv;
~i
SL 6 1 d 0 h o y i ~ 0 ~PV0 men?" But they began
7
he (ones] but were reaaonlng in to reamn among
themselves, saying.
tovr0iq
.E&
e i r w ~ ~
thcmselvn saying if ever we should m y Out oi 'If we say. 'From

5-

ovrfi. 20 r a l
6g tree.
And
paeq-rai CeaOpauav h6youreg
disciples wondered
sayinx

$sf?'

~izG~

i/?Jer

fJ

6,aKp,efirc

ink

~aprr6q
clq ~ 6 val&vm
yivqrat
f a i t might mme to be into the age;
15' Literally, "He-ha."
xB: Save, we pray! Ixr-usn. Hoh;aha'.no"),

O?g",",Gd!

n-n6lsxz.

21:20-25

06pavo5,

tpci

lpiv

A I ~

~i

heaven,' he will say

to us, .Why, then, did
YOU not believe him?'
therefore not d t d r o a believe to hlm?
If ever
26 If, though, we say,
62
a h N
'E< 6Nephwv. O O B O G K E ~ ~'From men: we have
but we rhouksau Out of
men.
we are fearing
the crowd to fear, for
T ~ V~ X ~ O V .
J:
VP~@~T
J all hold John as
they
the
crowd, all (they)
a prophet.'. 27 So
Exouu~v rbv 'locivqv. 21 ~ a i&norplEiv~~g In answer to
are hevlng the John;
and having answered
they said: 'We do not
ri, 'IquoG ~ h a v 06. oi6apau. Ep cnhoig
"Ow.'
He. In turn.
tothe Jeous theurald Not weknaw.
tothem
~ a ia 6 ~ 6 q O06? Cyb
hfyw
tpiv Cw sald to them: 'Neither
also
he
~ ~ t t I h am
~ s~
o y ~ n g to
in am I telling YOU by
what authority I do
rroiq
tEouoip
~aOra
what sort of authority these lthlnm) I am doing. these things.
28 "What do YOU
62 bpi"
So~ai.
28 TI
what but to
it
h Y e & ~ O qthink7 A man had
~Txev
~ i m a660.
npouLh0&w
TQ two children. Ooing
was having children two. Having gone toward the Up to the first, he
npbrq, ~ l n ~T vi ~ v o v
>aya
ufi)l~pow said. 'Child, go work
first lone) he s a d Child. ' be going under today
today in the vineyard.'
tpyh ou tv TG & p ~ ~ 29& ~ 6~ . a 2s l n answer this
be woiiing In the umeyard;
the (one) but one said, 'I will,
&TTOKPI~E?<
E ~ E V' E b,
K ~ P I E : ~ a iO ~ Ksir.' but dld not go
havinganswered
said
1
and not Out, 30 ApprOBching
rrpauEA8b
6s
r@ the second, he said
hF$".%.it
30 Raving gone toward
but
to the the same, In reply
6 ~ ~ 7 i p q ET~EV buahm~.
6
61. th18 one sald, 'I will
second ionel he said
as-thus:
the lone1 but
not,nAPtelwardS he
dno~pdriq E T ~ E V 0 6
86Aw.
~~DTEPOW
hevlne answered said Not I am wllllng: latterly felt regret and went
out, 31
pr~apchq8eiq dmiA8rv. 31 ~ i q CK 70" the two did the
having regretted he went on.
Whtch Out Of the
of [hisl father?. They
6bo hoiqorv
said: '"The latter."
two
hkyovu~v '0 iiwrrpoq.
h i y r ~ adroiq Jesus said to them:
~ h = are
y soylng ~ h latter
=
ionel. IS saytng to +.hem .T mlY I say to You
the tax collectors
'Iquo;q
A&ya
6n the
oi that
and
the harlots
the
Jesus
~
~ to
that
~
~
~
are ~
rrh&vag
~ a ia1 rr6pvat
n p a ~ o u u ~ v wing ahead Yon
tax colleetore and the harlota are golng ahead of into the kingdom of
bpBg ciq T ~ paolh~iav
V
TOG 8aoG. 32 jheav 00d. 32 For John
you Into the klngdom of the God.
Came came to YOU in a way
heoven,

O ~ W

he willsay

0 6 ~~

to us

Through

~ O T E ~ U a67Q;
~ T L

26

i6,jvroq
having

$&v

r n o ~ r 6 u aa~6 ~ Q .
~

uai OGK

~ T T I O T E ~ O ~aT6E~ Q .01

62

d i , ~him.
~ ,However, the

and not you believed to hlm; the but tax collectors

~ a ial ~ 6 p v a l ~niorauuav
and the

harlots

belleved

tax collectors and the

b p ~ i g 62 harlots believed him.
to him; You but and YOU,although

felt regret

TO^ you saw lthisl. did not

latterly of the

feel regret afterwards

SO a s to believe him.

..--.

-1 "weor nnnt.her
""
...-.

to him.

illustration: There was

33 'AhAtlv
~ n o t h e vnawDoAilv
parable
hhear
o G ouov.
m r . 'Av?fyq
a man, s householder.
fiu o l ~ o 6 m r r b ~ 6
~ q0 ~ 1b@(l~auwrv
~
&pnah&va who planted a
householder whoever planted
vineyard
and put a
ncpti.8rjnrv uai tjpvCw
fence around it and
dug
he putaround and
Q K O ~ ~ ~d~p yUo vC, Vdug a winepress in it
<Q
e r ed
tower,
erected a tower;
.. ...,
- .- -- d
yaw yoit
Kai and let it out to culKai
tSC6ET0
a'?v
to E U I ~ Y ~ ~ Y
Bnd
~ I tlvatOrs,
,
and traveled
and
let out
~ E S urv.
' ~ 34 a r e
6s
fiyyluLv
O4 Whenthe
travele'AaXroed.
when but
drewnesr
tie
season of the fmlts
na!&
rdv ~aprrdv, dmdnriorrlhEV T O ~ F came around, he
appo~nted?lme of the
frulu,
he sent off the
dlspatChed hh
606hovg adrat ~ p b q TO&< y~wpyobq ha LIY
*
slaves
of him toward the cultlvotara to oke to the cUltiVat0IS
~ ~ b nOjq
g
ahot.
35 m i AaPbmaq 01 to get his fruits
And having taken the 35 However, the cultithe
8ults of him.
vators took his slaves.
yswp oi rojg 606Aovq a b o t
6v
eueivsyora the
slaves
ofhim which (one) and one they beat up,
62 d n k ~ ~ a l v a vanother
,
Sv
v
E~CIP~V
they kllled,
Indeed they b e d , which (one) but th;;
another they stoned,
6v
6L &t80@6Aquav.
A~~~~ 36 Again he dlswhich (onel but
they stoned.
patched other slaves.
more than the first.
rr%%aq
rrpbrwv, Kai h o i q o a v abroiq boabrwg but they did the same
to them
sa-thus.
thevdld
and
elst
to these. 37 Lastly
.
.... (ones)
37 ~ ~ U T E P O V62 ~ I T I ~ M O T E V&S
~ ~ E V a h o k T& hedispatched his
u t t e r l y but he sent off toward them
the son to them, saying,
uibv 0,6705 Xiywv ' E v r p q f i u o v m ~ v
ui6v .They will respect
son of h ~ m 3aying hey w.11 r e a ~ e e t the aon
my 'On''
On
pou. 38 ol 61 yrwpyoi
iS6v~rq rbv
me.
but cu~trvators having seen the seeing the son the
cultivators said among
&
I,
r~rrov b sauroiq
oh6q tor~v b
son g sald
in themselves This
is
the themselves. 'This Is
~ A ~ ~ ~ ; 6 ~ o y& R O ~ T E ~ V Wa) ~d Ed V
v ~ a the
l heir; come. let us
let us kill
him
and kill him and
.~~
his
Kheritancel'
they
took
-39
and80
UX~LIEV
~nheritance
of
adrot.
hlm; 38 and
mi
let us have ~thej v ~Arjpovopiaw
h&
t<ipaAov
LCw TOG
him Out Of the
Aap6vra~ I a him
they threw omt outside the
having taken
vineyard and killed
b k ~ ~ l v a v . ..40
6pnEAdvoq
him. 40 Therefore.
and
they killed.
vineyard
when the owner of
mrj
nGp,,,q
oov
b o u ~ diomethe
lord
of the the vineyard comes.
therefore

...

el;? 45P
.. ,

:,";"

ez$F ',hkq%kZq

zzeVfy$~rFi;

v r ~ ~ p e A j hSorepov
~e

seen not-but

t
o bplieve
~-

$2

tz

0662

whet

''

,6;2

W,8~zer

MATTHEW 21:41-46
& p n d C v o ~ ri
VlnEysrd,

what

trcivolq;

nolfiurl

will h e d o

TO?<

to the

appointed t?mes

42 Atyet

a673

yrwpyoiq what will he do to

cultivators those cultivators?*

They ere eaylng to him Bad loner1

of them.

airroi~ 6

a,.""C.

'IquoGq 066tnorr

J~~~~
said
them: "Did YOU

to
Is saylng to them the Jearu
Never
never
read in the Scriptures,
'The stone that the
dmo6oui auav
'
oi
builders rejected is
rajecred
the lone81
OiKof$~~$q
the one that has
become the chief
h
t~$e:l
V$$;K
Jerrapa Kupiou tytvrro
aGrq,
r a i tpr~v
beaide
LO^
came to be t ~ lheadl,
.
,t la hovah' this has come
to be,.and it is mar0aupeoril
iv 4eahpoiq
fipav. velous
in our eyes'?
w ~ n d ~ r f [hesdl
ul
in
eyes
43
~t~~ bpiv
b,, 43 This is Why I say
Through
thls
I am anylng to rou thst to Y o u . The kingdom
of
will be t e e n
&p84ur~at &0' l p a v fi paulhria
wlll be l l f t ~ du p from You the klngdom of the from Y o u and be given
ecoj mi & ~ / ) u L T ~ I E&EI
TO!DGYT, TOG< to a nation producing
God end wlll be glven to natlon making
the its fruits. 44 Also,
the person failing
dri(q.
raprrobq
44 Kai
6
fmlb
of it.
And
the lone) u w n t h k stone will
nouhv
Lrri
rbv
hi8ov
r o h o v be shattered. As for
having Iallen
upon
Ule
stone
this
anyone upon whom i t
wv8hao8 orrat
t+'
8"
6'
hv falls, i t wlll pulverize
w l l l b c s h ~ t c r e d ; ' upon
whom
but
Wely him.niuq
A r ~ p l j a ~ t ah&.
45 NOWwhen the
It rnlghd f a l l It wlll pulverlre
hlm.
chief priests and the
45 Kai &robuavrr oi & ~ ~ s p ~d a oi
i Pharisees had heard
And hsvlng hear2 the chfei priesis and the his illustrations, they
Oaptoaiol' r&q rrupa!30Ahg a6703 Eyvwuav took note that he was
Pharlseea
the
pnrsbles
of him they knew speaking about them.
46 But, although
6rc n ~ p ai 6 ~ 0 v hiyr,.
46 ~ a (;~TOOYIE~
l
that about them he Is saying;
and neeklng
they were seeking to
a 6 d v K P Q - T " W ~ I 6 opfi9quav ~ o b q dxhouq seize him, they feared
hlm
to
8 e Y Iesred
the
crowds: the crowds, because
these held him to b e a
h d rtq npoqitlqv aljrirv
rlyov.
elnee Into prophet
hlm they were having.
prophet.
42' Jehovah, s4.7-l4.l+s.%r,; Lord, xB.

, $ : $ ~ ~'$z ~

iwa :IF,

sire

42

it!,"! w2ch
Jy:k2;;

MATTHEW 22:l-8

115

Ka~obq 4 1 They said t o him:

-geeause
they are
raxaq h ~ ~ u ar hlo k , uai TAW ciprrshirva evil, he will bring a n
badly ha wlll destroy them, and the vlneysrd
evil
upon
t~6i)umat
M A o I ~ YEWPYO~S
O~TIVES them and will let out
h e will let out
to other
eu~tivatori,
who
the vineyard to other
Cmo66uouu1u ah6 r o k a
. rob< ev roiq eult~vaton,
wlll give back to hlm
the
kults
In the
render him the fruits
atp poi
airr0v.
when they become
41

those?

XLyouulv

114

22

!
.
:
I

ETmv

spoke

dmo~p10el~ b

havlnn
.answered

h,
1

napapohaiq
parables

2 was
' n p~o ~ cei ne ~e the
dfi
M+ nW
jnq
Bgd?,
-em

- ...-..

the

~~~

osus

ahoiq

to them

of
raw
the
pao~Acia
kingdom

~...-.

1 22
hiyw

s [ 3 0 a ~ qn&s

whoever
--

agdn

saying

OPWGV
heavens
moi uEY
mae!

ul@
hot. 3 xu;
And
m a l r i ~ ~ p ~ ~ Y ~ ttzl%
e es
son
of hlm.
6mturcAw 105s 6o6Aouq a h 0 0 r d L u a l
he sen;

the

slaves

of hlm

to call

rrrAqpivou

1n further r e p b
Jesus awin
spoke to them with
iilustrstjons, saying:
2 " ~ kingdom
h ~
of the heavens has
became like a man.
a king. that made a
marrlace feast for his
son 3 And hesent

I
I is

ta

maniage feast, but

rhpou~l
~ a i06,
6&Aov
malr age fe3 vitiea, and not
they were willing they were unwiulng
U ~ E4~v&Xtv
V . bnrLurr~h~vMAouq SobXouq to come. 4 *galn
to come.
Aasln
he sent off
othara
slavel
he sent forth other
Atywv Eirrarr
~oiq
~ ~ ~ A q p i v o lslaves, saying. 'Tell
aavlng Say roo to the (onam) h s v i g been cased those
'1605 r b 6gur6v pou
flroipa~a
I have prepared my
Lookl The
nner of ma lhaveprepa:ed,
dinner, my bulls and
ral
rh
T(~~Po[
bulls
of%
and
the
fattened Isnlmsbl fattened animals are
slaughtered, and all
rrhptva
n&vra
holpcr.
havlng been s l a u ~ h l a r e d , and ell (things) ready; things are ready.
Come to the marriage
6&c PIC70Jq
Y~~OUC.
6
01
hither Into the rnamlage festRlUss.
The tones) feast,n.
But
6L &prYuavrrq dmiAOov
0s
uh)
they
b u t havlng nor cared wentoff.' whfch tone) Indeed
went off, one to his
6P mi
oiq T ~ YT61ov %pbv,
05
h t o the awn
eld.
whlch tons) but upon own field, another
Lpno iw
b o p 6 ol 6P to his commercial
of hlm;
the
but business; 6 hut the
Aoonoi
rpaniumm TOGS 606Aouq ahoG rest, laying hold of his
l a t o v e ~(ones) having
the
dsve.
of hlm slaves, treated them
OPPIOCN
rai dnri<rrlvav.
Insolently and killed
they treated Insolently and they kllled.
them.
bpyiu0
KU~
paulAb<
6P
7 6
7 "But the king
king
grew wrethyul. and
but
~h~
ni *a$
rh m r p a ~ ~ b p a aOro5
~rr
&nciAmev grew wrathful. and
ha& vent the
srmles
of him hedestroyed sent his armles and
mbq
+ovciq
tnrivouq ~ a i r j v n6klv destroyed those
the
murderers
those
and
the
CltY murderers and burned
abrc3v ~ v t n p q u ~ v8. r 6 n
A~YLI
their City.
Then
of them he burned.
m e n ha la a a y ~ n g
he mid to his slaves.
60bAo1q a6~ooj '0 vb
yhpoq
'The marriage feast
him The indeed msrrlsge isant
rcrhqptvot
o6r indeed is ready,
6
01
emw,
the (ones) but havlng been called not but those invited
IS.

&

3: ~mmmerela?bualnc~

erred

2%

P
:'ed$

MATTHEW 22:9-16

116

CiSto!, 9
rroprGmBr
otv
tri
were worthy:
be going roun way therefore upon
rZ1q 61rS66ouq rGv 66Gv. rai 6uouq
6.b
the outlets of the ways, and sl many u If ever
rOp rr
rahtoa~
615
rod<
100.mlg?lt ~ n d
call YOU
Into
the
yhpouq.
10 rai
t { ~ X 8 6 v r r ~ oi
rnarrlage festlvltlcs.
And hsvtng gone out the
6oOho1
Lrrivon
ciq
a
66ohq
slaves
those ,
Into
the
ways

fioav

were not worthy.

9 Therefore go to t h e
mads leading out of
the city, and anyone
YOU find invite to
the marriage feast.'
10 Accordingly tho=
slaves went out to the
roads and @thered
together all they
found, bath wicked
they
wv'yayov
topether
nhvraq
all
w$,
good: and the
rrovqpobq TE r a i 6yaBoljs rai Lnh'oB and
room for t h e wedding
wicked ianesl and and good lanes) ;
ceremonies was filled
6
vu p&v
&va~r~pkvav.
with those reclining a t
the weddfnz room 01 lrlnc
. - uo. lanesl.
....
the table.
11
EIWE~B&V
66
6
11 "when t h e king
Having come into
but
the
$?P:a
came in t o inspect
Et6Ev
the guests he caught
B~huaoBa'
to view
the ionea)
he
sight there of a man
&KC?
6vBpw~ov O ~ K
tv6r6upLvov
there
man
not having been clothed with not clothed with a
yhvou. 12 ~~i hiyrt
ah^ marriage garment.
garment of mnrrlage:
and he Is Bsylng to him 12 SO he said t o
'E~aipr, rrGc
~IofiXBrq 86.
p'
exwv him, 'Fellow, how did
Fellow, how dld you set In here no1 havlng you get in here not
Ev6upa yhpou.
6
62 tq1ph8q. having on a marriage
garment of msrrl&o7 The (one) but was muzzled, garment?' ~e was
13 r 6 r r 6 @ao#Xrtjqrlnrv roiq 6ca~6volq rendered speechless.
Then the
klng
aald to the servants 13 Then t h e ldng said
A~ioavrrq a h 0 5 rr6Saq ~ a i xsipaq to his servants,'Bind
Having bound
of hlm
feet
and
hands him hand and fmt
&pdrhnr
a J ~ 6 v rtq 6 01610q ~6 and throw him out
throw rou out
him
Into the darkness the into the darkness out-

th$'f:i;d,
waslllea

12

~~

""

ciVy:z$*q

&<&~cpov.i n t i E m a ~ 6
outer;

there will be the

ppuypdq rGv

666vrwv.

n h d p 6 q ~ a i6
weeping

and the

side. There is where

-~~..
.~.

and the

gnashing of [his] teeth

teeth.
WLU oe
14 rohhoi ycip EIUEV
~ h n r o i 6Xiy0~66
Many ior are called (meal
few but
l4 'IFor
there are
many mvited, but few
P~hr~roi.
ohosen ionel).
chosen "
15 Then the Phar15 T67c
wopru8tvsr~
Then havhg pone their way !:t
%?$%I
isees Went their way
uuppoljAiov
Lha!3ov
drrwq
and took counsel toEOU~ICI
together
took
M that
him gether in order t o trao
.
T T ~ ~ I ~ E L ~ O WLYW h6yw
~V
18 rai& r r o ~ a ~ o u o l vi i m in his speech.
the,. mlght trap in ward.
And they send off
16 So they dispatched
&r@ ~ o d q paBqrZ1q
peT& T&v t o him their disciples.
to hlm
the
dirclples ofthem
Wlth
the together with
gnashing of the

MATTHEW 22:17-24

117

'Hpgfi~wJvALyovraq Albciurahr, 0Qapw 671 party f 0 l l 0 w e ~

we know that of Hemd, saying:

BroO Lv "Teacher. we know
you are and the way of the God in you are truthful and
teach the way of God
& ~ B c i p 616cimc15, r a i 06
)I&EI
001
truth
YOU teach. and not It laof concern to you in t N t h , and
do
nrpi oMrv6q, oC, yZ1p
B h h ~ E c ~ ~EI<not care for anybody.
about
no one, not lor you are loo ng lnto for
do not look
np6owrrov &&pi"lov 11 e l d v
08"
fipiv upon men's outward
taco
o men;
to us appearance. 17 Tell
ri uol 6 o ~ ~ i ' L/CEUTIV 60ha1 K ~ W O V us, therefor?, What
what to YOU It seema; 1s It allowed (o give head tax
Is it
lawful to pay head
K aCaesar
i m ~ l or no(7
od' l8 Hnv~,"$.5wn
to
tax t o Caesar or not?"
'Iqooirq n)v novrl iav a d ~ f i v rTmv Ti
18 But Jesus. knowing
the wlckefnera of them Bald
Why
Jesus
their wickedness,
pc
n f ~ p h < c ~ c , brroup~~ai;
19 h l 6 r i E a ~ isaid:
YOU
me are mu teatlng. hypacrlteaP
Bhow IOU
Herodlans

aaytng

rt

$%%
!

Teacher,

~ u m)v
i
6&v

705

,6$

MOI

tte

me to the test'

K~~YUOU. 01

76 v6p1upa 700

hypocrites? 19 Show
6k r p o o j v r y r & ~ ~a h 6 6qv&plov, 20 ~ a me
i the head tax
but
brought toward
htm
dennrlua.
~ n dThey brought him a
20 And
~I~
a h o i qE
Tivoq
I 4 EIK&V a h ~ a de.na='i.us.
l
he Is sayhg to them Whose the lmoge thln and he said t o them:
Atyouo~v Kaioapoq. "Whose image and
t k l?d?I$%?ii
Thw are saying
Of Caesar. inscription is this?"
Zl They said: "Cae6
htyra
a l h o i ~ 'Arr660~
08"
Then he b sayhg ta them Olve rou back therefore sar's.' Then h e said
t o them: "Pay back,
rh
Kaioowq Kaioapl rai
T&
the 1thhg.1 of Caesar to Caesar and the (thlng.1 therefore, caesar's
things to Caesar. but
TOO
8~0; T
,
22 ~ a i&loha!nr
ofthe Dod m c Go
And hsvtng hear' God's things t o God."
&9abpaoav,
rai
&tvr~<
C$fi
22 Well, when they
they wondered,
and
bavfng let go on
heard ithatl, they
hrrrjh8av.
marveled, and l e a ~ i n g
they went off.
him they went off.
to me the

eoln

of the head tax.

he (onel)

&2:

'E

2S
&$AU
$e
fi):,~~
Xa66ounaio1, ALyovrrq

z~$$%
$2
dual & v & o ~ a o ~ v

Sadducees,
23 On t h awho
t day
say there is no
Sadducees.
osylng
to be re8urreotlon:
resurrection, came
uai h~qpb.nluava b ~ hlyovrcq
b
24 b ~ 6 & u ~ a h rUp
, to him and asked,
and tnqutred upon hlm
asying
Teacher.
him: 24 "Teacher,
Mouufiq rtrrav 'Ehv
715 hoEIav?~ 112 OSeS said. 'If any
M~~~~
aald 11 ever anyone should dle no
man dies without
~XWV
T ~ K W ~
~ I Y O ~ ~ P E ~ O E I
having
ehlldrdn.
shall take n marriage
the having children, his

&6dqbq

a6705

m)v

ywaina

ah05

must take
~ a brother
i

the
woman
htm and his wife in marriage
and IaiSe offspring
& v a ~ o r t m 8 p a .rQ ci6rXqQ a h O . for his brother:
shall make stand up seedl ta the brother 02 him.
brother

of htm

MATTHEW 22:25-34

118

MATTHEW 22:35-45

119

r a p ' 6piv & n r & &SEh$oi. r a i 26 Now there were

Were, but beside US seven brothers; and seven brothers d t h
6 TP&TO
yfipaq
P ~ V L X E ~ ~ T ~~~ Va LUS;
iV , and the first
the R ~ s t o n 3 having marrled he deceased. and married and deeased,
e
o v unCp a = g j r w f i v yvvaina ah03 and, not having
o
?!
haXvlng see:
he let go OR the woman of hlm oespring, he left his
t;fhe
&6ch@i) &TOO. 26 6poiw5 r a i
6 wife for his brother.
llkewiee ale0 the 26 It went the same
brother, of him;
6cljrrpo$ r a i 6, r hog, Lo rGv
Pwr&
way also with the
second one and the thfrd one, ti3 the leven onea; second and the third,
27 b ~ ~ p o 62
v
nhvrov
&nLBavcv fi until through sll
iatterlg but of all (them)
died
the seven. 27 Last of
a11 t h e woman died.
yu*.
28 h,
o h
woman.
In
the
resurrection
therefore 28 Consequently, in
~ivoq
T
&mh
Lum,
y w i t h e resurrection, to
of which one of the seven will she be woms;? which of the seven
will she be wife? For
n&vrq y h p ioxov
All
for they had
they all got her."
29
&.rro.p~eei~
66 6 ' I q u o O ~ E I ~ L V 29 In reply Jesus
HavLng answered but the Jesur
said said t o them: "You
adrois
IlhaveoEie
p
c166~cq ~ h qare mistaken, because
to them You are mistaken not knowing
the YOU know neither the
y p a hC, pq6t T$
Ehaplv
TOO
tlroir. Scriptures nor t h e
~eriP?ures nor . . the power of the
God; power of God; 30 for
80
T
&
&vam&us~
OGTE in the resurrection
resurrection
nelther nelther do men marry
nor are women given
yapohcv
o h
y a i(;ovm!
they are marrying nor are they gKen in mbrriage, in marriage, but are
&Ah' 6 5 hyyEhol l v TQ OGP~YQ clujv. as angels in heaven.
but as
angels
in the heaven they are; 3 1 As regards the
31 n ~ p i 6P rfjs & v a u r h u c w ~ TOV VVLK ilY resurrection of the
about but the resurrection of the dead Pones) dead, did you not read
OGK &vCyvo~r
~6
bqfliv lipiv Imh what was spoken t o
not did roo read the (thlngl .poke" to roa by YOU by God, saying.
TOG BroD XLyoyro~3 2 'Ey6 e l l b &b 32 'I a m the God of
the God
savlng
I
the C o i Abraham and the God
'A p a h p r a i 6 Ei&
'Iu&K
r a i 6 e t 6 of Isaac and the God
offbraham and the G a j of lansa and the Go5 Of Jacob'? He is the
'la&. aGn Emlv 6 &6q
v
~
~&AX=~ God,'
& not ~of the dead,
of ~ a c o i ?Not heis the Cod d d e a d lonesl but but of the living:
S~VTWV.
33 Kai h . 0 6 ~ ~01 ~ igxhol
~ ~ 33 On hearing [that],
of living (ones).
~ n dhaving hear2 the crowds the crowds were
l<cnhfiuoovro
m i r g 6,Ga g aliraG. astounded a t his
Werebeingastounded w o n the tenchrns olhlm. teaching.
34 Oi
68 Oapluaiol &~06oavrVL
The but Pharrrees having hear2
tmipwow
~065
he muzzled
the

they m e together
artr6.
,=Jhplom
h i
T&
wcrele
together
upon
the
very Iplaeal. in one group.
35 r a i
t n q p 6 ~ q m d~
PC
a h S v 35 And one of
inquired upon
one
out of
them them, versed in t h e
And
nelp&<ov ah& 36 A16huxaAr. Law, asked. testing
voptr6
versed in(iaw
testing
him
him: 36 ',Teacher.
is the greatest
t v ~ o h i IIEY&A~
b.li) Y ~ P L I )which
;
noia
which sort of commandment great tn the law?
in the
37
6
6*
' A ~ a n i u c l q Law?" 3 1 He said t o
The (one, but
to him Youahnlllave him: "You must love
Kliptov rbv 8t6v o o u h. 6 h
n a p 6 i ~ r uov ~
~ your h~ o d~
Lord the God of you m w h J e heart of You with your whole heart
~ a tiv Xh
ouxfi ow r a i Pv 6A
%
and in wh& the soul ofyou and in whAe the ~
~
~
whole
mind., 38 =his
6 mlnd
~ a v o i o o ow
f you; 38
~;~i?
1
is the greatest and
r a i np6.rq
hohfi.
39
6embpa b ~ o i a
and first commandment.
second lone) similar flrSt commandment.
39 The second, like
a d m 'Ayan'mtq
rbv rrhquiov
UPV
this
You
love the neighbor
YOU
$$ it. this, 'YOU must
your neighbor
u m v s b . 40 Pv
~aljratq
miq
6uuiv love
yourself.
On
these
the
two as yourself.' 40 On
two commandCvrohais
Xhoc 6 v6poq r p i p m a t r a i these
commandments whole the law
hangs and ments the whole
Law hangs, and t h e
oi n p a g j ~ a l .
Prophets."
the prophet*.
4 1 NOWwhile
41
Xqyptvov
62
rGv
Havlng been led together
but
Of the t h e Pharisees were
Oaptuaiwv l n q p b v p m a 6 ~ o b q b 'lquo05 gathered together
Pharisees hquiredupon them the Jesus, Jesusavkedthem:
6ovri
rrcpi TO$ 42 '.What do YOU
bpiv
hiyov 42 T i
6sying
What to r o o -,does it seem about the think about the
X P I U T O ~, ;~ i v o q ufiq i m t v '
MYOUUIV Christ7 Whose son i s
chrimt? Whore son is he+ They are saying he?3.
said to hirn:
ah+ TOG Arrv~i6. 43
ACyn
a h o i c avid's." 43 He
to him Of the David.
He is raying 0 them said to them: "Haw.
nOq
oBv
AausiS b mv~p,ml r a h ~ i then, is i t that
How therefore David m
splrlt
ts Eell~p. by inspiration calls
a h 6 v K ~ P I O V XCYOY 44 E l m Kljp105
him s ~ O r d saying,
;
him
Lord saying
Said
Lord
44 'Jehovah. said
w p i y pou
K+u
Cr, .
Se{iGv
my Lord:
at
lord of me ~e sltting out of rkht-hand [portal
my rlght. hand until
LWS . irv
ea
TOSC txepobq uov
Put Your
of me untli likely I ~houldput t h e encmiea of you
beneath your feet '
bno~drrw.rOv rro6Gv oou. 45 EI 02" A a u d 6 45 If, therefore, David
beneath the ~~t ofya:?
~i therefore
D*VI~
calls him 'lord.'
rclXd ah&"rbptov, nGq vi6q oh06 l m i v ; how 1s h e his son?"
IS ealllng hhn
lard, how son of him IS he?

82' He is the God. B; Jehovah is Cod,

37' Jehovah.

25 q u w 6 t

3.'.

Jl".

a::

22

de

~~~

zxe

enemiesv

JI44.16UZO-a:

Lord, xB.

44'

Jehovah. Jl.I4.IC(..PI; l o r d , 8lB.

.asran

?A 'wnl.R~,as.o~d!.lxenuo~. 'so .PI

'35 ddv aas .PT
pus l % o ~ l s a &a w P- W d S S A a E * .$r

srm lrmo axel x s a r 3 1-H

PuRq Pus sr00.a L I

;ua:leanqo lapun
SJ aq 'aldmal aql jo
pl08 aqq dq slsams
auohua J! inq :8u!qlou
s! 11 'aldmal aql dq
sleaas auodus 11. 'den
Oqm 'sap!@ PUlTq
'nox 01 J ~ M . sr
'sanrasinob
sa os qanm ss aJ(iaq
.su.oaqao 103 iaarqns
B m ~ q
axnm non auo
samooaq aq uaqm
pue .'a$d[arold auo
axsm 01 PUB1 KIP
DUB Bas aslanoll noh
asnelaq isal!~aodhq
'saay~eqdpue saqllas
'nod 01 aoM, 91

.-

uo~rslrqsqalrmm

FDA

4ox11 inq oqm

.9

$A

UI

aql

lsauol am

10

59

am ro p ~ o a a v ul reams q a ~ m
SOL

'=I 31

enndx $L q

1n9#p

arrrvou 'uallaal 84 @=!Alp

'fi1Ln7 "?9C0

zsamr $9-m

1119dp
prnlq

!0y6nl

d~ay!~

sapFa

!OA

90

,&nh

%t

A
' !dD

."ox o oiaw p l o ~ o m e u o a q w o

.A?A~

BUTXBS

53310A?Y

=OM

!WO 01
om

wlq

~ o d > ~ ? y = t g 5hn93if npln n ? q n

sulxsw sm ooz
w 4 a m w i q a w eu ~ a ~ a u a q m
lk!31olr
larh?A
ML9
' n ~ ~ w a t dauo a v w a1 [ p u q LZP aqx pus
[DX 'no~nypnwuon? ~ D D ~ ~ Ongdb>
U
n+ !ow
pun

was

eq1 rn04e 02 "0"

Anonown nu& 3~3Aqtd3u

il

asnsaoq 'sallloodbq
ilp
'!D~ldxOu?

. ..

'U! @ M U! dSfi 11841 IOU

!uew
'aylrquaale noa loo m i nai
(10 amq$ $!mlad noh
5!3rlp
.nmuvdgnp
3990
ap3Xd?o!a
T
o
d?A
op zaqilau 'u!oa ~ O U
rvoli
=I
ruaneaq
aql
;
o
mopsuly
a p sanlaunod noh 103
6
nn!-iylnDd
n>podurl?. nnn*o
!"am alojaq suansaq
asnaaaq
%altzaodaq
dn aul~lnqsa l e no=
aql JO mo~llu!x
lug
'!D~ldxou(I
3~3!3yx
a"? dn 1nus nOh s a r l m q d pun
saqtms
'no& ol inq aoM
asne&q la&[iaodbq lo!Doldnm !nr 5 p ~ n d r l ~ d 'nA!rlrl ?9 l V 0 El
'saaspeqd pus saqn3s
'paxexa aq I I*
'noh 01aoM.. 21
1 ~ r 3 n ~ ~ m & ~

:c".

J I ~ S U Ia[qmnq
I~

nr*

lanwqa pus 'Prlqwnq eq Illm

nm n w w sarqumq npLnDj i3Zx7Al3LDL 5 1 ~ 9 9 W X '1D~34480n13UDL

aanaoqm pue 'palqurnq
iuen~a.
z p s m ~ q alexa I lrn anq z a n a o q ~
XI ivm ~ ~ a s m nlexa
lq
3
?.g 51190. a '5onox?!g
z a n w q ~TI Jasrurw n ? ~ n o j eq 11-m nor so zaxears mq am
o
BnOh ao isnm n o r nor
dp?&
nodo nn>!sd ?g p Ir
auame ;a;
isalva~a
am aoo
sl
noiro
rapsel
aqi ma r r ' ~ S ! J ~ C I .;%:ax
5,
"!LOT
nndp 3@LALenr
aql 'auo SJ rapsa?
's~apeel pan*> aq n o i p~noqsraq Tau
enoh JOJ ,'s~apeal. 8s11835q
~rg D
A
D
3LYelryr
?9Ld 01
pane3 aq laqi!aN or
q
'auo druaaaau a m : m a bluonaaq am rsme,x am no* o
.501nnd@o
p
dbmu p
AptQ
nlro?
. .
ZQJ

OIOU '

@d

W SWlaqfi 'IellaEq lnq

nn
'JsqJaq
a w noi o
sl
ZOJ
enox sr aoa 103 'rqqw ?9 5 3 9 u ' ~ o p r n p g t g p
nsmj d g ~
P a y aq nod lorn OP auo 1 sw pa1Lea aq P OF no& tom rnq no
noh 3na
.uam 513 ,!$;i~d.
3+eGr
(~rl i9 s!~&
! W w Palls3 aq , .I q w
uaw
aw
kq p n e a a q q pua
w pue saasldqar(1sm !38dnd, nouvdenp n?L 9u.q lneo!yDr !nr
aq? u! sau!qaaa aql *a=erdla rsru oql UI
rauqaao
aql pme
pue L .samoasuss ~ i n d o l p )!DL n j ~ ~ o d b n u sSgn o ~lnv L
eql
ul
weas ~ u o q
aql u! slms l u a q aqq BanaoseuXs
aq4
S!DAnAnnno 5 ~ 0 1 n j 5n!dg3gono~ndu S?L
pw
am
ur Srrru!l~aa30 aaqd +SJU
1%
a3816 quau~mord PUB SJaddns
!Dn
5!O"u!39
5!o~ A?.
nn!n~yromdu
aql aq,l haqa
lnq
ax11
'saaurri
e'il
'[moam~eaIraq1 JO)
?g
l*oy$
g 'ng3l-d~
pr
Mmlj aq? aaralua
BUIBJBIU~
a,= Xaw P"= maw i o s a ! w ~ e ~ d q a m roi
pue .spranaaps
IononnyoAorl !lor n ? L p ~td+xnyn+ ?r
=am Laql 3eqi sass3
Iau!wuo3-a~nldr~apla U 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~,)lo~&g
,'d~,"'ql
aql uapealq haql IOJ
P1BmO)
solap sxe kaql
uaqr zo
!uam dq pamaln aq 01 adl)
s?dU
n~opo'ou
nv~pn
Op daql 'p daql sxrom
ev
inq
1lv
.-am
aapnq ol
aq? T
w 9 ' I a a u ~&om
Dkdz
DL
?g
DU?X
9
'
F
q
D
1~0lfnl2
naq? q%Imm*qa a8Pnq Bvllllm ara xam
leu
maw To
aaauy
0%Bu!ll!a
3ou ass
nlonoy?e
60"~
hypxq
SaAtasmaql Laq? ?nq
OI
raw
slaplnow
'uam 30 uaprnoqr aql '$r
r~ !oqD ' n o q d g n g n F
Snorlp
uodn maql and pus om oodn aurroQw~am pm
spwr Lnaaq dn pulq ) ~ O L !a? AloD?131~14 !DX
n ~ d ~n!~dn+
d
haw, i 'ulajrad mq dn aulpqq ars kaq&
'=lop are $0.
pue
~1nm93do39 p ' ~ ~ ( I O I O U 90 !DI
qou op inq bas daqg ?g
la3 'spaap q a q l 01 roi Sulbes ars Xaql 'Uyop nol aq tau ruaql ;O
filnnoA?y
3~!31ou
krl n .
n w. o
Bu!plooJa OP SOU OD d?A
dulproJ3e '8uy:raaqa non eq pua
qnq 'anlasqo pus ap m ~ l o aam m q
3 ~ 1 3 d l l ~ [DX
'non llal daql sauml
PL ?9
PDn
aql !re alojamqa I, EOX OP 00" 4 Am rqalw ksm zana n ss m n m e.
-samw leas
n!llr~
AIDOY~
1001)
- ~LDD~IOY

5 b !u?
pm

dzLDJI

n?rfq

!are

6 .%LO9

!D*

3L~o)ynu
nor

snqloxq

5!3dQ

!&y39?

noAc

"p?'?Y3

,,

n
e
r
a a w oodn no& o ilea PlnOqB nor

513 ,&A
samq

~ O U

..

.,.

.a.

u! prom 8 den 03 a w e mlq 01

aamsu. ol
q q s w m aooov
sea .tpoqou p w g i $ i n ' IDflk~~dXoupouonngj S!sq~o

7 .

puy

!nx

MATTHEW 23:26-31

123

pai<wv
neater

Lmiv,
Is,

b
the

xyo7$q

fi

is greater, the gold or

the t h e temple t h a t h s s

Or

6
-6v sanctified t h e gold?
dlvlne habitation the lone) havk~p'$%iRCd
the
Also, ,If anyone
xpuo6v; 18 ~ a i^ 0 q Bv
6 1 6 ~ 0 b TCJ sweats by the altar,
gold?
And Who l i k e b might swear ithe
it nothing; hut if
anyone swears by the
Bw'cmrrlpiq'
altar.
bpbuq
b 73 6 0 q r+ h & v w airra5 gift On It, he is under
might $Gear h the g& the lone) on top of it obligation.' 19 Blind
bqcih~t. I 9 ~ u q h o i
~i
y h p psi<ov ones! Which, in fact, i s
he i s m debt:
blind ianb), which for @eat&, greater. the gift or t h e
altar that sanctifies
~ l ,
-6 6Dpov fi ~6 0wlamfiplov
the
g f t or the
arltar
. the (thing) the Rift? 20 ~
h
o h
T& 63pov; 20
b
&yt&<ov
fore he t h a t swears by
SanciJfyln8 the
gift?
The
the altar i s swearing
b r w a ~ tv
0 u u ~ a 0 n l p i vb r d c t tv
by it and by
the
havingsworn In the
altar
w e a n in
things on it; 21 and
~ a it v
n6o1
.roiq
he t h a t swears by the
and in all lthinca) the (one.l
temple i s swearing by
21 r a i
b
6piwc1q
tv
and
the tone)
hav~ngw o r n
h
the i t and by him t h a t i s
Va-6
bpv6a, 6"
h,
T~
. inhabiting it: 22 and
divine habitation swears i it and in the lone) he t h a t swears by
K ~ T O I K O L ~ V T IaPr6v. 22 ra3
b
brbaq
heaven is swearing by
Inhabiting
It;
and the lone) hav n g s u o m the throne of oo,jand
h, TO o 6 w + 6 1 1 ~ 6 ~h,
1 T+ 8 p 6 v ~ 105 8 ~ 0 zby him t h a t is sitting
in the heaven swears In the throne of the God On It,
rai
r+
r a 0 b~ t n - 5 ~aC700.
~
23
to You,
and
the lone)
ontop
oflt.
scribes and Pharisees.
hypoc,,s!
,awe
23 O
woe
h l to
Sliiv,
roo. y y f $ ~ 7 5
YOU give the tenth of
h o ~ p t ~ a i , TI
~TTO~EK~TO~TE
the mint and the dill
hypocrites, because mugive the tenth of
fi6Jo?pov r a l T&
8ov nai rb K J ~ I V~O aV ,l the cumin, hut
mlnt
end. the
and the eummin, and You have dlsrwarded
&+firme
rh
Baf6~ega
-roG the weightier matters
mu have let go oft the' weight er It incsl of the of the Law, namely.
vbpou, m)v rpiurv nal ~b ?hog r a i ~ ) l va i m w Justice and mercy and
law, the justlee and the mercy and the faith: faithhlness. ~h~~~
~ar3h
6i.
things it was binding
these Ithigel
but it was necemary
ny;\;a~
t o do, yet not t o disreahciv.5
'
' '
gard the other things.
and those lthingsj
24 Blind guides, who
wQAoi
6tuhi<ovrq
Strain out the gnat
blind;
through
I%
but gulp down the
~ h p q h o vK ~ T ~ ~ T [ V O V T E ~ .
camel drlnklng down.
camel!
15 O M hpiv, y p p p m s i q r a i O a p ~ u a i o ~
Woe to you,
scribes
and Phartaee. sc%,".zd",hY~ees,

@mmpcr

,",$$kg'yz 2:0 Lt

a29

%$

at:?'

slakg

%grE~

to$z$"z~fl.3%;

2: '%Ya 2

i m o r p l ~ a i , drt
KaOapirEn
rb hypocritesl because
U
the
hypocrites,
because
rov are cleansing
the ~ O cleanse
E{U~CV 70; n o q p i o u r a i T-q napoqiSw, outside of t h e CUP
and of t h e dish, but
outside of the
cup
and o f L e
dlsh.
rowOev
62
yipouotv
tc
&pnavfiq Inside they are full of
from withln but they are full out of snatehina plunder and immod~ a i
&rpaoiat,
26
T V h i erateness. 26 Blind
and
lack of mlg t
blynd: Pharisee, cleanse firat
ra0hptuov n p f i ~ o v r& kvlbq TO? n o l l ~ i o u the inside of the cup
eleanae
first
the inaide of the
cull
and of the dish, that
~ a :air^ mapo*i6oq,
Tva
uivllral
the outside of it also
and a f L e
dish,
inorder tbat might become .~~
mav
=lean,
~ a .rb
i
&KT&$
ah05 u a e a p w .
27 "Woe to You.
also
the
outride
of
it
clean.
scribes and Pharisees,
27 0woe
6 a i tohpiv,
roo, y p ascribes
p p a r r i q and
~ a Oapcaaiol
iPharisees hypocrites! because
YOU resemble white611
napa ol& n r
Lmorplrai,
hypocrite.,
because
rou are l$ene$ beside outwardly
graves,
indeed
which
T&+OI<
rcrovtapbo~<,
appear beautiful
to gravel
been
but inside are full
E<&Ev
wvr=,
bpaio,
fmm
indeed
appearing
b e o u t t f ~ iof dead men's bones
and Of every 'Ort Of
EooBev 61 yipovmv 6oriwv
vex 3"
but are full of bones of deaf(anesl uncleanness. 28 i n
frorn
&raeapuiag. 28 o h g r a i hpciq t h a t way YOU abO,
=&o
thus eko uou outwardly indeed.
and of a% uncleanness:
qaiv~ds
~ o i q appear righteous t o
p2v
E{wBev
are appearing
to the men, but inside YOU
from ~ u t s i d e
indeed
6i
UTE are full Of h~P0CrisY
& ~ 0 p & ~ o t q~ ~ K C L I O I , E U O ~ F Y
from within but rou are and lawlessness.
nehteou~.
peoroi h o r p i u r o < r a l huopiaq.
full of hy~oorisy and lawlessness.
29 Obai hpiv, ypopparriq nai Q a p ~ u a i o t hypocrites! because
and Pharisees you build the graves
aerlbes
Woe to YO.
of t h e prophets and
T~WUF
h o ~ p ~ . r a i 671
0 1 ~ 0 6 0 p a i ~ TO^
~
hypoeritcs.' beeawe m v are buiidlng the graves decorate the memoria
Koo E i ~ a
1 h tombs of the righteous
~ 0 v npoqqrDv r e i
the
pro~hets and *ou are blecorst~ng the ones, 30 and
6 1 ~ a i w v . 30 vai
78"
;if we were
meI%atfkIbs
Of the rlghtwun tones),
and
the days of our
h i y c ~ r , Ei fjpr8a t v ~ a i ?<
forefathers, we would
%$:I<
YOU are saymg If we were m the
not be sharers with
n afatilers
~ b p w v of
hpfiv,
us, oo6
not ukeiy
av
are
iwea
were afthem
a i r ~ 0 v them in the blood
of t h e prophets.'
rowwvoi in
b the
TCJ
Therefore
you
r the
h n prophets;
p o ~ 31
~ ~
v
a bkod
? a11 of
are bearing wltness
bauroic
p a p ~ u p d 1. ~,
.OO are bearing witness
to your.c~vaa against yourselves
rDv
vvwo&vrov t h a t YOU are sons of
671 uioi &OT
those who murdered
that
are of the 1
~ having
~ murdered
~
1

5%'

~4;~

$cl:d

MATTHEW 23:38-2425

MATTHEW 23:32-31
mOq npogfiraq. 32 r a i Opdq rrh p i r o 5 c 'rb
131YOU UP the
the prophets.
And Yon
p 6 o v ~ b vm i p w v 6 p w .
measure of the fathers of rov.
33 b$mq
ycvvfipara
tp~fu&v, n&q
Serpents generated ones o v per%
how
p5yqrr
h 6 ~ i Kpimwq
q
yciwq;
should You flee from the judgment a f t e Gehennn?
34 6th
r o k o l&h iyZ,
hoorbhhw
Through
thts
laokl
I
am sending off
n k q bphq n p o ~ i r a q m i
aopohq
~ a
toward rou
propheb and wise tones) and
ypapparciq,
6
ali.rQv h o ~ r c v ~ i r rea i
serrbes;
out of them
You wlll kill
and
moupiwrrc,
rai
g
ah&v
YOU wlll put on stakes,
end
Out of
them
paor! ~ U L T E h) ~ a i qo w a y w y a i q bpav ~ a
You wlaamurge Ln the
synagogues of roo and
6tGCe~c
YOUWIII persecute
nf?&W
ni?;;'

t h e prophets.
32 Well, then, fill up
t h e measure of mvn
forefathers.
33 "Serpents.
offspring of vipers,
how are you t o flee
ftom the judgment of
Qe-hen'na?' 34 For
this
reason, here I
i
a m sending forth t o
YOU prophets and
wise men and publlc
insttuctor~: Some of
them YOU will kill and
i
impaIe,
and some of
+h,em yon will
in YOUR synagogues
and persecute f m m
city t o city; 35 t h a t
s5
.$
*s!
$&$ there
"On
6 i ~ a t o v i r ~ u w 5 p ~ v o v hi
7% yyil
h 6
righteous be~ngmured out upon the ear& fmm YOU all the r l g h h m
On
r o c a7 5 o q 'A eh 700 6 t ~ a i o u Ewq TOO
the
byood
o f f b e l the righteou~ tin the from the blood of
a i p a r o q Zaxapiav u l o j B a p a sou,
8v righteous Abel to t h e
blood
of Zechariah son of B a r a d a h . . whom blood of Zech.8.rirah
& W v n i m c m a t 5 rOi,
vaoG
rai son of Bar.a.ehi'ah,
m v murdered tetween the divlne habitation and whom YOU murdered
TOO euolaorIIpiou. 18 &pjv Aiyw
Opiv, between the sanctuary
the
alter.
Amen I s m seylng to you. and the altar.
"EEI
r&a
r r b a
36 Truly I say t o
w
m these ,thlnml
aU
upon
YOU,All these things
ys&v s a h v .
will come upon this
generation t l s .
generation.
37 ' I r p o u o d j p
'lepowahi~,
31 "JeNSaiem.
Jerusalem
Jeruralem,
the

~$1

?:;s.t

2:

AIO:$,O,X,"~

$3' See App 4c.

34' Or.

sent
- forth
t o her.-how
Often I Wanted to

raGq
h c o r d p t v o ~ n&q
a*",
the (ones)
sent off
toward
her,
notrdr~tq 9i?qoa.~ h t o u v a y a y c i v T& rim
how ofteng wlued to lead together u m n the children
oou
Sv
~ p i n r o v 6pv1q
htouvdrye~
of YO,:
whleh manner hen leads together upon
T& voooia aimjq bn6 rtiq rrr6 uyaq, r a i
the
ehleks of her under the
and

*learned persons; scribes."

Of

gather your children

together, the way
a hen gathers her
c h i c b together
under her wlngs! But

1 j 9 ~ h F ; 38

rov d d wlll?

I605

LO&!

24

2:
mlgEe&,a,,$$,, %

h0gtnyca2~
ng!Egq

people did not

38 Look1
is aban6 oTvaq bP&. 39 hiyw ytip bpiv doned house
t o Yon. 39 For
I am saying for to YO;,
the houe of
I Say t o YOU. YOU
( B ~ T P d l ~ ~ . h p ~ t ELI
Not no me
should
from rlghtnow u n t i wi11 by n o means see
me from henceforth
av
E Y ~ T E
Elihoyqpivoq
b
likely you should ray Having been blessed the (one) until YOU say. 'Blessed
is h e t h a t comes in
ipxbpevoq h ) 6vbpm1 Ku iou
jehovah'~. name?"
cornins
in
name
of ford:
teA9;v
6 ' I I I U O ~ ~ F 6nrb 70;
Kai
~
~ now.
~
~ n having
d
pone out the Jesus from the
Jesus was on he
kp06
~ ~ O P E ~ E T O , ~ a inpoufih8ov
01
&om the temple,
temple wasgoing htr way, and esme toward the but his disciples
p a 9 q ~ a ia h ; t n t 6 ~ i $ a 1ah4 T&F 0 i ~ o 6 0 v h < BpprOBched
disciples of him to "ow
to him the buildin~s him the buildings of
,; IrpoG.
6a
horp,gEiC
In
f,. the tempiei
the lone) but havlng answered t h e temple.
response he said
Ta~Ta
d n e v a 5 ~ o i q0 5
phirere
.=id to them ~~t you
king st t h e (thingal t o them: "Do You
not behold alI these
ndrvra: drpiv
hiyo
,
ob
p,)
I em asring to you, not not things? Truly I say t o
&gcefi
hieoq h i h i b v 85 YOU. BY no means wlil
be let go off here &one upon stone whrch a stone be left here
upon a stone and not
03 r a ~ r a h u 9 ~ o e ~ a l .
be thrown down."
not will be loosed down.
S Ka9qpivou 6L a h 0 6 h i TOO -OPOUZ 3 Whlle he was aitbut of him upon the Mount ti.g upon the ~~~~t
sitting
n p o d h b v ainG oi l l a e v a i or oiives. t h e disciples
~ i 'rE A~ ~ O J V
of the
olives came toward him the disclpler
him
Muovrrs
EIdv
l6iav saying: "Tell
15'
to
private [ s ~ o t l' saying
US, When will these
jpiv
~ a 3 a io~a~
~ ,a i ~i
thin&'s be- and what
to us ,,.hen +.hise(things) will be, and what the
will be the sign of
,qpriov ~ ^ qoyilq napouoiag r a i owrrhciag your Presence and Of
Sign
of
Your
and afeonciueian
the conclusion' of the
705 a i b v o ~ .
system of things?"'
of the age.
4 Ka~
&noKPleeiF
6
*I VOOF CITEV . 4 ~ n ind answer
~ anmered the ~?esus
p said t o them: ~
~ n dhaving
said Jesus
abroiq
Bhmrrc
T,s
6@g - m o b o u t t h a t
to them. ~e you looking at
anyone
you nobody misleads
5 n ~ h h ~yih p PXELIoovrat kni YOU: 5 POI many will
might m olead:
many for wlllcome w o n
on t h e basts of
TLj b Y 6 p a ~, i pou h i y o v ~ r q ' E y 6 ~ 1 1 1 1 6 my name, saying. 'I
the
name
of me saying
I
am the am the ~ h r i s t ;and
~(ai
rrhwil~ouotv. will mislead many.
they will mislead.
end."
S9J X . ~ ~ . L & ~~ ~ . ~~~XB.
~ ; ~3. Or.
d lSjoint
~ end;~combination
,
things" (o~mvog,oi.o'=os), xB: O.W. 'oh.lam', J'-n.'bw.
5. or.-order

O ~ K

not
bpiv

YOU

24

be

&g;om,

in let go off want it.

~gz,6,~'
Jehbvahts,

MATTHEW 243%-15

126

mhhpou5 6 YOU are golng to

wars
hear of wars and renai
& ~ o h s rrahipwv.
6pBrc
ports of wars, see that
and
hearlnga
of wars.
be aeelngbu,
no YOU are not terrified
~POE~U~E.
6d
y&p ytvhaeat, For these things must
YOU be termed;
i t is necesrary
for
to occur, take place, but the
&AX' o h w i m i v ri, ~ f h o ~ .
end is not yet.
but not yet
is the end.
7 "For nation will
6

p d h / l u c ~ ~ 6;

127

YOUwill be about

but

&KO~EIV

to be hearing

pi

Pao~h~ia
ini Bclu~hriav, n a i

h ~ p o i kingdom, and there

kingdom upon kingdom, and wiil be famines
will be food shortages
~ a i
UECU~O~
~ 6 i r o uand
~ earthquakes
and
Learthlsuakes
down on
piace':
in one place after
8 rrhm
61.
m5ra
& P X ~ another. 8 All these
all
but
these (things1
beginning
things are a
66ivov.
of pangs of distress.
of pangs of birth.
9 "Then people
9 T ~ T . r r a p a ~ h u o u u ~ vGr&g r i q 8Aiylav
Then they w ~ lgtve
l
over rou lnto hlbulation
~ , " ~ ~ ~ l t o
horrEvoOulv
kill YOU, and YOU will
and
will ktu
be objects of hatred
~OUOG~WO~ h
i, W ~ T O V T ~ V Levav by a,l the nations on
(ones1 being hated
by ,
all
the nations
account of my nama
616
rd 6 v o r 6 rou.
10 &
a
;
;6~;
Then, also, many
through the name
of me.
will be stumbled
urav6aX1u8Qovra1 rroXhoi nai
&Ahjhoug and
betray One
Will be Stumbled
many
and
one another
another and will
rrapaShuovutv
~ a j o a u u ~ vhhh$ouy
the7 wlu give over and tteywill hate one another; hate One another.
11 And many false
11 ~ a ITOXXO~
i
y l ~ u 6 m p o q i l ~ a ~1 Y E P ~ ~ ~ O Y T ~ I will arise
and
many
false prophets
w ~ lrise
l up
a"d
many;
rai rrhavjuouu~v r r o h h o 6 ~ 12 n a i
St&
and will mislead
many;
and through 1 2 and because of
the increasing of
T&
lrhqevvetjvat
the
to be increased
lawiessness lawlessness the love
of the greater number
yluyilu~ral
nohha,,,
will cool off. 13 But
w i u ~ ~ o l o t t$e
~
of the
many.
13
6
66
,jrropr[va5
<iq Tihog he that has endured
The lone1 but having endured into
end to the end is the one
be saved.
o8roc
uw8jusrat. 14 n a i ng u ~ B f i a ~that
~ ~ will
,
this (one) will be saved.
Anti wllfbe preached 14 And this good
roGro Td ~ i r a y y f h t o v . "5
Paulhsia5 6" news of the bngdom
this
the
good news
o x h e ' kingdom
in w111 be preached in all
~i p a p ~ 6 prr&acv
~ ~ ~ the inhabited earth
6An 4 . o i ~ o uhvq
Whole the fnhabitet~earthlin& wltness
to all for a witness to all the
m i 5 Eev~ucrlv ~ a TTTE
i
~{EI
7.j ~ f h ~ q . nations; and then the
the nations: and then will came the end.
end will come.
15 - 0 ~ a v
15 "Therefore,,when
otv
'i6q~e
i,
Whenever
therefore
YOU might see
the YOU catch sight of the
~UOVT~I

~~~~~~

yf.,"&spbe

;;?,V

%$

MATTHEW 24:16-24
ipqphosw5

PSfhuyvq

disgusting thmg

bq8iv

St&

desolation

A n v ~ i hr a 5 rrpocpj-rou

spoken through Daniel the

iv

r6rrq

in

lace

hah.

the lone1

ta~&q

reading

err;
upan

TOi) ~

iPh~lov

behind

Spoken of through
standing in a holy
olace. (let the reader

17 Let ~
the man an
p
)i
~
the housetop not

the
housetop.
not
the (onel
6
spat
. rh
~aiap&~w
let him come down to lift UP the (things) ~ uoft
~ $ 5aiaiag arhoG,
18 n a i
6
6" TC$
the house of him.
and the
in the
h u r p n y & r o 6rriow
drpat
ri)

dk<?$ foIlet him return

disgusting thing that

havingstood Daniel the prophet,

&vay,v~u,wv

&yiy,

17

prophet

~ i )

the (thing1 causes desolation, as

come down to take

the goods out of
his
l8
and
let the man in the

not return

to lift up the to the house to

pick

iv

in

abroir. 19 obai

his

Outer

61.
~aiq
but to the (ones) garment. 19 Woe bo
the pregnant
1." y a a ~ p i x o 6 u a l ~~ a i, rays . 8i&Co6auic
and those suckling a
in belly
having and the (ones) glvmg luck
garment

woe

of him.

icsivatq
those

~ a i q fipipa15. 20
days.

the

baby in those days!

20 Keep p=aying that
YOUR flight may not

T T ~ O ~ E ~ X ~ U ~ L

B= praying

6L

nor an the sabbath

day: 21 for then
there will be great
o
i
a
eAi*lq
p:~$tq
of
tribulation such as
then
tribulation
has not occurred since
yiyavcv
h ' &px?< n6opou Cwg, r o c the world.s beginning
has occurred from beginning of world untll of the
until now, no, nor will
vGv 0136' ob v i yiuqrat. 22 ~ a sii p i Occur again.
In
now not-but not not should occur.
~ n ifd n o t
fact, unless those days
t~oAo@h8qaav ai fivipal i~sivaa, o b ~, 6 v were cut short' no
were cut short the
days
those,
not hkely flesh would be s a ~ e d i
&arj8q
naoa u&pE'
616
66 Tp$
but on account of t h e
wasraved
all
flesh;
through but
chosen ones those
i n h r ~ ~ o h~oAoPw6'joov~at
q
a t i v h p a l ~ K & ? v ~ I days
.
will be cut
chosen ones wdl be cut short the days
those.
23' "Then if anvone
23 T 6 r c i h v
.r[q
8viv
drrirrg ' 16ob says t o YOU, ' ~ o d k !
Then if ever anyone to You might say Look!' Bere is the Christ,'
6 ~ p l q ~ 6ij 7'fl6s, p i rrlorr6cqrr.
or, 'There!' do not
Here the Christ or Here, no You should believe; believe it. 24 For
Chrlsts and
24 i y s p 8 ~ o o v ~ a 1
y l ~ u 6 6 ~ p ~ u r a~
1 a false
i
will r ~ s e
up
false chrlets
and false prophets wlll
ylcu6orrpo qra!, ~ a 66uouuw
i
oiqvcia pcyhha a r m and will give
great slgns and
false pro&its,
and will give
signs
great
to
mi +para
&ma rrAcrv.?o8at ci Suva~i,v wonden SO
and oortents as-and
tom~slead lf poss~bie mlslead, lf possible,

8 i i v xrlpavoq pq61.

o t ~ o uof wmter

nor

aapphry 21 E ~ T y~hIp
to sabbath;

wlll be for

*'

Jc$p

MATTHEW 24:25-31
~ a raJq
i
also the

128

t ~ h e ~ r o l j q25 i6oG

npoeipqra

even t h e chosen
25
I
bpi".
26 t b v
01%
~ i r r w o ~ v bpiv have forewarned YOU.
to roo.
If ever therefore they might say to roo z6 Therefore if people
' 1 6 0 ~ ev
4
~ P ~ P W to~iv,
say to You, ~ i o o k !ne
Look!
In
the
desolate place
he is,
not . .
1s m the wilderness,'
i t i h 8 q ~ ~ - '1606 & v n big
~ a p ~ i o l q , do not go Out: 'Look!
roo should go out: LOOBI ~n the inner chambers,
He is in the inner
rrlornjoqrr.
chambers,' do not
row should belleve;
$$f
it. 27 For
& o r p m i LSipxe~a! Cmb
& v a ~ a h d v ~ a believe
.i
lightning is
out from
and just as t h e lightning
@U/YETUI
,cTWF goTa, comes out of eastern
is shining
. western [paktnl,
thur
will be parts and shines over
1 rrapouoia 700 uioG TOG h~BpilTTou. t o western parts,
the
presence
of the Son of the
man:
SO the presence of
28 6rrou
t&v
fi
T
a
,
the Son of man will
where if ever may be the carcass, there be, 28 whereverthe
o u v a x 8 i o o v ~ a ~oi &sroi.
carcass is, there the
will be led together the eagles.
eagles will be gathered
29
EljBtwg
62 PET& T ~ Y8hiwtv
T ~ V together.
Immediately but after the tribulation of the
29 "Immediately
hpepdv ~ n e i v w v 6 fihtoq O K O T I O B ~ ~ ~ Eafter
T ~ I the tribulation
days
those
the
sun
will be darkened:
of those days the s u n
nai
~ E h f i v q 06
6i)o~t
and the
moon
not w ~ l l
@?$x:' will be darkened. and
not give
adrfiq, ~ a io l & o ~ & p ~r rq r o o h ~ a &
~br
TOG fhe
of it. and the
stars
WUI fell
from the 1ts Ilght, and t h e stars
o6pavo0, ~ a i ai ~ V Y ~ ~ T E~ IY ~o d ~ a v d v will fall from heaven.
heaven,
and the
powers
of the heavens and the powers of
oahcv8'r~ovrat. 30 nai T&E
q ~ ~ v f i r n ~ a~b
t the heavens will be
will b e k a k e n .
And then wrll appear the shaken. 30 And then
o q p ~ i o v . 700
uioG
TOG &~pi)rrou
6" the sign of t h e Son
sign
of the
Son
of the
man
1"
of man will appear in
odpavQ, ~ a Ti ~ T E
~6ylov~al
rrkrnx~ heaven, and then all
heaven, and , then will strike themselves
ail
the tribes of the earth
ai qvhai 7 % ~
~a~ d~ovrat
~ b vwill beat themselves
the trrbes o f t e eart
and they willsee the .
m lamentation, and
u i b v TO^) hv8pi)rrou i p ~ 6 p ~ v u vhi
they will see the Son
Son of the
man
comlng
upon
of man coming on
Y E @ E ~ ~ ) V 700
06~avoG PET& 6uvhp~wq KOJ
the OloudS Of
clouds
of the
heaven
with
power
66Eqq rrohhijy 31 nai
& n o m e h ~ i TOG< with power and great
glory
much:
and
he will rend off
the glow. 31 And he Will
&yy&houg . a h o G VET& ~ ~ L ~ T T I Y pY ~O ~~ & h qsend
~ , forth his angels
angels
of him with
trumpet
great,
wrth a great trumpet
uai
hlouvh<ouaw
roirg t a h ~ n r o i r ~sound, and they will
and they will lead together upon the chosen loner) gather his chosen
ad,oO
6~
'rdv ? ~ o o & ~ w
&vtpov
~
dm' ones together from
of him outof the
four
winds
from the four winds, from

to1

chosen ones:

lookl I havefaretold ones,

fiZe:

t2e

&$

moon

%:

MATTHEW 24:32-38

129

hnpwv

extremities

obpavdv

of heavens

Ewg

the

one extremity of the

extremihes hea.,ens to their othel

of them.

32 ' A r b

6&

rrombut

rrapapahju.
Darable,

yivq~al

~ i qrxlnijg
the

6~av

~g tree

fi6?

~ d v &pwv

vntll

3z
learnfrom
the the fig tree a s a n

p&B~re r j v

learn

6 ~ h h 6 0 gC L T ~ Sillustration thls polnt

of lt .
Tust ar soon as its

whenever already the branch

hahbq

~~~

@Chha young branch grows

should become
tender
and
the
leaves tender and it puts
t* bq.
y t v t j o ~ ~ ~ c 671 forth leaves,
know
i t may m a t e grow out,
rOu are knowing
that
is near.
tyyGg r b 8Lpog: 33 ofirwg ~ abpcig,
i
6 ~ a v that
near the summer:
thur also ran, whenever 33 Likewise also YOU,
when YOU see all
i6vrr
rrhv~a
racra,
YOU m ~ g hsee
t
all
these lthinzsl, these things, know
YIYLIOKSTE TI byybg ~ U T I Y tni Bbpal~. that he is near a t the
be you knowtng that near
he is Upon doors.
doors. 34 Tmly I
34 h p j v
hEyw,
Lpiv
say
that this
Amen
I am
to
k t
?:t
generation will by no
napehen
1
afiq
should
oass away the .
eeneration this until likely means vass away until
rrhv~a
aha
y&q.ral.
35 6 all these things occur.
all
these (things1
should occur.
The 35 Heaven and earth
o6pavbq nai 1 yfi rrapehaburra~, oi 62 wrii pass away, but
heaven and the earth w ~ lpass
l
away, t h e but
my words will by no
h6yot pau 06 p i
rrap6A8wolv.
means pass away.
words of me not not should pass away.
36 "Concerning that
36 nepi 62 -rfiq 1pCpag inrivqg ~ a dpag
i
About but the
day
that
and hour day and hour nobody
ot6ciq
d6cv,
0661:
01 h y y d a t TGV knows, neither the
no one has known, neither the
angels
of the
f,,
the heavens
odpmdu 0661: 6 ul6q E i pfi
6 rrarip
heavens
nor the son: if not the ath her
the the
"Or
Father. 37 For
Only
p6voq.
37 durrsp
only.
A
~ $$!.
phi~. '!~&?
~&?e
~just as t h e days of
NOE 08rwq
Cora~
TTCIPOV~;~
TOG Noah were, so the
~ o a h : thus
will he the
Presence
of the presence of the Son of
"106
TOG
&vBpi)rr~u~38 chq y h p qoav LY man will be. 38 For
as
were
Son o f t h e
man;
as they were in those
~ a i q ? p i p a ~ q t ~ s i v a l g ~ a i q rrpb TOG days before the flood,"
the
days
those
the lonesl before the eating and drinking,
nara~AurrpoG
catae~ysm .
and
feed~ng
~ p rthemse~ves
j y o v ~ ~ qand
n a i rdrtnklng,
r i v o v r ~men
~
women being given
Y~~OGYTEF
~ a i
yapilov~q
m a ~ ~ ~ n g and
bee,, given in ma;riage, in marriage, until
the day that Noah
& ~ p t fiq
l p & p a < ~k5fiX8Ev N d s ciq siv
until of which
day
entered ~ a a hinto the entered into the
K U ~

T&

k?

~~

38' Or, "deluge"; di.lu'ui.um,

36. Nor the Son, n3DVgmrsArmb~~~~12.

Vg.

MATTHEW

131
r a i o6u Eyvoow Eo fiA8m b ark: 39 and they
ark,
and not they knew un$l came the took no noteuntil
n a r a n A u u p h ~ uai
fipcv
&rav~aq, o5roq the Rood came and
cataclysm
and lifted up
all.
thus swept them all away.
imal
1 r r a ~ o u u i a TOG uloG O;wte so the presence
wlll be the
presence
of the Son
the 80n of man will
WPimw. 40 ~ r 6 rEuovrat 660 &v T ~ Q&yprQ, be, 40 Then ko
man.
Then wlu be two m the field.
~ i 5w a p a A a p B 6 v ~ ~ a ~1 a i 1 ~ & Q ~ E T ~ I . men w1U be in t h e
be
one IS being taken along and one is being let go off; field: one
and the
41 660
&hj0ovoao
t v T ~ Q p5hv, u i a taken
two [women] grlndlng in the mill. one other be abandoned;
rrapahapBdvrrat
rat - uia
&QiSk!.
41
be
Is behg taken along and one Is belng let go off. grlndlng a t t h e hand
42
yplyop~irc
oGv
oljK mill: one mll be taken
Be rou %tevingawake theref&,
because not along and the other be
ai6mr
rroiq
fipLpp 6 r6pto5 abandoned. 42 Keep
m v have known to what sort of day the Lord on the watch thprp~ - ~ ~ - b i3v L P X L T ~ I .
fore, because YOU do
o k o o 1s comlnp.
not know on what day
43
t~dvo
66
YIV&UKETE &TI rt YOUR Lord is coming.
That (thlngl but be You knowing that If
43
one
thing, t h a t if t h e
had
nown t h e 0
householder
tip
i ~ 0 6toc m hor~
householde~had
Quhane 6 xh&rn,q !PXET~!,
&~PI~~~PIJUEY
whatwatch
watch the
thlef
in coming. he rteyed awake known
Bv ~ a olir
l
av
~ i a o r v 6 ~ o p v ~ B i w t the thief was
likely and not llkelv h e allowed to be due- thrau.h
he would have keot
-"
O I K ~ Q V a h o G . 44
TOOTO
awake and not a l l
the
house of hlm.
Through
thla
also lowed hrs house t o be
broken Into. 44 O n
dpsiq
yi~oez
L7011101,
row
be pmvlng ~ o u n e l v e s ready,
because this account YOU
fi 06
6 0 ~ C i . r ~ i)pq 6 "165 TOG too prove your~elves
to Ghat not You arc thlnklng hour the Son of the ready, because at an
&v0p0vou L p ~ r m t .
hour t h s t YOU do not
man
la comlng.
think t o be it, the Son
45 Tiq &pa i d v 6 n t m 6 6oGAo5 nai of man i s coming.
Who really
1s the faithfd slave and
4g .Who really
~P~VIPOF
K ~ ~ T U
6 S~od: ;f~ ~
h i is the faithmi and
dlsCmet
set down
the
Upan discreet
slave whom
olrrreias
a6roG
TOO
master 'Ppointed
domestics
of him
of the
over his domestics.
a d ~ o i g1t)v r p o Q P bv
ualpoi.
to them the too
In sppolnted'tlme?B '*~"$,pd,"~ to glve them their
food a t the proper
6 &tho5 ~ K E ~ V O i)v
~
the
slave
that
whorn havingmme the time? 46 Happy
1s O
that h
slave
~ i r p ~ o q &TO;
~b@ez . 0 h 0 ~w O 1
~if his
lord
of hlm
wl l nd
thus
dolng;
master o n arriving . ''
47 6 p j v
A6yw
bpi"
hi rr8ulv ~ ~ flnds
i q him doing so.
amen I s m saylng to rou that w o n all
the 47 Tmly I say t o YOU,
K I ~ W T ~ V39
,

~~~.

wzttisTt

$2

EYE

24:48-25:6

He will appolnt
K~.WT~~OEI
&6v.
he wlll set down
him. hlm over all hi8
belongings.
61 c l n q
6 K C L K ~ 6oOA05
~
48 6&
fever but mightlay the
bad
slave
4g - g u t if ever
t h a t evll slave should
&n~ivoqh,
rap6is: a6roG
Xpovi+l
that m the heart of hlm irtekmg hls time say
heart,
pou
6
nipla% 49 r a i
master is delaying.'
of me
the
lord,
and
49 and should start
TG~TECV T O ~ C U V J ~ O ~ A O W
t o beat hls fellow
to be beating
the
fellow *laves
slaves and should eat
&00ip,
61 ~ a i
viv
may be ~?=tlng but and may he d i l n k i g
oonflrmed
and
drink with
drunkards.
the
T&V
pr0v6vrwv. 50
it61
the (ones)
getting drunk,
WIII come
the 50 the master Of that
slave will come on
r 6 p l o ~ TOG 606hou ~ K E ~ V O b
U
to
a day that he does
lord of the slave
that
in
aY
expect and in a n
o6 not
06
rrpauiiorb
r a i h, Ow
3.
hour t h a t he does not
not he is
in hour to W ~ I C not
~
51 and
ytv0onrl
51 uai
661 o m f i o e ~ a h 6 v
h e is knowlAg,
and he wtil ouYasunder hfm punish him with the
6
a ~ 0 5,,=& T&V i m o n p l ~ hgreatest severity and
and the part of hlm wlth the h m r i t e s will assign him hls
with the hypo? m a t b ~ ~ p ~6 a 5part
i
h e WLI place: them wlu be the weeping and crites. There Is where
[his] weeping and the
b Ppuyp65 TGW 666vrwv.
gnashing of 1 his) teeth
the gnashlng of the teeth.

im&pxowav &d
belongings . of hlm

la

he2:xda-

:Ei;
%,h

fipw ,Lh

ym,.

be'

T ~ T Eb p o l w 8 ~ 1 4 P a v c h ~ i a ri3v
=hen will be 1 kened
the kingdom of the
"Then t h e
kingdom of the
oClpavinr &a rmpOLvot5, a7~1vcq AaPoOua~
heavens to ten vlrglna.
who havlng-ken heavens will become
T&S Aa m i 6 a 5
k a u ~ b
65@bv E ~ S like ten vlrgiglns t h a t
the
a
ofthemrelvn went out mto took their lamps and

25

25

2 n Five
i v ~ cbut
6: out
A< 01 went
bridegroom,
out t o meetFive
the
~ a l~ ~ V QT PS~ I P O I ' 01 them were foolish,
and
five
discreet; and flve were dbcreet.
8 ai
haPohat
the
ka1kE7$es)
having taken
took
O
' r thelr
the foOiish
lamps
AayC&pag
&i,v
O ~ K EXaPov
PE~'
Oii with
of them
not
took
with but took
whereas the
EAatov, 4 a1 61
Qp6vlpo'al
themaelves
011;
the but dlsereet lanes1 discreet took Oil In
their
with
aapov
a a l o v b roiq d y y c i o ~ g p s ~ hT& their lampa. 5 While
took
in the teoeptaEm with the
i, avroq 6 s the bridegroom was
Xajl~%w o~%%es.
but delaying they all
TOG
wp~iou
&vha<w w5ua1 i(a; nodded and went
of the bridegroom
they nodded
all
and sleep. 6 Right in the
&u&0m6ov. 6
61 vvrrag ~ p a v y f i middle of the night
were sleeping.
Of%ila
but of nlBh1 outcry there arose a cry,

Im&m~mv
meeting ofr othe
c brl!egroom.
w Qiou.

722 :YZ: kt12

2:

5%

MATTHEW 253-15

132

6
wpQiog
'Here i s the b r i d p
The
brldeg-h,
glooml Be on
LEipx~dE.
ai5
&nhotv.
7 r b r r way out to meet
Be YOU going out into
meeting.
Then
him.' 7 Then all
fiyip0rluav n6ua1 , a i rrap0bol trrival r a i t h OSe
'OSe and
rass up
an
the vlrglna
those and
put their lamps in
6 ~ 6 u p q u a v~ i r 5ham6r6ag kaur3v.
Order,
The
~ u int order the
lamps
01 themselves.
6P
pupa:
m i 5 +poviwo,5 ~ l n a vA b ~ csaid t o t h e discreet,
but fool~shrones) to the dbereet ionell sald Give
us some of
YOUR oil, because OUT
tK T,,~ &a[au 6
6rl
out of the
ou
becauaa the lamps are about to go
Out.' 9 The discreet
Xa rr&6q '
ip3v
O~&,,,YTaI.
of u s
are being extlnsulshed. answered with the
9 d n r p i h o m 6L a1
~ p b v j p o t h i y o w a ~ words. 'Perhaps there
Answered but the dlscrect r o n ~ l saying
may not be quite
M f i n o ~ r 06 pil
drpvivq
ipiv ~ a enough
i
lor us and
P e r h a ~ s not not it'might be ehough to us and
you, lte on uorm way,
bwiv
~ ~ P E ~ E Ulrahhov
~ S
npb5
TOJF instead, t o those who
to YO": be gotng roun Way rather toward the (one#)
sell it and buy for
nohoGvra<
selling
and &yo 6rua.r~ fo~~;~~;.;es, youmeives: 10 while
were
Off to
10 dmcpxopbov 6& &i,v
&yop&oad fiheru they
Going off -but of them
to buy
came buy. the bridegroom
6 w p ~ i o s , rai al
E ~ o ~ p o a cioiheov arrived, and the virthe bridegroom, and the mad,. ione.,
went
in
Bins that were readv
-~~~
~~.
went in with him to
par' a 6 ~ 0 2 E ~ C TO&<
y&p~~t
with
him into the marrlsge rest ;ltfea, and t h e marriage feast;
L r h r i d q 4 0lipa. I1 GOTEPOV 6 j E P X O Y ~ ~ , and the door was
wasshut the door.
Latterly but are coming Shut. 1 1 Afterwards
~ a ia
Ao~rrai n q p e ~ v o l h i y o v o a ~ KdP[a the rest of the virgins
also the leftover
vliglns
aaylne.
~ o r d also came, saying,
K ~ P I E , ~YOISOV
i l l i v 12
6
6P 'Sir, slr, open t o us!.
lord.
open
to us:
the lone1
but 12
answer he said,
bo~~l0Ek
'Awilv
hLyo
Spiv
having answered =aid Amen 1 am saying to rob, ,I tell you the truth, I
o h
olsa
5pa5.
not Ihave known roo.
13 "Keep o n t h e
Watch, therefore,
13
r p y o ire
oh',
668
because YOU know
B~
LiYg
therelon, beta,,=
076ar~
Tilv ipCpav 0368 r q v 3 p a v neither the day nor
rou have known the.
day
nor th.
h n , , * the hour.
'
14 "For. IS just as
14 'noncp 7 h p hv8porro(
dmo6qpDv
As-even for
man
traveling
when a man, about
LK&~EUEY TOG< t 6 i 0 ~ 5 6 0 i i h ~i(ai
~ ~ rap6601EY
to travel abroad,
called
the own
slaves and gaveover summoned slaves of
abroic
T
hdrpxovra
&TOG, 15 ~ a i and COmmltted to
to them
belongrnga
the
of hrm.
end them hls belangmgs
pLv E 6 o r ~ v r r h r&hwra 15 And to one h e
to w h l 2 lone1 indeed he gave Rve
talent. gsve five talents,
yiyovcv

has o c e m d

'1&h

Look!

$\

ov,
oryov.

?tk

kmDs

guy

MATTHEW 25:16--23

133

62. Lv,
$
8i 660
towhich lone) but two towhie Ionel but one,
mjv i 6 i w 6ljvoptv. nai
Lr&orq,
nar.5
to each ionel aceording to the own pawer, and
dmr6fipqo~v.
16 ~ 5 0 t o g
he traveled abroad.
Immediately
nopruflais
6
rh n i v r c r h h a v r a
havinn none his way the (onel the five
talents
XaPhv
fipydruaro b a 3 ~ o i q
worked
in
them
and
havlng received
&ip6qorv
&Aha
r r k c 17 hoalirwg
gained
others
Rye:
"-thU'
6
rh 660 e d p S q o w M h a 6 b
the lone1 the two
galned
othen two:
6t -6 i v
hawv
18
6
the i m e )
but the one having received
&rrh0bv
ClpvEsv ytiv r a i LK u rv ~b
havlns gone OR dug up earth and
the
&p riptov r o t rvpiou a b ~ o G .
01 the
lord of hlm.
19 w h 6P r r o h b ~ p 6 v o v Lpxcrai 6
After but much
Ume
b coming the
uGp~o( r*v 6otiXov &sivov uai ouvaiprt
led 01 the slaves
thore and lifts UP With
hbyov pa? ah&.
20 nai
npoo~h0hv
And havlna mme toward
Word with them.
6
-rh r r h m rams
haphv
the lone) the five
talents
having received
a p o o j v ~ r c v M h a rrbre
Myov
brought toward
others tlve
talent. Saying
K ~ P I E ~. L V T E ~ & h a v ~ 6p01
[
n a p i 6 w ~ a ~76a
.
~ o r d : five
talente to me you gave over; see
&Ua nkmc . r & h w ~ ha f p 6 q o a . 21 L Q ~ah3
others Rve talents Igaimed
Sald to him
6 rfiplog a h 6 6 , 6 0 t h ~ drya0P r a i
the
lord
of him Wen, slave
good
and
rnm6 h i
bhiya
65
nto76 h i
ialthfui, u ~ o nfear ithingsl You were faithiui: U P "
noAh3v
m w a r a ~ o w c i o ~ h e eEi( r j u
msny (thinpa) you Ishailsetdown: enter into the
xapirv
rot
rupiou
uou.
joy
of the
lord
Of You.
22
rrpoo~h8hv
~ a i
6
T& 660
Hsvlng came toward also the lone) the two
E T ~ N KGPIE, 660 ~ d r h a v l h pol
talents
said
Lord. two
talent.
to me
~
66.3 - r & m ~ a LripSqoa.
n a p i 6 o r a ~ . i 6 &Ua
ree
others
two
tslenta
you nave over:
I gained.
23 EQ &@
6 K ~ ~ I O&oi)
S
E6 60GAs
so8 t o h h me lord ofhim weli, slave

tit

her

rams

mam me

to another two, to
stlll another one. to

each one aceording

t o his own ability,
and h e went abroad
16 Immediately the
one t h a t received the
Rve talents went his
way and did business
wlth them and gamed
five more 17 In
the same wsy the
one t h a t received the
two garned two more
18 But the one t h a t
received Just one went
off, and dug in the
ground and hid the
sliver money of h ~ s

...-""-.
mactn*,

19 'After a long
time the master of
those slaves came and
settled accounts with
them. 20 S o the one
that had received fivetalents came forward
and brought flve
additional talents,
saylng, 'Master, you
committed five talents
t o me; see, I gained
Rve talents more.'
2 1 Hls master sald t o
him, 'Well done, goW
and faithful slave! YOU
were faithful over a
few thinss. I will 80polnt you over many
things Enter lnto the
Joy of your master.'
22 Next the one t h a t
had rece~vedthe two
talents came forward
and sald, 'Master, you
committed to me two
talents; see. I wined
two talents more.'
23 His master said
t o him, 'Well done.
~

MATTHEW 25:24-30
&yo02 r a i n1ur6,

h i

dhiya

fiq

and faithful, vpon few lthingsl

good

n1ur6

folthfuf

tni

upon

i i u e h e ~ siq
enter

24

134

nohhbu

OE

many

T ~ Vx

into the

you

qph

npwFXeDv

g w d and faithful

you were slave! You were

m ~ a o r ' o w faithful over a few
inhall mt\own: things. I will appolnt

TOO

the

KVP~OU

lord

62 r a i

You Over many things.

OOU.
of you. Enter into the JOY of

rir

yoor master.'
24 '.Pinally t h e one

Ravlng came toward but also the (onel the that had

ev rhhavrov
~IhqqD
ctncv K l j p ~Lyvwv
~
the one talent came
one talent
havhg rece?ved Sald Lord.' I knew forward and said,
&TI

(nthqpbq

Yo:t_e

reaAne

'Master. 1 knew you

to be a n exactina
6nov o6n Lunrtpa- r a i ~ ~ ~ & y 68s"
o u ' 06 man, reaping wh're
where not you -we:
and gathering whence not You did not 'Ow and
gathering where
6teudpntuag'
25
KO;
YOU did not winnow.
YOU ~ c a t t e ~ e d ;
and
25 So I grew afraid
&nd8&v
C K P TA
~ ~ & A m 6 v OOU b and went OH and hid
havlnggoneoff I hid
the
talent
of you in
talent in the
T
ye.
76e
LXEIF
~b
06v. ground. Here you have
the
earth;
aeo
~ a u a r e h s v l n g the
Yours. whatisyours. 26 I n
26
+orpt&iq
62 b nljptoq a h 0 6 cTnm reply his master said
R a v ~ n ganswered but the lord of hlm asid to him. 'Wicked and
ah8 n o w p i 6oOhe vai 6uvqpi 6 6 ~ 1 5 67, knew. did You. you
that
to him wicked
and susgi,l;.
you knew mat
I reaped where I did
espiro
Bnou o6r torrelpa r a i wv&yo
not
and
gathered
I am reaping where not I sowed and am gatherlng
where I did not
6Bev
06 61rur6pn10a; 27
&%I
whence not
1 scattered?
It was necessary winnow? 27 Well.
then,
to
OE
OOV
P a h ~ i v T&
&pyljplh
pou have deposited my
YOU therefore to throw the illvdr l~receal of me silver monies with
roiq
~ p m ctratq,
c
rai
&06v
t D t h e bankers, and on
to the
baniern,
and
hsvlng come
my arrival I would be
receiving what is mine
ixoplo&p v 8v 76 i ~ o
bh T ~ K W .
carrled OJ U I ~ ~ I the
interest.
with
Y mme w ~ t h,ternst.
28 "'Therefom TAKE
28
tiparc
o h
&+
a him
fi~oa
away the talent from
Lift TO" up therefore b a m
hlm and give it to
T~XOVTOY
r a i 6bre
78
gxonl rh 66ra hlm that has the ten
talent
and give to the tone) having the ten talents 29 or to
~ & h w . r a 29
.
r$
l h p Lxovr! navri
everyone that has,
talents.
to the tonel OF havlng to everyone more wlll be elven
60O'ma1
rai
WE I O ~ E U ~ T ~ O E T ~ I . and he wlll hive
It wlll%e given
and
he wllfbe made to abound: abundance but as
for hrm that does
TOO
62 p i LXOVTO~ ~ a i 8
ofthe tonel but not having also whleh h e I k v l n p not have, even what
he has wrll be taken
&pB'onat hrr' ~GToS.30 m i T ~ Y&~peiov away
from h ~ m
will belifted up from him.
~ n dthe uselerr
30 And throw t h e
6oGhov
LxP&Aere
~ i q rb
uu6roq r b good-for-nothing slave
slave
thmw vou out into the darkness the
out ~ n t athe darkness
i56~cpov. t ~ e i E m ,
6
rhau8#bq Out~ldeThere 1s
outer; ,
there
will be
the
weeping 1 where [his] weeping
UE

.~that
YOU

hard

& V ~ P W T TeEpi
O ~ ,OY
man.

he$~,!fJFed

L,

MATTHEW

135

25:31-3'7

6 ~ 6 v r o v . and t h e mashing of
teeth.
[his] teeth will be!
31 "When the s o n
31 ~ 0 . r 6~~
men
b
roc
whenever but should come the Son of the of man arrives in his
&epbnou b ~ f ,6 6 DC~TOO
~ ~ nai nCnrrq 01 glory. and dl the
man
In the glorj of him and
all
the angels with him, then
&yYdot +zm' &oO,
T~TE
~ d i l l ~ t WL he will sit d o m on
angels wlth him.
then he wlll slt down upon his glorious throne.
0~
016706,
32
uai 32 And all the nations
t rone
of66Sqq
glory
of him,
and will be gathered he~ a x e ' u o v r a t &nrpou&w
ah05 n%a fore him, and he will
w u be 1.2 tagether
in front
of h ~ m
separate people one
aho'k
~h Levq, r a t
& opiurl
from another. Just a s
the nations, and he w?II llseDsrata them IPemonsl a shepherd separates
&n' &hhjhwv, d m ~ pb TO! fiv & W P ~ < ? the sheepfrom the
from oneanother. a ~ - ~ v ethe
n s h e p k r d lsseparatrns goats. 33 And he
6m6 r6v
kipov, 33
will put t h e sheep on
$l
from
the
Xlda.
his right hand. but
.rh
rrp6pcncr tK the goats on his left.
Or OEL
sheep
out
of
he Will
t. h d the indeed
"Then the king
6c<,bv
&o5
T& 62 Lgiqta 2C wlll say to those on
rightaand [places1 of h ~ mthe but
Ids out of
his right. 'Come. YOU
e6wvG ov
who have been blessed
left-hand rplarrsl.
by my Father, inherlt
34 T ~ T E
i q
hen w$$y
tfe
tothe tones) the kingdom prepared
for YOU fmm the
&
6e<oGv
a h 0 6 A E ~ T E oi
.,utoi rlpht-hond lplscesl of him ~ t t h e r :the lonesi founding of the world.
1 became
E ~ o ~ ~ TOO
~ ~n va o~
6q , pour ~ h q p o w o p35~
hungry and YOU gave
, bierred
of the F e t R r of me,
lnherl
firolpa~pEwv b+ziv $kingdom
a u ~ h E i w h 6 me something to eat;
having been prepared to roo
from I got thlrsty and YOU
me something
Kara@ohF,q r6owou. 35 t n r i v a a a yhp ~ a gave
i
founding
of world;
I hungered
for and t o drlnk. 1 was a
a
pot
qayriv,
2% q u a
nai stranger and YOTI
YOU gave
to me
to eat,
~got$lrsty
and
me hospitshly; 36 naked, and
rn~riocnL
6
h
10-caused to drink
,
stranger
and you clothed me. I fell
ouqyhycr&
WE, 36 y u p v h ~ ~ a ~i ~ P I E P ~ sick
~ E Tand
: YOU looked
YOU gathema
me. .
naked
and yon clothed after me, I
in
hrnnQadi.
00lv u a r a i
11% hl
and You came
and
roo looked after me, m
\fell ack
37 Then the
np6q WE. 37 TThen
~ T E to me!
4pqv ~ a ijheare
i
rlghteow ones W'll
toward
me.
plvon
1 was and you
6ira,ol
answer him with the
a6rQ
ol
to him
the
~ ~ g h t ~
(ones1
~ u . words, 'Lord. when
eISQpw
ne~vi)vra
m i did We see you hungry
A
; ~ ~~ rr6re
~ us
~, saw ~hungering
~ and
men
~ you
d we
and feed YOU,or
&ep~lyadEv,
we fed, or
fi 61lyb~.ra
thlrstlhg end
~ a lwe icaused
n o r i uto
a pdnnk?
~ v ; thirsty,
something
andt ogive
drlnk?
you
,in,

nff!eya

"

7%~

dnr~~paEal

MATTHEW 25:38-46
38 n 6 r r

66

136

ei&pw

SLwv

rai 38 When did we see

and you a stranger and reO ~ EYou

V ; hospitably,
ovvqy&yopcv, 4 yutvbv ~ a iT T E P I P ~ & ~ceive
we gathered,
or na ed and
we clothed?
Or naked, and clothe
39 rr6rc 61 uc r i 6 o ~ r v &&oGvra
fi b YOU? 39 When did
when but you we saw famne
sick or f n we see you sick or in
.
prison and go to you?
4 0 And in reply the
dnrorpl9ciq
b Pauthe&q tpsi a h o i q king mli say to them.
I
to You.
having answered the
king
will ray to them
extent that
'Apjv
ALyo
6uoY TO the
did it to One Of
Amen
r a m seylng
t$i!$,
how mueh
the least of these my
inoljuare Avi rob~wv r&v &Srh*Gv omuu ?rothers,
did it
rov did
to one of these the brothers
to me:
TGV t h y f m v , &poi L n o ~ j u m r .
41 'Then he will
the lees (onesl. to me
roo did.
say. in turn, to t h w
41 T ~ T C
1 ci
~ a i TOTS
tE on his left. 'Be on
When

but

you

we raw

%$2",' $ $te,"f2: $E$:d

Then he wfli m y

EGWVG ov

stranger

gj?

also tothe (ones)

r~opcGruee

dnr'

out 01 YOUR
from me,
tpoG YOU who have been
me cursed, into the ever-

Be ~701"sY o m W a Y *Om
el< TZI rrGp ~6
lnto the
Rre
the
ai&vtou ~6
rotpmp&vov
TQ 610 6hq
everlasting the hev?ng been Prepared to the d t v l l
nai ~ o i q & y y t ~ o t qah03 42
mrivaoa
and to the angels of him:
I became hungry
y&p nai OGK &6&uari
qayeiv, rai
for
and , n o t , urn gave
to eat,
and
t6iqqma
r a i OGK
Lnoriuari
pe,
left-hand lblsoell

rm pa Lvol

lasting Are prepared

lor the Devil and his
angels. 42 For 1
became hunerv. but
YOU gave menothing
to eat. and I got
thirsty. but YOU gave
me nothing to drink.
43 I was a
I cot t h ~ r s t ~and
not YOV
to drink me. but YOU did not
4.i
f,,,,,,, rai
-,,,y&,,er~
rweive me hospitably;
stranger I was and not 70" gathered
naked. but YOU did
w ~ d q
~ a 06
i T T L P I ~ P ~ ~ A E TPE
E &uerv~iq
naked and not mu dothed me:
rick
did not look
i v Quharfi ~ a OSK
i
i n c u ~ e q a a e e pr. 44 r6re
in prison and not rov looked after me.
hen ahel me.' 44 Then
they
6nron ( e j u o v r a ~ r a i a6roi hiyo,vrrg KGptc With the words.answer
'Lordwifanawer
aim they
sarlng
=ord:
did we see you
d r r a c ~i60psv m~Yi)yro ij 61*Jma 4 when
"gry Or thi*Y
Or
when you we saw hungering or thirsting or
s stranger or naked
Sivov fi yutvbv 4 &u8svi 4 hr g v h a ~ trai Or 'ICk Or in prison '
Stranger or ne ed or
alck
or in prison and
and did not minister
oG 6lqrov~uap&v001; 45 T ~ T E=OK
l86Uc~al to YOU? 45 Then he
not wedid service to you?
Then hewfianswer
Wlil anwrer them with
cnXoi~ Urwv 'Aphv A ~ Y U Wv,
60' the words, 'Truly I say
(ones) hnvlng keen C-d

'1

y; ~'~T~$s~~~~

-- -..-

upon +,"-,.,,.--,
vn +ha -rtnnt
--.w
6wv
OGK h r o l i u m 2vi ~ o h wrib that YOU did not do it
haw mueh not
rov dtd
to one of them the to one of these least
EAaximov, oS6t
Lpoi Ano~juarc.46 ral ones. YOU did not do
least [ones), neither to me
rou did.
And it to me.' 46 And

to them

saying

Amen

I say

to rov,

CnreXshona~

ofiroa

al&vtov

62

ol

everlartiig.

clq

r6hautv

into

theae

wlll go off

these wlll depart into

IoPPingOff everlasting cutting-off,

~ l q Swjv but the righteous ones

ilfe into everlasting ille."

6iralol

the but rlshteous ion..)

into

26 NOWwhen Jesus

ai6vtov.

everlasting.

had flnlshed
Kai b h h o ~ T E~ ~ A C O L V6 ' 1 V G 5 all these sayings, he
~ n itoccurred
d
when Anfahed the Jesus
said hh disciples:
2 Z c ~
know
o ~that two
n haila q roGt
the
h6you;
words mthere.
c~wt
days from now the
paoqraiq aGroO 2
O76a~r
6r1 PET& 660 Passover Occurs, and
disciples of him You have known that after two
the Son of man is to
rb
rr&uxa
yivcrat,
~ a i
be delivered UP to be
the paasover isoec.rrin9,
and
the
impaied."
efq
~
i
,
CNep6nou
n
a
p
u
6
i
6
o
~
a
1
ui6q rair
3 Then the chief
fa being elven over into the
man
son of the
priests
and the older
o~avpoO^va~.
men of the people
to be put u ~ o n 2 l eateke.
3 T~TS
u u v j x e q ~ ~the
oi
& x t r p ~ i gathered together
Then
were led together
c h t f Priedls in the courtyard of
r a i oi n p c ~ p l j r ~ p o t roG AaoG eiq rilv the high Priest who
and the
older men
01 the people into the was called Cala.phas.
aGAiv
TOG &pXtsp&y TOG
k y o p k 7 u 4 and took counsel
g:
said together to seize Jesus
courtyard of the ehlef pries the lone) be
by crafty device and
K a ~ h ~ a4 , r a i ovvrpovkbuavro
tva
and took counsel together in order that gill him, 5 nowever,
Csisphas,
kept saying:
r b u ' I uotv
6bAq
I~CT~)UWUIY
~ a they
i
the
3erus
to crafty devloa they mmht
and u ~ oatt the festival, in
d n r o ~ ~ ~ i v5
~atv~
Ehryw
6:
M'
order that no uproar
tiley were eaY.Ln8 but NJ
they may kill:
may arise among the
- & O P ~ lva
p i PUBOF OF Y @ T ~ I people:

26

~22~

&: ; : :

%f~'

2 fstivai, inorderthat w t

uproar

rmghtoeeur

Lv rc? AaQ.

in the people.

TOO

6t

Of the

Bqhiq

J~S*.

ot$~mon

house

Av

y~vopivou

having come to be

Ti ovoq

oiuiq

in

Bethany

'IiuoO

but

TOG

the

in

hmpk
Leper.

I r r pt m
~he~v
ywil Exowa drXhBampov
r d to him woman having alabaster cast
pfipou
papu~ipou ~ a ia a r C x ~ ~ vLni
011

.f

the

6?

hi^
head

coatiy

of him

but

the

oi

p@ll~ai

Eiq

si

6
the

this

lying up.

fiyavhu u r n

d ~ l u ~ p i c sbecame lngenant

rnto what

TOGTO

and was pourlog upon

&vaur~pivou.8

iS6vrcg

Having seen

hiyovraq
sayins

h h h c t a a 6 9 9 L6Cva~o ylrp
waste

npaejwt
to be sold

thll.

ndAoG

of mueh

Warable

for

~ a i 6a&val

and

to be given

While

happened to be in
Beth'eny in the house
of Simon the leper,
7 a woman with an
alabastelcaseOI
costly perfumed oil
approached him, and
She began Pouring it
upon his head as he
reclining at the
table. 8 On seeing
this the disciples
became indignant and
said: 'Why this waste?
g For this could have
been sold for a great
deal and been given

MATTHEW 26:lO-18

138

139

MATTHEW 26:lS-26

The Teacher says.

61. b 'IqmGq t o poor people.'
A C ~ L I '0
ratp65
Jesus
la s w a g The appinted time 'My appointed time is
10 Aware of this,
dnsv a b ~ o i c Ti d n o u q
i r a p d ~ ~ r~i ~ Jesus said to them:
tyycq eoTlv. npbg 01. , , TO,G
~6 near; 1 will celebrate
said to them Why troubles have roo beside to t h e
is:
toward you I am making the the passaver with
of me near
do
try to
yuvalri; E yov y&p raA6v f l ~ y h u a r o cis make trouble for the
T ~ V
T&V
19 ~~i my disciples at your
n&w
woman?
&otk
f
fine sheworked into
pansover
%i? the dlrapler of me. And home:" 19 And the
For she did
EpL' 11 navrore
m w x o k a fine deed toward
e r r o i q ~ ~i
~ paeqrai &q ~ Y Y L T ~ ~aNh o i q disciples did as Jesus
me:
always
poor (ones)
did
the dlsetplcs as gave orders to them ordered them, and
me. 11 For YOU
EX~E
LCRIT~V. tp1. 62
b ' I ~ U O G ~ , firotiraow
TA
=huxa. they sot things ready
always have the poor
YOU are having
with
selves.
me
hut
the
~ e r u s , and t h y prepared Ule
passover. for the passover.
with YOU, but YOU
20 When, now, i t
ir&v?ore
JXLTE.
12 p~XoOoa
not
have
6Q
20 'Opiaq
alway.
you are havlng;
havlng thrown
of evening
but
be had become evening,
me.
12 For when
he was reclining a t
aGrq
6
p3wu
roiiro tiri TOG
&vCnsc.ro
prrh T&V 6 6 6 r ~ a pa8qrGv. the table with the
put this
this iwomanl the nerfumedau this upon the this
he wan lying up with the
twelve
dlaeiples.
perhlmed
oil
upon
twelve
disciples.
dira76q
hrragl&ua,
21 r a i
bd16vrov
to put into the grave my body. s h e did i t
W ~ Y
I
21 While
And
eating
eating.
hethey
sald: 'Truly
pc h o t uev 13 &pjv
Aiyq
apiv, 6nov lorthe preparatian
me she aid. '
men I am sayrng to
where of me for burial.
of YOU will betray
bhv
KrlpU~ei
r6 ~
r alov
i TOGTO
~
LV 13 Truly I say to you,
o~66pa
n,apo6&o~lp ~ .22 ~ a hunobpcvo!
i
22 Being very
if ever mlght be preached the g o o ~ n Y n e w sthis in Wherever this good
And being grieved very much
will give over me.
grieved at this,
TG n b o p ~ , Aahqejcxm~ r a i .8 news is Preached in
~~P<CIYTO
~ ~ Y E ' Y afi~8
they commenced each
?
T
O
!Y~
the
worid.
will be spoken also which ail the world. what
they started to be saying to hlm one
and every one M say
h o i (JEV
&q
~ i qp q p 6 m v c n i ~ i ( . this woman did shall
M~T, t
cipl, KGPIE.
t o hlm: "lord, it is
dl!
this lwomsni Into remembrance of her. also he told a s a
Notwhat
am.
~ord!
not I. is it? 23 In
~ / gT& 6&6~1a, Iemembrance
Of her."
14 T ~ T E nopeVeciq
&onplOdg
elnrv
'0
$
~
@
%
~
5
reply he said: "He
Then hsvlng gone hls W a y one o t the twelve.
14 Then one of
having answered said The lone) havmsdrpped in that dips his
b
Ar 6prvog 'lob6ag ' l o n a p ! & r q ~n p b ~ the twelve, the one
Eipa
t
v
16
T
P
U
P
~
~
Q
08765
~ E T ' tp09 T ~ V
with me in the bowl
the (onel b&sanld
Judss
Iscanot,
toward
bowl
this (one, is the
judas ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ' i . ~ t , ~ i t h me the l a n d I" the
that
r& &px~~pei 15 dncv -Ti
WET& went to the chief
pe
n
a
p
6
L
u
e
1
'
vibs
TOG
betray me. 24 True,
the eh e l
he said What are you wlillng
me will give over: 24 2 e in%%
son of the the
15 and s&d:
Of man
pol 6oGvat r
bpi" napa6cj,w cnirb; 'What will YOU give
h&ycl
K
~
Fgoing sway. just as i t
to me to gave a 9 9 to rou win give over him?
as
man
is polna away
me to betray him to
b written concerning
oi
61 Em oav
y d y p m ~ l V E P ~ abr08, o b i 61. 7 " him, hut woe to that
You?" They stipulated
The
but stlP&ted
him,
woe
but
to
it has heen wntten about
man through whom
& P Y ~ ~ P I ~18. hi &*a 7 6 ~ Y
~ ~ T E ! to him thirty silver
06
6 ui65 TOG the Son of man is be&vep&wq b~EivQ 61'
silver ipiese~l.
And from then hewar seeking
man
that
through whom the Son of the trayed! l t
have
~halpiw
iva
o076v
~apa6Q.
&vep&~ou rmpa6ibra1. ~ d b v fiv a d r 4 been flner for him
opportunity in order that him h e mlght give over. seeking a good Opporman
is being given over: Rne i t
tohim if that man had not
tunity t o betray him.
been born:
25 By
17
Ti(
62
el o3r
tyrvvilWilB~
&8PBPg EKEIVOF.
npinn
l7 On the first day
that.
T O the
but
LLrst ldayl
it not wan genere e
way of reply Judas,
of
the
unfermented
who was about to
&<3pwv
rrpomiAeov oi pp8grai .rQ
25
dmonp~erig
62
'lob6aq
b
unfeimented cekea came toward the dlselplea to the cakes the disciples
Havinganrwered
but
Judaa
the (one) betray him, said: "It
came
up
to
Jesus,
'lqooj
~ ~ y o v r q nos
wapa6~60Sq a 3 d v d n r v
Mirt
by6 cipl, is not I, is it, Rabbi?'
.lesus
saying
where
are you w ? l ~ ~ n gsaying: 'Where do you
giving over
him
s d d Not what
I
am. ~e said to hlm: "You
yourself sald [it)."
a 0 7 3 ra elmas.
i.rotp&owpEv
aol
qaysiv ~6 n&uxa. want us to prepare
Atya
we should prepam to you
to eat the pauove;?
E~i r ~ ~ i ntogh ~ myou yousa~d.
for you t o eat the
26 AS they continued eating. Jesus
18
6
61 ~ t r r c ~ ' Y T ~ ~ E E
T ~ VPassover?" 18 me
26
61
Aaphv
b
The lone) but sald Be rou going under into the said: "Go into the
?sating
but of them having taken the took a loaf and, alter
City t o So-and-so
n6An rrpirq r6u 6dva noi c i i r a ~ a6rQ
~
'
I
~
hp70v
~
o
~ a~ i~ b h o y ' o a q i ~ h a uxai~ saying a blessing.
city tuward the So-and-so and
say
to him and say to him,
loaf and hsvlng aeoved he broke and he broke i t and,
jesua
rrrwxoi~.

to Poor lonea).

10

yvoik

6'%s2?q

Having known hut the

1%

'2

;tt

!:Yi

OF% 2&

havT,"~~~~~>o

:ie

'2%
..

:tih

bit

222 T~$~yya

!EFd,i:zppm

60k
roiq pa&yaiq
EITT? A & ~
having glvm to the disc pies he ratd Take rou
+&YETE,
~ 0 6 ~ t6m l v
~ i ) c6ph
pou.
eat mu.
,thin
is
the
body
of ma.
27 cai
Aapdv
TO+P~OV
rai
And
having taken
end
=up
E6xaplOT%niool~
having glven thanks
I
!

E
i t t o t h e disci/ giving
ples, he said:
UT-,

i a t . ~ h l smeans my
bdy;.
2, Also,
he took a c u p and.
having given thanks,
he caveIt to them,
saying: "Drink out of
~ ~ E T E
it, all of you; 28 for
~
~
i out
~ of k
y b p t m ~ v r b aTph pou
" q 6 1 a 0 i ~ q q thf means my
for . is
the blood of me of &e covenant of the covenant:
d
m p i nohhQv t r ~ u w 6 p ~ o v ~ i qWhich is t o be poured
the (one1 about
many beingpoured out Into Out in behalf of manv
& ~ E O I V( I p a p ~ ~ Q v .29
ILLyw,
6L bpi", for forgiveness of sins.
forgiveneu of dna;
1 am saying but to row, 29 B u t I tell yon,
od
rriw
Clrr'
hpn
i n I will by no means
not not 18hould drink from fight "OW Out of drink henceforth any
ro6mu TOO yevjpatoq . q q drprriAou Ew of this product of
this
the
~ r o d u c t of he
'Ine
$:u
the vine until that
fi$.p,a< ~ K ~ V F
a;;~ day when I drink
it new with YOU in
aim
I
be drlnklns.
;jet h e kingdom of my
Bau~kiq
706
pou, a. Kai Father." 30 Finally,
kingdom
of the
%
.f me.
~ " da h e r singing prahes,
bpvjuavrq
dE,$heov
riq 76 -0pog they went Out to the
having hung hymns they went out into the Mount Mount of Olives.
r 6 v 'EhaiQv.
31 Then Jesus said
of the Olives.
t o them: "All of YOU
31 T b ~ c Atycl olrroiq 6 'I
r l h e q "Ill be stumbled in
Then la myin. to them the yesus
All
connection with me
bpsiq u ~ a ~ 6 a h l u ~ ~kvo tvoi
~ c 0tv~
V U K T ~ On this night, for it is
YOU
will be stumbled in me In the night written, will strike
~ a S m , ytl;parrra~
y b p n a r h S w rbv
this, It has ccn written far I shall smite the the shepherd, and the
sheep of the flock will
n o ~ p i v a ,r a i 6 1 a u r o p n 1 u ~ o o v r o rh
l rrp6gclra
shepherd. and will be scattered about the sheep be scattered about..
32 B u t after I have
'q rmipvqq 32 y r h S t 76 tys@$vai
o X o
AoEL:
after but the to be ralsed up been ''bed up, I will
ahead Of Yon Into
VE
TT ohcw
bphq eiq ~ j vr d l h a i a v .
me I shalfgo before
You into the
Deiiiee. Oari.lee:
33 ~ u Pet
33
h r r o ~ p ~ t l r i q 6 i 6 n i r p o q E~TTEV a b ~ ? ter. In answer, said to
n ~ ~ l n g a n s w e rbut
~ d the peter
aid to him him: "Although all the
Others are stumbled
Ei ~ & v r r q o m v 6 a A t u 0 ~ m v r a 1 kv c o i
u
au
they WIII bestumbled in yo;. i y & in connection with
O B ~ O 0T~ E
a v & A ~ u 0 j u o p a r 54
.
L q ah+ YOUu.never a I be
never
shall be atumbled
6% Mhlm stumbledl" 34 Jesus
6 'I eoOg 'Apjv hlyw
c o t 8-n tv ralirp sald t o him. "Truly
the ?ems Amen Ismaaylng toyou that In this I say t o you, On this

EZ?

cni:tO'

$2

$
bi~'F~$
e

'$?

( M t ~ ~ o p~aw v f i u a t TP~S night. before a cock

o sound three toner crows. YOU will disown
cock
bapv60q
35 A&YEI a b ~ &6 ~ & T P Ome
~ three times."
youw~lld m w n me.
lasaying to hlm the Peter 35 Peter said t o him:
K&l
6ttl
pc
&
0 ~ 1"Even if I should have
And U it may be necessary me together with You t o die with you. I Will
ho&rwiv, 06 p or. h a p 'oopat 6 p i w g by n o means dlsown
net
y o u i shalniaown: M e w b e YOU.",411 t h e other
to die,
disciples also said t h e
mi nhvrsq ol pa9qrai c l n w .
the disciples sald.
also
all
same thing.
36 T6re E p x t a t ~ E T ' alir6v 6 ' I q ~ o 0 q 36 Then Jesus came
Then is coming wlth them the
Jesus with them t o the spot
eiq xwpiov X ~ y 6 ~ ~ vreOurlpavti,
ov
r a i h i y ~ l called aeth-sem'ane.
into spot being said Gcthremsne, and i = s a ~ ~ *and
g he said t o the
disciples: "Sit down
~ o i q p e q r a i g KdioaTE
abroD
to the dlsclples s i t you down in this place untl here while I go over
and pray."
at
&she&
tu~n
i ouc6gwpa1. 37 ~ a there
i
which having gone off there PmlBht Pray.
And 37 ~~d taking along
napahap&v ' ~ b vn h ~ p o v ~ a i7065 660 peter and t h c t w o
having taken along the Peter and the t w o sons of Zeb.e.dee, he ,,
started t o be grieved
ulo65 ZEPcBaiou 6 p P d
sons of Zebedee hes rtc
and to be sorely
b6qpowiv.
38 T ~ T E A~YCI. a h i q troubled. 3s Then
to be sorely troubled.
Then he is raying to them he said to them:
n e p i h m 6 ~ tmlv
1
soul is deeply grieved,
Deeply grieved
la
the
even t o death. Stay
0av&~ou. p c i v a ~ c b 6 ~~ a i Y P I ~ O P ~ here
~
and keep On
stay
you
here
and
be
rou
r
avm
awake
death;
the watch wlth me."
per' tpoO. 3 9 .a1
rrporh0&v
39 ~~d going a fittle
with me.
And having come toward
way forward. he fell
E T T S ~ M nrkuwnov alSroD n w w x b ~ w <upon his face, praying
he fell upon
faof him
PraYurg
say in^: "MY FaK C ~ I h+v
n61T~p pou,
bUYmtlY tT,V, and
and saymg pather o i me, if possible
it as, ther, It Is Possible.
let this cup pass
r a p c h e h r w &n' tpoir ~b n o ~ f i p ~ o vroiiro. from me. Yet. not as 1
let
by
from me
the
cup
this;
will, but as you will."
o6 SS trd
eiho
ofi,
40 And he came
besides no? sr
am wllltng but a. you.
t o the disciples and
40 r a i EpxE~al TT&
70% p d g i a 5 KCI~ lound
them
And he is mming toward the diselples and
and he said t o
ES ~ ~ Y dE ~I 0 6 qK ~ ~ E ~ ~ O V~ Ta ~,lhiy51
S ,
TQ
Peter: 'Could YOU
is !,,dlng
them
and
to the
men not so much a s
n h p w 0 6 ~ " 0~6 ~ Iox6od.r~ piav
~h~~ not vov were strong one hour watch one hour with
me? 41 Keep on
ypqyap4ua1 prr' ipoG. 41
Y P ~ Y O Fthe
~=
watch and Pray
aw&e wtth
se
.taymg awake
that
Ka; Tpour6so~r
iva
p
clofhBq7E may not enter into
prayin;, inorder that not yon mlght enter
and be
The spirits
n c r p a o p b . d ptv wveG a rrp60upov fi of course, is eager,
into temptatlor,; tho indeed
eager the

VUIT;

T(~IV

the night before

nA

c-1

2~~2%
;:; ~

%$

~;&p?

MATTHEW

26:42-48

142

%$$!

61.
&oBevfiq. 42 n S a
LK but the flesh i s
but
weak.
Agaln
out of weak." 42 Again, for
6euripau
drmhebv npouqricmo X i y w the second time, h e
-Fond Ltlmel havinggone Ml he prayed
saying WentOR and prayed,
flh~~p
EI 06
6 h a 1
TOGTO saying: 'My Father,
Father of$,
If not
It is possible
this if it is
possible
rrapcA8eiv
62rv
a6rb
rriw
for this to pass away
to PBJS by . if ever $t
a
I should drink,
except I
it,
p e f i ~ w ~b
e$$,~k
43
let your will take
1C take plarr
the
place." 43 And h e
UBbv
n M ~ v r i ~ v &ohq ~ a F r o o m a q , came again and found
having come agaln he Fund them
sleepmg.
them sleeping, for
luav
thelr eyes were heavy.
were
of them
the
6q%if0i
44 So leaving them,
44
P
@
~
P
I
)
P
~
~
.
navfng been made heavy.
~ n dhsving%t g.08 he again went offand
a h o h $ n&v
dnrc?&bv r r p a u q 6 < a ~ a t~ Pray* for the third
them again hsvlng gone off he prayed out of time. saylng once
T p i ~ 0 u T ~ Va h b v h6yov
elnbv
nWtv,
the same word.
third Ittmel the very word having raid agaln. 45 Then he came t o
45 r 6 r e
&xEral
npdq ~ o h qp d q r h q nai the dlsclples a n d said
Then he tseoming toward the disciples and to them: "At such a
Xiyel cnhoiq
Ka8~66c~e
ha$rr&
time as this you are
Is saying to them You ere slcepbg leftover (thing) sleeping and taking
nai d v a n a 6 ~ o 0 ~ [Soh
.
~YYIKEV
17 6 p a
rest1 Look!
and m u are restmg; look! has rswn near the hour YOUR
The hour has drawn
r a i b ulbq TOO &vBp5nou n a p o 6 i 6 a m 1
and the Son of the
man
fa being givenover near for the Son of
man t o be betrayed
E ~ F d p a q h p a p r ~ X O v . 48
Py~ip~Oee
into l a n d s
of smners.
Be rou getting up into the hands of
sinners. 46 Get up,
&YWNEV.
I606
~JYIK~V
d
let us be going; lookl hsa rswn near the (one) let us go. Look! My
napa616oClg PC. 47 Kai EETI &oO X d o i k o q betrayer has drawn
giving over me.
And yet of him apeaklng near.'' 47 And while
1606 'loli6aq 61s r & v 666rua fih8.v r a i pcr' h e was yet speaking,
lookt Judaa one of the twelve eame and with look! Judas, one of t h e
abroO 6xAo rrohbq per& paxa1p0v nai <Ghov twelve, Came and wlth
h ~ m crow2 much with
swords and woods him a areat crowd
dnrb .r&v & irpiov wvai n(xobv*pou
from the chL5priertl and
older men
AaoO.
and older men of the
neonle
people.
r ~ - r ~ 48
b
61. napa616oSq a h b v E6orcv
48 Now his betrayer
The (one) but giving over
him
gave had given them a
a M q uq ziav Myou "Ov liv
sign, saying: "Whoever
to them
r k n saying whom Ukcly i s o d klls i t 1s I kiss. this is
a6r6q i m w ~ p r r r f i u m ~d r 6 v . 49 ~ a ihe, take him into
he
it hi
YOU
him.
And cuatody." 49 And
~ d e i o ~ rrpoorh80u
rQ' lqooO E ~ W E V golng straight u p
immediately having come toward the Jesus he said t o Jesus he mid.

2
:
;
.

J?:

pJuo

baPPei.
uai
naraqih~ur; 'Good day. Rabbi!"
Rabbt;
and
he kiaacd ow and kissed him very
&6u. 50 b 61. 'lymoGq ~ I m va d r 3 ' E r a i p ~ , tenderly. 50 But
him.
The but
esvs
s d d to him Fellow.
said t o him:
rrhprl;
r 6 r r ello ow, for what
6
iq'
are
you
preen17
Then
which
tZnmn
oUIOOSe
are YOU
--...
rrpooehB6vrcq
h t b a h o v r h q cipaq hi present?" b hen they
havmg C O ~ toward
C
the? laid on the xands upon came forward and laid
i
hands o n Jesus and
rln, 'lquo5v r a i Cuphrqoav ah&".51 ~ a l6ob
me
seized
him.
And look! took
-. Jesus end
..... him into C U ~ ~
5 1 B U ~ .look! one
dg
70"
pc'fh 'IquoG
(KTE~MF
one of the lansal wlth Jesus having atretched out
with Jesus
and
drewout his
sword
hand
the %and
rjv
Eipa &niorraoev
drew
rfiv
the ~, hsword
x a l p a vof
a hhim
o O end
~ a reached
i
Xaipe

Be rejoicing.

rrmh<aq
rbv 60iihov 702
&PXIE&WSand struck the slave
having smitten the
slave
of the chief priest Of the
priest
d q ~ i h r v ah03
i)~iov. 52
and took
his ear.
he took off of hlm the ear.
52 Then Jesus said
a
b 'IqooGq 'An6urprqov r j v ghxalp&v to him: "ueturn your
to him the ~ ~ s u s ~ e r u r n the
sword sword t o its place, for
oou
el$ rbv T ~ O Va
$
:
J$P a those who take
of YOU into the
place
t h e sword will perish
01
h a P b v ? ~ ~ p h a t p o v Lv l l a x a i ~ ~by
l the sword,
Or
the (ones) havlng taken
sword
in . sword
do you think that I
6oKEiq
6T,
the$~l$::h;
53 !o areyou thinking that not cannot appeal t o my
Father
me
6~~~~~ rrapa~dioal+v nmipa pou vai a t this moment more
I am able
to entreat
the mthar of m.: and
legions
rmpaur~mt pol
&PT$
n h ~ i 6~b 6 ~ ~than
a
he will supply to me right now more than twelve of angels? 54 In
h a y ~ 0 v a q &ryiFwv. 54
n0q
Ofiv t h a t case, how would
legions
o angeld
HOW
therefore the Scriptures be
p&&,,v
ai
ypa.+d6- o G ~ o qhllfllled t h a t it must
be f u l ~ ~ i e dthe scriptures that
thus take piace this way?"
6ci
yy.vi&al;
5 5 .Ev traivO ~ f 3
i pqr 55 In t h a t hour Jesus
t t i ~ n e ~ ~ s a to
s rtake
y place?
In
that thb hour said t o the crowds:
drr" b 'IquoOq roiq bXho1q 'nq Zrri '"Have YOU come out
.=id
the
Jeaua
to the crowds A6 upon wlth swords and
h o d v L<fiA&m
pv2r p a x a l p j v r a i @hov clubs a s against a
robber rou eame out wrth swords and woods robber to arrest me?
& '
fipipav
TO Day after day 1 used
~ g day
the t o sit in the temple
. ~ ~ ~. c e o r d i to
irp$
Craec 6l v
6 ~ 6 h u r w v r a i o l S ~teaching. and yet Y o u
temple , I was sittLgaown teaching and not did not take me into
&rpcniocni S. 56 ToOro
61.
dhov custody. 56 But all
rov aerzed
,
me
This
but
whole this has taken place
for the scriptures
pyovcv
Tva
pw8&u,v
has aken place, in order that rnigh? be fulRlled the of the prophets t o
T&V rrpoqq-r&v. Tbrc ol paeqrai be fulfll1ed" Then
scriptures of the prophets. Then the dlheiples all the disciples

;en

aoud

Y-"
>..--.
? E !!:~
i

:;

~ V

MATTHEW 26:57-64
rrbrrq

hsvlng let go off

&v

him

2.

TO$ & P X I E ~ I O C
~ , a i ~ I o ~ h e O y as the courtyard of
t h e high priest. and.
E m tr&Oqro
TGY' ~ , , P F T G V 1 6 ~ 7after
~ going inside. he
within wassitllng wlth the avbardrnates tosee was sitting with the
house attendank to
T& T ~ X O ~ .
the end.
see the outcome^
59 Meantime the
&p~c:p~i(~
i a i~b UUVLB~IOY chief
priests and the
pries s end the
sanhedrh
entire
San'he-drin'
Wav . Ll;jrouv 1peu6opap~upiav ~ a r d -rot
looking for f a h e
whale were seeking false test~mony down on the
witness against Jesus
.IqooG brro5
e-iwW,v
in order to put him to
Jesus
SO that
hlrn
they
to des*.
60 ~ a i
olix
~6pov
nohhGv death. 60 but they
and
not
they found
of many found none, although
witnesses
npooch8brwv
ylrw60papr6pov. ~ ~ T E ~68O Ymany
havrng comc toward f i ~ s wltncrrcs.
c
~ n i t c ~but
~ y came forward. Later
on two came forward
rrpoocA86vrr~ 660 61 E h a v OLi.roq
61 and said: "This
havlngmmc toward two
-id
his^^^
man said. 'I am able
Airvaraa rarahiroat ~ b v
wdv
I am able to loose down the divine h a b i t a t l ~ nof the to throw doam the
and
BwO r a i
61d
r IOU fip~pGv 01~060 "oac. build it OfUPGod
in three
C O ~
through
days
to
up,
62 with
62 ~ a i a v a o ~ d c
6 &pxepcbc ETTEV days."'
And hsvinu stood uD the chief prlest
asld that the high priest
stood
him: up and said to
ah0 Oli6tv
horpivp;
i
O ~ T O ~
*Have you
to him Nothlng are you answering? What these
answer? What is it
~-vapwpoGolv;
63
,at
these are testimng
Of YOU are IeEtllYing down on?
against YOU?" 63 But
ioirjrra.
~ a i 6 & P X ~ E P $ ~i C
i r r ~ v a r i r 3 jesus kept silent.
was silent. And the chief pnert
raid
to him
So the high priest
'ESopril;o
oc: n a r d
roir
E E O ~r o t said to him: .,By the
I put under oath you down of the
God
the
ljving sod 1put you
5Gv~oq
T
w
a
fipiv '
Eiqg
c:I 05 under oath to tell
fiving in order that to us YOU should say If you us whether you are
J 6 x p ~ o r b q 6 ulbq TOO OEOG. 64 A I ~ E I the Christ the Son of
are the Chrlst the Son o i t h e Gad.
Issaylnp God!" 64 Jesus said
59. San'he,drin, J1r.18.aa: or. "Supreme Court." See Matthew 5:21.
arihic

courtyard of the chlefprlert, and havingentercd

~~~~~

bqft

:+?,a

Lee

, "!a

2. t17z;i~

MATTHEW 26:65-72

145

quyov. abandoned him

fled,
and Red.
57
01
68 ~ p a r j o a ~ ~r b~ v'Irlootv
57 Those Who took
Tho loneal but havingselzed the
Jesua Jesus into custody led
&miy
ov rrpbq K a t b q w 76" &px~cpLa ~ T O U him away to Ca'ialed%
toward Caiaphas the high prieaf, where phas the high priest.
oi
ywyw~~iq
n w o D S r r p o ~ where the scribes and
the
older men
the older men were
all

&obe<

144

tn him: "YOU yourself

said [it]. Yet I say
htyq
bpi" dm'
vto YOU men. From
I am saying to YO;, from right now you wlll see the henceforth you will
vlbv
TOG
&vt?prjnou Ka8fip~Wov
Lr see the Son of man
Son
of the
man
slttlnK
outof sitting a t the right
6EStiiv
T
6 ~ 2 4 ~ ~
r a i5 hand of power and
rlght-hand imrtrl
and coming on the cloudg
frri
TWV
veorhiw
r o t of heaven." 65 Then
",~,?i
upon
y
the
clouds
of the the high
ripped
olipavoir. 65 76re b & P X I L P L ~ ~ J 61IpqC~v his outer garments,
heaven.
Then the ehlef pries broke through saying: ,,He
has bias?&
lp&aa
allroO XLywv 'Ephau+jwiloev. phemed! What further
the outer garments of him saylnp He blasphemed:
need do we have of
ri h
x x p ~ i a v 8x0 cv
pap~6pov;
witnesses? see! N~~
what yet need we are !svlng of wltne5re:.
YOU have heard the
virv f i ~ o h - e 7 j v p h a o q w i w .
blasphemy. 66 What
66;iat
now YOU heard the blarDhemu.
is YOUR opinion?"
60~ri.
01
6E & ~ O K P ~ ~ ~ Vc Tr ~~< v~h~~ returned answer:
seems ii? The (ones) but having answered sald
"He is liable to death."
'Evoxo~ 8av6rrou toriv. 67 T ~ T E~ V ~ ~ T U 67
U ~Then
Y
they spit
neid i n
of death
he Is.
Then
they spit
intn his face and hit
el5 rb rrp6oonov a h 0 6 uai t ~ o h & + ! o w him with their
Into the
face
of him and hltwith Gats
Others 'lapped him
&6v,
01
6i. tp&rr:uaw 68 Myovrsq the face, 68 saying:
him,
the lone*) but
slapped
'
"Prophesy to us, you
npopj-r~voovjpiv, x t 1 o r 6 ~ i 58 o ~ i v
~ r o u h ~ qto us, hrist,' who
is the ?onel Christ. Who 1s it that
struck you?"
rraioas us;
69 NOWPeter was
havine- hit you?
sitting outside in the
69 '0 6 t
tKv
The
but
"!eF
we. .,t ing
outside courtyard: and a servant girl Came u p t o
6" 4
cnihe. ~ a l n p o o j h e ~ v
via
!n the courtyard: and
towerd
him one him, saying: "You, too,
nal6ion hLyouoa Kal o b qoEa pqrh 'IqooG were with Jesus the
a e r v a n t e a savine
. - Also YOU were wdh ~ e s u s Gal.i.le'an!" 70 But
6&
he denied i t before
TOO r a h t h a i o u 70
b
denied
them all, saying: "I d o
the
Galllean:
the (one) but
0th
r i not know what You
EprrpoaBn, rrbnrrov Xtyov Odr
in front
of all saying Not I have known what are talklnp about."
ALyr~g.
71 6 e L ~ 6 v r a 6b ~4 rbv 71 Aftcr he had gone
Hav!lng gone out but Into the out to the gatehouse,
you ere saying.
nuhGva E T ~ E Y alirbv
hhXq
~ a iALye! another girl noticed
gatehause saw
hlm snethcr [glrll and Is saying him and said to those
~oiq
t ~ d 06705 fiv p r ~ d*Iqooir there: 'Thls man
to the ionesl there This (one) was w i t h Jewas with Jesus the
700 N a ( ; o ~ i o u . 72 ~ ( a rr&htv
i
2,";Ioam pyrh N m ~ r e n e ' . " 72 And
the
Nararene:
and egaln
e enled wlth again he denied it,
an oath: "I do
dpnou 67, 06%
o76a
T ~ Vh ~ e p w n o ~with
.
not know the man?'
oath that Not I h s v a known the
man.

ah0

to him

the

'Iqootq
Jesus

1
c:7nay : nhfiv
You you aa d
besldes
hp?~
61p~a& ~ 6

LE

*beu

~~~

MATTHEW 2633-21:5

146

73 p i ~ h ~ I K P A V 66
r r p o o i h O 6 v ~ ~ ~73 Alter a little while
After
little
but
having come tows1.3 those s b d j n g
oi
gorGrrq ilnov TO n t ~ p ( t l 'AAqBdq came u p and said
the (ones) standing said to the Peter
Truly to Peter: YCertamy
~ a iUC
i t a h 3 v d ~ a y&p
i
fi hahidl
One f,
also YOU outof them ari, and for the s ~ c e c h
them, for, in fact,
uou 6jh6v o c
rrolii.
74 r 6 r r fiptaro
dialect gives you
of you evldent you it is making;
then he started
74 T h e n h e
~ a ~ a 0 i p a ~ i i r~a il v
dlrvlic~v
Olir away."
to be
and to be swearing that
Not started t o curse and
oik
rbv &v~ponov,
r6ejg swear: "I do not know
t h e man!" And imrneI have known
the
man.
~~d-~
~~~~.
M L r ~ w p i&vqmv
75 r a i
tpvioeq 6 dlately a Cock crowed.
cock
rounded;
and remembered the 75 And Peter called
n L ~ p o q r a t b j p a r o q 'I 006 ~ i ~ ~ n 6 6%
r 0 to mind the saying
Peter of the raying or3esus havlng s a d that Jesus spoke, namely:
i v
&ALr~opa qwvfioat
"Before a cock crows,
pi^
Before
cock
to round
threc times vou will djsoam me
dlrrapvjrrn
PC, uai
kSrh8bv
ESw ihree tlmes." And he
you wlll dlrown me, and having gone forth outsldc went outSlde and wept
L~havorv nl~p&q.
bitterly.
he
u-ent
b l t t~
~ r l *.. ~
~.
~.~
When i t had
n w i a q ..
6P
k o m e morning,
g
, .
but
hsvlna
Y~MPLVIJF
occurred
~~

27
ZP,:I;~$:~~ ~

27

o u p ~ o c h l o v Wapov n 9 s $e
counsel together took
r a i oi ~ P E ~ @ G T E ~ O ITOO
Xaot
and the
older men
of tho

~ h , " ~ e ~ ~ , " o f

l a ~ h the pwple held a condown on sultation against Jesus

n ~ l h d r rTQ
~ fiy~p6~1.
to Pllate the governor.
3 T6rc
iShv
'lo66ag
' b
Then
having Eeen ' Judas
Ule lone)
napa6olq
ah& 6 n
raraupitlq
havlng given over him that he was judged down
W ~ ! J ~ h q e ~ i q ~ ~ P E O E T&
V
TP;~:Y~
havlng felt remorse turned bock the
&pyGp~a
~oiq
silver ipiece.1
to the
rrpiul3urLpoi~ 4 ALywv
.H,,aprov
older men
saying
I .tnncd
rrapa6obq
aiua 6 i ~ a t o v .
01
6i
having givcn over blood rlghtwua. The (ones) but
~lmav Ti
6 ~
raid
What toward
n@g
;
Y
will see.
5 nai - Piqaq
h
dlpyripla
el< 7t.v
And havmg casi the silver luieceal lnto the

:I$

MATTHEW 27:E-13

147

hlm over t o Pilate the

governor
3 Then Judas, who
betrayed him, seeing
he had ken'Ondemned, felt remorse
and turned the thirty
silver pieces back t o
the chief pries* and
older men, 4 saying:
*I sinned when I
betrayed Iighteous
blood." They said:
"What
~ . is t h a t t o us?
You must see to that!"
6 S o he thmw the
silver pieces into t h e

,6) m,~ a i &rd8Sv

temple and withdrew,
d v
dlvlne habltatlon k w l & w ,
and havlng gone ofi and went of? and
~ y < m o . 6
5P
$ $ ~ e p d ~hanged hlmselt
he hanged hi-u.
hut
eh e pries
6 B U ~t h e chief
hap6vrrg
7.5
&pyGpla
elnav Odr priests took the silver
having taken the
silver i ~ l e c e l said
Not pieces and said: "It
~~EUTIV
PLlXiiv
aljrh
siq
rbv 1s not lawful t o drop
it Is allowed
to throw
them
lnto
the them into the sacred
noppavh,
k ~ e i TI$I
a? m 6 ~~ U T I Y . treasury. because
sacred treasure, slnce Pnee of%lood
it is; they are the price
7 ouppobh~ov 6;
XaP&q
~ y 6 w u a V of blood." 7 After
munrel together but havlngtaken t ey bought consulting tagether,
a h G v ~ b v'Ayp6v 705 KE a ~ W CCIS they Wught with
O ~ $ D f them the Field of the
0
into them the potter's field
-rapjv TOYS ~ & v o ~ 8s .
6ld
k~hilell t o bury strangers.
burial to the strangers.
Thmughwhieh wascalled
Therefore that neld
6 & phq ~ K E ~ Y O S'Aypdq A i p m o EWS 7% has been called 'field
the Abld
that
Field
of BloOi tlll the of Bloodmto this very
ujllepov. 9 T67r hhqpi)eq
P ~ @ Vday. R Then what
Then was fulfilled the (thlngl. spoken was spoken through
today.
'IPPE~!OU. TO; TTPOW~TOU
~~YOVTOF
61h
Jeremiah the prophet
through ~ercmlah the prophet
saying
was fulfilled, saying:
EhaPov
7h T P I & K O W ~ & P Y G P I ~ .
. , ~ n dthey took the
they look the
thirty
silver i~leceml~
thirty silver pieces,
roc
rntpqflivou
:$::
the ane)
having been priced
manprice
the
t h a t was priced.
the
htpjarmo
uiev
' l o p a j h , 10
the one on ~ h o m
they priced
from
sons
of Israel.
some of the sons of
E ~ W K C N a S r h CIS T ~ V%@v
KEPa
~~~~~lset a price,
they gave them into the
eld of the poker.
10 and they gave
raeh
o w h a 5 L v pol K G P ~ ~ cthem
,
for the patter-s
a o ~ ~ r d to
~ nwhat
g thlngs ordered to me Lord. fleld, according t o
11 '0 6& ' I aoOq Lordeq E&npou8ev what Jehovah' had
stood
"On'
?ems
he but
commanded me."
703 f i y e p 6 ~ 0 ~r.a i i m ~ p t , n l o i v ab+v
6
1 1 J ~ S U S now st&
of the governor; and Inquired u w n him the
the govern,,r;
fiyrphv htyov . Xir d b pnolhr%
and the governor put
aovernor mylng You are the
kLn8
the question to him:
'lovbaiov;
6
62
'Iqootq
1 5 "Are you the king
The
hut
Jesus
You of the Jews?m Jesus
Jews?
U ~ ~ I "YOUyourself
h ~ y r l g . 12 vai & TQ K ~ I ~ Y O P E ~ replied:
YOU are m ~ i n g .
~ n din the
to be sccuaed
say [it,." 12 ~ u t ,
while he was being
ulrrbv brrb T ~ V&PXILP~WV
~ a IIP~U!~UTLPWV
i
him
by the chief Prrests and
older men
~ C C U by
S ~the
~ chief
o&Pv
h c r p i v m o . 13 r 6 r i
) \ L ~ L I ah6 priests and older men.
nothhg he answered.
Then is myin9 to him he made n o answer.
b
nrohkoq
Oljr
&ro,jr,q , 13 Then Pilate said to
the
pilate
~ o t
YOU are hcarlns him: "Do you not hear

$lie

$:

wem
;j

~~~~~~~~

s%e

3a

10.

Jehovah,

J14.7~14.1~.17.-;

LOrd. IABJI*.

MATTHEW 27:14-21

148

r a ~ aa

uou

nboa

T U P O ~ ~ ~ V .how

many things they

testifying against
ah@you?' 14 Yet he did
to him not answer hlm. no.
b o r e not a word, so that'
as-and t h e governor wondered
Aiw.
very much.

how many (things) of you they are Latiyingagathst~ are

14 nai

oGr

And

npbq

toward

not

he answered

ev

od6b

not-but

8auphP

to be won erlns

15

drrrrrpi8q

~~~k

one

rbv

the

6~

Pfiga,

saying,

iyepbva

governor

very much.

IF,

MATTHEW 27:22-29

149

N~~

eOm

22

)\&yel ali~oiq b nclh?To< T i

00v

22 Pilate-saidb

them: "What. then.

hprvov Xp101bv; shall I do with Jesus
shall I make
Jesus , the b% Beid
Chrfat7 the so-called Christ?
They all said: 'let
htyowlv
r r d n n ~Let
~ himXravpw86~w.
be
put
on
the
stake. him be impaledl.
all
hey are saying
23 He sald: '"Why.
z3 The 6( m e ) 6but5 tsal' ? ~
what had thing did
61
mprouG<
01
~rmiqow.
he
they
dld he do$
~h~ ( ~ n e s l . but
abundantly
kept crying out all
EK~X<OV ACyomeq u t h i mXbeT put
~ U P W ~ ~ T O . the more: 'let him be
on thestake.
ErylngOUt
impaledl"
24
162Jv
61 b flriA&~o56 ~ t oG61v
~
. but the ~pime
that
t nothing ~ 24 Seeing
~ that
~
IS a a y l n ~to them the

,,fi,w

Pilate

What therefore

' I ~ U OT ~~ VA

$$! hagqf$ngI

festival to Iestiva~i t
A ~ ~ m d l n g t Obut festival wssaecustomed was
- -the
- -custom of the
(, fiycpbv h o h r k t v Lw TO KyAQ 6iwplov governor to release a
the governor to release one t o t h e crowd boundone prisoner t o the erowd.
Bv
q8dov.
16
dxov
6b the one they wanted.
whom theY were WanUnL
The9 were having hut 16 Just s t that time
.rirr~ 6 f o tov h i u q p o v k 6pevov B a p a p p 3 . they were holding a
then boundlone notorlous heLg sald
Barabbna. notorious prisoner
called Barab'bas.
17
uuyy h w
08"
&3v
&p
drrrwitpmo T&< eipug arising. Pllate tank
Aaphv
Having heenTed together
therefore
of them 17 Hence when
water and washed
having token water he washed off the 'hand8
they were gathered
~T?av airroic 6 nriAeroC Tiva
r a r f v m ~ 700 dxhov htywv 'A8365 rllll his hands before the
s a ~ d to them the
Pilste
whom are roo wttllne together Ptlate said
down opposite the crowd s a ~ l n g Innwent 1am crowd,
'1 am
-AGow
bgiv
d v
BapaPP& f j t o them: "Which
innocent of the blood
Ishould releame to yo;.
the
Barsbbar
or one do you want me
of t h ~ slone) i
of t h ~ [manl.
s
YOU
'IquoOv ~ b vAEY~(IEWV X C U T ~ V18
;
q 6 ~ 1 t o release to YOU.
&nonpl&i<
25
yourselves must see
Jesus the berng asld g r i s t ?
B e had known Bar.ab'bas or Jesus
having
the
toit" 25 Atthatall
6n
6th
p86vov
rap66wnw the so-called Christ?
fi$
ha&
~b clfwa a h o j t
that
through
envy
they gaveover 18 For he was aware
the people said in anpeo&
sald The blmd
01 hlm Upon
a3r6v. 19 K d q Lvou 61 adroc hi
swer: "His blood come
roc that out of envy they
;
ra
TiKua
26
T
~
T
L
him.
s1ttkng
but of hlm
upan
the had handed him over.
o US.
Then upon us and upon our
children
and
upon
tho
PF,pmq: dmtrmihw n @ <
fi 19 Moreover, whlle
h 0 i 5 6~ Bum&@+, d v 61 children." 26 Then
judgment scot
toward
him
the he was sitting an the
rent OR
Bars bas,
the but he released Bwab'ball
he released to them the
yuvi a3mO Aiyouua M Sbv mol r a i r
udgment seat, his
to them, hut he had
pp~r/EXMua na&6wn~v
'IqooOv
woman ol htm sayln.
~ o b i n gto YOU and to
&fe sent out to him.
order that J~~~
~esu. havlng whlppes he gave over
and
61~aiQ
tnriv~,
no)\^&
yirp saying: "Have nothlng
uraupw86.
handed him over to be
elghteous ionel
Umt,
many (thlngrl
for to do with that
he mfeht he put on the *take.
impaled.
6 m p righteO~8man, for I
I suffered
according to
dream sucered a lot today
27 Then the sol27
01p
.:;Zai
diers of the governor
6,'
a3rbv. 20 01 62 & x l e p ~ i ~
~ a iol in a dream because
rapcrXa!%nq
rb
' I J~~~~
quoh
sic
through hlm.
The but ehefprleots and the of him.'. 20 But
into
:te tOoB Jesus into the
ha.,ing
along
the
npsol3Srcpo1 h r c ~ o a v rob5 dxAov<
the chief priests
ha
palace and
a
~
~ b ~v A ~governor's
Y
m.
npa,rhp,av ouvfiyayov
older men
persuaded the crowds in order that and the older men
p.,todum
led together upon
him
whole gathered the whole
a i ~ o o v ~ a ~rbv Bapa & d v 66 persuaded the crowds
,cip~.
28 ~ a i
L ~ 6 6 o m ~ 5body of t r o o p togeththey should ask for
the
Baratkaa
the
but to
for ~ ~ ~ ~ b . b ~ ~ ,
body of troops.
And
having disrobed er to him. 28 And
'IquoOv
CmoAfuwoiv.
21
drrroupt'dsi< but to have Jesus
disrobing him. they
&bv
XAapG& K O K K ~ ~ V n r p t i 8 q r w
Jesus
should they destroy.
Having answered destroyed, 21 N~~
him
cloak
searlet
they placed around
him with a
61
6
$yep&"
elnm aLiroiq
Tiva in responding the
but
the
governor
Bald
to them
Whom governor said to them:
~ ~ E T E dmb rGv
660
dnmhbw
"Which of the two
are rov wtlllng from the two I lhould release do You want me to
bviv.
01
61 el&
Tbv BapPPhv, release to YOU? Tbey
to =a;?
m e (ones1 but raid The B-boas.
said: "Barab'bss."
sop^"

bt$
"$

aitlEd"F

$2

fipv.

%PYOY

.(IT'

&

$
;:

2:

2:

22,

\x:%:

.UWU

ZT anoqs o!

'moq

ws

.(ii

'JE ddv aas

.oi

'peg km CpoO
kAlv
ley9 .Lw.nYt.Y~n4ns
1 4 1 noAzy
amken ny?A3rl
leala
a Enom
a o n a Jnoolrl*
msac
au'q
'"""
!my3,
-KBS %XOAm o r e u u a
041 $no aneo moq
mmo a41 mnq $noqv
p A d o d ? nndp nlrr?n? A\& ?g !d3u gg
q 2x0 aq(
11uodn
U"pd4F
&A
n k ~ mops 111)
pwrnwo ssamrzep moq q l x p inq u r o u
OL~A?A?5 0 ~ 9 x 0 5 n d p 5lr~n1 ~g ?fib', gv
.mlq auppeoldar aram ~q
wlm ra1na84
'npyn
no>lg!3~?1
$qw
qn
rDqlaXq h a m s uo lnd
[sauo) e m
saaq or
53rn?pdnn~onno
lo
!nu%,
a q l UI b t ..uos am os~e ( u u ! ~ )xran lclq aqz
'uos we I
s , p o g m e I, 'pies aq 10 I ~ X . ?LP
,Q ?L pg '5oln ~fl!s
I03 'm1q 91UBM a n JI pan 30 p w 203 pras 84 :unq Burll!~a l e 4 ;r mou
mlu
n n o m ILQ dnA w u ! ~ .AOLQW
1sy9e
!3 ACln
. . anasaa mou m r.-. .
.. .
la1 !POO ul lsnll s!q snJsaz miq a1 . p o . ~ aql uodn pqewl snq OH
+nd seq a n t i .m!q
ngopond
'*(rag n p !u7
naglouw
&g
ua aAa!lW !If* a*
.mlq moan a n a r I a q W a m pus
axms
om
pun a w l s alnlrol .n?yw
n ~ d o ~ l o !nu
~ u(lodnnu, 50).
a41 130 UmOP x u 0 3 moq mom .mop auooJ Wq lq
aq
a=-I ,O
a o u mrq la1 :laElsI ?uq nnn
nqdn~nr
'nlln? y b n d n I .
30
S!
iaAss
aupl
lams a aIqe n aq ~ o an-~q
.panes eq
lauuea aq Jlxrnrq 5pytPwd .IDO~)Dl ~ l n y , g po n p ~ n n ? "n3DmDp
aq slaqlO" Zt
P.raq$g
Bu!bBaparam
d a u Zaplo
PUB
:au!hE~ Pus m!q JO 5noyyy- ~p ~ o k y ? .
nndz~ndo3dIL !or
unJ Buixem
saqlras
aql
q)!m
;oun~su!yeu
alse!ld
elqa
uam lapro P ~ saqilas
E
nq~ndrlnd~
5arno>!wurl? 5!3d3!Xdp
aq%q%!m slsa!rd la14a '9% 1''
,a98)8
e q ~ wol;
'7
aqq osle zauusm lo
Inn
.godnor0 noL ?1Lp
ayrl UI I t ..ia9e%s UMO ew03 'POD am30 arenak uos zi :;lnJnok
alnlrol aql yo
t g h & ~ n r '~030 COI
P 5?!n 13 .ngmnlo
am03 ' p o g lo was e
ams
'autprmnq
s~ep
YI
PUB
a,B nOk,l u,as,nok 'OKn
,npr/ogorlo ~ l w d ?G~3 ' ~
L
n? !or
anes 'shep aalq? u! I!
! qaurnrp
eq
am
=mop a u ~ g o o ~ ~auo)a u z
rapI!nq
atdual ~ ~ ~ m
no.
nnnp~nn
0.
"?""
aq+ j o u a o p - l a a a l q l
amben Pue
uram 3- spsaq am av!nam
aq-plnom no/( o,,
~
:au!tes
0t spsaq 53moA)y !nw 01, n g q n 5 ? y a C r 5 q 5am?onln
wlq
Bmua dsers *ram
~ Y O I Bnulssnd
qaq$ SU!%~UM
'm!q
"od\;lmowyd?
lon3d9n3doundnfi
3o kfi~anpnqe
zu!xsads V L I ~
'1qxeUl pueq-l301 ;o ?no auo
usBaq hqslassed aql mq (rauol e q z
10
6&
'"md~nP3
?
5P
0 s 68 'IJal slq "0 29
~
aua 'sraqqar om!
auo pue l q z p s ~ qpun [weel p u s l l - ~solno
"Fl539
51' '!n~oby 099
uo auo . m ~ qq ~ r m !Dx
papdm! aia* slaqqoz m!q yllm aaqlaam saxms oo lnd azs uaq+
Mo
m ~ n ? o d n w m 3101
hqw
OM* uaq& 8E

"'"

.A: $

.iTs7

?A\

- .

~n!~rqb

..

uw$ im uaaq a m n q q q 3 0 axlsqa

n l n p i w d ~ n ~ n a q n nn!~ln
. ..
Pnaq
aq! anoq- uodn nd xaql
peaq q q anoqe palsod '41 "14 TO
PAP
5bynmsn S ~ Lm q u ?
mwtg?u?
kaql ,osIv LC .alaql
.aasq+
u ~ q surnaasqo azam xaw
mrq lano p a q 3 1 8 ~
nnodbr)
LE 'Y?
ham 'lea kaq? se
PUB
'301
B U T ~ O J ~ ~
. P U ~sc WJI ~ u ~ 10~3J$gou
s 8 ~
p r gc 'nodbyr
~ l ~ o
q' sluamma
lalno
m~q;a nuauuaa r q n o a m m m p dam wlq
% n(pq!l%s!p haql "O'?n
DIqdl
?A
0MDD!d3d319 ,+?LCD
ol!q
Peq
inq a s em oo sna m!nex
.qmrp 02 pa
u a q ~BE .yo,rp oq ?9 %Mno?dnnLo
.6!31u fl'&?gv
PsnIaar a q %' ! Bu!lwl im
P*lsv SulAsq
poe
:parru uaaq aulnaq
5OA3d?Dn3A
LDX
.~o~?dA[!iad
laue 'lnq !xu!ip 0% "?O
[lea q%!m pax!ur a u l a 1Ie8 qllm aulm xulrP ol onq 03 ahes Paq?
m!q anea daql t& 5byoX ?rsd nonlo n p l u m ~ p n nnvmgp pg
'PIES aulaq
aJsId
I I ~ Y So
q
qqqm
'aJeId .llnYS 'des ol '5on3d?Aay
5 0 ~ 9 1 no!nodrr
n~urp
9
S! lEql 'n'4Z'oB,lo~
'eqlo81ag pros aulaq
amid q m a m o i s q n s q
Palelre3 aaeld e o? amea ' p e o A y o ~ nonad?A3y no^^ 513
53mgg~
kaql u a q a potr CE Puv
~ m l q30
axms
a m dn m! xqs~maq
:awls amlrol q q !DX && '?OICD W n n m A?L
V D
o
d n WI o? aqnaas q u r iwl ~ a w ur
O ~ N - 4 m 1 paosardul xaw
n"?
m~m+M4
passardw daq? urrm
:uomrs
aureu a&
usxrnrxa
s ! q ~ . u o mp~ ~ ~ e u
,
n
~
m
q
~
iLnrlono
no~nnlrdnrr
au'aJ'h3
u;m
pun07 haq) Inq
ino s u ~ a g
punor haql %noBuloE noumdgA9
nod?.
ag lon3d?Xdq~, 8e
a l a a daql sv zc
w v y am uo ma aqo, aqa o tq
'Srmedml i o j yo
lwopdnnm
DL $3
m!q pal p m mrq uodn W v so pel a r m pus 'unq 30 n a n u s s r q n o
q u a w e a l a n o srq "?Vw n o M 4 u p !ow '50nlqrl~
a41
mlq
uolnd
Pue
xeo13
aw
2nd pw yo wola
fipyln nDmQ?A?
[Wr ngnrlnyX A ~ L
9001 Law 'mJO UtlJ '?I
&loxoal baql ' q q 3oun3apeurkarg aaqm
aPnm PEq k l uaq* nW
p q w mnng)>? ,$yo
no>ln+n?
3L9
'klleu!~ I E 'PEW s!q PUV
.mrq l o
peaq
am o~u! arr"l!q ale*
uodn m!q Bu!%%!quaz Inn I& ' g o ~ p n n~ynman nkL 5!3
no~lm~?
-aq pua paaa a q l 900% pus
aql
xoox Kam
m ~ q o~ul
nodny?.
A?r?n
513
pue ur!q uddn lids !nW " 0 ~ ~ ? 9 2 "?I
lldsaul~nq pun
. 'sMar
am 30 auya
baql pw O~ .ismap
a q l 30 B u m nok 'hep 53LmD?rud? !nu O& 'Am!nQnol. A ~ L m y l o n g
aulbas
unq 30 un3 ape- baql
WO. :au!b= 'mlq JO
s
~
~
,D
~j',nq,,7 A
~
U ~ apem
J
h a w 'miq q,
.luol, ul
~~amymaeq pw
m o l w a u n a a w 'pug ~ d y l n3pndurlp
~
Smw~+3unnoA
!DX

yzy

' 'Z2n2Y

ru!2$F

OQI

LE'OZ

&3H&&VM

MATTHEW 27:47-54

WOW.
tva
ri
pc
i y ~ d A l n q . why have you
of me, in order that what me left You down d ? forssllen me?" 47 At
47 .rlvtq 6L
T
t ~ e i korqu6Twv hearing this some
some but of the (onnl there havfngstood of those
k o i i u a v r ~ ?kyov XTI 'Hhriav
qwv~i
there began to say:
havlngbeari were saylllg that Elilab lasounding for cq.his man is
0 8 ~ 0 ~ .48 ~ a i ~h96wq
6papcbv etq E.1i'Jah." 48 And imthls (one).
And immediately havlng run one mediately one of them
C<
d r d v Uai
haPZIv
on6yyov ran and took a sponge
out of
them
and hsvfng taken
sponge and
it
nhjoaq
TE
6Eovg
~ a i ncpl8ciq
wine and p u t i t
having Rlled and of sourwlne end having put about sour
on a
and went
rahkpp
~ ~ T I S N arlr6v. 49 01 giving him a drillk.
reed
he was causing to drlnk him.
The

49

~ , , the
t rest

68
Aotnoi
~Tnw "Arm< i6oltrv ci
said: 'Let him
hut leftover (ones) said Let go on let ua see if them
be! l e t us see whether
Lpxeral ' H h ~ i a q U ~ U W V a J ~ 6 v . dAhoq E.li'jah comes t o save
is coming
Eiilah
to save
him.
\[Another him..,
man
62
hapcbv
A6yxqv EVUSEY 0 6 ~ 0 0 rilv took a spear and
but having taken spear
piercod of him the pierced his side, and
~ A P U P ~ V , v.ai bSih0~v 8 6 ~~ a ~i~&,lj blood and water came
side.
and came out water and
out.]] 50 Again Jesus
50 6
6 L 'IqooDq nd?lv
KP~&T
The but J e s u s
sgaln havlng cried out cried out with a loud
voice, and yielded up
&qfincv r b mti a
(his] spirit.
to?%?e
he let go off the splryt. '
5 1 And, look!
51 Kai
l h i r T& KaTO7r&Taopa 705 t h e curtain of t h e
And look! the
curtain
Of the sanctuary was rent
vaoD
Soxio0q
drrr' bw0cv Ewq in two, from top
divine habitation was split from above
till t o bottom, and t h e
1670 cis 660, ~ a ii
buciuBq,
~ a earth
i
quaked, and
below into two, and the e i i h wne shaken, and the rock-masses were
ai
rrirpar
Coxiu~quav, 52 ~ a i r h split. 52 And t h e
the
mck-masses
were split,
and
the memorial tomw were
PYPE~~
&+~9floav
rai
a o h h d opened and many
memorlal tombs
were opened
and
many bodies of the holy
&para
T&
rg~olyqpivwv
(ryiwv
ones t h a t had fallen
bodies of the having ai en asleep holy (ones)
were
fiyip8r+mv, 53 ~ a i
t<Ehe6w~~<
up, 53 (and persons,
Were rsmed UP,
and [they1 having gone forth coming
from
CK TOY pvqp~iwv NET& T?V
~YEPUIV
among the memorial
out of the memonal tombs after the belng raised up tombs after his being
a h 0 3 rluilh9av
~ i q r j v (ryiav n6hiv ~ a raised
i
up, entered into
of him they entemd mto the holy
city
and the holy
and
iveqavio8quav
nohhoiq. 64 '0 6 i they became visible t o
they were made apparent
to many.
The but many pm,,le,
54 ~ , , t
&rcn6y~apxoq r a i
01
per' a G ~ o t i the army officer
centurion
and the (ones) with
him and those with him
nbpoh~vrrq dv ' I t l o o h
166vr~g
rbv watching over Jesus.
0 mrvlng
the
Jesus
having seen
the when they saw the

'~2'

MATTHEW 27:55-62

153

152

mtopbv
rai
T&
yl&pcva earthquake and the
learthlquske
and
the lthingal
occurring things happening.
&qopi,eqoav . ~ q 6 6 ~hiyovrcq
.
' ~ h n e d q u e w very much
afraid, saying: "Certhey became afraxd very much, saying
Truly
tainly this wan Qod's
otroq.
0coG ui6q fiv
Son."
of
-- nod
- - - son wan this (one).
65 ' H o w 68 ~ K Cy u v a i ~ c qnohXai &n6
were but there women
many from many
55 women were
parp68sv 8 c ~ p o 0 o a ~ . a i ~ t v ~ qfi~oholiOqoav there viewing ROm
far OR
viewing,
who
followed
a distance, who
TQ 'IqooO &n& miq rahzhaiaq S t a ~ o v o ~ o ahad
l accompanied
to the Jesus from the
Galilee
serving
J ~ S U Qfrom Gal'i.lee
56 b
aTq
jv
Mapia
fi to minister t o him,
to him:
1% wh-m
wau
Mary
the 56 among whom aras
Mav6aAqw) ~ a iM a p i a fi TOG ' I a ~ 6 g o u Mary Magdalene, also
Mogdalene and Mam the of the
James
~~~v the mother of
r a i 'Iw 9 p .rqp nai fi l r j n l ~ Tdv James and Jo,ses, and
mother
of
the
and
m$er
and the
the mother of the sons
of Zeb'edee.
vldv ZE E6aiou.
eons of !<bedoe.
57 NOWa s it was
late in the alternoon.
having
YWOP~WC
came
tobe
f
came
i
h
e
~
57 01' Oeven~na
v i a ~ but
68
there came a rich
man of Ari.ma.the'a,
nho,wtoq
r t ~ h from
&Opwnoq
man
h r 6 'Apl
kimathea.
pa0aiaq. Ule
m bname
o v a named Joseph. who
had also himself
'looi9, 8q Kai &%
Joseph. who ako
he
become a disciple of
o?JlO<
npooEh8h~
TQ jesus,58 hi^ man
58 thls (one) having come toward to the went up to Pilate and
n~lhkr~
d ~' i o m o -rl) u d / l a TOO
for the hody
pilate
sskcd for the body of the
of Jesus. Then Pilate
T ~ T E b n ~ t h 6 7 0 5 ~KLXEUWY
&n0600iva1
commanded it to be
rphen the pilate commanded to be given bsfk, given over. 59 And
59 ~ a i haphv
76 o w a 6
And
taen
the
%he
wrappedtook
Joseph
i t u the
p inbody,
clean
L v c ~ G h ~ bavh 6 $u u 1 v 6 6 1 K&P$,
60
60 and
wrapped
it
an finelinen clean.
laid i t in hls new
E ~ ~ K EaVh b i v 76 K ~ I Y ah0O
Q
memorial tomb, which
placed it in the new ofhlm me!%k%mb
Kai he had quarried in
*pq.
the rock-mass. And,
t$
rock-masa,
which Um6pqu'v
he quarried
after
big
rrpooauhioaq
hi8ov p t y w
ECpq stone t o the adoor
of
having
toward
big
to the door
p v q I I ~ / o ~ &nfih0cv. 61 'HY 68 the
of the memorial tomb he went
wan but he left 6 1 But Mary
Mag'dalene and the
irci Ma , h p fi MaySahqvfi nai 4 &Ah? other Mary continued
there
the ~ ~ g d a l e n and
e
the other
there, sitting before
roj T&qov,
the grave.
t m i v p c ~ h 62 The next day.
62 T I 68 h a J p ! o v ,
TO i e but morrow,
is
after which was after

Jess

?
$
\:;$
::

?'!:,"$

'\2l$

;!":.",",*

i:;

dry

MATTHEW 27:63-28:Z

$:

154

napaan~v;lv,

ouvix8qoav
01 the Preparation, the
Were led together
the chief
the
&pyep,Eij ~ a 01
i @apluaioi r p d c ns~h&rovPharisees gathered
chie pr es a end the Pharisees toward
Pilate
together before
63 ALyomcq KGpts Lpvfiueq~s; 6 ~ ~l I E ~ W63
$ saying: "Sir,we
~ a y l n g Lord.' we remem er d that that
have
to mind
b
nhavog rirev RI <&v
Msrix r cic that that impostor
the errant one
said
yet living After 8 r e e
said
yet alive,
Lycipopal.
64 K ~ E U U O V 'After three days
$' $%:'
I a m being ralred up:
I am to be raised
o h
& ~ ~ l o 8 i v a rbv
l
T*OV
EOg
therefore to be made secure the grave till the up; 64 Therefore
command the grave
to be made secure
1~$;53
a.t
until the third day,
paerlrai K F L ~ W ~ La V
h d v ~ a E'~TWUIY
i
that his disciples may
dieclples mightsteal
hfm and might say t
o
%
come and steal
ha+
'Hykph
dmb .r&v VEK~&V~ a never
l
and say to the,
people H e was raised Up from the dead lone&. and
people. 'He was raised
up from the dead!' and
wlil be
last
np&rqg. 65 E@
&oiq
6
ns~hhoq
Rra.
, ,them
the
ma, will be worse than the
Arst." 65 Pilate said
-Exvre
KOUM&~W
~ + T E
YOU are havtng
custody men:
bt you going under to them: 'You have
a guard'
make
CluQahiua00~ b5
0?6arc.
66
oi
make secure as YOU have known.
he (ones) It a8 Secure as You
how." 66 50
62
ropmeh~g
fiu$ahioavro
76"
but
having gone their
mado seare
the they went and made
secure
T&@V
u + p c r y i o m q rbv hieov ps?& re< the pave
=rave
having ~ e a i e d the stone wrth
the sealing the stone and
~o~~mokinc
1 having the guard.
eusiOdU;l;C%'.'
Alter. the
'092
62
oae drrov,
sabbath, when

War

lightning

but

of mfbaths,

snow.

fz0 tx

May6aAqvfi xal

From

but

01

ty~v?i8quav be
hwame

BS

zzi

whlte

O$y

6i

were madela quake the (ones)

paovrsF

as

Kai

&nervlng

and

VEKPO~-

dead lanesl.

dmorp18dg

62

as

~ ' Y E ~ O Sz7nm
angel
*aid

. ,

52

that
~esus
the lone)
~MCJJPW~~WV
Cqmirc 6 o6r
havine been put on the stake noo are seekln.:
not

Emlv

66~,

he is

here.

E T ~ V .

hesafd:

6cOrs

EKEITO.
'Hyip&

Johp

na8bc

aecordhg as

$;g

i6m~ ~ b v 7.5~~0~

leeyon

hilher

hewas

'inarc
..m..a.

tl~t~erl

he was raised UP

7 ~ a TEO(;
i
end

to the

the

ropE~c~ool

heving gone rovnway

ahroc

%?!2$'
T

Place

671

of hlm

that

vm &v,

Iie was r a i d up irom the dead

nai 1605
Ener),end
lookl

OpBc sic rilv rah~haiav,

wpohyct
he goes before you into the
Galilee.
6 9 ~ ~ 8 I60b
~ ' &OV
bpiw.
him YOU willaeei look! Isaid to row.
8
&d80Goav
raxb
Cmb

~
~

5;;

YOU.'

8 80, Quickly
leaving the memoriaJ
pvqp~iou
+6pou ~ a xaphq
i
pzydLXq< tomb, wlth fear
~ memorlal
~ tomb PET&
wlth fear and loY
great
and greatjoy, they
~ ~
ran to report to his
they ran to
e6papov
&nayydXa~
repart back to
TOTSthe pa8
d i s a~
p ~acir cafi~pfi.
of h ~ m . disciples. 9 And.
9 rai 1605 'IqooGc t r r i l z p e v a g ~ i q
laokl Jesus met them
~ n look!
d
Jesus
Xciprrc'
6& r p a o E ~ ~ o ~ u a ,and said: " Q d day!'
aeYOU rejoloing: the lone.] but havlng come toward They approached and
knphqoav adroo TO^ rr66ag ~ ani o u ~ ~ 6 v q u a vcaught him by his
s.ized
of hlm the feet and &d obdsance
-~~
feet and did obelsance
ta~him. 10 Then
10 767s X l y ~ t &ai$
b 'IJ~!s
tohim.
Then I s a a y u ~ to
~ them the
Jesus said to them:
.MA
bn+ms
hyycfhno fear, Qo,
be earful: be you going under
report back
report
to my brothers,
~
~
h
e
W
U
l
Y
w i g &6rh+oi( pou . Iva
t o m e brothera of me m o r d e r t h a t they might gooff that they may go OR
~ n dhaving gone off

as

4 yes. for fear

of hlm the watchmen
trembled and became
as dead men.
G a,.++he a n e l
"
in answer sald to
the
you be
for I
know YOU are IoOkinB
for J~SUS
who was
impaled. 6 He is not
here, for he was raised
up, as he said. come.
see the place where
he
lying. 7 ~ n d
80 quickly and tell
his disciples that he
was raised up from
the dead, and, look1
he Is going ahead of
you into Qal,l.lee;
there
see
him. Lookl I have told

/ -"--..--..---

Havlng onrwered but the

o76a
raiq yvvat<iv M' qopcio8e bpzic,
NO? be fearful rou, I have known
to the
6.7,
' I quotv

elothlng of hfm

and the

CoEiu0 uav

28
to t h 3 d a ~ l it was

the first
~
~on
f day f
of the week, Mary
6hhq Mapia . ~ ~ ~ and
, dthe ~ .
Mary the Msgdaiene and the other Mary
Other Mary came tO
e ~ o p j o a t76" T+V.
Vlew the grave.
to view the grave.
a
2 ~ a i1606
u~fiopbc 6yLmo p t y a q greatAnd,
earthquake had
And look! rearthiquake occurred
great;
6yyrhoc yhp Kupiou
na~aphg
el taken place: for Jehoangel
for of ~ a r d h w n g descended .out of vah's' angel had deoljpavoii r a i
?pood8bv
dmuGh,m, scended from heaven
heaven and b v m g come toward he r o ~ e daway and approached and
~ 6 " hieav Kai
~ ~ 6 To
.a
boa. rolled away the stone,
the stone and
was aRt~ng on top of
it.
and was sitting on it.
1' After, Jlr.u.*l.=.see ~ p 5p ~ . 2. Jehovah's, d~~4.~~8.Le.~8,ll~l4:
~ o r d ' s ,-,

Mapia

clProO Sq 3 HIS outward

appearance was as
tv6vpa a b r o j hcu~bv b~ lightning, and hi8
rlSta

outward appearance Of him as

the

~ 1 64~ 4. 6

T ~ ! F,&

After

but

h r p a n t aai 76

fzt ;;zimsh:,hL",";fze\;

28

65

3 ?v

Preparation,

quickly

from

TO;

the

g$$

&*.

MATTHEW 28:11-19

156

T ~ VraA~Xaiav, K & I E ~
pe
@OYI~I.
Into Gel'i4ee; and
into the
Galllee. and there me they wlllsee. there they will
11 nopruopbwv 6i: a i r h v 1606 rlveg see me."
Ciolng thelr w ~ y but of them look1 aome
11 While they were
~ " 5 roumw6iag th86vrag d g T+ n6Xw on thelr m y , look!
otlhe custody men having mme Into the d t u some of t h e guard
went into the city and
dnrfiyy~Aav roig
& p x t ~ p ~ G u t v &navra
r e ~ r t e dback
chief priests
all
to the
reported t o the chief
rh
yeu6pcva.
12 val priests all t h e things
the ithlngsl
having happened.
And that had hanwned.
uuvax8lw~g
.hv 12 And afteithese
having been led together
the had gathered together
npeuPuripwv
uupporiX~b TE
AaP6vmg with the older men
counsel tosether and havlng taken and taken counsel.
older men
&py6pta
iuavh
E6w~av
r o i ~ they gave a sufficient
sllver LPlecesl
sufl?elent
they gave
to the number of silver
u r p c r r t & m ~ $IS Aiyovre5 E i ~ a ~ 671
a
Oi pieces t o the soldiers
soldlera
ssylnx
Say
that The 13 and said: "Say,
pa8qrai adroO Vu~rbg Lh86vr~g L~Aeylav 'His dlsciples came in
disolPles of hlm of nlght havlngeome
stale the night and stale
ahbv
KOOI~W~~VW
14Y .~ a i Lhv him while we were
him
sleephg;
and
Ifever sleeping.' 14 And
&rowei
rotro
hi TOO fiyeP6vog if this gets t o the
should be he'ard *Is lthlnxl u m n the governor: "~
mvernor.s ears we
n ~ i u o p e v i(ai bllhg
&pcpipvoug
will persuade [him]
shall ~ersuada and roo free from worry and wall set YOU free
w o l j o o p ~ v . 15
oi
6;
h a P 6 v r q from worry." 15 S o
we shall make.
The (ones) but having taken they took the silver
&pyrip!a
no! uw h g &616&~8qoav.Kai pleces and did as they
stlver lpleceal
d
!:
as theywere taught. And were instructed; and
6t~IPqviuOq
6 A6yog 0 1 3 ~ 0 ~na h this saying h a s been
wasrprend abroad the
word
this
besPde Spread abroad among
the Jews up t o this
'iou6aiolg p & x ~fig ~ ~ E P O fipipxg.
V
Sews
unt 1 the
today
day.
vr.rv ,lau
-",
.
;he
16 01 62 EvBe~a p a 8 q ~ a i & r o p ~ r i e q ~ a v 16 However, the
The but eleven diselples went tbeir way eleven
... disdples
-....-... went
eig rfiv r a h t X a i a ~ sig ~b
6p0g
08 into Gal'i.lee t o t h e
into the
Galllee
Into the movntaln where mountain where
5rdrFma a h i s 6 'Iqu&q, 17 ~ a i1 6 6 n ~ g Jesus had arranged
arranged to them the Jesus,
and havrng seen for them.
them 17
-~ and
-alhb
~ P O O E K ~OW
Y
oi
6 i when they saw him
him
they dld obelsancb,
the (ones1
but they dld obeisance.
& S i u ~ a o a v 18
. ~ a i
npouEh8&v
6 but some doubted.
doubted.
And
having came toward
the I8 And Jesus
'IquoGg fl&Xqmv h o i g Atywv 'E668q approached and spoke
Jesus
woke
to them ~ a s i n g Wasglven to them, saying: " m l
pan n b a L < o u u b &v aGpavO nai h i authority h a s been
to me
all
euthorlty in heaven and upon given me in heaven
19
noprv8ivre~
oOv
and on the earth.
:
havlnsgone r o v ~way
therefore 19 Go therefore

l$y$

~~~

mriV

n%a

1*

10' or, "order of thlngs" (olmvoy, ni.o'noa1, NAB;a5rn. 'oh.lom', JI.a.lo.".*.

,.,
I

'

' '

KATA

MAPKON

ACCORDING
TO MARK

~~

'%'

'

.-.,

~~~~~~.

22

and make disciples of.

~ & T C ~ ~ T n&a
S
T& E B y , &smi<aw
make dlre>Plerof all the natlons,
b a ~ m m g w o p l e of all the naa i r o l j ~ I elg r b bvopa TOO . .naT,y% tions, baptizing them
them [persons1 , , into the name of the Fat er in the name of the
r a i TOG VIOO 1011 ,100 W i o u T T V $ ~ ~ S , Father and of the s o n
nod of the Son a n d 01the holy
and of the holy spirit.
20 teaching them t o
20 6~6&u&rcg
teaching
,a6ro$5
them to be o sew
observe all the things
b
e
~
r
t
h
&
~
q
v
h
p
i
v
~
a
I605
i
6ua
many thifigsas I
to
and laak~ I have commanded
And, look! I am
L
p ~ 8 ' b u ~ velpi n k u a g 765 fipipag E W ~*OU.
em
the days
till with YOU all the days
w,th
until the cancluslon of
r i g o u v ~ d r i a g TOG aihvog.
the system of things?
age.
the conelusion of the

TO!? E ~ C ~ Y Y ~ '~1 O 0U0 0 X p 1 ~ 0 6 . ~

'Apxj
aeginmng 01th. poodnew8 d 3 e s u s Chrmt.
Chnst:
yiypmal
iv .rG 'Huaip about Jesus
2
Kaehg
it
~ e ~ ~ ~ d i Itn hea
g a been
s wrltten in the Isaiah In .lust
Isaiah the prophet:
76 npo.popjrg 'l&o drrr0UTLXho 7bv hY'Yd6~ "(Look! I a m sending
the pmphet Look! I a m sending off the m-nger
forth my messenger
four face.
uw
np-j
npoucjnou
race
111 prepare
of me
before
Your
Way:)
3 listen!
I ( ~ ~ U K E V & O TiJv
EI
b66v
OOU.
3 (Pavfi someone is crying
tho
way
of you;
VOIEB
?ut in the wilderness,
poGvro5
i:v q r?tpfivq,
Prepare the way Of
of ionel ernngout in th= wllderneaa Makeromready ~ehovah:
YOU people.
make his roads
mjv &v
Ku iou, e68eia nolciTS rirg 'rpi@ou<
mads
the way of &rd. straigh$ make rov the
itla,ght;*
4 john
d
@aT?i<wv the baptizer' turned
alirpG, 4 &yivem ' I w h q g
John
the
lone1
ba~tlzmg
u
p
in
the
wilderness.
eame
to
be
of hrm,
baptism [in
~ q p S u u w v P & ~ I U I Preachlnu
I~
epfivq
tv
T:
baptism symbol1 of repentance
wl~dernesB preaching
L,
the

1 $~~~","$

5 rai

Etmowriem

ndg a 9 v
hun

~ n d
was eoinp.
the way out toward
.-

o l l the
..- tprrltnrv
......~ . ,
neoa of Ju.de.8 and a11

all thP;nhabltantS of
'lorbaia
x&w
the Judean cmntry
.
3. Jehovah, 3"m.,e-18.198q Lord, NAB. 4' Or, "immerser: dipper."
~~

fi

MARK 1%-13

n k n c < , ~ a l E&nrriSovro
W &DO hr TQ and they were hapall, end were belng baptlxed by hlm in the tized by him in the
'lo~6dnrt~ n o ~ a p * t ~ o ~ o h o Y o i ) ! J ~~~ ~
a Jordan
5
River, openly
.lordan
Rlver
openly mnfesnng..
the
their sins,
& p a p r i a < ahrdv. 6 ual fiv
'
.Iohn was
sins
of them.
And war the
clothed with camel's
tv6v6~6uptvog
hair and with a leathhaving bee,,
Tf&5
Sevqv 6cppa~iv1lvrrcpi mjv du@bv a t h o t r a i er girdle around his
glrd~e leathern about
loin (s) a f h ~ m :and loins. and was eating
Ec0wv h ~ p i 6 a 5 r a i
piht
dypcav. 7 ~~i insect lacusts and
eating
locurts
and honey- wild.
And wild honey. 7 And
e~fipwurv
hiyw
Ep~rrat
6 he would preach,
he Was pleaEhing
~aying
19 EOmlng
the saying: ' * ~ me
f t ~ ~
~ ~ X U P ~ T ~ POU
@ F 6niuc.I POW.
08
06% someone stronger than
one stronger of me behind me, of whom not
I a m is coming; I a m
ripi i ~ a d 5
~iIVa5
hGoa~ rbv iyhvra
fit ta stoop
I am Ntllclent having stooped to loosen the lace
~ 6 v h o 6 q &wv d r o 5 . 8 t 2, t d m r ~ u a untie the laces of his
a I baptized
of tile
sanlalr
of him:
Eaptlzcd
with water* but
0p25 36arn
d r b q 62 panrioct bp2q
YO=
to wat&,
he
but will baptize y o u h e will baptize YOU
with holy splrit."
nwer?patl &yiy.
to sptrlt holy.
9 I n the course
9 Kal PY~VETO b f ~ ~ i v ar ~a q
? ~f i p t p a ~ q of those days JeSU8
And it occurred in those
the
days Came from ~ & ~ ~
i j h e ~ v 'I 0055 dm6 N a S a p h Til5 r a h t h a i a g of Gal'i.lee and was
came
lerus trom ~ a r a r e t h of the
Galilee
haptiaed in the Jordan
:$,o
bnb
by by John. 10 And
'Iwhvou. 10 nai
r60bq Clvapaivwv
LK immediately on
~ ~ h " .
~ " d st once
going up
out of coming UP out of
t h e water h e sawthe
TOG 3 6 a m g EISEY
T O ~ So,~Qw.,;F
the water he saw
e ng split
the
heaven^
heavens being parted,
r a i .rb nw~Gpa 6 5 nrptmephv rarapaivov and, llke a dove. the
and the
splrit as
dove
coming down spirit coming down
Ei5 aG~6v. 11 ~ a 4wvi
i
~ Y ~ Y E T O ;I(
TAW upon him; 11 and a
Into hlm;
and voice occurred out ~f the voice
of the
odpw3v 1 6 J 6 11,65
6 dryarrrl76~ heavens: "You are my
heavens you ere the son of::
the
loved.
Son, the beloved; I
Lv uoi c666rqoa.
have appmved mu."
in you I thoueht
. well.
12 And immediately
t h e spirit impelled
tvpdihhr~ E I ~ r j v I qpov. 13 ~ a i ?,v him to go into the
thrusts out into the wl?dernesr.
And he was wilderness. 13 SO
t p i l p ~ r r u o e h ~ o v r a fipFpag h e continued in the
:Ie
wilderness
Porty
days wilderness forty days,
n a p a < 6 y v o g Jrrb TOG Z a ~ a v 2 ,m i ?,v p ~ 7 &being tempted by Sabeing tempted by the Satan, and he was wlth tan, and he was with

$:&5.

&$

n$p#y

e q p i w , r a l 01 6yyrXot
wild beasts, and the angels

were

"?,kqV
$?
:: Phe

ypp~~q

61q~6vow t h e wild
aervlng but the angels were
_.s-.a
ministering t o him.
U"lW.
to him.
14 NOWafter John
napa600flval
~ b vwas put under arrest
14 Kai per& r b
the J ~ S Uwent into
to be given over
~ n d after the
'Iqu&s
Gal'l.lee, preaching
~ e s u s Into the
the good news of God
n q p ~ u w ri, ~ i s r y ~ t h ~ TOO
o v 0 ~ 0 515 ~ a 15
i and saying: "The
the
new.
of the cod
and
appointed
time has
hiyov
brn
nrrrh'pw-ral
b
nalpb
~ ~ y l n that
g
~ a been?ulslled
a
the appointedCffme been fulfilled, and
Kaj
qYYIYm
fi p a o ~ X ~ i aTOG 0 ~ 0 5 . t h e kingdom of God
and has drawn near t h e
kingdam of the God; has drawn near. ~e
pv6E,morir~
uai
ITIOTE~IETE
6~ rf repentant, YOU people.
be YOU repenting end be You believlnE
In the and have faith in the
chy~ehiy.
I.
a d news."
godd news.
16 While walklng
16 Kai rrap&yov rra h rfiv 8hAfgUav alongside the sea of
~ n dpasslng by beaPde the
Gal.i,iee h e saw Simon
rah,haia5 d 6 r v xi o v a r a i 'Av6pi.u~
of the
calilee hc saw &on
and Andrew and Andrew the
r& &6rX@~ ripovog & p p t p & h h o v ~ ab~ 16 brother of Simon castthe brother of Simon eas:inE around in the ing [their netsl about
a ~
i l r r ~,n
v the sea, for they
4uav y h p b h ~ e i ~17. ~
and sold
theywere for Rshers:
werefishers.
So
&oi<
b ' I 0035 AEGTE 6niuc.1 VOU. ~ f j
to them:
tothem the
?csua
Hither behind ma.
'"Come after me' and
nolfioo
Jp2g y r v 6 8 a t &hcriq drv8phov. shall cause YOU to beI shall make
tobeom= firheir
o men.
r38bq
&pivrq
a. come flshers of men."
l8 ,...ti
atonee
havlng let go ofI
the 18 ~~d a t once they
..
6iKrVCl
jl(Oholjequm
19 Kai abandoned their nets
him.
And and followed h i v .
nets
they followed
npoDh5
6 X i y r16rv
'16rroPov 19 ~~d
going a
having stepped before htt e he saw
James
l ~ t t l efarther h e saw
rb
TOO Zv6E ~ 6 a 1 o U
'IJ"~$?
James the [sonl of
the Iron1 ofthe
Ztbedie
Zeb'edee and .Iohnhla
,56cApb &&,
abrobq i v TQ rrhoiy brother, in fact, while
brother of him, and them in the
boat
were
their
nara
T&
birnn,
N) ~ a they
i
and boat
nets.
mending thelr
down
h e
~ 6 0 2 ~ LK~~EUEU
a6~06q.
~ a inets, 20 and without
And delav he called them.
them.
he called
--+.-rice
-..- t i m they left their
&pivrr5Tbv
a
having let go ob
the
~ d vfather Zeb'edee in the
Zc@'6aiov
the boat With t h e h i E d
Zebedee
gluew7&v
hnfiheov
h i o o a d ~ a D .21 Kai men and went Off
lrFd men they ~ e noff
t behhd him.
And after him. 21 And

the

'J",h,Y,q5
E y f z ~:j

2: 'lx6,*

MARK 1:14-21

159

158

OaA%pO'

~~

2:

', Oe;

MARK 1:ZZ-29
cImrop~h~)-m~
~ i q
KaqapwoGp they went their way
they are enterlng
into
Capernawn. into CBpernBum
sooncr wac it
Kai
cMbq
'rot$
oap awl, t h eNosabbath
than
And
st once
to the
sabtaths
h e entered into
cIwU\O&v
ciq
TI$
w v a y w y j , the synagogue and
havlng entered
Into
the
synagogue
began to teach.
t6i6aonsv.
22 r a i
L{mXjouovro
irri
And they b e m e
he was teachmg.
And they were astounded upor 22
astounded a t his
re Maxi adroO
fiv
yhp 6 ~ 6 h o ~ w
way of teaching, for
the t e a e h i i ~ of hud, he was for
teaching there he was teaching
a h o b q 5 q teouwiav ixwv r a i oGx AS ol them as one having
them as authority havinp and not as thq authority, and not as
the scribes. 23 Also,
ypappareiq.
23 r a i
cb0irq
+t
scrlhes.
And
atonce
was
a t t h a t immediate
re wvvqwyfi adrGv 6v0pwrroq Lv nvcGpar time there was in
the synagogub of them
thelr synagogue a man
mm
in splrit
d r a 0 h p r q . ~ a hi v l ~a<sv 24 Aeywv Ti fipi, under the power of a n
unclean
spirit, and h e
unclean. and he erred out
ssrine
What
to
u
. .
shouted, 24 saying:
~ a i ooi
'IqwoO NaSapqvC.
fih0cq
and to ydu, JeIiUS
~ a z u r e n e * : Did YOU coma "What have we t o d o
Cmahiua~
0164 UE 'rig
st
6 with you. Jesus you
to destroy
1 k now YOU who 90u;re. thq Naz.a.rene'? Did you
come t o destroy us? I
Bylog ' TOO BLOC. 25 KO/ t r c ~ i ~ u Ds ~vT C know exactly who you
Holy Lone) ofthe God.
And gaverebuke to It are, the Holy One of
6 'Iqwo0g hCywv 01p68 71 aai
L(ch0r
God." 25 Rut Jesus
the Jesus saying ~e murAed end come f o r t rebuked it, saying: "Be
t5 cniro0. 26 r a i m a p 6 S w a h 6 v r b silent, and come on
out 01 him.
And having convulsed him th, D U of
~ hlrn!" 26 And
the unclean spirit,
nvriipa ~b & ~ & e a p ~ o v~ a i @wv(uav
splrlt
the
unclean
and having aoundet after throwing him
tSjh8cv
LE
a6roG into a convulsion and
topwve
voice
came forth out of
him. yelling a t the tap of
27 r a t
LearBjBquav
hrrov~q,
UTE Its voice, came on
And
were aatonrshed
all.
B E - R ~ C 3ut of him. 27 Well,
ovv2;qr~iv
a h o b q A&yo\naq
Ti the people were all s o
to be seeking together
them
saying
Whs nstonished t h a t they
began a discussion
twrw ~ o i i r o ; 616afi
roluil
K~T'
themselves.
Is
thls?
Teaching
new;
aeeordlng h among
Eaying: "What is this?
i c o w i a v nai ~ o i g nv~6paWl loiq &na8&prot[ A new tenehing! He
authority and to the
spirit8
the
unclean
nuthoritatively orders
L?TCT&WWE~ . ~ a i h a ~ o l i a w l v a h Q tven the unciean
he glves orde:n,
and
they are obeying
him. spirits, and they obey
28 Kai tE1j\0ry~ t$
& K O ~a d ~ ? O c68irq him.'' 2R So the reAnd w e n or
e hearing of hnm at oner port about him spread
3ut immedlately in
rravraxoir ciq dhqv rfiv
mpi~wpou
everywhere into whole the countryroundnbeul 111 directions through
all the country round
r'q rahthaiag.
ibout in Oai'i.lee.
OL &e
Galilee.
29 And immediately
29 Kai
~60bq
LK
r i q wuvaywyj< ;hey went out of
And at once out ~l the
synagogue rhe synagogue
~

$;

"$'

MARK 1:30-38

161

zi(v olriav and went into t h e

.I<
PEsX86VTEq
fihw
they came Into the house home of Slmon and
having gone forth
x i wvoq rai 'AvSp&ou p r r h ' i a ~ h p o u r a i Andrew with James
wlth
James
and and John. 30 Now
of !&non and Andrew
6L
T E Y B S ~ ~ Xi wvoq Simon's mother-in-law
'loCNou. 30 1
The but mother-in-law of
John.
wag lying down sick
nup6oolouwa,
r a i elieirq with a fever, and
rmGrc~.ro
burning
with
fever.
and
a
t
Once
was lying down
they a t once told him
a 6 ~ Q ncpi
a f i ~ i g .31 ~ a iabout her. 31 And
hiyouw!v
they are aaylng to hlm about
her.
And going t o her h e raised
~YEIW
d ~ i l vher up, taking her
hav~z",%%%Yward'
he ralsed up
her
by the hand: and the
rparjoa
~ 6 q ~ ( ~ 6r a is ~ ' V ~ K C Vfever left her, and she
hpvingtakeniold of the l a n d ; and l ~ t ~ began
~ f fministering t o
6 1 q n 6 ~ 1 avrolq. them.
she war serving to them.
32 Aner evening
had fallen. when
32 'Oyliaq
&
!
YEVOP~YS
8"
ofevenlng but havlnzoeeurkd.
gq~pov
when the sun had set, the
T P ~people began brlnging
' they were bringhg
toward him all those who
were ill and those
a h a
~ o b q K ~ x G FE x o " ~ ~
him
all
6 i e ionen) badly
havlnx
demon-possessed:
rob5 6atpbv1<o~Cvoug.
33 r a i itv b h l fi 33 and the whole city
and Was Who e
the (ones) belnsdemonized;
was gathered right
n ~ b S Tv a t the door. 34 80
~6h15
&rrtuuuq pbvq
havlng
been
led
lbgether
upon
toward
the
city
he cured many that
86pav. 34 nai t 0 r p h n ~ w c v n o h h o k K ~ K ~ F ill ~ i t various
h
door.
~ n d he cured
mamy
badly sicknesses. and he exixovraq v o t ~ i h a ~ q v6oo1g, r a l 6 a 1 ~ 6 v l aPelled many 'emons*
having
to
81cknerses. and
demons b u t he would not let
iiel~v
nohhh L$h
LpaAcv, Uai O ~ K
many he rew out. and not he
letting goo^ the demons speak,
because they knew
6T,
d6e,wav
hdeiv
rh
they
knew him t o be Christ.
to be spesklng the demons
35 And early in the
&6v
X lmbv d v a ~ .
morning, while i t Was
him
ghrlat to be.
still dark. he rose UP
35 Kai
npoi
+xa
And
In morning in mght " e n much and went outside and
left for a lonely place.
E i h B ~ v ~ a i6rrilhB~v
&"am*
and there he began
having
up he went out and went aft
n&rei ~ p o r l ~ x e r o .36 rai praying. 36 However.
v:$:
,d there was praying.
w d Simon and those
with him hunted him
rmc6iofev a h & v Zipwv nai
01
P4r' down 37 and found
I"lraueddown him stmon and the (ones) wtth
him. and they said to
afiro3, 31 rai
EO,,OV
rai
~AYOUWI"
him,
and they found him end they are eaylng him: "All are looking
38 But he
6% n&vrEq <qr0&aiv
WE. 38 r a i for YOU."
to him that
An
are seeking you.
And said to them: 'Let
hsyr,
ahOi5
"A wrEv &Aha 00 EI T ~ SUS 80 somewhere
he i s ~ a y l n g to them brvl go elsewzere i n k the else, into the

aZ? ke ~ f Z 22~:,

ie

f~j

the

6a1~6v1p,

2;

g'?!,;

MARK 1:39-45

162

txopivaq
KO on6he1q
ua;
belns had Inearl vilkge cltlea: In order that also
~KE;
I PJSO
st< TOGTO y&p &<+OOV.
there 1 ml&tpre~ch, into this for Iwentout.
39 r a i fihesv ~ ~ p l j O u el<
w T&F o w a y o y & <
And heeame preaching Info the sunago8u.s
a 6 ~ G u E ~ S 6hqv ~ h v r a h ~ h a i a v nai T&
of them into whale the
Galllee
and the
6atp6vta
6rpcihhov.
demon.
thmwing out.

village towns nearby,

1 there
that may preach
a i s 6 for it i s for
I

this purpose I have

gone out:'
39 And
he did go. preaching
in their synagogues
throughout the whole
of (fal'i.lee a n d expelling the demons.
40 There &a
40 Kai CPXET~I rrpbc
ah6v
And icoming toward
him
came to him a leper,
w a p a ~ a h G v a h & ~ a i yovmerGv
hiywv entreating him even
entrealhs
him and kneellng down saying On bended knee,
ah4 drt 'Elrv
0 t h ~ ~ 66vauai pe saying t o him: 'If
to him that If ever you may wUl you are able me
just wantto, you
ra8apiuat. 41 vai
orrhw~vtdeiq
can make me clean.'
to make clean.
And having been moved with plty 41 ~t that he was
L K T E ~ Y ~ ~ ~ h v cipa a6roG ii*aro
with pity, and
hevlnn atretchedout the xand o l him he touched moved
he
out
r a i hiy51 a h @
0Lh0
r&iu'Jqrt.
and Is mymg to him I am wililng, be cleansed; hand and touched
and said to him:
42 ~ a i ~ 6 8 5 h
~ j h 0 c v &+
a h 0 6 t$e "1 Wantto. B~ made
and at once went off from
him
clean." 42 And imhtnpa,
~ a i
eKa0afiu8?. , 43
med~atelythe leprosy
leplosy.
end
he was c eansed
vanished from him,
~ ~ ~ P P ~ ~ u ~ ! + ~toahtj
wc
having given strict o r d m
s t once and he became clean.
43 Furthermore, he
iELPahev ah&, 44 ~ a iALyrt c n h 4 - 0 p a gave him strict orders
he thrust out hlm,
and 1s saying to hlm See
and a t once sent him
pn6cvi
pq62v
~ T U F
to no one
nothing
you should ten,
but away- 44 and said
hays
u ~ a v r a v&i<ov r t j
i ~ p ~ ia tio him: "See t h a t you
a thing,
be going under yourself show to the priest and tell
but go show yourself
r r p o u i ~ y r r n ~ p i TOG ~ d a p ~ u p o i O-xu
i
to the
bring toward about the
olesnalng
offer in behalf of your
6:
cleansing the things
whst Ithlngal
n p & ~ ~ ~
pav6p10v
a h o i ~ . 45
6
Si. Moses directed, for
witnem
to them.
he (one)
but s witness t o them."
K q P ~ u e , V 45 But after golng
iSeAe&v
to be prodaiming away the man started
hsvlng goneout
rbv hbyov, to Proclaim lt a great
rrohh&
~ a i 61aqqpi clv
many ithlnss) and tospresdatroad the ward. deal and t o spread
the aceaunt abroad.
h r c
pquh
a h i r v 6hau&Il
as-and
not yet
him
to be able manifestly SO that IJesus] was no
longer able to enter
SIC
n6hv
siorh0eiu,
&Ah&
into
dty
to enter.
but
outside openly into a c ~ t y but
,
Kai he continued outslde
upon
trr'
and in lonely places y e t

'Ee5

:;L

M~gz!F c&

%%d"

?'?!bS :::16p'

MARK 2:l-9

163

I2

n&vro@ev. they kept coming t o

w!~xi%tng
t
from all aldes. h ~ m
from all sides.
However. after
Kai
clad&v
wiAe EI( Kampvao5p
some days he
~ " dhsvlng entered asam into capernam
entered Into
6,'
tjpcp&v firofid11 6rt t v o i q h i v . again
through days it was heard that in house he is: Cs.peFna um and he
was reported t o be a t
2 ~ a i o u v i Wuav
nohhol bms p q ~ i r ,
2 Consequentand were lelBgether many sa-and not yet home
ly many gathered, so
xwpciv
pq69
'rh
~ p b F~ h e6pcW
v
much s o t h a t there
tobe room not-but the Iplacerl toward the door. was no
nai
&&Act
&oiq
~ 6 vh6yov. 3 nai not even about the
and ha was sprsklng to them the word.
And door, and he began
Epxovra~ f,ipovrr< n p 6 ~ a h i r v rrapahur1n6v t o speak the word t o
+hsvpnmr
r n d n = toward him
paralytle
2
...-,
- ...........
a i p 6 ~ ~ o v tmb ~ u r o h p w v .4 ~ r a i pfi Csme'l:Prlnging him
four.
And not a p a r alytte carried
bu
belng Hlted up
6wipcvo1
rrpoacviura~
ah@
816 (by,f''u] r. 4 But not
heins able
to hlm
through belng 1able t o bring
~. to b r l n ~near
rirv , b ~ A o v & m o r i y a u a v rhv m l y q v Xrrov him i l g h t t o [Jesus]
the crowd
they unroofed the roof where on account of the
they removed
,f over where he
-~ ~ ~ - ,
and having dug
~ ~ & ~ r hm oouv 6 n a p a h v n ~ b < ~ a r i r n r o . an Opening
thPy lowcot
where the paralync
war lylng down.
ered the cot on which
5 ~ a 1 i6bv
the psralytlc was
And having seen the
lying. 5 And when
ahGv
h i y r ~ ~8 m ~ P ~ ~ ; TL~vov,
;$
~ e s u ssaw their faith
of them I# saylnll to the
Chi'd. h e said t o the para&qiwrai
a o u a1 &paprial. 6 f i u w 66 lytic: " C ~ I Iyour
~ , sins
Were but are for~iven." G NOW
sin..
are being let go offof YOU the
rtvrq TEIV y p a p p a ~ i w v &KC? u a e j p r v o ~ ~ ( a ithere were some of the
there
alttlnp and rrrlhes"there
slttinr
.-ma
nfthr
scribes
-...~- -~
.......
6 t d o y l < b p r w l i v ~ a i qnap6ia1< a h & " 7 Ti and reasanin'g In t h k r
reasoning
in the
h e a N of them why hearts: 7 "Why i s
OBTOC 0570 h d e i .
@haaq,pci.
~ i qthis man talking in
this (one] thus .pea!&? He s blaap emlng: who this manner? He Is
a
&qlbal
&papria< el p' etq 6 blasPhemlng.
rms
if
one the can forgive sins
is able be letting go off
except one, Ood?"
W q ; 8 K ~ I ~305<
~ I W ~ F
B u t Jesus. having
md7
~ n d a t ?nee
having reognlred the 8
discerned lmmediateb
'I~uoO~
by
morn
hisronmnlnw
spirlt that
t.hat
they
0tk5
Jesus
"
6~ahoyi<ovra1i v t a u ~ o i ~ M Y F I a r ) ~ o k
in themselves,
they are reasoning in themselves he is ssylng to them said to them: .,Why
Ti
.rairra
S ~ d o y i S w O c b ~ a i qare you reasoning
w h y thee (thlngsl ~ o n a r e r e s r o n ~ n EIn
+h
.e
these things in YOUR
nap6ialg bpav' 9 r i i u ~ l v rdronhnpov, hearts? 9 Which
hearts
of you$
Whlch
I#
eaafer,
is easier, t o say t o
the paralytic. 'Your
E ~ T ~ U
r r a p d u ~ l ~ t j 'Aqirvrai
to say
parslyac
Are belnp let goo* sins are forglven:

a%

'

~~

~:3":

~2 nf\y~v

~~~~~

"dl

taTtc
nvf$Ly
zck 2;

Gt?e

..

MARK 210-16

mu
I
&pyb~.ial,
c.mliBi;
'E eipou o r t o m y . ' O e t u p and
of YOU the
up pick u p your cot and
a
w
7 6 ~ K P ~ ~ ~ ~ T uou
T ~ v walk'? 10 But in
and
lift up
the
Of
order for you men to
rai
r r s p t ~ ~ ;1 0
iva
6*
and
be walklog about?
In oider that
but know t h a t t h e Son of
man has authority to
sl6jre
6-rt LEouuiav E x ~ r
'Orgive
sins upon the
IOU mlght know that authority Is hsvlng
earth,*-he said to
&
!
J
~
P
~
J
~
~
o
u
s
$
,
;
&
r
l
trri
7
3
~
11 .I
ofthe
man
upon the the paralytic:
yjF
~ ~ y TOn I I ~ P Q ) L Y T 1
I1
~ +~ o i Say you, Get Up.
pick UP Your cot, and
earth - he 1s saytng to the
TO
home."
hkyo
EVE~PE &WV T ~ YK & ~ ~ U T T ~ V go to
I am aaytnp. Begetting".
llft up the
12 A t t h a t h e did get
cot
and immediately
W U ~ a i h a y e
PI< T&V 0 1 ~ 6Uov
~
of YOU and be going under Into the house of yo;, picked up his e a t and
12 rat fiyEpeq nai c38C5
&pa<
dvwalked out in front
And he got UP and at once having llfted up the Of them ail, so t h a t
rphParrov LSfiXBcv Ewpou8cv n&vrov, CloTE they were all simply
E O ~
he went out in front of all, as-and 'carried'away, and they
Leiurau8ac
rrhvrag
nai glorifled God, saying:
to ltsnd out of themhelveg
all
and "We never saw the like
6 o S h 5 ~ n m v . 8 d v A6yovraq Xn OCno< of it."
to beglorifying the Ood, saylng
that Thus
13 Again he went
o G S k a ~ c~ i 6 a ~ w .
out beside the sea;
never
wesaw.
and all t h e cmwd
l3 Kai
tEfiilX@W ~ 6 X l v ~ a p h
kept coming to him,
And
he wentout
egaln
bea de
and h e began t o teach
edhau~w.
rrk 6
LIxAoj
fipxsro them. 14 ~ " as
t he
sea;
and all the crow
was
was passing along,
wpbg alSr6v, ~ a i L6i6auu~v
he caught sight Of
toward
him,
and he wis teachlng
Le'vl the [son] of
14 Kai
~ a p h y o v ET~EY
AIDhae'US sitting a t
~~d
by he saw
th:&l,
.rot 'AAqaiou r ~ p r w vmi r b t E X b v ~ ~ vthe tax Office, and he
of the Alphaeus
sitting
u w n the tex omee: Said to him: "Be m y
~~8
AEYE,
lai follower." And rising
and h e is saving to him ~e following me.' ~ , , d UP he followed him.
Crwrmhs
fi~oAo6&pcv
a c e . 1 B Kai l5 Later he
havlng stood UP
he followed
hlm.
~~d to be reclining a t the
table In his house,
rivsat
r a r a ~ ~ i c 8 aabrbv
~
&J ~ f l
i 0ccU1.s to be lyingdown him in the house and many tax coliecadroO r a i rroAAoi
T E A D V ~ I ~ a &i p a p ~ ~ h oto18
i and Sinners were
of him: and many tax collectore and sinners reclining with jesus
u u v w h ~ l v r o TO 'IquoO i(ai TOT$ p a 8 q ~ a i q and his disciples.
were lying UP with +.he Jesus and the dlsdplea for there were many
&oG, fiuw y b p moMoi ~ a i fi~ohoG80~v Of them and they
of him. were for many end they werefollowlng began
hirn,
ah+. 16 r a i oi y p a p p m c i q TSY $a iuaiov 16 But the scribes
him.
And the
Jerlbea
of the Ptarlsees of the pharisees.

tz$;b,";B

Ze :b6,S

2;

ag:$'

&+

2~lo~oaE,

MARK

165

I64

2: 11-21

1 6 6 ~ ~ 56n b 8 i n p& TSY 6 p a p ~ o A l ) v when they saw h e

havlng seen that he eats wlth the
dnnen
was eatlnz wlth
rai
rcAov0v
EXqov
TOTS p a e y y i c the sinners and t a x
and tax collectors weresayina to the dlse p er
began
a6mO "Or, p r r h rDv
mAovDv
r a i saying t o his disciples:
of hlm That wlth
the tax collectors and
he eat with the
&paproADv to8iel; 17 r a i
& ~ o r i u a q 6 tax collectors and
slnnera
he eats7
And having heard the sinners?w 17 Upon
'IquoOg
ALYEI
a h o i ~ 671 Od X , P : ~ hearing this J~~~~
Jesus
Issaying to them that Not
said t o them: "Those
Exouu~v
oi
iux&vreg
imp00 &Ah' who are strong do not
are havhg the (ones) being atrone of healer but
need a physician, but
narGq E x o m s o k fih8ov r d i u a ~
oi
the (ones) badly having: not I came toeall those who are
I came t o call, not
6 ~ r a i o u g MA' & p a p ~ o h o c q .
righteous people, but
rlnhteous lone.) but
nnnerp.
sinners "
18 Kai 9uav 01 pa8qrai 'lo&vou r a i ol
18 NOW John's
And were the disciples o i ~ o h nand the
d'Scipies and the
O a p ~ u a i ov~q m d o v r q . nai
Epxovm~ nai Pharisees practiced
~harlseer faeting.
~~d they are com~ng
they came
AEyouuw a b r 3
Atb
~i 01 pa8qrai
are saying to hlm Through what the dlrclples and snid to hlm. 'Why
$aptuaiov 1s it the disciples of
'lohvou ~ a iol p a 8 q m i -r&
Pharlsces John and the disciples
of John and the dlsdpla of the
62 moi
p ~ 8 ~ ~ ob
a i of the Pharisees
v q u ~ c i r o w ~ v , oi
the but Your dhelples
not lrraetice fastina. hut
are faatlng,
v q u r r r i o ~ ~ v19
; r a i ~tmvariroiq 6 'IquoOq your dlsclpies 20 not
are faatlng?
And said to them the Jesus practice lasting?"
M i 6 r i v w ~ a 1 01 uioi TOO
w ~ q & v o i tv 19 And Jesus said
Not are able the sons of the brl eeham er In to them: .,while the
6
b
vu pi05
per' a b r h v 6U~iv bridegroom is with
what [time1 the bdkgroom w t h them
1s them the friends ,f
v O T S ~ E I V ~ 6uov XP@JOV
EXOUUIV T ~ Vthe bridegroom cannot
t o l e fnatin;7 How mu&
tlme thw arc having the fast,
they? As
&Gv
ob
the bridegroom wlth
them they cannot fast.
20
fiff:'
20 But days will come
vv
qioF
h a 88
&nrr. coirDv
be PakenOB tram
them the bridlegroo~, when the bridegroom
be taken away
~ a Ti ~ T E V U T E ~ U O V U I Yb ~ K E ~ Y " 8 ~ ~ L P from
P
them, and then
and then
will fast i that the
sy.
in that
21 ob6ciq
hip?, p a
b h ~ o u q &yv&pou
NO one
pat&
of cloth
unshrunk day. 21 Nobody sews
k t p d r r r r ~ t Cni
~ ~ & T I O V nda16~
EI. 6 i a patch of UnShrUnk
news
upon outer garment
old;
If but cloth upon a n old oute r garment: if he does.
ai s, . + R ~ , w p a &+
%
! , :a;.hllft~gupthe f&eg from I t r,j
the its full strength pulls
r a ~ v b v TOO rmAam0, ~ c r i xeipov u x i o p a from it. the new from
new one of the old one, and worse
aullt the old, and t h e tear

ay~2& % k z ~,$

$%

key

&oc

MARK 2:22-3:1

166

l i v m a ~ . 22 rai

It ecomea.

And

oG6eiq
no one

Phhhrt

1s thruathg

otvov becomes worse.

wine 22 Also, nobody puts

new wine into old
v b v riq
&uroir< nahalofiq s i 6 i
new into skln bags
old;
if but $i. wineskins; if h e d m ,
6 O T Y O ~ TOSIC h o ~ o b q
6 the wine bursts t h e
and t h e wine
w 11burnt the wine
the skln bsgb.
the
lost as
as the
OTMS
dm6Uurat rai 01
houoi.
&Ah& IS
w ~ n e 1s berng lost a m the skin b a ;
but Skins. But people put
new wine into new
o l w v vtov E I ~
h u ~ o i r q xa~voljg.
wineskins."
WlnE new lnto skln begs
new.
23 Now i t h a p
23 K a i ty&r70
a h b v hr mi< oh aolv pened t h a t h e aras
And It ha~vened hlm In the sageaths proceeding through
61arropa6roBa! 616 ~ i r vm o p i v w , aai 01 the grainfields on t h e
to be proceeding through the grslnflelds, and the sabbath, and his d i p
p a h m i ~GToC~ P F ~ Y Td O
6 b ~ 0 l E i v ~ i h h o n e q c i p l e ~started t o make
d i s ~ l p I of
~ (hlm
~
started way to be dalng plucking their way plucking
~oirq
u ~ vaq
h
24 rd o l
@ a p > o a i o ~the heads Of grain.
the
heads dj main.
And
the
Pharhees 24 8 0 the Pharisees
to him:
Lhtyov
~ G T O"ISL 5 i
WOIOGUIV
~ o i q lYent SayingWhy
are
were soylng to hlm See why ere they dolng to the "Look
they doing a n the
oh Paolv 8 o d ~ EUTIV' 25 ~ a i h6yEt
sabbath
what
is
not
nabtatha whleh not 18 fawful!
And he la saying lawful?.. 25 But he
cniroiq Ob66nore
&V~YVWTE ri h o i q m said to them: "Have
to them Never
dld You read what
did
yo" never once read
A a v r i 6 6rE x p ~ i a v go ev ~ a i h r i v a u e v what David did when
Davld when need he l a d and he got hungry he fell in need a n d
&oG;
26 rr&s got h u n m : he and
alirbq K U ~
01
PET'
he
and the lone*) with
hlm?
How the men wxth him?
he entered
r i o j h 8 w ~ l , qT ~ VO ~ K O V I&
9mJ hi 26
he entered lnto
the house 01the cod upon !"to the house of God,
m theaccount about
'APlhBap ~ P X ~ C P ~r aWt ~~ o &PTOUC
k
o
$:e
AA.bi.thar the
Ablathar chief priest end the loaves
priest, and ate t h e
npoeioeog t + a y ~ v ,
O ~ K
BFWTIY
loaves
presentation,
prrrentatlon
he ate.
not
it's1awfU'
which it is not lawful
w y r i v 1 )
l
iroirc iepcis, rai E6wnw nai for anybody t o eat
+a eat if not the priest.. and hegave also exceptthe priests,
roic
&
ah3 oC.3~. 21 ~ a and
i
he gave some also
to the (one#) together wlth hlm he1n.d
And to the men who were
with him?" 27 S o
Ehryw
a h o i q T b o h P P a ~ o v 616
he WBB saying to them The
aabbnth
through he went on t o say to
sbv &v8pwrrov dykvero ~ a04l
6 hvepwnog them: "The sabbath
came into existence
tho
man
came to be and
the
for the sake of man
6th
and not man for t h i
throuEh
$$
K$$
Sake of the sabbath:
LuTlV b U l h ~ TOG & V ~ P & ~ O U
KU~
TOG 28 hence the s o n of
is
the Son of the
man
sbo of the man
is Lord even of
oa~8hrou.
the sabbath:
labbath.
Once again h e
K a i rlufiABw naa
ou~yw-&,
rai
entered into
synsgogue, and s synagogue, and

Pi&l

a":,

rki".

wec\

"3

u2ffzy)Y. $%:

2%

MARK 312-8

167

Lxov a man was there with

h a v t % % % " . , u D havtna a dried-up h a n d
2 So they w e e watehnap~~fipow
they wereabservlng beside ing him closely t o
whether he would
~ M V ci
~ h g 0p~ p m s l j u s 1a h b v , see
hlm u to the sa nth.
hc will cure
htm, cure the man on the
sabbath,
in order t h a t
&o,j. 8 Kai
Kmqyop~ooo,v
im
And they might accuse
the> mlght eccuas
hlrn.
ln order that
him. 3 And he said
htyct
7% &vBp&njrry
73
r$v x d p a
he Is saylng to a
man
to the (one) the hand t o the man with the
withered hand: "Get
ptuOY,
u p land comer t o t h e
into the
center."
Next he
4 ral
hiym
abroiq 'E m r t v r o i g o h a u ~ v
~ n he
d ~ a ~ ~ ytothem
i n g 1s it?awlul tothe 8aggaths said
lawful
t o on
them:
the sabbath
"Is
it
&yaBorro~fiua~
ii u c to
m o r r o ~ i o a ~guxfiv
,
o i w a ~fi
to do goad
or
do bad,
soul to save or to do a good deed Or
t o do a bad deed, to
fiv

bnc? (tu8pmoq
man

was there

2% $fit?& L:J~E~~
6E

dmorrriw~;
+a kill?

b~brrwv.

~ h ~ q bbut~ ware
~ ~ belng
)
nllont. B
save
u t they
Or tokept
kill a
silent.
5 And aiter looking
them
5 ~K Un ~havlng
d TIL~IPAC~&JIEVOC
looked around on ~ them
G T O ~PET'
wS~ t hwrs ,
uuvhuhol5 woq
n w p b o ~ lwith indignation.
behg thoroughk grieved
upon
the
dulilng being thoroughly
~ a p 6 i a qadrQv
~LYEI 73 QBpSnjrry grieved a t the
0%
heart
of the!& he lays to the
men
insensibility of their
"EKTEIVOV T?)V ~ 7 : i p - i COW ~ a i ~~LTEIVEV, hearts, he said t o the
Stretch out the end of you; and hastretched out, man: .-.cjtreteh
rui dmcrarrorh8q
$7'~;
6 K a i your hand.' And he'
and
was restored
And stretched i t out, and
iEX86vrq
ol
@ap~oaiot s d e k
ST& his hand was restored.
wlth
phsrlsrea . , a t once
6 At t h a t the Pharhs&a gohe out the
oup@6hlov
&6i6an, isees went out and
Munrel together were @viw immediately began
K=*
ahoirtinwq
~ ~ O U U W ~ V . holding council wim
do- on him .othat him they might destmg. the party followers of
Herod against him, in
1 Ka1 d '11~ooirq PET& T& p a B q r w adroO order t o destroy him~~d the
with the diactples 09 hlm
7 But Jesus with
t o the
his
disciples
sea; and
withdrew
a great
d
&
:
.",$I

t;?c gp
td

TE

2: eh~sm'

d";&&!",sv
rrhjeo

multltuse

dmb

~2

~ f i q r d 1 X a i a q ~ ~ o h 0 6 e q u ~multitude
u,
from Gay.

from the

~ialilee

i.lee and from Jwde'a

followed him. 8 Even
6 . ,
'I"J",~$
and
from
from Jerusalem and
aoross theand
' I s&ruaslem
obohbpwv Kend
a i from
h b the
rk ' IIdumca
~OUW~
a~n:U
5S
1from ~d.u.me'a

$2

rrtpav

other slde

TOO

of the

Tbpov r a t Z16h5,
re nnd
-..-

6ua

sldon.

$:;

' 10 6hvou
.%rdan

rrhiie%

Kai

snd

%$,

VEPl Jordan and a~.oUnd

about

nre
and

si,don,

rrohfi, &rofiov~q a great multitude.

mult tu s much,
T O ~ E ~ 4ABav

hearing

hparin.

how

npbq a h 6 v . many things he was

,
to him.
~ l m (thln.8)
w
as hslsdotnkl came toward him. d o ~ n g came

MARK 3:9-17

MARK 3: 18-26

elnw mi< p a m i g a h ~ O lva

19 And h e told his
And herald to the dl%ples of him b o r d e r that / d i s d ~ l e to
s have s
nhothptov
r r p o ~ r a p ~ ~ .p a
a b r Q littl; boat continually
little boat should mnstsntly be serviceable to hlm at his service so that
61&
v
8xhov
iua
112
%ugh
the
crowd
In order that
no the crowd might
press upon him.
8hiPwo1v
aGr6u 1 0 nohhobq y h p notFor
he cured
hlm:
many
for
they might press upon
t8ep6mEuorv, ijorr
hlninralv
a 0 7 4 many' with the
he eured,
as-and to be f a ~ l i n g u ~ o n him t h a t all those who had
grievous diseases were
iva
ah?O
&q~wvml
goo,
in order that
of hxm
mlpht touch
as many as falling upon him t o
dyov
p & m ~ y a g .11 r a i T& n v ~ l i ~ l n touch
o
him. 11 Even
were havlng
scourger
And the
sptdta
the unclean spirits,
T&
&r&8ap~a,
8~av
aGrbv whenever they would
the
unclean.
whenever
him h - h n l ~ .k..l.m
.., wnnld
&&dl OUY
~
P
~
~
I
~
O
V
pmstrate
themselves
they weregeho!ding, were lelllng toward hlm and
before him and cry
E~paSov
A6yovm TI Xb EI 6 uib5
Saying:
Wereorylng out Saying thst Y o u are the Son
are the s o n of Gad.'
mii
8~05.
I 2 KO]
nohAh
of the
cod.
~ n d many (thlnm) 12 But many times
incr'ca
a:roig
iva
kq he sternly charnrd
he was anylng in rebuke to lhem in order that not them not t o make hlm
known.
b v pavcP6v
mlliuwolv.
him msnlfert they should make.
13 And he ascended
13 Kai
drvapaive~ ~ 1 g~6 6poq ~ a ai mountaln and
And hels s t e ~ p l n g u pInto the mauntaln and summoned those h e
np0orahET~al
035
jMcv
a 6 r 6 t wanted, and they went
calls toward hlmneU whom was wanting
he.
off to him. 14 And
nai
hrrjh8ov
vpbg
aG76v. 14 ~ a ih e formed [a group of1
and
they went off
toward
hxm.
And
h o i q m SS6-a,
005 ~ c l ? &nomMovg twelve, whom h e also
named 'apostles,' t h a t
he made
twelve, whom also
epostles
dlv6paow,
I/va
tjolu
PET' ~ G T o O they might continue
he named. In order that h e y mlght be wlth hlm m t h him and t h a t h e
mlght send them o u t
rai
iva
dmom6Mr~
&oJg
and
in order that
he may send ofP
them t o preach 15 and
K ~ ~ O O U E I V 15 ~ a i
EXEIV
&couuiav t o have authority t o
ta be preachand to be having
authority
expel the demons.
h ahhrtv
T& 6a1p6vla.
16 And the [group
to he tfriwlng out the demons:
of]twelve t h a t he
16 r a i
tnoinurv
rob< 6 6 6 ~ r a r a i formed were Simon.
and
hemade
the
twelve
and
to whom h e also
& I ~ & ~ ~ K E V8vopa
T?,
Xipwvl
flhpov,
heput upon name t o t e Simon
Peter, gave the surname
U rai 'lhwpav
rbv
706 Z ~ p ~ 6 a i oKuU ~ Peter, 17 and James
and James the laonl of the Zebedee and t h e [son) of Zeb'edee
nai a"d John t h e brother
' I h q v r&v &SA&v
TOO 'lau6pou
John
the brother of the
James
and of James (he also
8 rai

--..".-

*+

BcanlpyCg, gave these t h e

8
B ovrfiq
18 ~ a which
i
means Sons of
Is
which
ofhund~,
and ~ h ~ ~ 18d and
~ ~ ) ,
'Av6ptw
r a i @ih~mrov r a i Bapeoholraiov Andrew and Philip
Andrew and
P h i l l ~ and
Bartholomew and Barthol'omew
and
V att thew and
rai M d 8 a i o v r a i 0 w p h r a i ' ~ ~ K W P O
and Mattnew and Thomas snd
James
Thomas and James
~ b v 700 'Ahpaiw ~ a Oa66aiov
i
r a i t h e [son] of Al.phse'u8
the Isonl of the Al~haeus and Thnddaeus and and ~ h a d d a e . u sand
Xipwva
~ b v Kavavaiov 19 uai
'lo66av simon the ca.na.naetslmon
the
Cansnaean
and
Judas a n 19 and Judas
a
,
85
a
nap66wrw
~s.car.iet.who later
~acarrot.
who also
gave aver
him. betrayed him.
And he went into a
Kai i p x ~ r n l el< o l ~ o v ,2 0 r a i - 6 p x ~ ~ a 1
and comes mether house. 20 once more
~ n he
d eomea Into house:
n&htv 6 6xAoc. &UTE p' 66va&t
a6robq the crowd gathered.
again the crowd. as-and n a to beable them $0 t h a t they were not
&p.rov p a y ~ i v .21 ~ a i &KO~~UUVTL able even t o eat a
pq6L
toeat
And h8vinEheari meal. 2 1 ~ u t w h e n
not-but bread
6cjh8ov rpcrriual his relathes heard
nap' &TOG
oi
the (ones) beside hlm went out to lay hold of about it, they went
out t o lay hold of him.
ah~6v.
n~yov
I
hlm.
they were ~ y i n g
that for they were saying:
e gone out of
" 6 ~
zz r a i 01 y p " , ~ ~ ~ ' i, q~ has
heatood out [of la mbdl.
And the
his mind." 22 Also,
oi
&T& 'It O U ~ ~ ~ WK ~V T O ~ ~ V T E Sthe scribes that Came
the lones~ from
.feruaalem
having come down down from ~ e r u s s ~ a m
neyov
art BEE ~ b b h e ~ l , ~nai 671 were saying: "He has
were saving that Bee z e b u he Is sv n and that Beepzebub, and he
tv TO &PXOVTIT ~ V6alpoviw~ t ~ P & h h ~ l expels the demons by
~n the ruler of the demons he l.thmwl- out
,f the ruler of
~ P W K ~ ~ E U ~ P N ~the
, < demons." 23 80.
6d",'%?
z3
having called toward hlmleli anel
them
ali~obg
napapohaig
~ E Y E V ~ ~ T O ? tFo hlm, he began t o
them XU
parables
he was saying to them say to them with
ll&q 6 + a r a ~ E m a v 6 g X a r a v h ~KB&MEIV; i1Iustratiom: "How
HOW is able
satan
Satan to be throwmg out?
satanexpel
24 vai
&&
D a u t h ~ i a tp'
t a m v Satan? 24 Why, if
kingdom
upon
i-3
~ n d if ever
a kingdom becomes
06 6 h a T a l m&jva! 1 divided against itself,
)IEPIOBfl
ahould be dihded, not is able
to stand the t h s t kingdom cannot
pao,heia
&uE[w 25 ~ a i tdR) o l ~ i a t p ' stand; 25 and if
kingdom
that:
and Uever house Upon a house becomes
rEfloefi,
06 , S W ~ ~ U E T ~1I divided against itself.
shou d sdlvided, not Wlll be able the that house Will not
o[ria h E i w mjml. 26 ~~i EI b X m d < be able to stand.
26 Also, if Satan
house that tostand:
and u the
Satan

'2

'i

:I$

k?:

'EY;~

--

17' ~ s ~ h + s g h ~ h JL7;
~ h Bmsh.ra'ghesh,
',
J16; Bend RBghShi, SF.

171
&vimq
iq'
taurbv
nai
ipapio8q
has risen up against
stood UP
Upon
himself
and
was divideh,
himself and become
06 6is hable
a l tostand
miVal MA& rihoq
Lfa. . divlded, he cannot
not
but
end
but Is coming
27
03 ~ G V U T U I 0156cic ~ f qrfiv ofniav stand.
But not .is able no one into the house to an end, 27 In
fact, no one t h a t h&
TOO
IUXU 06
~iodedv
~f the
.tmng
fmanl.
,,avineenta...
$
: got into t h e house of a
-.--"
strong man i s able t o
or&
ah06
6taprr&oa1
tdv
vessels
plunder his movable
of him
to plunder , I* ever
W P ~ T O V T ~ V loyup6v
nai
61oq bind, and goods unless first
first
the strong lmanl he should
h e binds the Strong
r6ra v j v o i ~ i wadroir 6 1 a ~ & ~ 28
~ , ' .~ ~ jman.
, , and then h e will
then the house of hlm he will Plunder.
Amen plunder hls house.
hiyo
bpiu 671 r k v r a
&+eB'otrat
28 Truly I say t o YOU
I am Saying to you that a n (things) will betjet go c
a that all things will be
mis u i o i ~ r 6 u &v8pimov,
T& &paprfipara forgiven the sons of
to the sons of the
men,
the
.ins
men, no matter what
~ a i ai
ao qpial
6oa
Lhv
and blasphemies
and
the
%aaPfemles
a@msny sa
If ever sins
th ey blasphemously
Bhaoqq~iowu~v
Commlt. 29 However,
they might h l a s ~emou~lye o m t :
29
whoever blasphemes
6rv
Bhaoqqp'uq
riq
who
against the holy spirit
likely s h o u l d b ~ ~ ~ pinto
X ~ i ~ ~ n:$~a
6ytov. 06,
Z EI
Bqmlv
T6v has no forgiveness
holy, not he is fiavlng letting go off in@ the f o ~ v e r but
. is guilty
of everlasting sin."
ai6w.
&A?&
.
box6q imlv aiwvio,,
age,
but
held in
is
of everlasting 30 This, because they
were saying: "He has
&paprjparoq.
30
6~1
gheYov
nn.
Because
they were sayfng an unclean spirit.",
nv~5a ~ I K & ~ I O V
&I.
31 Now his mother
unclean
he is having.
and his brothers
3 1 Kai E P X ~ V T ~ Ifi u i q p a d m Q ~ a oi
l
came, and, a s they
And are coming the mother of hlm and the
standing on
&6d+oi ah00 r a i Elw O T i l ~ o m c~ ~ L O T E I t~h eC Outaide
N
they.
blothers of him and outdde standing they sent OE
gent in to
to
npbq
~ 6 6n u h~o h q
ah?$
32 &a;
him. 32
it
toward
him
calling
was, a crowd was
e ~ & e r l ~ o TCP~
a h b ~ ~XXOC,
sitting sround him,
Wassitting
about
him
crowd.
h i y o v o ~ v ah+ '1606 iJ pinlp oou So they said to him:
they are sayins to him LOOL!
mother of yo,, "Look! Your mother
nu1 oi &6EX+oi (IOU
Etw
h m O o i v oe. and Your brothers
and the brothers of you outside are seeking you. outslde are seeking
33
imarp18ris h o i q
hiycl
~i~ YOU." 33 But in
And having answered to them he ts saying who reply he said to them:
tmlv ?
p4rqp
pov rat 01 &srhqai: -Who are my mother
la
the mother oime and the brothers5 andmybrathers?"
34 uai
nrpl A~Ylbr~rvo~ 705s
,spi
34 And having looked
And having ookcdploundon the lonra) about about upon those

...-

&$

b6;t
&$

S~IA

g/

MARK 3:35-4:7

alSr6v udrhw ~ a 8Ovouq

hiym
" 1 6 ~ fi
him to clreie
s f i t n ~ he is saying See the
LIfiVp pOU
01 46thgoi
POW' 35 6q
mother o f m e and the brothers ofme; who
Srv rro~fiu r b eihq a ~ o 08roD o t r a q
IIkely shouldao tha w l i of the ~ o d :thls ime)

sitting around him in

a cinle, he
asee,
m y mother and my
brothers! 35 Whoever
the
Of

mother.'.
I l Vh
Kai rrhhlv f i p E a ~ 0 ~ ~ ~ ~ U K ETC
And again he started to be teachlnr beske
And he again
ow&ycrat
started teaehlng
~ j v O&Aaouw.
rai
And
1%being led together beside the
the
sea.
~~d a
npbq adrbv 6xho rrhcimoq, &UTE a6rbv efq
toward him crow$ moat, as-and

nizF b , &.~ P..$ ~ In ~ ~ f E p

and s a t out on the

&rA&mug, r a i n?cq 6 6xXoq n&q
njv
sea,
and all the erowd toward the sea. but ail the erowd
?,ow. 2 r a i beslde the sea were
yfiq
8&hauow h i
And on
shore
2 Ro
"ran
the earth theywere.
sea
.
..the
.....
.-.
.. .
-.
t6i6mmw
ah055
b
napafiohaiq h e began t o teach
parables
he was teaching
them
in
them many things
rrohhh
U \ ~ Y E V a 6 ~ o i b~ ~ f with
i illustrations and
many lthligs). and wnssaying tothem in the t o say t o them in his
Look! The 'Owe' went
6
o r r ~ i p o vm d p a t . 4 ~ a l & y i v E ~ a
the lone) ~ o w ~ n g to
~ " dit happened out t o SOW. 4 And as
h e wss sowing, some
tv 73 O I T E ~ P E ~ Y
6
p&, hrocv
In the to be sowine whIch [seedl indeed
fell [seed] fell alongside
na h m)v 666" vai fiherv 7& n~TElv& la1 t h e road. and the
besrde Ule way: and came the
birds
and birds
and ste
a a r i ayrv alir6. 6 ~ a i M h a
h t e c v it up. 5 ~ n other
d
it.
And anothe~iseedl
[seed] fell upon the
h i
16
mr@k
rai
&mu
roehg place where
upon the rocky lplaesl
and
where
of Course, did not
yjv
,,ohhfiv,
Kai
rGB5Cit,
ETXEV
lt was hsvlna
earth
much.
and
at one- have much soli, and
t<avirrlhc;
646
6
pi
E y
i t lmmedlatelY sprang
It rose up out through the not to be wing u p because of not
p&8o$ y i S . 6 r a i ~ T E& & E ~ ~ E Y 6 fihboq having depth of soil.
and when roseup the sun 8
when the sun
depth of earth;
~6
inau~ario8q
~ a i
61&
rose, i t was acorched.
Itwassmrehed
and
through
the
no and for not h a v i g
PiCav
roet i t withered.
to f e ~ ~ i n g root
It , $ $ ~ ~ ~ i D ,
And Other
hhXo
Enmrv clq, ~ & q6rukv8aq. ~ a fell
i among the thorns,
mother l e e d l
fell Into the
thorns, end
&vtPqoav a1 &weal ual owimmntav adr6, m i and the thorns =ame
came up the thorns and choked
it, and UP and choked It, and

~2

2;

MARK 4:s-15

173

172

uaprrbv O ~ KE ~ W K N . 8 ~ a 1 6Ua
~ E U C Y It ylelded no h i t .
fruit not it gave.
And other [seeds1 fell 8 B U ~
feu
E ~ F T ~ VY ~ VT ~ rahfiv,
V
rat 66i60" ~ a p ~ bupon
v the Ane soil.
into the earth the fine, and was givtng Pvit and, coming up and
&va&rivovm m i mi<avbprw, r a i
E@EIXY
increasing, they began
coming uD and increasing, and war bringing to yield fruit, and they
cts T P ! & K O V T ~ aai &v khfirovra nai 6" werebearlngtkrtyInto
thirty
and in
sixty
and m fold, and sixty and a
trar6v.
9 Kai
LXcyrv
.OF
EXEI
one hundred.
And he was ssylns Who h having hundred.'' 9 80 h e
added the word: .Let
&1(0kt"
dnouirw.
him that has ears to
ears m be hearing let him be headng.
listen listen."
10 Kai
~ T E
~Y~VETO
K~T&
10 Now when he
And
when
he sot to be
according to
got t o be alone, those
ilpO~ov
around him with
0m&~~."2&1,were questioning on
the 01
the twelve began
questioning him o n
&et~wl,
the illustrations.
r r a p a p o h h ~11 nai
11 And he proceeded
perilblea.
And
he $ ~ ~ ~ ~ l n E
to say t o them: 'TO
h P . ~ ~ ~o:$e~ ~ YO
eU nthe sacred secret
Baoahrias TOG 0 ~ 0 6 ' ~ K E ~ M I S6k
~ o i q of the kingdom of
kfngdom of the God; to those but the (ones1 Ood has been given.
but t o those outside
a11 things occur in
Y~VETUI
12
iva
Bhhroms illustrations. 12 in
order that, though
IS occurrlbg.
in order that
lmking
~ ~ r r ~ ma Pi P ~ T ~ W O I V KCT~ &roGavrrq 100king. they may
they might look and not should s&, and hearing
look and yet not see.
and, though hearing,
&~oljwu~ ~ a i
~~viwu~v
they might hem and
ahodd comprehend,
they may hear and
yet not get the sense
TOTE
h ~ m p i w ~ v
stany tlme
they should turn back
and of It, nor ever turn
& 04
b o i s , 13
back and forgiveness
itahould%e let go off to them.
And he
a h o i q 0 3 ~ ai6arc
~4"
to them Not have rou known the
know thls illustration,
~ d w j v . r a i &is r r 6 r o a ~ r&q
thk,
and how
all
the
and so how will you
~ o c o & .
understand all t h e
WIU YO" have aesuaiizkaneewith7
other ~~~~~illusttatinns?
14
'0
m s i p w v ~ b vMyov o r r ~ i ~ ~ ,14. "The sower sows
T--.
hew
The lone1 sowmg the word baowine. t h e word. 15
15 ofiro~ 66 r l o ~ 01
then, are the ones
rra & rfiv
These but are the (ones1 besPde the way alongside the road
6rrov
rrrrsipr~at b Airyo(, ~ a i 6~~
where the word 1s
where fa belng sown the word, and whenever
- sown: b u t as annn
& K O ~ U W U I V ~ 3 9 0 5 I P X C Tb~ Z-aC
I
-1
they m t h t h e a . a t once Incoming the Satan and

2:

~ f "fi?i ~

yz{I$

Ze

o:$yde

rr*,~~!fi$iF

to?

&

&?

a7 rl

~ b vh6yov

MARK 4:16-21

tmapplwv

takes away the

Is u f t g g YD the word the(one1 having been sown word t h a t was sown

a h o l j g . 16 rat o h o i riolv bpoiwq in them. 16 And

them.
And these
an
llkewbe lilreW& these are the
01
hi T& VET 661 O ~ L I P ~ ~ E V Oones
~ , sown upon the
the (anen) upon the m W glaecnl bdnB aown,
places: as
oi
6rav
&~o+7wulv rbv Myov clj03C as they have heard
who whenever they m~ghthear the word stonce the word, they accept
I+ xapfiq . happ&vouu~v a h 6 v .
17 nai it with joy. 17 y e t
wrth
jay they are accepting
it.
they have n o root
0 6 ~ Lxowtv
biCav $v
twois
in themselves, but
not they are hadng root m themselves
they continue far a
ITp6uualpoi r b l v , d ~ ycvojItvrlq
a
e h i q r w ~ t.'Ine' then as
as
temporary they are, next occurring of trlbulatlon
tribulation or Derse6~oygoO
cution arlses because
O, peraecutlon
they are
EL&$
o ~ a u 6 d i ~ o v r a ~ 18
. r a l 6Mos Of the word' l8
There
atonce they era befngrtumbled.
And others
are still others who
dUiv
01
&K68.0as are
sown among the
are
the (ones)
.
thorns
these are the
mnp6pcvo1. oSroi d u l v
01
rbv h6yov
beinnwwn: them are the (ones) the word ones that have heard
& n o h a v r r 19 uai
mi
$plpval
TOO the word, '9 but
having hear%,
and
the
snxletle~ of the t h e anxieties of this
system of things'
aiivos
uai
1/
&rr&~ll
age
and
the
seductiveness
of the and the deceptive
power of riches and
rrXohou nai a1 rrcpi T&
Aom&
rlehel
and the about the leftover (things1 the desires for the
rest of t h e things
h t t l v ~ i o l , eimropcu~p-t
mviyournv
desires making thev way ln are c h o k i g together make lnroads and
~ b v A6yov. xai & ~ a p r r o q y i v r ~ a , . 20 r a i choke t h e word, and
the word, and unfruitful it becomes.
And it becomes unfruitful.
& i M i ciolv
01
h i m)v y j v r;lv nahiv 20 Fmally, the ones
those are the (ones) upon the earth tho Rne
that were sown on
mapims
olnvzs & u o h w t v r6v Myov the Ane soil are those
having been so&n, who are hearing the word who listen to the word
nai napa6ixovra1 ua? u a p n o ~ o p o ~ u l vi v and favorably recelve
and accept alongside and
bearfruit
,t and bear fruit
Lrm6v. thlrtyfold and sixty
rpt&uovra ~ ( a i v kc r o v r a ra? cliv
thirty
and Ln
lrty
and in one hundred d
,. - - .
h.t-t.n..
d.r.d.
.
21 And he went o n
21 Kai
arycv
b o i s 671 Mjrb
And he wnasaytns to them that Not what t o say t o them: *A
EPXET~I b ~(IWOF
iva
brr& .rbv lamp is not brought
iscoming tha lamp inorder that under the t o he p u t under a
gQ61ov
-0fi
4 i& ,,iv measuring basket o r
messunnp basket it should be put or under the under a bed. is it? It
be put'
~ h i y v , o 3 ~ Tva
h i f i v huxviav Is
bed,
n o t , in Order that, upon the lampstand upon a lampstand,
sic

lntD

&,Xand
$

%zzv

&igh
$2

'

19.

or, "order of thlngs"

(olovoi, oi.o'noa1. xAB; onn. 'oh,lam',

Jlr.le.29.

MARK 4%-30

114

175

K mrbv
i s it not? 22 or
(mmetflng) htdden there i s nothing
hidden except for
i&v
,A.
iw
1favspo0If ever no? In order that It a o u d be m s ~ f e s t e d , t h e purpose of being
exposed;
nothing
0666 b y i v ~ ~ o
&lT6~puqov
neither
became
(Wmethingl carefully mnecaled h a s become carefully
concealed hut for the
&Ah'
"("a
agO
&
,+
,but h order that lt should come into manifest purpose of coming
13 Ei
T
Exel
Om
&roG~!v into the 'pen.
If
myone la hevlng
ean 0 be hearlng 23 whwver has
t o listen, let him
Crroufrw.
listen."
let hlm be hearing.
24 He further
24 Kai
Uicynr
athoiq
BAC~ETZ
And he wsa naylng to them Be you looking s t Said to them: "Pay
attention t o what yon
~i
&KO~ETE.
vi
f
P ~ P Y
what
~ o ~ a r e h e n r i n g . In
what
meaaure are hearing. With the

~ ~ 0 6 ; 22 od y&p Eortv

should be put?

Not for

Is

messurethatYoUare
~ e ~ p r l e i l u c ~ a lbviv K ~ Imeasuring out, YOU
b m n and
have it measured
w o u r r 0 j u ~ r a 1 bpiv. 25 8s y&p
EXEI
out to you, yes, you
pcrp~ire

You ere meaaurlng It will be measured

lfwtll be added

to uov.

Who

1s havikl, will have more added

600 umau a h @ ~ a 8q
i 0 3 ~ EXLI
KO? t o YOU. 25 For h e
n wriile given to hfm; and who not h a v ~ g also
,
t h a t has will have
8
E EI
&pOb~ral
&+ al)ro;. more given t o him;
which he lafiavlng will be llfted up from hlm.
but he t h a t daes not
have, even what h e
has will be taken

zi

klngdom of the God sa

m6wv

hti

man

$2

klngdom

m'ghtthrow

=zr%

~~~~~~~

aWg
on
t o say: "In this way

e kingdom of God
the
seed
upon
27 ~ a it?sh just
as when a man
~8~6611
rai
i~ i ~ r l m lcasts t h e seed upon
he may be sleeping
and
mayiedalngup
t h e ground. 27 and
wrra
rai
flpepav
nal
6
m 6 p q h e sleeps a t night a n d
[all nlght end
[by1 dn;,
and the
seed
rises u p by day, and
uai
tq~dvqmt
b g oljK the seed sprouts and
!3haur$
ma7 be spmutlng and may e lengthcnhg as not grows tall, just how
016s~ a3r6g. 28 aGrop*
" he does not know.
hasknown
ha
Oittaownself
ez?h 28 Of its own s e l f t h e
Kapnoqo ti.
~ ~ Q T O VX~PTOV
~ T E V ground bears
is boarlng guk.
~rst
grass-blade,
next gradually, first the
then the
o ~ w
h d ~ e vn A 7 u i ~ o vi v T$ UT& u'i
~tn~t
next
friP
grain, ln the stalk fiead. Stalk head, finally the
full grain in the head.
29
6 ~ a u, 66
napa6oi
29 But as
as the
Whenever but ahould glve over
fruit permits it, he
CrwOe~iMcl
thrusts
in
the
sickle,
at once he sends off
because the harvestw a p i u r q ~ r v 6 B~p1up6q.
time has came.'
has stood bealde the harvest.
30 And h e went on
30 Kai
Eh~yev nQq 6 o t i w w v w r j v to say: '"With what
And hewassaying How mkht we llkm the
we to liken the

2 K?%t4q'

bz-

&$ 6~f~gp"

of the

BEDO,
God.

d r + v klnpdom af God, or

rivl

what

it

in what illustration
shall we set it out?
napaPoh6
parable m
~
"if,2lpuY
tau1?81
A# to gretn o t must&
31 Like a mustard
6~
6rw
tni ris
~ f grain.
i ~which a t the
time it was sown in
w h l ~ hwhenever ltmlght be wwn upon the car
the
ground was the
p l ~ p 6 ~ ~ p o6v
v
n h v ~ o v in, m ~ p p d r r o u
tiniest of all t h e seeds
smaller
being
of all
the
seed3
TQV
hi .fiS ~ f i 32
~ rai iirwt h a t are o n t h e
32 but
the (ones) upon the earth
and whenever earthit has
amapt,
b a B a i v ~ t KUI y i v ~ m~~E ~ ( ; o Ywhen
sown. it comes UP and
it ,,,lght be sown, it comer up and becomes
greater than
nhvrwv TQV Aaxdrvov rai waici
~A66oug becomes
01
the vcgctablea and IS
branche. 811 other vegetables
and produces great
p~y&hou& UTE 6LivaoBa1 imi, T ~ aV ~ l b
great.
as-and to be sble under the shadow
?P

b q x h n y ulb&ao

~:~~,"~,?";~,",",",","e~he
ad~aOT& ~ E T E I V &TOG 06pawo~~ r n a e ~ q v o i vare
.
to find lodge
OL it

the
33 Kai
And

for

k u ~ A c i a m5 0roO 5 5 ~ ~ e p o w o q B&AD
rbv

k u l h ~ i w TOO

MARK 4:31-38

btrda

of the heaven

to tent down.

~ o l a r i ~ a l swapapohaiq

nohhaig

parables

to auehitko

many

ra8bq

aliroic rbv X6yov,

Phhha

word, according aa
&
v
34 xopiq
6i
to be hesrlllg:
w a r t from but

he was speaking to thcm the

fi6iivavro

they were sble

%Gd:16iw

U&An

ahoiq

nan%?i??q he was s~eaklng

K ~ T '

seeordlng to

prlvate I m t l

6L

to thcA,

rois

16iotq

but to the
nha.
disciples h e was exDlatnlng all (things).

pa8qraiq

own

hrihuw

35 Kal

hiya

cnhoiq b brsivq

he is sey~ng to them in

~~d

that

the

4pEpq 6qias

ing under its shadow."

33 SO with many
illustrations of that
sort he would speak
the word t o them, a s
far a s they were able
to listen. 34 Indeed,
without a n illustration
h e would not speak t o
them, but privately to
his disciples he would
explain all things.
35 And on t h a t
day. when evening
had fallen, he said
to them: 'let us

yvoptqg
AIUBOIJEY
to the Other
day of evenlns hav ngcometoba Let usgo throvgh
shore." 36 So, after
Thv
d g T& ntpav. 36 r a i
&qbrrc
Into the other slde.
And hsvlng let go oE the
d ~ h o v napahap&hvouetv &bv

bq

fiv

iv

crowd they are to lng along hlm as he w u in

T$ whoiy, ~ a &Aha
i
nhoia fiv VET' aho0.
the boat, and other boats was with hlm,
37 r a i y i v t ~ a haihag
~
p ~ y h h I l&vipou
And occurs hurrlcsna
great of wind: and
T&

the

~ i i p a ~ a iwtpahh~v
waves

UTE

rr-and

6611

already

38 r a l d r b q
And

he

T&

y ~ p i J ; ~ u B a ~ T&

nhoiov,
boat.

whoiov.

to bc gettlna fllled the

boat.
fiv i v .rfi npbpvn hr? T&
was In thk
stern
upon the

n p q ~ g & A a t o v rdsG6ov.
pti1ow

LIF

ws8 throwlng upon Into the

sleenhui

Ka?

and

k y ~ i p ~

they Wake up

~ ~ ~ & , ~ , " , "

were
him,

boats ~ t
Now a great
vialent windstorm
brolte out, and the
waves kept dashing
the boat, so that
the boat was close
to being swamped.
33 But he was ln
the stern, sleeping
upon
t v a pliiow. So
they woke hlm u p

MARK

176

439-5:5

a h b v r a i . Myouotv a h Q A~&orcrhe, od
hlm and are saying to hlm
Teacher,
not
pLhm
001
TI hohhripE8a; 39 ~ a
It h o t concern to you that we are perbhing? And
61cycp8si~
hrrivqow
TQ &iv?
havlng been ramedup he gave rebuke to the wlnd
~ a i ~ l r r ~ v ni
eahau~n
11hna
and
ssld
to the
aea
Be "leni.
neqivooo.
~ a i ~K~TOOEV 6
be havlng been muzzled. And
abated
the
&vrpoq, ~ a i& ~ & E T Oy a h i q peyhhq. 40 ~ a
wlnd, and came to be calm
great.
And
~Twsv &oiq
Ti
6slhoi
6 ; 0 h W
he ssid to them Why cowardly are You? Not yet
LXEX
n i m ~ v ; 41 ~ a l &yP$$uav
8- You having
faith?
And
I cu eared
~ a i
Uiryov
~ p
and they were saying toward
&hhjhovc Tiq Bpa oOr6q i m l v 671 r a i
one another who realiy
t h ~ s i that siso
6 &vcpog ~ a i4 8drhauoa bnaxoricl aO.rQ;
the wlnd and the
sea
is obedient to hlm?

and s a d to him:
'Teacher, do you not
icare t h a t we are about
tn perish?. 39 With
t h a t he roused himself
and
the
and said to the sea:
"Hush! Be quietl"
And the wind abated,
a great
set
i
in.
40 so he ssid
to them:
are
YOU fainthearted? DO
YOU
yet
any
faith? 41 ~~t thq,
felt a n unusual fear,
b ~they would say
and
to one another: .who
'8 this, because
even the wind and the
Sea Obey him?"
Well, they got t o
Kai
fiABav
~ i q T&
dpav
t h e other side of
And theyeame into the otherslde o%e
8 c r X a o r 1 ~F ~ STilv X*PV
~ 6 vr s p a ~ v 6 ~the
. sea into the eounsea
lnto the country of the Gerasenes. try of the Ge,-asenes.
2 ~ a i t<eh86vroq a6mO & TOO rrhoiou 2 And immediately
he got out of the
And havlnggotaut of hlm outa! the boot
boat a man under the
rb8k
bniv~rlocv ah3 fo;:o
power of an unclean
at once
met
him
~,,8pwnog
TwE6paT1 spirit met him from
among the memorial
me!%?yaigbs
man
in
He had
& ~ a 8 h p r q ,3 85 n j v K ~ T O ~ K ~ O ~E V~ X E Y tombs'
unclean.
who the
dwelling was having h i haunt among the
tv
roiq
v~vaolv.
066k tombs; and up t o t h a t
in
the
tomb.,
and
no~.but time absolutely noto bind
&h6m1
oGnht
o 6 M q L66varo a J r & ,vdy was
tochain
notyet
no one
him
him fast even with
because
6'0a4 4 6 t h
T
ahbv
n o h h h ~ ~ qa chain.
tdbind
through
the
him
many t h e . he had oftentimes
been bound with
nL6a1c
~ a i &?~OEOI
6&
r8,a,
to fetters
end
chains
to have been bound fetters and chains,
~ a i
6rrm&o8al
bT8
T&c but the chains were
and to have been snapped apart by
him
the snapped apart by him
hhrioc~q ~ a rih q nL6ag
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ and
i qthee fetters
a , were
chalns and Ule fetters to have been srndahed. actually smashed:
rat ob6dg
;?XUW
a h b v E.zpboal. and nobody had the
and no one was havxng smngth hlm to subdue; strength t o subdue
5 uai
616 n m b q V V K T ~ Fm i 6pLpaq kv him. 5 And eontinand Ulmugh all
nlght m d
day
in u a l b , night and day.

'k?

'$2

;fy

177

MARK 5:6-14

pvilpaatv
~ a &
i raiq 8pmlv he was crying o u t
the remembrance tombs and in the mountains in t h e tombs and in
?v
K ~ & ~ V V
~ a ria r a n 6 m w v kavrbv the mountains and
he was (one)eryingaut and
aurhing
himsell slashlng himself with
stones. 6 But on
AiBo~q. 6 r a i
i66v
' lqOofiv catching
sight of Jeto stones.
~ n d having seen
the
Jesus
a distance he
&nb J I a ~ f 6 8 ~ vE6pa@~v ~ a iTT 001~ri~qocv sus
ltom
s ar
he ran
and k d ohelsanco ran and did obeisance
t o him, 7 and, when
aGT6v. 7 ~ a i
KP~~~CLC
to hlm,
and
having erled out
to VOI& h e had cried out with
htyE,
~i
Kai
, l q o o ~ B loud voice. he said:
he is aayIng what to me and to you, Jcrus "What have I t o do
with You*
'On
v l l TOO 9roO TOO
m?~;
bpsl<a
son the ~~6 the Mt Oj qSi~m
h ? I put under . ~ t h of the Most High
God? I put you under
OE
T ~ Y ec6v
p' WE
Pauavion~.
oath by God not t o
me you ~ h ~ torment.
i d
the
wESEher Tb torment me.'' 8 For
He&~~lng
&,meout you the he had been telling it:
"Come out of the man,
nvc0 a r b &I&~UPTOV LK TO;
YOU unclean spirit.'.
the
unclean
outoi the
9 But he began t o ask
9 rai
hqpbra
&6v
Ti dvopd
,,What is your
And hewaa tnquiringuhim What name him:
name?" And h e said
eon.
uai
hiyo
&Q
Aryldv (ivayh to him: ,.My name
t o r o h ~ n dheissaying tohim -*on
name
i s Legion, because
I
T I
mfii
~ W S V 10
there are many of us.tome,
becaw
mans
we are;
10 And he entreated
rrapc~hhc! d d v
?TOM&
Iva
he war entreatlng him many (things) In order that thim
o send
many
thetimes
spirits
notout
a b r h h o m ~ i h q ESw
T^F
xhpaq.
them he may send o~ outride oibe eountry. Of
11 'Hv 62 k ~ c i npbg 'rQ 6pcl
&y&q herd of swine was
Was but there toward the mountain herd there a t the mountain
xoipwv
Bo$r~oyb
12 ~ a ifeeding. 12 So they
of ewlne
feedmg rtsez;
and entreated him, saying:
napcr&kmav
ah& M y ? n s q nLp(VOv qp8q "Send US into t h e
they entreated him
wmg
Send
us
swine, t h a t we may
va
ci
a h o h enter lntn them."
e!q TO$< xoipovq,
into the
awme.
inmder that in70
them 1'3 And he permitted
E ! u & ~ ~ w ~ E Y13
. ~ a i
h k ~ p ~ q w aGToTq. them. With t h a t t h e
we may enter.
And he gave ~ermledon to them. unclean splrits came
~ a i t ~ c h 8 6 v 7 a ~h n v ~ c ~ T&
a ~&ar & 9 a p ~ aout and entered into
And havlng come out the spirits the uncleon the swine; and the
alofih0ov rlq ~ o b qxoipauq, r a i apvqoev 11 herd rushed over
entered Into the
swme, and rushed the the precipice into
&ykhq ~ m TOO
h rpqpv?G eiq njv 8hha00av, the sea, about two
thousand of them.
herd down the preelplee into the
sea,
and they drowned
b q 6,0xihlol, r a i
hviyovro
b
as two thousand, and they were choking In the One a h 1 another
in the sea. l4 But
&IA&ooQ. 14 Kai
oi
!3&rovrcg -01%
sea.
~ n the
d (one) feedlnp
them the herders of them
T O

;'Y.$$Q

nJ
52

CIvegL'p

A; :

ltyi,","",tTlieat

f0?

MARK 5:15-20

178

&uyov ~ a M
i y y a l h c n , ti< j v n6Atv ~ a
fled and reported back into the city and
EIS 7055 &y 065 ~ a i fih8ov 16~iv Ti
into the
~ePds: ' and they came to see what
tmw
~b
yryov6q.
l5
is
the
tthlnr) having happened.
tpxmal

fled
i and rewrted it
in the city and in
t h e countryside. and
people came to
what It was t h a t had
happened 15 80
they came ta Jesus,
they are mmtnp
t ~ &
and they beheld the
~EWW~UIV w
6 ~ 1 p o v 1 S 6 p ~K v~ ~ ~ ~ E demon-possessed
V O V
they behold the lone) bemg demonrred
alttlng
sitting 'Iothed
ipar~npivov
~ a i ooppavoiivra
havlng been garmented and being of sound mind, and in his sound
this lman]
~ b v
Lu q r 6 ~ a ~ b v h ~ y ~ d v a , uai
the (one) ha& had
the
legion.
and t h a t had had the
legion; and they grew
~ o p j e ~ m16.
bqpjoavra
they got fearful.
And
related
to them fearful. 16 Also.
those who had seen i t
oi
I66vrrq rrd? Lyivsro
7the (ones) having seen how It happened to the %nel related t o them how
S a ~ p o v ~ C o p b y ~ a i pi
T&V
xoipwv, thls had happened t o
being demonlred and
about
the
swine. the demon-possessed
17 nai
qpfavro
napanahriv
adrbv [man] and about the
And
they started
to beentreatlng
hlm swine,
And so
&mA0siv &n6 r d v 6 p i w ah&.
they started t o entreat
togo OR from the dfsuleta ofthem.
him t o go away from
18 Ka: &ppaivovroq a h 0 6
Tb rrhoiov their districts.
And stepping In of hlm into the boat
NOW
he was
rrapc~hhat
adrbu
boarding the boat.
was entreating
hlm
the
the [man] t h a t had
6at ovto0rlq
IM
demon-possessed
having teen demonlred
in
that
ah06
6.
19
O ~ G
&@$KN began entreating
him
he mlght be.
And not h e let go off hlm that he might
continue with him.
arirbv, &hh&
hip,
c+4
.yrray,
him.
but he la aarhn
. - to h m Be --Ins - under 19 However. h e did
"Ot let him, hut said
aiq
d v 07~6" oou
rrpbg
TOGS
into the house of you toward B e Ionel) t o him 'Go home t o
oaljq,
KU~
&n&yy~,hov
adroi5 your relatives, and
YOWS.
and
report
to them report to them all
the tNngs Jehovah'
&a
6
r6pt65
asmany (Ullnsr) u
the
lard
to YOU has done for you and
moiqnrv
rai
fihiqoiy
UE. 20 m i the mercy he had on
has done
end
had mercy on you.
And you." 20 ~ n he
d
away and started
6milhBrv uai qpcaro
K ~ ~ L ~ O O E , Yb ~ i went
]
he went off and started
to be heraldmg in thk t o pmclalm in t h e
A~~arr6Ar1
6001
ha;on,
De.cap'o.lis' all t h e
Decapolls u many (thlngr) as
dia
to him thlngs Jesus did for
6 '1qo005, uai rr&wq
&pacoy.
him, and all t h e p e o
the Jesus, and all werewondermg.
t~.
o wonrle~
, DIP
- hecan
---.
~ ~~..

'

& i:t

tone)
!!$

19'

Jehovah,

J?-L0.L'.1%az;

the Lord, NAB. 20' Or, "Ten Cities."

MARK 5:Zl-29

179

see

Zl After Jesus
Gtmapsrmoq
mO 'IquoO
And having crossed through of the Jesus had crossed back
b 70 n h o i y nhAw CIS ~6
rrEpav agaln in the boat to
in the
boat
again lnto the other slde the opposite shore a
ouvix9q
dxho TroAbt tn' a h 6 v , rat great crowd gathered
wasled together
much upon him. and together t o hlm; and
=P& j v e@wzSoWJ.22
E!%pdg
fiv
he 'as beside t h e sea.
he war beslde the
sea.
22 Now One Of the
el$ T&V &pytuuvayir wv, ddpcrrt 'I&c,po~, presiding omcers of
one of the synagogue "hrelS, to name
J~~NS,
K U ~
isbv
a l j ~ b v T ~ T T P ~ npbq roiiq the synagopue, Ja'i.rus
and having seen hlm he falls . toward the by name, came and,
rr6kq
a h 0 0 25 ~ a l n a p a r a h r i
a h b v on catchlng slght Of
he entreats
him hirn. he fell a t his feet
feet
of him
and
.-rrohhh
Mywv Jv~hl T b
9uy&~p!6v z - a n d entreated him
times, 8aY,n(r:
many (thinel saying that The Uttle daughter
dxcl
Iva
pow
b ha"&#,
In
that "MYiittle daugbte;
of
me
IS in an extreme
U0hv
inlet
~ h q?PUS a d ~ t
having come 7.m may PU(t upon the 'ilands to her condition. Would you
please come and put
iva
oo0t
uai
{iot~.
I,, order ~ l a t *he m ~ p hbe
t saved and m g h t .le. our hands upon her
get
24 rai
&njh9cv
f
ahoii.
Kai t h a t she
hewontoff
him.
And and live." 24 At t h a t
-nnn
-..-. ...... wlth
$KO~O&I
dxho
noA6qr
nui he went off with hlm.
was tonowing to him
crows
much,
and ~~d a
crowd
was foliowing him and
owi0hlpov
a6r6v.
they were pressing toeether hlm.
pressing against him.
25 r a i yuvi 06ua b bfiort ai a70
25 NOW there was
~ n dwoman being in tlow o f b ~ o o 2 a
subject a
666cra
T
26 r a l
flow of blood twelve
twelve
yean
and
years. 26 and she
had been put t o many
h
e ' ;6
Ganavfiaaoa
T&
a37ijq . T T & Y Pains
T ~ by Inany physiclans and had spent
having spent the (things) bea de her
su
rai ~
6
b &aAq8""Ja
&Ah& p a o v all her resources and
and nothing having been benefited but
rather had not been beneE I ~ 76 ~ ~ i p o vhh9oGoa, 21 & r o i a a o a nted but, rather. had
lnto the worse havlngcome,
having heard
27 when
T&
rrrpi TOG 'Inooii,
IXBoGoa LV she heard the things
the (things) about the Je~ua, having come In about J e ~ u s she
, came
hlo0rv
lj~la~o
firom bchlnd she touched
o%e
and touched
behind
in thehls
crowd
outer
garment; 28 for
o u ~ ~ ~ ~ e n 28t
671
'Eb
hqwpa~
rdv she kept saylng: "If I
s
that
~f ever
I m ~ a h touch
t
.nd ,fever or the touch just h ~ outer
lpcrriwv
admO
nw9 c o p a t
29 r a i guments
outerearmenta
of him I ahallibe saved. . And get well." 29 And

21 Kai

crowi

5::

order

2%;

T$?,p

2 :?.h2d

z2$

-ySnE8,
$
,:

.hfia~adng
x$?

I*

MARK 5:30-36

180

181

~deb5
P<qf&~fq
4
700 immediately her founat once
was rle UP
the
of the taln of blwd dried
aTpmoq ah!<, ~ a i Eyw
~$
a 6i
p,
a m up, and s h e sensed
blood
of her, and she new t o t e
hods In her body t h a t she
Brl
'iaml
il&aTIYOF. had been healed of the
that she has been healed from the
scourge. grlevous sickness.
30 Immediately.
SO r a i
rfi0bq
b
also. Jesus recogniaed
~ n d
s t once
the
J~.,,s
in hlmself that power
h,.,vo~qiv iWr@
LC adroc
having reeomlzed in himself the out 08
h m had gone out of him,
6Gvap~v @
tn&
?ra0
htmpa iq
t v and he turned about
In the crowd and
power havlng gone out having turne%Kebout
b e p n t o say: "Who
sf
O E ~ E V Ti5
F1,,,mo
the crowd hewasaaying who
touched touched my outer
31 But
rirv
lpariov.
31 rat
Lhcyov
ad76
di~cipleabegan to
oi the outergameAtst
~ n were
d
tom,,
him: "you see
oi pa4qrai adroii
Bhin~t
~ b vbxhov
the disciples of hlm You are lwkjngat the crowd the 'Iowd pressing
and
auvBhipavr&
as ~ a i h l y ~ ~ q Ti5 In "On
pressing together y a k and you are aoylng Who you say,
me?" 352 However,
pw
4 Q a ~ o . 32 rat
rnpaePhirrcm
of me touched?
And
he was lmklng around he Was looking
o see her that had
1Sciw
rjv
TOOTO r r o l i a a o w . 33 T$e ,6$ tdone
this. 33 ~~t
to see the (onel this having done.
the woman, frightened
YuV;~
goDqBriua
K~~
T ~ ~ o u and
m ~trembling.
woman havlna been frightened and trembling,
what had
EIBuia
8
Y~YOVEV
ahi, fiherv ~ a i
knowhg which has happened to her, came and happened to her,
came and fell dawn
rrpoolrrrow a 6 r Q
T?w a d r Q r&aav f i v before him and told
fell toward hlm end sad tohlm
'I1
him the whole truth.
&hi&cau. 34
6
62
~Tmv
He said t o her:
truth.
The (onel
but
safd
to her 34
,.Daughter, your faith
w b w ~ i v a? h a s made you well.
6
rriorlq UoU
Ouyhqp
~aughter: the falth of you has raved you; GO peace, and he In
hap
CIS rlpilvrlv.
T O ~ Id r ~ ? ~
from your
beBoingunder into peace, and be s o u fmm good health
sickness..
.riq pdrmly6q aou.
35 Whlle he was
the seaurge of you. ,
yet speaking, some
35 -ETI a h 6 A a A o k w
fpxovrat,
men from the home of
Yet
of hlm
SPeakinE they ere com:nz t h e presiding officer
M r o c &px!owayByou ALyovr~q 6r1 H of the synagogue
from the aynsgoguechlef
sayins
that The came and said: "Your
oou
CrniBavrv.
ri
E r t , daughter died! Why
euyhrqp
daughter
of you
died:
Why
yet bother the teacher
cnr6M~1q
T&IJ 6t6hmaAov; SO
6 S2 any longer?' 36 But
are YOU bothering the
teacher?
The hut Jesus, overhearing the
'IqooC5 n a p a ~ o l j o a q rbv h6yov AahoOp~vov ward being spoken,
Jesus havlng overheard the word belng apoken sald to the presiding
qopog oficer the syn- .hCya
Is saying
$!x%o?~reY
be fear&, agogue Have no fear.

f~?xrjsln

.+,

the

~oT%=

NMo?

ol

p6vov
onW

ofi6tm
nn
0"-

MARK 5 : 3 7 4 3

vai
06Y &gfivcv only exercise faith."
And not let go OR 37 Now he dld not let
d ~ p? a w o n e follow along
(m' a h 0 6 o w a n o h o u ~ ~ m
to follow with
~ 4 t h him
u not
him exceDtpeter
nl-r.

be havlng falth.

SI

&Srh@v 'IaUbPou.
brother
of James.
Epxov~al
theyarLcominP

38ifi

TOG

( t o 38the house
they came
of the
SO

. CIS

into

&PXIUW~Y~Y~#

T ~ u
the

he

;eL)

~~hp~I\ln

oi the
synagogue chief.
Kai
86puPov
rai
rAaiovm~
nolay confusion
and
lanes) weepzng
end
wohh&, 39
&haha o v r a c
(ones) we1 ing aloud
much.
and
rlo~\Birv
We1
(rirroiq
having
fn he IS saying
to them
Why
~a
00 uprioea
PN YOU
oonhl.1021
and
~OI~ETE;
~b
rrao6iov
oCn(
are rov weeping?
The
little child
not
u a 8 ~ l j S ~ 1 40
dmC0avcv
dled
. but

'

CBU8kg

lCii

K~-T+OY

~ o G .

ag~ftt

&siding omcer of
the synagogue, and
gh e beheld t h e IlOlSY
confusion and those
"Wing and letting
out many walls.
39 and, after stepping
In, h e said t o them:
"Why a r e YOU causing
inoisy confudon and
weeping? The young
child h a s not died, but
is sleeping." 40 At
this they began t o
laugh scornfully a t
him. ~ u t having
,
p u t them all out, h e
took
the young
child's father and
mother and those with
him, and he went In
where the Young child

they w e n laughvlg seomhlUI of him.

,trpahbv
rrhac napa%@&~l
having thmwn out (them1 all
taker along
wmLpa 706 rratSiou vai T ~ Vp q ~ l p a vat
father Of the little C ~ I Iand
~
the mother and
TOG$ p!~'
+ot,
vai r I m o p ; E ~ a ~thou
the)-,,,,(
w l ~him, and goeshls way in where
41
4 1 nai
r p a 9 a g
little ~ h t l a
and havlng ta en old t h e hand of the young
np,jq
nalg:ou
?&yst
ah$ child, h e sald t o her:
o%e
?land of the llttle chfld hkei raying to her YTal.i-thacu'mi,'
TaAr18&
,fich
im~v
~ E ~ E P ~ ~ Y E U ~ ~which,
E V O translated.
Y
Tolttha
1.
being translated
u ~ ~ iI d ~ ~
to
you,
o e t upl"
say
Tb rap&alov, o o i
MYw.
Ey~lpE.
T ~ O little girl. to you I am saying. Be gettlnEup. 42 Aod immediately
42 K U ~ ~15865 & V & Q T I ~b
)
KOP~U~OV
the maiden rose and
~ n dat once stood up the little glrl
began waiklng, for she
mpl~&Tl.
fiv Y ~ P i ~ b v 668c~a. was twelve years old.
was walking about, she was for oi y e a n twelve. ~ n a dt once they were
vai
&eL~oav
~,,d
they stoodout 0 (themse~ves)
;t%e
with great
beside
them'e1ves
ecstasy.
Stcarrlharo
llcyhhq. 43
gave
43 But he ordered
to ecstasy
seat.
them again and
ahoiq
woAA?i
Iva
again t o let n o one
to them
(thing.l
horderthat

&:

&

~:ljoC

F,":

$:,

%
!:

MARK 6: 1-6
yvoi

should know

182

TOGTO,
this,

~ a ETTEV
i

609ilva1

and he raid to be gwen to he;

qaysiv.

to eat.

..

learn of this and he*

Said that
should begiven her
tn
.-pat

Kai

iS6X9cv

i~ae~
nai~ ,EpX~at
;
E

~ S ~ n he
d departed
1s coming ,to
from there and
~ a idmohov9oSotv came into his hame
father (place1 of him: and
are following
territory, and his
disciples followed
,
yevowbou
oaPPhrov
fipEar0 him. 2 When it
h s v ~ n gcome to be
of sabbath
he started became sabbath, he
teaching in
616dronew
@ T(
cuvayoy@ ~ a i ai
to be teaching
thb
synagogue;
and the the synagogue; and
Of
rrohhoi & K O ( ~ O ~ T iSt ~ n h f i o m v r o h i y o v ~ ~the
g greater
many
heanne
were astounded
savlne
those listenine were
- ~ "
Ta~Ta
Kai Tig astounded and said:
mom where ta this ianel these lihidgsl , and what "Where did this man
get these things? And
fi oo im 4 6 0 9 ~ i o r TOGTY
nai
the wisc?om the
&
m
!en
to this loAel, and the why should thiswis6uvhp~1q r o l a G ~ a l 6ch
76" EPGV dom have been given
powerful works
such
through the
nds this man. and such
a h 0 0 ylv6psval: 3 oh*
obr6g
torlv 6 powerful works be
of him taking place?
Not this ions)
1s
the performed through his
TLKTOV, A ~ i b gT ^ ( Mapiag ~ a dr6ehqbg
i
hands? 3 This is the
cawenter, the son of a e Mary
and brother
the
of
' l a ~ & b o u~ a' Iiw o i m g mi 'loG6a xai Z i ~ w v o q ; Mary and the brother
of James and of Joaes and of Juda and of Simon?

he went out from there, and

rrarpi6a

a h 0

~ 5 2 , kai

ride-

~~~u

of James and

nai o6u d o i v at h6Ehqai a h 0 0 6 6 ~n p b ~and Judas and Simon,

are the
sisters of him here toward
" is it not? And his
sisters are here with
US, are they ndt?" So
4 ~ a i EAEYCV a d ~ o i g 6 ' I 0005 671 0111~
And was saying to them the 3esus
that Not they began to
But Jesus
E ~ I V 'npoqiqg
hmpog
EI p i CV ~ f lat him'
is
Brophet
unhonored if not m the went On to say to
Tar i61
Kai
gv
roiS them: "A prophet is
father &lace)
of him
and
in
ule not unhonored except
ovyyevsGoiv afi~oO ~ a iiv T+ 0 i ~ i . q a d r o ~ . his home ter'tory
relatives
of him and in the house of him. and among his rela5 Kai o J n i6ljvm0
L K En
~ o l f i ~ a 0~ 6 6 ~ tives
~ ; ~and in his own
And not he war able there to do
not one house.'' 5 So he was
6Gua I N
ri
,jhiyolt
&pp&ora,g able to do no powerful
powerfurwbb, d I%
to few
sick& ,oner;i work there except to
irrresig
~ h g zipas BEh ~ u a r v 6
. nai lay hls hands upon a
having put upon the Kands
fe cured.
and few slekly ones and
i0aGpaoav
61&
7%
dPTTto~iav cure them 6 Indeed,
he wandered
thmugh
the
lack of fazih he wondered a t thelr
ahGv.
Kai
rrepiiyev
lack of faith And he
of them.
And
he was gomg around went round about

.b l e d
z$d t h e f i 2 ~ ~ 2 2:$~ ~ar2.

And not

fit:?

MARK 63-14

183

6 , 6 h o ~ o v . to the vlllages in a
teaching. circuit. teaching.
7 NOW he sum,
7 Kai
rr o o ~ a ) \ ~ i ~ ~ TO&
,
, 666s~a.
And h e calg toward himself
the
twelve, moned the twelve, and
h o r n f i h e ~ v 6Jo 860, he initiated sending
~~ifipSaro a6~otj5
to be sending off two two, them out two by
them
and started
two, and he began to
ttouuipv
7th
rai
i6iSou
ahoig
authar~ty
of the give them authority
and
was glvlng . t o them
drua86rp~ov. 8 ~ c n ' over the unclean
WEU~&TW
TGV
and spirits. 8 Also, he
unclean,
spirits
the
rap'yymhr"
ahoi5
ha
gave them orders
pf?vg
m
he gavelnstruetlons to them in order that no
to
nothing for
~ i 66bv
q
~i 14bhP60v v6~0v. the trip except a
aipwo~v
they should lift up into way if not staff only, staff alone, no
irp~ov,
dpw,
p i s i ~T~IV Cilv v no bodpouch' no
bread,
pouch,
not mio the glrd?e
copper money in their
xohdv,
b r r o S ~ S ~ p i v o y girdle purses,
but
copper [money],
having had boundunder
to bind on sandals,
to
om
sandalS,
6Maa,
and
~ a i not
v
f$ and,,ot
two u"dergarments.
d ( l ~ & ~ g . 10 rai '
Ehey~y
a67aig 10 Further, he said t o
ergaments.
~ n dh e
savrng to them
them: '"Wherever YOU
.Orrou
*tn,
cio~hhrr
ofniw,
ins:
where if ever rou might enter into hause, there enter into a home,
stay there until YOU
~ ~ V E T E
Eag
hv
tEfhgqTE
be
staying u n t i l
likely
you mrght go out go out of that place.
1 1 And wherever s
i ~ ~ i 8 s v .11 rai
65
&v
7hoq
place will not receive
from there.
And what likely
place
6i5111al
tip65 ~ 6 5 &~06owo,v bwQv, YOU nor hear YOU,on
might reeerve You not-but they might hear of You. going out from there
i n r r 0 ~ ~ v 6 ~ e v a t Cnri9sv .
i r n v h < a ~ e ~ b vshake off the dirt that
going v o ~ way
n
out from there shake rou out the iSbeneath YOUR feet
oGv rdv b r r o r h w TGV na6Gv b av ' i $ for a witness to them."
3ust the Underneath the
feet
o f y o n into 12 So they set out
and
to
aJ~oi(.
them. 12 And
Kai
that preached
people might
in brder
pap~Gp~ov
wlmess
having
t S ~gone
h 9 out
6~~<
iniputav
lva
1 1 ~ ~ c r v ~ ~repent:
~ l v r 13 and they
they preached
in order that
they may repent.
would expel many
13 ~ a 6alk6vta
i
moXAh
t<i!3ahhov
and demons
many they were throwiAg out,
many sickly
and grease
people
a
fihrlqov,
i h a i q rrohhoh5 : app&oroug with oil and
and were greasmg to oil
many
s ~ c k k(ones1
_
mmr.
~ a i& ~ E ~ ~ ~ ~ c " o Y .
14 Now i t got to
r&q
the
~~~

v~liaees
K6Pa5
.

nhxhq

to circle

'

to$

f~F,",p

,,

and

were cunng.

the ears Of King

Herod, for the
name Or rJesusl
qavtp6v
l y b ~ o~6 bvopa ahoG, nai
manifest
or became the name of him, and became public, and
br, ' l w h S 6
parrri<ov people were saying:
they were saying that ~ o h n the (one) baptlzlng "John the baptizer
14 K a i f i ~ o u o ~ v d
AM

heard

the

Bauth~hq 'Hp$6qg,
king

aerod.

MARK 6:15-21

184

bivt~rnl

~ a i
and has been raised from
the dead, and on that
a l account the powerful
the works are operating
6k
but in him.', 15 ~ u t
others were saymg:
62 , $ ~ist ~ . l i ' j ~ h still
."
but others were saying:
"It is a Prophet like
:5k OfTGV
One
lhe
of the prophets."
rpo@rl~Gv.16 h ~ o r 5 o a t S t
b 'tig@jq one
16 ~~t when ~~~~d
Prophets.
Having heard but the
heard i t h e began
n ~ y c v 'Ow 6
6.rrcne@hhtoa 'Iwhyv, to
*<=heJ O ~ , ,
Was sayins Whom
beheaded
~ohn,
that I beheaded, this
a&aq
fiv6pea.
A
h
b
c
y
a
p
b
one has k e n raised
this (one) was rare up.
*Or
the
Up? 17 For Herod
'Hp46~q
hrroorciha
had sent Out
Herod
havingsent off
and arrested John
' ~ w h vr a i E6rluav a h a v b rpuAa~$
and bound him in
John
and bound him in prison
prison on account of
'Hg416166a rfiv v w a i u a O ~ h i m o ur a 9 d 6 d q o 5 ~ ~ . ~thedwife
i . ~
erodlaa the woman ofPhfllp the b r o ~ e r
of Philip his brother,
ahoG
611 a w v Ly6pqu~v. I8 Eheysv beeauSe he had
of "im: bffauac her he married:
waa,yinp
married her, 18 F o r
John had repeatedly
the ' I J " , ~ ~ F
%
' $$T
that o c l ~
iEwriv UOI
E x ~ ~ v
y w a ? ~ a mu said to Herod: '.It i s
It Is lawful to you to be havfng the woman of the "Ot lawful loryou to
be having the wife
h6EhpoS
of your brother."
bmUler
l9 T$,
f,$,
19 But He.ro'di.as
&vaix~v
ah6 r a i q6rhsv
was nursing a grudge
war having within ta him and was willing
h o r r a i v a l , r a i odu * 6 h a 20 6 y h p against him and
was wanting to kill
to kill,
and not #he war able:
lor
him. but could not.
h s v l $ g ~ ~ w r l20 F O ~Herod stood in
fear
ahbv
&v@a
6inalov ~ a i&YIOV, K
.
.
:of John, knowing
h,m to be a righteous
him male Person righteous and holy.
OVYET~PEI
&6v,
~ a i h ~ o k a q a h 0 3 and holy man: and h e
was keepinu him safe.
was keeping safe him, and having heard of hi,,,
h
And
after hearing him
wohhh
*~PEI
~
a
4
i
6
6
~
a
h
~
0
6
many (things) hewanat I&, =-,d
~ f h ,e ~ a t a great loss
what t o do, yet h e
jnoutv.
continued t o hear him
he was hearlng.
gladly.
be
~ ~ d 21( B U~ ~a convenient
~ ~ t
day came along
6~ 'HP@ < roiq
ycvmio~q
&oJ
nerod spread
when
to the h1,lrWlda~festivities of hlm
a" evening
on
6~imov
hoiqoev
TO:<
IIEYI~~UIV
LIUPW
made
to the
greatest men his birthday for his
t,,p-ranking
men
MUP~J~.

O:i%

$<

*%$,62

1*

kt%?d"%
:k
tz;igh

t:te

Y$p

Nat

'22222
afi,aY

'%$,6p$ f ~ p$z1~'\%?

hhPvLzt&n(o

~~~~a

and t h e milltary
commanders and
t h e foremost ones of
Gal'i4ee. 22 And
t h e daughter of thl8
very He.ro'di9s came
in and danced and
pleased Herad and
those reclinine with
him.The k i n i s a l d
the maiden: - ~ ~
me for whatever you
want. and I will give
ea1c; K ~ ~ ~ ,
it t o you:
23 Yes,
t s 6 u ; 23
h e swore to her:
iipou~v
-071
&& E
ai 'ens
he
to her That If ever me you
for - m a t e v e r YOU ask
66oo
00,
EWS
fipiuovq
745 me for, I will give it
I shall give
to you
untrl
half
01 the to YOU,up t o half my
p a u t h ~ i a g pou. 24 r a i t ~ ~ 6 0 9 u a rTnrv kingdom." 24 And
kingdom of me.
And hav ng gone out she rald she wentout and said
rr l r p i a h i c Ti
al~iowal; 1 t o her mother: 'what
to %e mother of her What should 1 ask for? The
should I ask for?"
~ l n r v Thv ~ ~ m a X j v
She said:
head
but seld The
head
Of John the baptizer."
Banri<avroq. 25 r a i
rbrX0oGoa
t606q
ba~UzlnP.
And
havlne come h
atonce 25 Immediatelv she
pph
arrovSiq
rrplrg - ~ b v k ~ , h 6went
~ in with haste t o
with
speed
toward
the
king
t h e kine
- and made
her
request, saying: "I
~ T ~ W ~ TX O
~ Y O U W ~ Olio
iva
she inade request saying I am wllllng in order that mt you to give me
tcaur'
6Qq
right away On a platout of snme%our~ you should give !zte
ter t h e head of John
W ~ W K ~
T ~ VK E Q ~ )' I &ov
Iv
TOO B m r ~ t ~ 0 6the
. Baptist.. 26 A1plate the
head
of John the
Baptist.
though
he became
26 ~ a i n ~ p l h m o q
yEv6pEvoq
And
deeply grieved
havlng become
the deeply grieved, yet t h e
did not want t o
61b
706s
6 p ~ o v g ~ a king
i
Bauthrk
oaths
and disregard her, in view
king
through
the
ro6q
of the oaths and those
the loner)
d r vlying
a ~ t lup
p ~ v 0 u s o6r
not
fhe
i Bwi
& led
y ~ v reelinlng a t t h e table.
& ~ E T ~ ~ W Oa~6 Ir i v .
21
I(=?
~Cl6bq
to dirregard
her:
and
s t once 27 sothe
mediately dispatched
&nomzihaq
b
parrrhtS< o r r s ~ o u h h ~ o p aa body guardsman
h a ~ t n gBED^ OR the
king
boar guardsman
'Ommanded
him
hhaStv
M y ~ a l* V
K L + ~ ~ $ V ah00.
he gave the order to bdng the
head
of him. . t o bring his head.
rai
h d m v
&EKE
&V
6" T$ And h e went off and
And having goneoff he beteaded
hlm In the beheaded him in the
~oiq
~ a i TO?< XAI&PXOI<r a i
ah00
to the
~hillaroha and to the
of him
end
n&~o@g
rrjq
r a h f h a i a g , 22 r a i
rsrl lance)
of he
Cal~icc.
and
riod0okrqq
6 i y a ~ p b q a:roj
havlne rntewd
daughter
ol him
'Hp~61h6oqn a i bpxqoa 6vq
fip~ucv
of Herodlas and having &nee% .he gave plea8ure
TO?<
TQ
rai
to the
an*
to the (ones)
61 B a u t h d q ETTEV
o u v w a u e ~ ~ h a ~ q 6.
Tho but
klng
rald
lying up with.
KO a m
Airqubv PE
i)
tb
to the llt8e:eg:?
Aak tor me which "ever

has been raised UP

out of
dead (ones),
61h
T O ~ O
*yok,v
thmush
thir
are worklng in
6""h t , q
6~
ah3'
16 &Ah01
Dowertuyworks
In
him:
others
Lhrlov
bzl ' H h ~ i a q i m i v . hhhot
Were saying that Elilsh
it la: others

yeEzzget r:z$j2~

MARK 6:22-21

185

:~j

b:O,F,"

$&

MARK 6:28-35

186

pukxrfi 28 r a i f i ~ y r w njv ~m$aAfiv &TOO prison 2 8 and

prlrwn
and brought the
head
01 h h bmught h& head on
hri rrivart ~ a E6wrw
i
ab+v 7G) ~ o ~ o a i
and he gave
upon plate and he gave It to the llttle glrY,(
it to the maiden, and
~ a it 6 KOP&O~DV
E ~ ~ K aE w
V v
pypi
and the little glrl
gave
it to the mo her the maiden gave it
a G ~ i q .29 r a i h ~ a 6 o a v r ~ol iraEq~ai ah05 her mother. 29 When
of her.
And having hear% the disciples of him his,disclples beard of
it they came and took
Q E a v ~ a ifipav .rb r r r g p a a 0 6 ~ a LEqnw
i
came and lifted up the corpse of hlm and ~ u t UD his corose and laid
ah6 iv
uvnurio.
/ it'in a memorial tomb.
a in mimo& t h b .
30 And the apostles
30 Kai
01 ~ ~ o A gathered
0 l
together
And sre bang ed together the
apostles
before Jesus and
npb( t 6 v "Iqooirv, ~ a i
r e p o f i d t o him all
toward the Jesus, and
the things they had
n&na
B~~
i,,ofqoav
rai
boa
all 1thlnn.I .
s man? as the" did and aa
men" a.
~~-- done and tauaht
k6i6aE;.
3 1 rai
h e { ~ ~ a&oiq ~ E h 3r 1 A l j j he S? t o
they taught.
And ha is saylng to them Hither them Come you
p
i
ahl
rat'
16iw
rlq yourselves. privately
You verv (ones) aceordingto Prtvate [ m t l Into
i n b a lonely
Cpqpov r6nov ~ a ki a h d r 6hi ov ow and nst up a bit."
lonely place and
rest up
llt&e.' %ere
For there were many
01
T2P the $"e.,
(one.l coming and going.
they had no
Crr&yovr~q mhhoi,
rai
oG6L
@ayriv
gotng under
many,
end
not-but
to eat leisure time even t o
rl~aipouv.
33 r a i
&rrfiheov PV TG) eat a meal 32 S o off
they had leisure tlme.
And thevwent OR In the the"
went in the
boat
~-~~
~~~~"
nhoiq
eiq
~6nov
K~T'
for a lonely place t o
boat
into
place
according to
themselves, 33 But
16iw.
33 r a i
sT6w
a b r o k people saw them
private Lswtl.
And
they saw
them
going and many got
h d y o v r a q ~ a EEYYW(N
i
rrohhoi, ~ a inLt;a to
it, and
going under and
knew
many, and to foot
h 6 m a o h t i w rr6Arw
ovvi6pclpov 'I1 the cities they
from
an
the
clues
they
together ran there together a n
&KC?
~ a i rrpo^hEov
&06q.
34 ~~1 foot and got ahead of
there . and
came L e a d of
them.
And them. 34 Well, on
kSchEilv. ,
~T6ev rroAh 6xXov.
~ a getting
i
out, he saw a
havlng gone out . he saw
much
crowd, and great crowd, but he
tmharxvioEtl.
h'
ah0k
1
he felt tender affection
upon
them
because was moved with pity
for them, because they
rjoav
Sq rrp6Pam
Exovm rrolpiva were as sheep d t h o u t
theywere as
sheep
a Shepherd. And he
r a i i p E a r o &i!b&o~~lv a h o S q
rrohh&.
and he started to be teaching them many (things). Started t o teach them
35 Kai
661
nohhiq many things.
And
already
of
Ow'
hour
much
35 BY now t h e hour

P.%&

~~~~~~7

@&$$z

~~~

TEXV

'

MARK 6:36--43

187

~~~~~

had grown late, and

povbqq
n@9&5
hls disciples came UP
h. ng come to be having come toward
paEqrai ah06 i h q o y BTI -Epqp6q PUTIV t o hlm and began t o
disdplea ofhim were sarxng that Lonely
fa say: 'The glace is is*
lated, and the hour is
6
t6noq,
rai
6611
@
,;
r:$;$;
already late. 36 Send
the
"lace.
and
already
....
them away, t h a t
86 &rr6huoov
alroljq,
Tva
let looae of?
them.
h order that they may go off into
h ~ h E 6 v r r g 15 rohq ~Gnhq, & ~ p o b q ~ a ithe countryside and
havlne cone OR into the to circle
elds end villages round about
and buy themselves
~ S p a q &yop&owtv
&xmoiq
si
villages
they mtght buy
to themselves
what something t o eat."
31 In reply he said to
g&yw!v.
31
6
6;
dmovp18riq
they mleht eat.
he (one) but hsvlng answered them: "You give them
r l m v a h o i q A ~ T E &oiq
6 w i q v r E i v . something tc eat."
sald
to them ~ l v e to them
YOU
to eat. ~t thls they said t o
uai
hCyowtv
ah6
'ArrrAEbr~q him: "Shall we a0 off
~ n d they are saying
to him
Having gone off and buy two hundred
& ophuwpw 6qvapiov 6 1 a ~ o o i o v& p ~ o u t~ a ide nar'ii worth of
m ~ g ~we
l t buy of dcnaril two hundred bavea and loaves and glve
6Soopev
cni~aiq eayciviv. 3 8
6
6; [them! t o the People
ahail we give to them to eat{
The (one) bul t o eat?' 38 He
XLyrl a h i q n6oouq
EXETE &prous; said t o them: -How
18 saying to them HOW many are rou having loaves!
m a n y loaves have
vov'J 00 serr Alrer
brr&ySTE
7 6 s ~i(ai
YY~VTEF
Be YOU go ng under see. And having come to know ascertaining it, they
n i v r r , nai SGo IxBGaq. 39 r a i Said: "Five, besides
XCyoww
they are sayins Five, and two fishes.
Anc two Ashes." 39 And
&rrira&v
alhoiq &ua<h~EiJva~ n & v ~ a F he instructed all the
he gave order8 to them
to recllne
all lone#) people t o recline by
ouprr60ta uuprr6qla h i T$ hop@ x6p.1~. companies o n the
mymposlums symparlumn u m n the green graar. green grass. 40 And
40 Kai
&vhcuav
rrpaolai
rrpaorai
they laid themselves
~ n d they fell up garden rows garden raws down in groups of
a hundred and of
rm&
Lr-v
rai
rmh
sceordlngto
hundred
and
accordins to fifty. 41 'raking
-firovra.
41 nai
XapGv,
roaq n i n c now the Ave loaves
fifty.
And having taken the
eve and t h e two fishes h e
looked up t o heaven
& p ~ o u q r a i tobq 660 i 96aq
6R)aDAtwaq
loaves and the two Lhes having looked UP and said a blessing,
SIC tbv odpab'6~ E ~ X ~ ~ ~ r Ua i E ~Y a ~ t ~ h a oand
c v broke t h e loaves
into the heaven he blessed and broke down up and began giving
rob5 &ptouq ~ a i 26i6o"
t o i c p a 8 y p i q them to the disciples.
the loaves and he was gzving t o the disc P es that these might
Iva
vapan8Gow
alroiq, ual place them before
In order that they may put beside
them,
and the people; and h e
& p i p ~ , m rr6otv. 42 r a i divided UP the two
hedivlded
toelL
And Ashes for all. 1 2 50
~ ~ y o n&mq
v
~ a i&xop~&aEow 43 r a i they all ate and were
they *ts
(they) and weresatisled: '
and satisfled: 43 and

92 2

eq&% 'gl%'

MARK 6:44-51

188

+ a y 6 v r ~ < rob<
oi
lhe (an-)
h~vinseaten the
n r v r a ~ i u ~ i h ! o l 6~6pL<.
Rve thousand
male oerronll.
?OW
were

~PTOUF

loavea

45 Kai
~ m k f i v ~ u s v robq
And
e t once he put un er n e w t * the
pahrhq ah00
6 Bjval
LIq m nhoiov
dlscl~les of him to syep bslde Into the boat
a
npo&r~~v
EIC r6 w f p w
npbq
and to be galng before Qto the other side toward
BqBoat&h,
ewq a h b q &nohGn
Bethsalds, until he lets loose OR
46 r u i
dmo-raC&pm
adroiq
A ~ O havingset self
to them
.I<
rl,
6po~
n p o u ~ 6 5 a o 8 a ~41
. nai
Into the mountah
toproy.
~ n
&ia&
y c v ~ p E ! q ~fiv~ .rb rrhDiov h,
of even g having come
was the boat in
p f u y 7% &rh.iucqt
rat a h 6 q p b q mi
mlds of s
sea.
and he
alone upon
ye& 48 r a i
16hu
ahobq
I
ear
And
hsvingaeen
them
@ a o w l ~ o p 6 ~ 0 uh,
< r@ tha6vc#v,
yhp
being tormented in the to be drfvlnp, was for
6
6 w i 0
ahoiq
mp?
the
in oppoalt?on
to the&
about

mare, those who a&

the loaves weR five
thousand men.
45 And, WlthOUt
delay, he compeued
his dlsclples to
board the boat and
go on ahead t o the
'pposite
toward

ohl

%!z5

*$, ~ p h ~ $
b ~:
$2t

:fi
?Anea,

them he went Off

dinto a m o u n h n t o
Pray. 47 Evening
havlnlr now fallen.
the boat was in the
midst of the sea, but
he was alone o n the
land, 48 ~~d when
h e saw them being
hard put ,t in theh
rowing. for the wind
was against them,

came towarrl them.

walking on the sea:
but he was inclined
he was wllltng to go past
them.
66
i66vrsq
a h 6 v t n l q q 0 d & u u q ~pass them b y 49 At
catching sight of him
but havingseen
him upon the
sea
On the sea
rnp1naro2m.z f&fav am +&an
6 imlv
wn~tlngabout thought that app.ri&n
it l. they thought: "It is an
apparition!" and they
rd
50 n ~ c g y&p
and they crled alo;d,
,
ell
for
htm cried aloud. 50 For
d6w
~ a i i ~ a p . 4 ~u8a v
d
62 they all saw him
saw
and
were trou%led:
The (one)
but and were troubled.
c 6 e k &AMqow p s i a h h v , at
aiXfysl
But Immediately h e
atonce
spoke
with Ulem, and hetssayhg spokewiththem.
and he said ta them:
abroiq
Oapu~irr
t y 6 ~lpt,
to them Btrov taking cohrale,
I
am,
"Take courage. it
+oD~in@c. 51 i(ai
h@rl
=dq1s I; have no fear!'
be row fearful
And
he atewed UP
toward 5 1 And he got up
e Q h $ z ~ ~

?@d~
r a p a e ~ ih~ o f i ~49 The

I%

MARK 6:52-7:2

189

hobq
T& rrhoiov, ~ a it ~ 6 w a u N 6 into the boat With
them into t h e . boat,
and
abated
the them, and the wind
hvspoq.
rai
Aian
tv
t w o i g abated. At this they
wind.
~ n d very muen
in
thcmeeber were very much
6<imawo,
52 03 Y ~ P
mnj~av
within
they were amazed,
not for they got perception themselves, 53 for
m i TOT<
& P T O I ~ , &AX. fiv
adrav
up,,
the
ioavea, but
them t)?e they had not grasped
the meaning of the
rap6ia
n u r w p u p ~,
loaves, but their
heart
having been d ed
53 ~ c l i 61an~p&u-q
hrl n j v y j v hearts continued dull
~ n havlng
d
crossed thmugh upon the earth of understanding.
fiA0ov
revvyuaplr
KaL
53 And when they
'Iq
Gennesnret
. and
they came . into
got across t o land,
apoow p i d q o m .
54 r a i
tErh06wvrov
they came into senwere anegored toward.
And
gone out
nes'aret and anchored
ahoiou
Ld85q
airrLiv
LK
ofthem
out of
the
boat
s t once ship nearby. 54 But
as Soon a s they got
~ L ~ V ~ V T aLh 6 v 55 waplf6papov 6Aqv
they ran around whole out of the boat,
having reeognked him
n j v xirpav trrivqv ~ a iiptovro
i
h i 70% people recowlzed
the muntry
that
and started u m n the him, 55 and they
K ~ K ~ S E OvTaS ran amund all t h a t
TOGS
K"Bimo'cots
G
the (ones)
badly
fisvlng
and started to
TEPI+LPLIU
6nau
fi~o~ov
about
On
t o be carrying around , where
they were heartns
those who were alling
6y
Xaov
671
Eurw. 58 r a i
whera
ukcty to where they heard
that
he fa.
And
h e was. 56 And
rlurope~k~o
eiq
he was gdng hls way in into
into wherever he would
aTT6?,~1<
fi E I ~ d l ~ p o b q & ' T U ~ < dlyppqiq enter into vlllages or
clues or in o flelds m the mar etP aoes cities or countrvslde
, a they
i
would place the
T O ~ & ~ e ~ v o t v T a g~
hiOeuav
they were putting the Ion-)
being SICK,
and
ones in the marnaperMouv
a@v
Tva
Khv
kitilaces, and they
they were entrestlng h ~ m In order that end If ever would plead with him
r a 5 ~ p a m X f 6 0 ~TOG
. I ~ U T ~ O Ua l j ~ o G that they might touch
fringe
of the
garment of him
just the fringe of his
auKJ
nai
&,,
jwo
they might touch: and asmauyru Ukely touched outer garment. And as
many as did touch It
a L ~ 0 5 fuSSovT0.
were made well.
of him were being awed.

$!B".!
.?

Kal
o u v h y o v ~ a ~ n p l , ~ a d ~ l , v 01
NOW the Phadsees
And are belngled together toward hlm the
and some of the
&ptuaiot
r a i TIM<
rilY
Y ~ ~ & W V
that had
~ h s r i s e e s and aome of the
come from Jerusalem
iA96vr~q
' l ~ ~ ~ ~ gathered
~ w about
v hfm.
havmg some
from
i6bvrsq
T,v&< T ~ V p p 8 q ~ ~adroo
v
art 2 And when they saw
hvingseen aoms oithe d~sclplea of hlm that some of his disciples

MARK 7:s-8

~orvaiq
XEPU~V,
mh'
h r l v eat their meal with
to common
hands,
thls
is
deflied hands, that
&vinror
Lo8iowtv
rob< is, unwashed onesto unwashed
they are eating
lhe 3 for t h e Pharisees
&vouq.
S oi y&p t'apooaio~ ~ a ni h r q and all the dews do
loaves. The for
Phsrlaees and
'I1
not eat unless they
ol 'lou6aiot Lirv yli nuypfi
viqwvrat
their hands u p
the
Jews
if ever not to Rst they Mght wanh
o the elbow, holding
7hq
tn8iaua,v
r.ohc tfast
t h e tradition of
the
they ere e e t ~ g , holding
vju n a p & S w w T&
rrpmpuripov, 4 ~ a the
i men Of
the
tradition
of the
older men,
and times. 4 and, when
Cnr' &yo Gq 6 b p i
pavriuovrm
o h back from market.
from marRet h ever not they mlaht s ~ r t n & not they do not eat unless
Lu8iovn~v nai
&Ma
rroAA& Lmtv they cleanse themthey are eattie, and other (thlnB.1 many
Is selves by sp"n~ing;
& napeA+v
rpmiv
~ a r r n ~ ~ oand
b qthere are many
which they received to be holdlkg laat, baptisms
traditions that
rrorqpiwv ~ a ij q ~ r 3 v ~ a i X ~ A K ~ W Y .
they have received to
Of CUPS
and 0 pitchers and ofoopper vessels.hold fast, baptisms
5 uai
i n r p w r w ~ v a h b v oi Oaptoaiol
And ereinqulrineupon hlm the Pharisees of cups and pitehent
and copper vessels:~ a i ol
6 so these Pharisees
and
the
Y P " , ~ ~ ~m$&,
Ei5
:,
rreptrrmoOotv oi pu81lrai uou
~ a r & and scribes asked
are walking about the dlsclplea of y m eceording to him: "Why is it your
v j v n a p & S w ~ v rin, r r p c o p ~ t p o v , &M& disciples do not
the
tradition
ofthe
eldermen.
hut conductthemselves
rolvaiq
tu~iovu~u
T&Y according to the trsto common
%
they ore eatlng
the dition of the men f,
Cip~ov. 6
6
62 ~ l m vairrois KaAGq former times, but they
bread$
The lone) but seld to them Finely
take their mesl dth
hpoQilTWmv 'Hoaiaq
nrpi
i~pin, T& defiled hands?. 6 He
prophesled
Isaiah
about
roo
Said to them: ' m i a h
Lmonp,rav
prophesied
hypocrites.'
it h L i b Y g z i t e n
about YOU hypocrites,
6 a
roiq XE~AEOJV
a s it 1.8 written. 'This
the peop?e to the
ups
s!i;~
:~g.
me with
6& r a p 6 i a d r r 3 v rr6 pw
& ~ L X E I pwpLe
the but heart M them
gr
1s holdins.OI? I their1 lips, but their
hearts a r e far removed
&+
7 e&,,v
6;
oifioma;
from me:
In vain but they ere revenng m;,
from me. 7 It is
616&urov?~gS 6 a u n a h i a q &vr&Aparn&vOpho5rrwv. in vain t h a t they
teaehlng
teachings commands of men:
keep worshiping me,
because they teach as
8
&Qivnq
Ln0Ajv
havlng k t go OS
mnunandment doctrines c o m m a &
TOO OcoO
KPUTE~TE
~ f i vr r a h 6 0 0 1 v of men.' 8 Letting go
of the Cod You are holdtngfaat the tradition the commandment of
TGV & v 8 p ~ h o v .
God. YOU hold fast t h e
Of the
men.
tradition of men."

F&~I,

TdS: %

kt

$2

Ke

9:

MARK 7:s-16

191

190

9 Further, he
ahoiq
KaXr3q
to them
F i e l y went an t o gay t o
$vroAtjv
TOO them: "Adroitly Y o u
hOnri?c
T ~ Y
roo are setting aalde the commsndmmt Of the set &de t h e eomh0,
Tvu
vjv
rraph6oulv
bpav mmandment of God in
God,
inorder that the
tradltlon
of You
to retain
~ q p ' uTE
10 M W U U ~ ~
tradition. 10 For
m l g a O?Dse;e:
Mores
example, Moses said,
Tipa
r&v w m f w uou rat T ~ VP Q T ~ P .nonor
~
your father
B~h~norlng the father of you and the moIher and your mother,'
cov ~ a i '0
K~KOAOYOV
and, .let him that
of yo;,
and The (one) raulng bad a t
reviles father or
11
bpEis
8av&ry
~~haurh~o'
mother end UP in
to death
let him deeea~e:
You
death.' l1 But you
6
v
8
p
m
o
q
~
6
1
~
i
~
q
62 X ~ ~ S T E ' E b
man
to the men say, 'If a man
but are saylns 1fever should ray
says to hls lather or
6
a
? 9
IIqTPi KCor
Op%
! an which
1s hls mother; 'Whatever
father or &
:t e
mother
AGpov,
b
L b
15
LpoO I have by which YOU
Gdt,
whieh
If ever - out of
me may get beneflt from
*~zA1885,
12
0 6 r h 1 me is corban. ( t h a t
"Ot Yet
roll Weht he benefited.
is. a ejft dedicated 0
GA,~;.-12 YOU
& O i ~ ~ &bv
oshr rrotiuat r yon aye lettinggo oft hlm nothlng to do to x e men no longer let
hfor
i mhis
do ather
a slngle
or thing
his
vraeer
a r p i or
fi torthe
i mother.
pqlpi, 13 I ~ &KUPO~'JTC
o v lnvnllda~lng
l
~the6 "
A6yov TOO 8roO r- rrapaS&rl bpGv
6
word of the ~ o to
d % tradttnon of vow whieh mother* l3 and thus
YOU make the word of
~apc6hrons. a
nap6po1a
God
'OUR
you gave beside:
and dmilar lthlngs)
which YOU
no,pirr,
14 Kai tradition
rroAA&
many
yon are doing.
~ n dhanded down. And
9 ~ a l
A

rXry~v

he was seylng

e!zy

2r

em,v

a h ~ o i q ' A ~ o G u a r 6 pow ~ & V T E <

near
or me a11
oliv~~r.
1 5 . oh6tv
~a;
and
w
comprehmding.
~ ~ t h l n s in
t<o&v
700 &v8@rrou E ~ ~ O ~ E Y ~ eiq
~ E
from O U ~ S of
I ~the
~
man
going it.
in into
a
d
r
b
B
~~varat rowirnal
to
common him:
i.
him
br
b8phrrov
T&
&Ah&
,,,
the
tho (things) out M
but
7h
6~rrop~u6p~v6
19
~mingtheir way out
ktV
the (thlnSsl
nocvoOvra
~ 3 Civ8porrov.
%
making common the
man.
r)rpy~v

he was .ny~np to them

l4 So. calling the

crowd t o him again.
h e proceeded t o say t o
them: 'Listen to me.
all of YOU, and get t h e
W V
meaning. 15 There
"Othing O' m
Outside
a man t h a t passes
into him t h a t can
defile him; b u t t h e
things that issue f h h
o u t of a man are t h e
things t h a l defile a
man." 16 -'

16- XB and the Wertcott and Hort Creek text omlt this verse.

MARK 7:17-24

17 Kai 8
elmihBn, el< o l n w dnrb
17 Now when
And w h h heentered lnto house from he had entered a
TOO ~ X A O U ,
i;mlPi,rov
a d r b al waeqrai house away from the
the crowd. were mqulring upon hlm the dtselpler crowd, his
ah703
na~aDoA6v. 18 r a i began to question
of him
parable.
And him respecting the
hkycl.
admi<
0 0 . r ~ ~ ~ a i [Iweiq illustration. 18 so
he is saying
to them
Thus
also
you
he said t o them: 'Are
&aGvmoi
tors;
YOU also without per(ones1 without eomprehenelon
are?
$t
ception like them? Are
voein
dm
nav
YOU not aware t h a t
am YOU aware
that
everything
ECoBn,
e i o r m p s d p ~ v o u dg rbv ClvBpwnov "OthiW "Om Outside
t h a t passes into a
fmm outside going inside
into the
man
man can defile him,
0d 6 h a t cnhbu
~oldoal
bTI
not is able
not
him to make cornhon. l9 because 19 since it pa-.
oh<
c i m o p r G c ~ a t ad703 siq ;jv rap6iav into [his1 heart. hut
not It Is going its way in of hlm into the heart into (his] intestines,
&Ah' sic +u ~ a ~ h i a v~, a el<
i
rbv &@e6poiva and it passes out into
but lnto the cavity, and into the
sewer
the sewer? Thus he
BKTO E ~ E T ~ I ; ~ a e a p i ( ; o v n&vra T& declared ell foods
1s golng e s way out?
eleanslng
811
the clean. 20 Further,
h e said: "That which
!3&$fb~~
20
Eh62 6n
Tb
H e war rayins but that The (thlngl issues forth
of a
d r roc &8pimou t n n o p ~ v 6 ~ E v o ~
tK~iv0 man i s what defiles
outof the
man
going out
that (thing) man: 2 1 for from
KOIVO~
- 6 ~~ P W O %
V ' LnoB~v
I
inside, out of the
makes eommen the
man:
Inside
heart of men, injureasonings issue
Y,$?
KP
,;~$<
&$$wv
$\ rious
forth: fornications.
thieveries, murders,
6 ~ ~ $ ~ $$e ~ ~ ~ i
22 adulteries,
rropveial
~hormi
covetings. acts of
f o r n ~ c ~ t i ~ i thieveriis,
s,
,A:$
22
wickedness, deceit.
nheovE<ial,
TOW i a l
loose conduct, an
EoVetinga.
acts of ~Pckednem,
bias
&&Ayrla,
&9ddq
nov p4q, B A w qpia, envious
lwre conduct,
wised, blosp!emy.
phemy, haughtiness.
~ a i r r aUn'easonableness.
[Impqgavia,
&qpo&q
23 n&a
haughtiness, uoreasanablcness;
all
there 23 Ail these wicked
LKVO O ~ E . T O I ( things issue forth
T
rrovqp+
EooBtv
the wicked thmgs from wlthin
is gog!l
out from within and defile
~ a i
votvoi
T ~ Y& v B p ~ o v .
a man '
and 1s making common the
men.
24 From there he
24 'En~iBm 62
&am&
h j h e w rose UP and went
Fmm there but havingstooi UP he wenton lnto the regrons of
CIS T& b p t a TOPOU r a i X I ~ ~ , Y O SKai
.
Tyre and Sl'don.
and
Sldon.
And And h e entered into
lnto the reglorn of -re
eidWv
siq oiniav oG6Eva
fiideu
a house and d ~ d
having entered ioto house no one he was willing not want anyone

:te

$2

o:e

' ~ f':::,P:&;;

!:dfi%~;,
$$$:%

MARK 725-32

193

192
r v k l

o mod,

25

rai 0 6
end not
tG%q
s t once

&a'
but

~F1Swiro8

M~iv.
he was=& to escape notice;
&uoGoaaa
ywil
mpi
having heard woman about

t o get to know it. Yet

he could not eaeape
notice: 25 but
immediately a
whose little daughter

a[IroS,
E~XEY
76 ~ U Y & T P I O Y
hlm, of wlich war having the little daughter had an Unclean Spirit
adrilc
r v ~ a ~ a& ~ b e a p ~ o v ,
heard about him and
of her
iplrlt
unclean,
came and prostrated
herself a t his feet.
~ f ~ $ ~ ~ ~ , " r d
nf%q
26 The
was a
26 fi 62 y w i $v 'EAAqviq, Xvpogotvi~taoa Grecian,
a s~.rophoethe but
~-k.
syrophoenieton
ni'eisn nationally; and
y t v ~ ~ ~. a i
i&a
ahi,Y
race;
and she was requesting
hlm she kept asklng him
iva
~b 6anfi6vlav
~KDMP
tl( t o e x p l t h e demon
In Order that the demon hemight throw out out of from her daughter.
27 But he began by
re< Ovyar d < ahiq. 27 ~ a i EAEYEV
the daughgr
of her.
And he was raylnp saying t o her: "First
ad76 " A ~ E F npGrov xo ~ a a 0 - v a tr h r f ~ v a let the children be
flrst to c e sati=%edthe chlldreh,
to h6r L E go
~ off
for it is
od y h p dorlv rahbv AaP~iv76v hprov -rdv not right t o take the
not for
is
flne to take the bread of the
of the children
rfrvwv
rat
~oic ~ w a ~ i o ~ s
throw it to the
children
and
to the
tittle dogs
little dogs." 28 In
28
fi
62 h r p i t l q nai Myct ah+
She
The (one) but answered and tr saying to hfm "PIY.
him: "Yes'dr'
Nai, Y ~ P I E , Kai 7& I ( V V & P I ~~ O K & T O T{( "Id
Yes,
lord, also the little dogs underneath the and yet the llttle dogs
rpank<qq do8iow1v 6 x 6 r d v q ~ x i o v rGv underneath the
table
are eatlng from the crumbs of the eat of the crumbs of
rra16iwv. 29 rat
~Tvev
ahc
Al& the little children!'
little boys.
And
he sald
to her
Thmugh 29 At t h a t he said
roSrov T ~ hbyov
Y
haye,
L~dIJAuBev t o her: "Because of
this the word be going under, has gone outaide ~ a y l n gthls, go; the
Ir
76s 8 u y a r p 6 ~ oou ~b 6a111b1ov. demon has gone out
out of the daughter of you the
demon.
of
daughter,SO r a i
dmrh8oka
~ b vOTKOV ah6< 30 60 she went away
And havlng gone OE into the house ofher
to her home and
e t ev b
rraa6iov
DzBAqwkvov
In/
she Pound the little child having been thruet upon loundthe
laid on the bed and
r j v ~ h i v q v ~ a i~6 6at~6vcov CteAqhuB6~. the demon gone Out.
the
bed
and the
demon havlngpone out.
31 NOWcomlng
8 1 Kai rr&Alv
t<~hBhv
1K
TGY
~ n dagaln having gone
out of the back out of the
6 6
Xt6Avoq sic =gions Of 'yre he
bpiov T6 ou $hen,
regtons ol g y m he came through Sidon Into went through Sl'don
r j v BhXauocm 7-5 r d r ? a i a <
&v&
pEoov to the sea of QaVi'lee
the
sea
o f b e ~ a l ~ l e e up
mldst u p through the midst
in,
b p i ~
h r r r r 6 h a g . 82 Kai of the regions of
redons
of neeapolis.
And Decap'@lis. 32 Here
of the

h$,eRQ~",e
$LP$

toTte

PthF&,

MARK 7:33-8:2
~tpowlv

195

194

ah0

~ a ithey brought him a

and man deaf and with a
poylh&Aov
rai naparaho0ulv speech impediment.
havlng speech lmp~dlment. and they are entrestlng and they
&i,v
iwa
htea
ah3 ~ 3 % him t o lay his hand
him
in order that he mfght put "on hlm
the
him, 33 And
83 rai dnoXclB6pcvog a$&
he h k him away
And havlng taken away
from t h e crowd
i6iw
EWcv
TOG 6xhou
K ~ T '
the crowd nemrdlnp to pdvate l m t l he thrust privately and put
fingers into the
rob< 6an6hou< a h 0 0 ~ i g T& ST^ a h o G
the
nngem
of hlm Into the cars of him man's ears and, after
KC[^ m 6 u a g
~ ~ * U T O fig yA&uq<
a h o 0 , spitting. he touched
and having s ~ l the touched the tongue of hlm, his tonme. 34 And
34 ral
&vaBht$a$
T ~ Y odpavbv with a look UP into
and having loo e up 0
the
heaven heaven he
t m i v a ~ e v , nai
MYEI ah4
'Ewa86r deeply and said t o
he groaned, and la saylng to hlm ~phniiolh&,him: ,,Eph.pha,fhq,,
6
torlv
Alwoix8qr1'
t h a t is, "Be opened."
whlch
la
Be you opened up through; 35
35 Well, his hearing
&~oai
fivoiyquau
a6roO al
ral powers were Opened,
were opened up of hlm the hearing pokers, and
and t h e impediment
UIli81l
6 6capbq
YhbSuuqg
was loorcned the bond o?tia tongue oi him: of his tongue was
~ a i
thhh~l
bp8i,
38 Ka; loosed, and h e began
normal%;
and
he we8 apeaklng
and speaking normally.
6trmiXaro
adroit
iva
rn6cvl 36 With t h a t he
he eharged
to them
In order that
to no one charged them not t o
htyou~v.
6wv
6a
d o i s tell anyone; but the
they may be saying;
as much a8
but
to them
he
charge
61~mLhhcro
paMov nrptuu6rrpov them, that mu,.. more
he was charglnh,
rather more abundantly
they would proelaim
hcv~p~uuAg
t~ilpuuuov.
37 rai
were proclalmlng.
And
superabundantly it. 37 hdeed, they
t5mh~uuovm
KahAF were being astounded
they were being astounded
Finely in a most extraordirrhra
n m o i KEV ~ a i~ o b g K W ~ O Gnary
~ way and
all lthlnggl he haston;
and
the deal (ones) said: "He has done all
things well. He even
rrotci
~KOGEIY
mi
&h&Xoug
he i s moklnl to be hearlng and specehlesa (ones) makes the deaf h r a r
hahciv.
and the speechless
to be s~eaklng.
speak."
'Ev L r c i v a ~r~a i ~fipipa~< rr&X~v rrohho0
In
days,
In
those
the
daya
agaln olmuch
when there was
6xXou
bvrog
uai
&pvrov
.ri again
a big crowd and
being
and
t
sving
what
qCrywutv
npomahm&pcvog
TOSF they had nothing to
they might l t , having called toward h 1 m . e ~ the eat, he summoned t h e
pa8q~&g hLyr~
alisoig 2 Xnhwxvi<opal dimiples and said to
d l s ~ l ~ l e he
s lr awing to them
I am leellng pity them: 2 "I feel pity
they arc bearlng

to hlm

KWQ~V

(one) desi

$2

yss:

f ~ j

ygi

"LZ'

T~,Y

6xhov

&TI

upon the crowd because

MARK 8:3-10
Lpat r d g
a,4.6.!Iy fiZays
tj:ree

for the crowd, because

i t is already three
that they have
remained near me and
Exouu~v
ri
ghywulv
3 nai &I they have nothing
t h a ~ havlns
c
what they mlsht eak
and U ever t o eat; 3 and if I
dnroh6uw
ahabg v j m q E I ~
otrov should send them off
Ishould let looaa off them
fartlng Into hounc t o their homes fasting.
a h & v LuhuB'oovra! h, .rfi 653. rai ~ l v c qthey will give o u t o n
of the;,
they w l l give out in the way: and some the road. Indeed, some
&AY
b b
parp6kv
ciuiv. 4 rai of them are from far
of them
from
far ewey
are.
And away." 4 ~ u hi.t
b c n p i h u a v a h Q 01 paeqwi a6roO 871 disciples answered
they answered to hlm the dlaclPlea of hlm that him: - ~ r o mwhere
will anybody here in
n68m
T O ~ T O Y ~ 6uvi)ucrai
TI<
6 6 ~
From where these loner) wlll be able anyone here a n isolated lace be
)toprhoat Liprwv h'
tpqpiag;
5 nai able to satisfy these
o ~atlsfy of o w e s upon lonely Place7
And people with loaves?"
5 Still he went on t o
fiph~a
a d ~ o 6 < n6oovq
EXETC
he waa requeatlng them How many are You having
them: ,'HOWmany
&pmu
ol
61, ~ l n w'Em&. 6 ~ a iloaves have YOU?"
loavedi' The (ones) but
odd
seven.
And hey said: "seven."
n a p YLA~EI . r t 6 x h ~& v a n ~ o ~ ? vhl 6 And he instructed
he ia
order8 to e crowd to fall bask Upon the crowd t o recline
yfix ~ a i haphv
rob<
&prous on the ground, and h e
the enrt ; and having taken the seven loaves took the seven loaves.
~ P x a p ~ u r i l u a E J a u m ual t6i6ou
roig gave thanks, broke
having thankei ha brake end Was glvlng tothe them, and began
to give them t o u,~
ah00
iva
pdn~aig
In *IdErmat dixeipies t o serve, and
diaclples
at hlm
they senred them t a
napu~18&1v
ral rrapt&lnav
they may be settlng alongalde and they set elongslde the crowd, 7 ~h~
.rQ 6xhq. 7 rai dxav
lx8661a 6hiycl also had a few Uttle
to the crowd.
Also they had Uttle nrher few; fishes; and, having
~ a l ellhoy'aag a h & rlncv
~ a iT U ~ J T ~blessed these. he told
and havlng & s e d
them he s d d also them them also t o seme
rrapcl~18iva~. 8
~Wyov
rai these. 8 Accordingly
to be se tlng olongslde.
And
they ate
and the" ateand were
n c p l u m 6 p a ~ a 8;t;sfied. and they
b ~ o p ~ & ouav,
e vai
were sat~sled, and they lfted UP
nboundlnen
took up surpluses
9
qoav
of fragments, seven
o$upi6a<.
K ~ ~ U ~ & TBnrh
UV
of imgments seven provlslon baskets.
They ware aravision baskets full.
6L hq ~ ~ ~ p a ~ l a x i h l ~
o la. i dmfiuuav
'9 Yet there were
but 8 8
iour thousand.
And he let loose of2
four thousand
[men]. Finally he sent
adr06g.
them.
them away.
10 Kal
cMSg
tl@h<
IS 10 And lmmehsvlng stepped in
into diately h e boarded
And
s t once
fih8cv the boat with hw
T& rrhoiov p n h TQV pa8qrAv adro0
wlth the dlselplel of hlm he came dlsclples and came
the boat

wpoapbowiv

they are remnlning toward

+,(

*gng

~ai
and

O ~ Kdays

not

:a8ema i q u a plnow nor( a m m

lnq-*ON
aq: qq r q u a l o u o p
.SC~~W!X
nhdrlon
t
g
~
Ins. :au!kes 'amoq mxa w q ro moq qnl q q
aaauassq
luas au. o -n JZ
-noa nmru
.. "OAR QOqD AOn10 5!3 AQqD 0 3 y l 3 9 u l p
a u i s r p Bu!qlhrdna PUV
i ~ a w me
) x r m ~ l p Je=~J ul s u l ~ o ssm
o ~ =II
DL&LbDyhL
n~n3yd?n?
suraas sem aq p u s !DX gt
'Dar0lsa.I sem aq pun
pus
'pazorsar
sem
aq
pus
'q%?o~
I paxoal aq
'LIID?YDWPU~ !DI
fi3%3yd?lg
'dpsala ass U 8 u l aql LDX
;wlq)o
.aka
8,"
Yodn
pus ' S J ~ JS.LIEU aql PY.
~ Q ~try
uodn u!sSs spueq inn 9 0 i p ~ S Q O ~ ~ D5nol
'~noqeaulqnm lseuo)
srq p ~ s aq
l u a q ~EZ om 2nd aq ulsae lxaN
~5nm~olould~n
alnoqs auMlsma,e 5 0 1 wwh@ nayon D L ~
se
anem
Kay$ m q 'raaq aq o l a s o a as1
~ d ?
nZ9?%
5~
"9
maas laqm a.uasqo
uaw
am r e a n m c q m a ~ hlyXasameq
I asneaaq 'uam aas
SnoA
n'9!9
n 3 A ~
1. .aulhss usaaq pue '"OYSldB"P
puy
drs sum001 are n-1
d n paqoo! u a w a q l a n Pa~OolBulhW
"'*?YdDA?
!DX pa
!513~?yd
PUV 5~ . L ~ U I ~ $ ~ U S
wlq
WOd" aulalnDul sem eq
aas noh oa,, m!q yse WJIUlq%"us
I'
"?LOO
nqdbu?
03 u ~ s a qpus m1q
am
uoanlnd ayneq
uodn spueq slq P!B! ' w q
50.
5!3elY?
a q 'sada s!q uodn ilds '@'pD
solrdo
am
qul
tld* a u l ~ s l l
aulAsq
.daell,,, y ~ 10q
513
'DD?',"
COYID
9dd ' = ' =
?L
~.,",nr,.nn
pv>.+,." - , w
a m aernno mm inolqwnorq eq
3m01q 'puaq
bq
S ~ L O>z 6?NIA~A~>~
(avo) wrq a m lo p
a m uo roq ss- q s u l ~ s q
a~~~~~
noy8nl
noL
5+
!gon3r1~%oytu~
M m!q PaiEJllUJ daqi
PW
rqsw
w
q m twm raplo UI mill
pus
pullq
ID~bmg g o q n
D"
!?Lpn
mlq lqanolq aldaad
leD1lY3 ham PUB ( a m ) p q q wrq or rsaq Xa
alan .sp.!.es.qlaa
n~ngoyrrurrdnu !nr
n?yQn~ e r p n Atnnodg
lnd
ZZ
puy .splesqlaa o r q s u ~ m aae
o ~XDW puy
.i$u!ueaw aq? lam ?ah ID)( . q g ~ n n e b a 5!3
IDUIOX~~
)I))( 22
IOU n0h Oa,, :UlaqlOl
i%mpuagaJdmoJ no& u a lax r o ~
PIES aq lEql41IM IZ
.w!m
m z o
.uanas. :mrq o i PIES m3m
nmaq
'uanw
ulqa~
Lam PW . ~ d na m
5
!
0
n3A3y3
!DX
1z
.pu3,
hip
OoA pip wuamaea Jo
x n n em p w idnp-n nox nu am as^, ro
m slaxmq uo!s~na~da yn~nnoA)y
!or
.aln&
nnlgrlnnyr
hUem fioq 'luawl
s a x s q uo"!nozd
Rvew moq yo
saullat
PuEsnOql JnoJ Jql D L D ~ S ,y n
nmg!dnQn
noopn
JOI uahaS Jql aXolq I
'puesnoql mq. . eq% q u r oahas am uaqM
5 7 0 ~5!3 ? u p ~ Q O L 3 ~ p 02
UaqM. OZ .'anlamL. '5no!y1Xo1wnd~3~
:m!q o l Plus ~ J U L , e q e m ~ m ~ q
q a-s
areXaq& &dn,parll no^
. ~ d nyool noh sluam .muaaov O L ~ D nlnnoA?v
.,&D&

--,

......

:$ C .

uaqm 61 'raqmamar
$00 non o p p a y .jlsaq
?on n o h OP 'sma
Smneq qsnoqa pue
:as lou noh op 'sada
surnsq q a n o q ~81
~8urpwls1apunjo
nnp slzeaq r n o n ansq

~ A V
em mpm
m - n a a
"?a
5 ~ 03 ~
~ 961.
3L+Aodhrl
IOU
puy i q w q "01 uo 1~
A
W
wa Sunox? DLV
00 !DX
.u3r?onp
. .
pus aulxooynonasa to"
rara
!DW
3 m a ~ y d po 5 3 ~ n o X ~5?odyDebp 81
rlsaq
aqneq noi azs
3 ~ ~ x 2

tpoi a
.Ad0

M!Q~DW

lE3

r3

FzE '2%;

-,",""::

'' or

$
3

an3m noh op d q ~ .leu

nnwr
mmsq
ax noi o m
5n"dg
110
%!~0~19
:mas+ 4 p p a q .s!qq WpO
BmioN LI 'saneor x q mom
~
q awx- q aq -0q
AT p w
13kx
5 7 d
!m 41
o n pvq baq? iwl Zasj .!I 5 ! 0 ~
a q l lano laqloua aua 'aupeq a ~ rsa w loo sane01 lsro -moue eve
'nlonoxa
nno S n o ~ d u ILO
5novbwn
UITM
luaM
... sulnsle
.
"
.pore )o
h q l 0s 9 1 :pOlaH plamal Euluolaor aramxaw p q ?
o~no>!Aoys~g
!nr 91 wag&,
jo uanaar aqq pue 5?du
s a a s ~ z ~ a a m ro uanee.1
saasgeqd aqi jo "anear eqt pus
nm~
- 5brlg)
uanear a q l lor $no yoor 5bd?> 5lrL !nu nn!DnldDm
'uado saha w o n daax. aqr w a r roo aumool nox aq *am- no& aa aurxes
:kzs p u s h~ssazdxa )L?' ?W
313y?yd
' W O > AO*?Y
ma43 ~ a p 1 04 ueaaq maw 4 mapro aqnlw s e a aq p w
?wcq
aqr
OA3YY7W319
D
!W
.h!oyu @L
a q p u v SI .$soq a q l ~!OYD
aulnaq u a a x a m loo p o l auo
m maql qi!a S u ~ q l o u ul sanralruom qlrm
.03d
~0x13
r g o nordg D A
peq baql JBOI auo JOJ "? V'nD?
lda3xa PUB 'BUO[B IOU ?I paw 'ssnnar ex- q laazoz xam p w
saaeor aye3 02 10810~ L?d13 !D" ' 5 n o d g n!3dDy o ~ o w y 3 qin)(
La41 'SEA $1SV *I
'*PIS raqw aqt
'aroqs a$!saddo a q l
'nnd?u
QL
o i eo luam p u s .ureas o t q a0 room sq ul paaaors aulm, -a=
un&
pleoqe 208 'mar(? 513 n3!3ykulp
Sqdrl)
n l p u 5?orpn
w!a q ?Ex? ql!& &I ao oa le wurnsq
o
m
- oansrauaa
:nonuauas sN1 o?
5p6p
uania z-3 IIW US!%ON atp q van18 aq nlm TI ' m ~ ~ x e s wo
eaw
~
~u n
1 ~ 1 3 0 ) e o g 13
mA?y
n@d? !nO~?bn
'Ass 1 hmr& iusrs s L!
xaas uo!l8~auail s!ql auwa .I s ~ q r uolteaauaa a m h l a~u l h ~ q
s aq
!34
hOD
?3NA
L! !I 13A)y
saop h q ~ :P!BE
.
pus
'iurds s!s sl!m drdaap urrq ro
$mar
4 hldaap p a w o n aulnsll
lmrl"lAU
Sn2ansucong
w u a o l s a u. oa rr WLOD
.
? ?a 0 1
d
v
1
a,, .a,
.,a*voq
a,
;a,
4 'uaneaq m o q u8ts [ax 21 'AgqD 51mo\~dl3u 'nonodgo QOL vulp
e m1q mo13 suryaas
us s
mIq
anmaas
'myq
'mnr u%rmSunndsrD n0!.3db
FOmD
5 3 ~ m o ~ l 1 > "hmrr

.. ...

gyhI,;-p,"sb

-".-

'XL

-.

%,"

MARK 8:27-33

198

Z7 Jesus and his

the digeiples now left
',
paeqrai ahoir ti2 Th5 ~Ojpa5K a ~ u a p i aT-2
~
f o r t h e villages of
dlseiplea of htm Into the vlllsges of CPeaerea o f k e Caes,e.re,a Phi.lip,pii,
@thinnow rai t v ~j 660
tnqp6~a
On the way he
Phlllp:
and In the way he was lnqvlrtng~pon
questioning his
roc5 pa%&< aSrot h t y o v a h o i q Tiw WE
the dlselples of hlm mlsylng to them Whom me dlsclples, saying t o
them: "Who are men
h i y o w ~ v 01 &vOpwrrot ~ t v a l . 28
a1
are raving the
men
to be!
The [ones) saying that I -?6L ~ t n wah4 hiyovrcs ~ T I 'Iwtnnlv 76" 28 ~ h e said
y
to him:
but
sald to hlm
saylng
that
John
the
the Baptist.
p m t r r r j v , rai &hAot 'Hhdw, 8Xho1 61 LIT, and Others, E-li3*.
Bsptlst,
end others Elljah, others but that
Others.
One Of the
ETF
76"
npogqrfiv. 29 ~ a i alSr6~
one
of the
prophets.
And
he
prophets." 29 And
rrq 6 r a
abroriq 'Y riq 6i: r i v a p r he put the question to
war liquelnp "Don them
&u
but whom me them: csyOU, though,
h6yr.r~ ~ t v a ~ . & T T O K P I ~ b~ ~nCrp05 who do
say I
are YOU nay~ngto bed Having snawered the p e t e r
am?' I n answer Peter
ALycl a f i 4 x b 1 6 X P I ~ T ~ 80
~ .
said to him: "You are
Is ssylnp to hlm You are the Chrlst.
krripqoev
'ab~oic
iva
pq6Evi the Christ." 30 ~t
he gave rebuke to them ln order that to no one t h a t h e strictly
hiywolv
n~pi
abro0. 31 Kai charged them not
they may be ssylns
about
him.
And t o tell anyone about
fiptaro
6166mxrlv d r o b q 671
Sd
h i , 31 as,,,
he
he Started to be teaehlng them that It 1s nece-.r
started teaching them
d v u i b 702 &Ye&wou
l~oXXh na&iv
the son of the
man
many ithings) to rvffer t h a t t h e Son of man
nai h o 6 o r t paa8jva1 imb 74v nprof3uripov must undergo many
and to be dlrappmued
by the
older men
sufferings and be
nai TGW &p irpiwv ~ a T&
i
ypc~p,pa'rCwv~ a rejected
i
by the Older
end the chic%rrrierU and tho
irr bes
and men and the chief
ho~r~ejva~
l a l ~ p ~T Ph~ ~ S
and the
to be klllcd
and
after
three
~ n be
d killed, and
T ~ V
& v a ~ f i v a l '32 vai
nappqoiq
to stand up:
and
tooutapokennesa
the rise three days later.
hdyov
~XMEL.
~ a i npo(1Aa~6pcvo~ 32 Indeed, with
Word he w88 speakhg. And taklng toward hfmseli outspokenne~she was
6 ~ C T P O ~afirbv 6pSa~o
hlrtpb
malting t h a t statethe
Pe er
hlm
started to be alvlng rebuke ment. B u t Peter took
a h $ . 33
b
6L
h!urpagri$
~ a him
i
aside and started
to hlm.
Tha lone1 but havlng turned upon and
rebuking him. 3 k H e
160v
T O ~ F p a 8 q ~ h qa610ir
t n ~ ~ (ICi Yp
hsvlng seen the dlrclplss of him he gave r%uke turned, looked at his
n L r p ~uai ALYFI
. Y n a y ~ dniow paw, disciples and rebuked
to Peter and IS ssYlnE Be SolnE
me. Peter, and said: "Get
- under behlnd
Imavh,
&TI
06
gpovciq
behind me, Satan.
Satan. because not you are mindlnp the (thlngii /becauseyou think, not

27 Kai

And

&jhOrv

he went out

the

'lq(~o$
Jeaua

~ a i 01

and

be?

fitfg~

MARK 8:34-9:l

199

TOO

Be03

Of the God
34 Kai
And

MM

t&

T&

the lthlng.)

but

of the

&.4&wv.
men.

npwrclXco&pcvu~ tb 6xAov
havlnp =sued to hlmaelf the crowd
oh
m i $ p a 0 1 ~ y i qa h ; dmtrrrv a h o i s
together wlth the dlsc p ea of him he aald to them
Bum
hiow
aeEiv
il ~ I l i u r g behtnd
to corn;,
&p&m
76"
dmapqo&,
taurdv r a t
let hlm dlaown hlmself and let hlm llft up the
maupirv a h 0 6 rai
&nohwO~iro
pol.
stake
of hlm and let hlm be foilowlns me.

35

%,"

65 yhp tdV

86hn

bau~oir Ulux*

T?V

Who for If ever may wlU the of himself soul

uiwcl~h o X C o e ~alrrjv. 65 6'

to save wlll lose

It:

Qod's thoughts. but

those of men."
34 He now called
the crowd
, , + him -th
his disciples and said
t o them: 'If anyone
wants +,, w m e
m e let him
himself and pick u p
his torture stake' and
f o l l o ~me contmnualiy.
36 For whoever wants
to
h,S

hv h o h i o t ~lose

who but llkely wlll lore

but whoever

loses his soul for the

of him on account o me and of the sake of me and the
save
cdayy~hiow
ad~fiv. 86 ri
yhp
mod news
It.
What
for it. 36 Realiv. of what
6t8ponov r r p 6 j o a 1 rdv r&pov benefit is i t f i r or man
La beneRtlnp
man
to gain
the world to gain the whole
6hov itai vlw8jvat r)lv gux v ahoir. 31 ri world and t o forfeit
whole and ?o forfelt the s o 3 ofhtm!
What NS
3, What,
6oi
Clvepwrrog dn,i$%ita
really,
would
a man
would @Ye
man
give in exchange for
a h o O 38 65
t&v
*&x,iq
ofh~m/
who
H ever his soul? 38 For
hra1oxw8i
pc rai tobq tpoSq whmver becomes
should become aahimed oi me and the
my ashamed of me and
A ~ W Utv
~
T&Q
VOI d i 6 1 my words in this
words in the s ? E 3 l o n
thls the sdu6emus
and sinful
t h e Son
and &~FIPTO~?,
rai
sinful.
also
~ athe
ib ~
son
1 6 5ofto;the C Nman
~ P ~ ~ generation.
OU
of man will also be
~~ato~u~~a
( hI d
~ vT a 61s m
neu
ashamed of him when
WIII be
of him
he ,,,lght
t v ~ f 66tp
i
TOO wa'r 5 cdro5 PET& TJVh e arrives in the glory
in the glory of the
at er of hlm wlth tho of his Father with the
holy angels."
&mLXwv ~ 6 vhyiov.
angels
the
holy.
Furthermore, he
uai
E k y ~ v a h o i q 'Apfiv
Myw
went on to say t o
And he wsl saylnz to them Amen I am ~ s y h gthem: ,,Truly I say to

.r?v gu
the

v a6~oO

LVEKEV

kp

mod

Wyy~e

<

,,&

$$?

T$!

6piv

to rov

6r1

that

cloiv

TIYES

66%

ere
nome here of th:%nell
"Usthose
of
There
standing
are some
here
tonlr6rwv
o l ~ l v q 06
yc(loovm1
havlng.tood
who
should taste h a t will not taste
death at 'I1
first
r)lv Paathciav
eavbrou Ew
&u
16ww
of death txnt8 likely Uley mlghtsec the klngdom they see the kingdom
$4. See App 3c.

SS' Or. "ille." See App 4 ~ .

MARK 92-9

200

TOO 0soO $Aqhu0uiw

~ U Y ~ ~ E
2 I K. a i

of the God havmgeome m

nerpov ~ a Ti
Peter

&va@ip!

IS llearlng

~ Y

and the

up

&oh<

Power.

'I~IOPOY ~ a 'il o b q v ,

them

James

and

~ i q

Into

John,

~ a Peter
i
and James

and a n d John along, and

them u p lnto
mA,z,,, SD;$'" abrought
lofty mountain to

i6iav
aceording to
private [spot] o $ $ ~ ~ ' & ,
prrspop@&0q ~ ~ T T P O U ~ EaLT3v
Y
K ~ T '

VET& of God a l ~ e a d y

And after come !n Dower"

i:j

themselves alone ~ n d
Td he was transfigured
he was transfigured
ln front
them;
and the before them, 3 and
iptrr~a a6ro0 t y i v r r o o ~ f h P o v r ahcund h'S Outer garments
outer garments of hlm became gllrtenmg white became gllstemng.
y~a@~hq h
i -r:q far whiter than any
Xiav
ota
exceedingly
such as clothes cleaner upon the clothes cleaner a n
could whiten
yijq
00 66vmal o 0 - m ~ heu~&vat. 4 ~ a earth
i
earth
not
is able
thus
to whiten.
And them. 4 Also, E.li'jah
ijptlq a6roiq ' H h s i a ~
v
Movosi, with Moses appeared
was seen to them Elijah
together with Moses, to them, and they
~ a i fioav
o w h c r h o O v ~ ~ q ~d ' IqooO. were conversing with
and they were speaking together with the Jesus.
Jesus,
And re5 ~ a i h r r o ~ p t e d q 6 n i ~ p ,~XLYEI
t
TG sponsively Peter "Id
And having answered the Peter is saying to the
to Jesus: "Rabbi, it is
'IqooO 'PaPPei, ~ a h 6 vi o r w ?p&q S6s slval line for us to be here,
Jesus
Rabbi.
fine
it is
us here to be:
SO let us erect three
~ a rratjowprv
i
TPE~SL T K ~ Y ~ u~ o, i
Kai
and let us make three tents, to you one and tents, one for you and
Moses and One
Mwuoci p f w ~ a i'Hhaiq piuv. 6 06 y a p One
to Moses one and to Elijah one.
Not for for E.liTah.' 6 In
6 6 ~ 1 ~i
hrro~plefi
EK@O~OIy'hp fact, he did not know
he knew what he should ansber, quite fearful for what response he
Lyivov~a. 7 ~ a i
iy6s~o
ve@ihq should make, for they
they became.
And
came to be
cloud became quite fearful.
h t o a t h < o u o a a i r r o i t nai &YEVETO q w . ~ 7 And a cloud formed,
overshadowing
them,
and came to he volce overshadowing them,
b~
+SI
V ~ O ~ V S
6~
6 u i k pau and a voice came out
out of the cloud
the
Of me
of the cloud: "This is
my Son, t h e beloved;
listen to him."
L<hrrxva
rrcpj XS~#&~EYOI. O ~ K L T ~
8 suddenly. hawever.
suddeay having
around not yet
~T6ov p5B. iavrCw
ci pfi rbv ' i q o o h they looked around
theysaw w ~ t h themselves if not the
JCSDS and saw no one with
them any longer,
p6vov.
except Jesus alone.
alone.
9 AS they were
9 K a l rtrraPa1~6vrov alhijv
Lr
TOO
And
going down
of them out of the coming down out o f
the mountain, he exirpouq,
6 ~ m r s i h a r o abroiq
mountam
he gave orders to them
In order that pressly ordered them

$fi$

ie *%
;\ $
::

k$d

e6S:;

MARK 9:lO-16

201
pq6~vi
ii
d6ov
to no one what (things1 they saw
E/
~TCN
6 uid< 70;
if no whenever the Son of the
vcnp&v
hvamB.
lo
dead (ones1 ahould rQndup.
6rphrquw
"PAS
toward
they laid hold of
auv<q-roOvraq ~i

6cqyioov~a!,

not to relate to any-

they should relate, body what they saw,

&V~P~)TTOV
dl(
man

rai

until after the Son of

ojltof man had

T ~ V hoyov

the dead, 10 ~~d

they
the
to
heart, but discussed
among themselves
6K
YEI(PY
li
what this rising from
together what
out of dead
the dead meant.
,+dv
hvaorfiva~.11 ~ a i
&qpi)~?v
to stand up.
~ n they
d
were r n q u ~ r ~ nupon
g
h ~ m 11 And they began t a
him,
X ~ ~ O Y *OTI
T E ~ hi you?^^ 01 ypap, m z i q 6 ~ 1
saying
That a r e s a y ~ n gthe
scrller
that Why do the scribes
'Hhsiav
66
&heciv
rp&iov; say that first ElWah
Eliiah
i t is necessary
to came
first?
must come?" 12 He
12
6
6; E@q a h o i q 'Hhsiaq , p i v said to them: "E.1i'jah
The (anel but aaid to them Elijah lndeed does borne first and
&ehv i r p & m v dmonarrm&s~ i r h ~ a , restore dl things;
having come
first
is restoring
all (thing:), but how is it that it
is wfitten respecting
hi ~the6 v
r a i rrSq
and
how it has
yEypmrral
been written upon
the Son of man that
TOO
& ~ P ~ O U
in
that he must undergo
of the
man
many sufferings and
Kcri
rrheq
rrohha
he should'suffer
and be treated as of no
many (things1
1.3
&hh& account? 1 3 But I
t<0~6~vqtli;
s u t say to YOU. E.ii'jah, in
should be treated as of no account?
has come, and
hiyw
bpi" bn nai 'HAtiaq Mihutlev, ~ a fact.
i
I am saying to YOU that also Eliiah has come, and they did t o him as
many things as they^
hoiqoav
5oa
they did
to him
asm& (things1 as wanted, just as i t is
written respecting
j8dov, ,
K&~S
yiypccrrra!
And

the

word

d,":&z,

' 7 t;Pe
~

question

they were ljlllmg,

2"'

according as

it has been written

ah6v.

upon

14 When, now, they

h~m.

14 K a i

$A8inrrrq

......."
him

rrpAg

~ n havine
d
.come toward

came toward t h e other

TOGS p a 0 q ~ hdisciples,
~
they noticed
the

dlscipler

a great crowd about

i
a L ~ o h q ~ a them
and scribes
them
end
around
much
they saw crowd
disputing with them.
uuv<q,rl-rabraq
x p d ~ ahoGq.
seehmg together
toward
them. 15 But as soon as
15 ~ a i slj8Jq rrirq 6 6 x A a ~ 1 6 6 ~ ~ all
s ~the crowd caught
~~d
at once
all
the crowd havlng seen sight of him they
a h & i<~Bappi0qoav, ~ a i r r p o o r p i x o v ~were
~ ~ stunned, and,
hnn
were stunned,
and running toward r u n n i n g UD to him.
fiorrh<ov~o alT6u. 16 ~ a i h q p Q ~ q u they
~
began to greet
they were greeting him.
And he insulred upon him, 16 And he
ahoG<
Ti
ouv ~TSTEITE
rrpdq asked them: "What are
them
What are ran seekmitogether
toward YOU
with

d6av

d ~ h o v rrohth

rrzpi

MARK 9:17-23
IT rai hcnpiBq &Q

&obq;

rlq

them?" 17 And one

Pu

one out of of the crowd answered

TOG 6~AouA16dlurah~
rbv ~ I 6 v p w him: -Teacher. I
the crowd
Teacher.
I
the son 01 ma brought my son to
nphq d, Lxma nvrtpa Mahov 10 rai you because he has
toward you, havlnE aplrlt
speechless;
and a speechless spirit:
6nou khu a h b v raTah&h b i u ~ l&6v,
I8 and wherever it
where il ever hlm i t mlghtselze It ashes hlm.
it dashes
seizes
rai &ppiSeo rai rpiCa~ ro5q 666vraq rai him to the
them7

and

And

anawered

he oams and

to him

grinds

the

teeth

and

and he foams and

grinds his teeth and
lases his strength.
lva
ahb
PK M w a v
And I
your disIn order that It they &ht t h m k out.
to expel it, but
iuxuuav.
19
6
6i eiples
they ware strong enouah.
me,onel
but they were not eapable"'
In response
&no1p~8~iq U ~ T O ~ FhkyEl
'
n
yEvEh
having answered to them IS saying o generation he said to them: ''0
em n b n
*,,aq
E
~. faithless
~
~generation,
~
,
""ti? when t&??
uov lhall I b i ~how long must I
continue
with
YOU?
nbrc
&viEopa~
bpav.
ahall I put UP wlth
rou* How long must I put
1
when
qipr~e
ahbv
rrpbq
PC. 30 rai up with YOU?Bring
hlm
toward
me.
And him to me." 20 so
BC sou besrlnp
fivEyrW
&bv
npbq
cnIr6v.
rai they brought him to
they brouaht
hlm
mward
him.
And him. But at the sfght
~b
nvrO a
I&
&v
~685q of h ~ mthe spirit a t
the
P
havbzseen
hlm
atonce
threw [the ,.hildl
o w w n & p p ~ c v &6v,
rai
muhv
into
eanvul$ions,
'
threw l n t o m n v v b l o r ~ hlm,
and havlng fallen
P p a i v c ~ a ~~. ( a i~ 7 n a roiq
e drled up:

and

uw

pa8qraiq

l said to the

dlBclpLel

of you

%h9:."2

Lni ~ f i q y"q

h u h i ~ ~ o&qpi<w. 21

upon the carZl he was rolung

imqpchycv

he Inquire u w n

h It

tlma

me cone]

rbv n u r i p a a h 0 5
the

bC
as

~pbvoq iuriv

hthcr

thls

said

Ej

ll&oq

01 hlm How much

mOro

6e FTnw

but

toamtn8.

yLyovev

&O'

hu happened to hlmi
rra,616eEY.
Out
trom ltttle child;

.EK

and

falling on

the ground he kept

mlling about, foaming.
And he asked his

father: "How long has

this been happening
to him?" He said:
"From childhood

22 rai rrohhda~q ~ a rlq

i
nOp adrbu liPahw On; 22 and time and
~ n dmany timas end lnto ere hlm it threw again it would throw
him both into the fire
rai ~ f f tma
7va
&rroh&u
and in o waters In order that It mlght des?my and into the water to
destroy him. But if
a h 6 v &U'
TI
6 h .
him:
but
anythlng
you may be able. YOU can do anvthine.

po"~ov
glve help
23 6
6L
The

5
pity on is a n d
?& ~ w ~ vu%n ~iphq.
~
; s Jesus
us.~ help
us."
said to him. 'That

but

6 h t

have

23

'IqwOq
Jesus

rtrrrv

nha

aald

you may be able. all ithlnml

6-&

a h @ T6 El

to hlm

The

Dolrrible to the

Il expression, 'If you

can'! Why, all things

(onel can be to one if one

riJ

MARK 9:24-31

205

202

24

n1m6ovr1.
hsvlng fatth.

tfe

TOO

E$P

llttle boy

bi8~1

f i

I hdlstelv
p faith."
Immecrrina out. the
24

having crle out

na16iou

of the

nlm60

np&Ecr$

e68bq
At once

of theyoung
E ~ E ~ E father
V
child was saying: -1
hlmi?.
have faith! Help me
was SaYtng

I have falthi be helping o?%

to the lack 01 latth.
I need
25
16bv
6L
6
'IquoOq
6 ~ 1faith!"
Havlngseen
but
the
Jwus
that
25 Jesus,
htovnpip~
6xAo h ~ i p r l U N TO noticing that a
is running toget er upon crow$ gave mbuke to the

mre6pan

TO

s p ~ r ~ t the

& K ~ ~ & P TXCyw

W
.aying

uncleon

a610 Tb
to it

~h~

was running together

upon ltheml. rebuked

spirit'
i y b the
saying to it: "You
I
~ I T & U U ~ UOI
E<LXBe
it a6ro0 Speechless and deaf
am givlng orden to ydu, come forth ou of him spirit. I order you, get
~ a ipqrLrl. ebLX8pq
elq a 3 ~ b v .26 ~~i out of him and enter
end not yet ,mhould you enter into him.
And into him no more."
26 And after crying
xp& a
~ a i nohhh
uwap&ta?
hsvlng C i F j O U tend VBW much h a v i g C D ~ Y Use
out and going through
i<jh8ev. ~ a iiyDc.10 buti V E K P ~ ~UTE many convulsions it
it came o u t and he became aa if
dead sa-and got out; and he he7035 nohhobq
XCyetv
T I
enri8avrv. came as dead, so that
the
many
to be saylng that
he died.
the greater number
21 6 6L 'IquoOq
~pcnficaq
r i q E I P ~ S of them were saying:
The but Jesue havlng lold hold of the \and
'He is dead!' 27 But
&o5
fiyctp~v a 6 ~ 6 v , nai
dn,kmn.
of hlm he r a l r d up
him,
and he stood UP. Jesus took him by
the hand and raised
28 ~ u i du~A8bmoq a h 0 0 ~ l q olrov 01 him up, and he rose.
And having entered of hlm into house the
28 80 after he entered
pdrl~ai ah06
Y ~ T '
ISiw
dlseiplca
of him
aCeordInEto
private [spot1 inta a house his
hqp010v
ahr6v '&I i p ~ i q otk disciples proceeded
were inqddngvpon
him Thewhy we
not to ask him privately:
fi6wi$qyov tot~@aA~iw
&b; 29 KO] Etnw 'Why could we not
were ab e
throw out
it?
And hellald expel it?" 29 And he
a 6 ~ o i q TOOTO ~b yivoq i v od6~vi 66vara1 said to them: "This
to them
Thls the kind in nothing is able kind cannot get out
i<chBdv =I pq Cv npoorvxB.
by anything except by
to comeout if no in
prayer.
prayer."
SO
K&KE~~EY
P ~ hgone
9 6 v r ~ q 30 From there they
havLg
out
And irom thora
departed and went
hopnjov~o
61b
rah~haiag, their way through
they were going thelr way through the
Gsllleo,
Oal'i.lee, but he did
KC?
OSK
68EhEv
lva
TIC
and
not
he was wllllng in order that anyone not want anyone
to get to know
yvoi.
31
iSi6aurcv
J$:
TP$,F
it. 3 1 Par he was
should know;
ha was teechlnr
a h o i q &TI teaching his disciples
paOq~&q a h 0 2 rai Ehryw
mat and telling them:
disciples of him and war seylng to them

hhahov

speechless

ral

and

rwqbv
deaf

rrvoi~pa,
spirit,

MARK 9:3Z-38

204

205

rrapa6,i60ra~ "The Son of man 1s

4 Mp6rou
of the
man
is bemg grven over to be delivered ,,,to
ipcrg &vBp6ww, ~ a &i r r o ~ ~ ~ v o &6v,
~ u l v men's hands, a n d they
Fonds
of men, and they will kill him, will kill him, but,
h o ~ ~ w e r i ~
7~::
~~I&P,:S despite being killed,
and having been killed
he will rise three days
&wrorjocran. 32
oi
later." 32 However,
The toner)
he will stand up.
not underfiyv6ouv
~5 bfipa, ~ a i i~oBoCvro they
were not knowing the Mymg, and they were fearing standing the saying,
and they were afraid
a h b v hrph~fioa!.
t o question him.
him to inquire upon.
eiq K a ~ p v a o r i r . Kal hr
33 And they came
33 Kai
fih8ov
And they came into CaPernaum. And in mto Ca.oertna.um.
TF) o i ~ i q y ~ v 6 p ~ w
iwp6~a
Now wh'en he was
the h o w having mmeTo be he was mqwnng u w n lnslde the house he
airroriq
Ti
tv
6 6 6 put t h e questlon t o
them
What
m
the
them "What were
61shoyi<~oB~:
34
YOU arguing over on
were YOU reasoning thmugh?
The
t h e road?" 34 They
6P
tu~'hrwv,
wP%
drhhjhouq kept sllent, for on the
but
were silent,
toward
one
61dE h a a v
&
.,$ road they had argued
they expressed tkmsdvee through in the among themselves
p~icwv. 35 ~ a i
rdaeicaq
who is greater 35 80
$ 0
greater.
And
havmgaat down he sat down and
& 6 q u ~ u TOGS 6 6 6 e ~ a~ a .ih t y ~ l a6?0?< Ei called the twelve
tn +hem uTf
he coullded the twelve and 1s saylng to them If .,.A
"
TIC
6ihc1
WP~TOS .ETV~I
Emai
anyone
Is willing
&st - to be he will be anyone wants to be
first, he must be
r h r w v Eoxmoq ~ a i & ~ W Y
~I~KOYOS.
and
of
of all (ones)
last
and of sll (ones) servant, of
36 And he took
36 r a i
haPbv
rnr~6iav E m q o w a i d
a Young child. stood
~ n dhavine.taken little boy he h o d
it
b pEuq a 6 r h v ~ a i & v a y r d ! o h p ~ v o q it in their midst and
in midst of them and having taken into hls a r m s put his arms amund
it and said to them:
@+ E T a~b r o i ~37 'Oq
.%
fy
~t h e s a d tothem
Who lkely one of the 31 "whohaever receives
rotoCrwv
ra!6iwv
6EEq~at.
h i
T@ one of such young
such
little boys might receive upon the children on the basis
6v6rari row,
6fx~~al. K
8q of my name, receives
name
of me.
he is receiving; and who
me; and whoever
Bv &pL
GEm~al; o 6 r &pB 6 L x c ~ a 1
likely me may be receiving. not me he is receiving
not me only, but also
&?A& T ~ V d m o o r r i h a v ~ 6 PE.
him that sent me
but tha tone) having sent off me.
forth "
38 'E q a i n Q 6 ' I w h ~ AI~&uK&,
38 Joohnsaid to
Safd to him the
John
Teacher,
uou
lum:
"Teacher, we
d6avEv
hr TQ 6 v 6 p a ~ i
vua
we saw
nomeone in the
name
of you Saw a c e r t a ~ nman

'0 "165
The

Son

&

t:t

/
1

:Anes)

1%

"..""-."- .......

2:

A
.

MARK 9:39-45

demons
6rPdrhhovra 6 a ~ & t a , ~ a i ~ K W ~ S O ~ Eexpelling
V
throwing out demons, and we were preventing by the use of your
abr6v.
&TI
O ~ K
fi~ohorieel
fiwiv, name and we tried
him,
because not hewasfollowing
us. t a p r e v e n t h i m ,
39 6 6? 'lquoir< E T ~ E V M'
KW~~ETS
because he was not
The but Jesus raad NO? hevov preventing accompanying us."
a6r6v, ab6riq y a p . i q r t v 8s
w o l j o ~ l 39 But Jesus said:
him,
no one
for
is
who
wili do "DOnot try t o prevent
~ a him,
i
for there is no
6Gva iv
&TI T@ dv6wmi PO"
name
ofme and one that will do a
~owerfufwork upon the
~ a x b nanohoyjoai
p ~ .powerful work on t h e
6" ' o E ~ a l
he w a be able quickly to speak badly of m e ; bagis of my name that
40 85 y&p 06, fm!v K ~ B ' fiphv, dw?p j r b v will quickly be able
who for not is downon us, over us to revile me; 40 for
bmiv. 41 "Oq y&p irv
TOT~UO
he that is not against
is.
Who for likely might cause to drink US is for US, 41 F,,~
J p & s r o r ; l p ~ o v 6 k o ~6" 6 v 6 r a n
6rl
whoever gives YOU a
rou
cup ,. of water in
name
because cup f,, waterto drink
Xptmo6 i d , 6 p i v
hiyo
tviv ivii~l 06 on the ground t h a t
of christ rou are, amen I am saying to rou that not YOU belong to Christ,
h o h i u n ~ b vr~omv
,
adroir. 42 Kai BS I truly tell Yon, he
f0?
he should lose t h e reward of him.
And who will
no means lose
&v
o ~ a v 6 a h i o p &a 7hv
P ~ K P ~ TVO ~ T W V his reward. 42 But
likely might stumble one of the ltttle lanes) these whoever stumbles one,
.rhv
~ r t m u 6 v ~ w v .~ d ( l Y ~ U T I V a d ~ eof these little Ones
the (ones)
believing.
Rne
it is to him that believe, it Would
p8hhov
rather
si
if
TTEP~KEIT~I
pGh0q
finer for him if a
is lying around
m~llstone he
millstone such a s is
6 ~ 4 ~ 6 ~V E P ~ T ~ V
turned by a n ass were
belonging to the ass about the
put around his neck
~ a i PdPhrl~al
Ti)v e a a a ~ w .
and he
.,tualiy
and he has been thrown in& the
sea.
pitched into the sea.
43 Kai
t&v
o y v S a h i o n WE fi xcip
43 "And if
And i f ever m g h t stumble you the hand
your hand makes you
oov, h 6 n o ov a+~<v. ~ d 6 eoriv
v
WE ~u?h6v
of you. N t
it;
Brie
It is you manned stumble. cut i t off:
is finer for you ta
e i o d ~ ~ i vCIS' T ~ Y W?V
ii T&S 660 xsipaq ~t
life
to enter into the $fe
than the two hands enter
E x a v ~ a Crrrrhesiv Eiq T$Y j ; E w w , r l s 76 than with two hands
having to go o f f into the
into the to go off into C*e.hen'&,+
4s nai
t b na,' into the fire that
fire
the inextinguishable.
&d
ff ever C B M O ~ be put out.
44 -*
45 And
6
ro6q
UO"
uKcrv6dic
the
foot
or
may be stumkng if your foot makes
cut it
us, dm6nolyov a b r 6 v ~ a h w i m i v o r You
YOU.
cut off
it;
fine
. it is
you off: i t is finer for
~ i a d B & v ?Pi<
Ti)" W$V wA6v 9 .rob< 660 you to enter into life
toenter mto the fiife r a m e than the two lame than with two

T P~
~~
Pc

'

,,,,

~3' see Matthew 5 2 2 footnote. 44' xBCW and the Westcott and Hort Greek
text omit this verse.

MARK 9:46-10:4

206

n66ag Exovra PA1O~m~ 15 njv y t r w . feet t o be pitched into

feet
having to be hrown into the Gehenna. Ge.hen,na. 46
47 r a l
Chv
b
6~0aAp65
oou 47 ~ n ifdyour eye
And
lf wn
the
eye
Of
makes you stumble,
uravfmhit;
u ,
E K P ~ A E &(lv
throw it aww; it
may bs stumbfing
you,
throw out
It;
i s finer for you t o
rfiaA$ u i i m l v pov6Q&lAfov ~ t o ~ A 0 u ^ v
enter one-eyed into
YOU
It11
one-eye
toenter
fiv BOuthsiav TO^ 0 ~ 0 6 9 660 6~8oApoSq the kingdom of ~ 0 . 3
the klnadom of the Gcd than two
eves
than with
-...tmn even
. -Exovra
PAqBival
el<
&m,
48 -&mu t o be p i k h e d into
having to be thrown into Lehenna,
where Ge.hen4na, 48 where
b A
a
od T E A E Y T ~ ~ a rb
i m?~
the maggot or them not
ends and the fire their maggot does not
die and t h e fire is not
a3
uPtvvurat.
put out.
not la b e l n ~extlngulahed.
49 " ~ 0 'everyone
49
rres
,p,lu~+,e7a,.
Everyone
wlll be salted. must he salted with
62 ~b &Aaq fire 50 Salt 1s fine,
50 Kahdv T& & h a s
Ihv
Fine
the salt: if ever but the salt but if ever the salt
&vahov
ytvqral
b
~ i v l agrd loses its strength, ' ,
mlt1e.a
mlght becoke,
In
what
it
with what
YOU
&pr6un~.
e
e n
Lv
it
Have
will you sesa&n? Be L i n g In
:?i?!
s
a
t
in
y
o
m
e
l
~
e s and
,
rai
~ I p q v r S e ~ e Cv &AhjAoe<.
keep peace between
end be keeplng peace in one another.
one another."
Kal CrriBev
hma
$XET~
there he
And from t h m hsvlngetoJuD he a som ng
rose and
eiq r h
6pta
'lov6aiag ~ a i
Into the
regions
Judea
and t o the frontiers
~- of
~T O ~
'lop66vou,
rcli Ju.de'a a n d scmss the
other side
01 the
Jordan.
and Jordan. a n d again
OLMIOPE~VT~I
n a l v 6xAol d 5
aICg0lng theh Way together Bgafn ETOWd. toward crowds came together
t o him, a n d as h e was
&6v,
ual
~168~1
accustomed t o do h e
hlm,
and
he was accustomed
66i6aurev
droliq.
2 Kai again went teaching
he was teachlng
them.
~ n dthem. 2 Pharisees
"Ow approached and.
n p o ~ ~ h e b v r r < @ap~uaioiol
hqpbrov
hsv ng come toward Phsrlaeea were inquiring upon t o put him to the test,
a h d v EI
egeu~tv
&dpi
yuvaina began questioning him
hlm
If it Is lawful to male person Woman whether it was
for a man t o divorce a
t$~~?$&,,n~lf~&~~
t:f
wife. 3 I n answer he
C ~ O K P I ~ E ~Tnev
~S
ahoi~
to them: ,.What
h a v i g answered
asid
to them
tv~~eiharM
a wwi
4
01
6t E ~ n Wdid Moses command
commanded
Moses?
The (ones) but sald You?" I They said:
4R' KBCWand the Westeott and Hart Creek text omit this verse.

~~

p&e

~~

~~~

10

10

0:ge

$5

~$2. kne,
WTatttb&u

MARK 10:s-14

201

~~~~~

' E ~ ~ T P E ~ ~ MOVU~C.
EV
51 Xiov ~ o m a u i o u"Moses allowed t h e
book of dirmlsral writing of a certificate
b 66 'Iqooirq of dismissal a n d
o write end to loosen from.
The but Jerur divorcing [herl:"
E T ~ E Y aI1Toi~ nphg m)v OKA p o ~ a p 6 i a vti ilV 5 But Jesus s a d to
aald to them ~ o w a r dthe hard?leartedness opvoo them: " o u t of regard
Eypaylrv Opiv f i v
ivroAjv
r a h r q v 6 hi, for YOUR hardhearth e w ~ o t eto You the commandment thls;
fmm edness he wrote You
6&
& P X ~ < ~ r i u e o < h p c v ~ a i echu this commandment.
but beglnn ng of ereatlorn male and female 6 However. from [thel
beginning of creation
EVEKEV
ro,j,u
~ o i q u e v &06g.
7
'He made them male
thla
he made
them:
en account of
~ m a h a i w l &v0pmog T ~ Vnmtpa: afi,oO and female. 7 On
lvln
men
the
father of hlm this account a man
..... leave down
r a i r j v p q ~ i p a : 8 r a l Pooural 01 6150 I< will leave his father
and the mothe:,
and wlll be the two Into and mother. 8 and
be One
u h p r a piav. OUTE ODKLTI ~ b i v 660 &Ah& the two
flesh one: ea-and not yet they are two but flesh'; so that they are
longer two, but one
pia
uhpp 9
8
odv
6
06< no
one
flesh;
which
therefor.
the
c o d flesh. 3 Therefore
Ood yoked
uuv E U ~ E V &v0pmo< 114 ~ w p i ~ h10. Kal what
man
no
et
apart.
~~d together let no man
yoked opether
Put 'part."
When
r l r j v o1ri.m n&Acv al pa0qmI rrcpi r o h o u again in the house
the h o w again the dlsclplea
this
the
began to
hqp6rov
&6v.
11 nal
ALyrl
wen tnquiling urn"
him.
AXXI he I. saying question him concern'"!?
this.
And he
a h o i c "05 &v
b o ~ b r j v y w a i r a said to them: "whoto them Who ukely m ~ g hloorenTmmm
t
the
divorces his wife
hhAqv ever
&00
~ a i
adon
and marries another
",Yght ma;w
of him
and
commits adultery
pot & r a t
h' &jv*
against her. 12 and
is fOrnmltfZlg adultem upon her.
if ever a woman,
hoA6uaua
rbv
hv6pa
her
she havlngloosed fmm tho male person
husband, marries
yapiun
hhhov
po~xha~.
should marry another she la mmmlttlng adultery.
.--.,. commits
n odqrpov
a 6 ~ Q 13 NOW people
him began bringing him
l3 And
Kai
were Feering toward
na16ia
?va
ah&
&(i~lIl~al'young children lor
uttle chlldren In order that of them he mlght touch; him to touch these:
01
62
p a 0 ~ a l h e ~ i p t l u a v a h o i s . but the disciples
the
but
disc plea
gave rebuke
to them. reprimanded them.
14
16hv
6L b 'Iquoirq f i y a v h ~ ~ q u 14
v At seeing this JeHavlng seen but the
Jesus
was Indignant sus wa8 indignant and
said t o them: "Let the
ETTEV adroiq "A@CTL T&
na16ia
end aald to them Let YOU go OR the Uttle children
children come
E x ~ u e a i np6g pe, pfi
r w h l i c ~ ~ t o me; do not try t o
t o t e comlns toward me. not b e r m DreventtnE s t a them.
~
for the
kingdom of God beah&, r&v
rotohwv
Iuriv
them, of ths
such (onel)
1.
U?e longs t o suchlike ones,
M a d e the eonce~alon Moses Ht!
rphyla~ rai h o h i r u a ~ 6

~~

''

u$kt

8
:ft:fL
-""

3%

she

MARK 10:lS-22

208

Paolhsia TOO 8ro0. 15 & p j v

Afyw
bpi",
15 Truly I say to you.
kingdom of the Gad.
Amen I amsaying to you, whoever does
85 hv pi
6hEqsal
silv P q o ~ h r i a v TOO receive the kingdom
Who likely not might receive the klngdom of the
Of God like a
8roj
rra~Siov, ori p i
stoihen
pi< ,.hid
wfil by no
God as little child, not not should enter lnto
means enter into it."
it.

~arcuh6yec

m8eiq ~ 6 5xeipaq

hewas blessing putting

17 K a i

the

bxno euovivou

hands

h' a h & .

into his arms

upon them. and began blessing

a l j ~ o G st5

66bv

them laying his

upon them,
goingEiaway
or him into way
r r p o u 6 p a ~ & v rTg ~ a i yovurrerfioaq
17 And as he was
having run toward one and having fallen on knees to going out on his way,
arirbv
hqpi-ra
ad?& A 1 6 d r o ~ a dryaef
A~
a certain man ran
him was inquiring upon hlm
Teacher
goad,' UD and fell uDon his
And

knees before him and

what shall I do in order that
everlasting put the question to
~ h q p a v o p i o o . 18 6 68 'IqooOg l?sv ari~,$ him: .'Good Teacher,
I might inherit;
The but Jesus
sald to hlm
I
to
T i WE
ASYEIS , dIya86v; oG6~i5dya8bq inherit everlasting
Why me You aresaymg good? Noone
good
life?" 18 Jesus said
ct v i
~ T c 6. 9~65.19
co$a",^,*~5,nk
to him: ',why do you
If not one the God.
call me good? Nobody
076aq
M'
.$oveiion~
is goad, except one,
you have known
Nat
you should mukder,
Gad. 19 You know
IJOlx~b~l5.
KAfUlqc
YOU ~ h ~ ~ l d e o m
adultery,
m~t
shouid ;teal, the commandments,
'DO not murder, DO
Mi
y6o~ap~upiopg.
~i
Not
YOU s auld bear false w~tness,
at not commit adultery.
&rompjot)<,
Tila
T ~ Y
r r a ~ i p aoov DO not steal. Do not
YOU should defraud, Be honoring the father of you bear false witness, Do
n a i r j v pqrkpn. 20
6
6L E$q aGr+ not defraud, Honor
and the mother.
The ionel but said to him
father and moth.
A16hu~ahs.
~aGra
vhvra
uAa5hpqv er!,' 20 The man
Teacher,
these (things1
all
?guarded
Said to
..Teacher,
v - 3 ~ 7 6 5 PoU. 21 6
6? 'IJZ~:~all these things I have
out of
xouth
of me.
The but
kept from my youth
dpPA&qag
a6r$ i y & q o r v
arirbv nai On'"
looked
havmg looked in
him
loved
him
and
ETTEY
ah$
-EY
m
J o ~ ~ p e l . upon him and felt
said
to him one(thing1 you is tacking about: love for him and Said
to him: '"One thing
hayr
60a
iXEIS
be going under asmany (things)
you are having is missing about you:
rrhh oav ~ a i 665 ~ o i q rrroyoiq,
~ a 0i 0 . Sell what things
se2
and give to the poor (ones), and you have and give to
the Poor. and You wfll
E<EI
Bqoavp6u 6" aripavrj, ~ a SEOpo
i
you w~ll%ave treasure m heaven, and hlther have treasure in heav&noAob8~~
0 . 22
6
68 en, and come be my
be fallowing
to me.
The lane1
'but follower." 22 But he
rr01ioo

tva

'Fj;

aiivtav

;:

!2

MARK 10:ZS-29

209
muyv&aq

hi

dnrfih0sv grew sad a t the saying

went off and went off grieved,
EXWV ~ r i v ~forahe was holding
having posresalona
grieving,
many possessions.
~~.
rrohhd.
23 After looking
many.
Jesus said to
23 K a i
.TTEPIPASV&E Y O ~
b 'iqooOq
~~d
haring l ~ o k ~ b $ the
~ ~ ~ J~~ SdU S his disciples: "How
hhy?, ~ o pq8qraiq
i ~
aljro5 nGq 6uaa6Awg difficult a thing i t
in saying to the d~serples of him How difficultly will be for those
money to enter
oi
T& x p i r a r a
i x o v ? q cis ~ j with
v
the (ones)
the
moneys
havlng
into
the into the kingdom of
paocX~iav TOG ~ E O O E / ~ ~ A E ~ ~ o Y 24
T ~ Io.i God!.
24 But the
k~ngdom of the ~ o d wxu enter.
The
disciples gave way
68 ~ a 8 q ~ n i e 8 a p p 0 5 ~ ~ 0
6d
to surprise a t his
but
disciples were being astomshed upon
In response
A6yoc5 aljra0.
6
6L
' 1 ooOq n&h!u Jesus again said to
words
of him.
he
but
again
ho~pr8eiq
Aiycl
a 6 ~ 0 i q T&va
TIGF them: '"Children. how
having answered is saying to them ~hlldre;, how difficult a thing i t
6Go~oh6v i o ~ l v r i q
p a o ~ h e i a v TOO is to enter into the
difficult [thing) it is into the kingdom of the kingdom f, ~ ~ d !
9eoS
God Lto
~ U
enter:
E ~ ~ E 25
~ V~
. b neasier
o n r j ~ s p 6i=pl(v
ivt is u&pqhov
camel
25 ~t is
far a
camel to go through a
616
~ p du r & q baQi6og
61rh8siv
fi
eye than for a
through
bble
of needle to go through than
8mO IiCh man to enter into
nhoba~ov siq ~ f i v p a o ~ k i a v TOO
kingdom
of the . ~ o dthe kingdom of God."
rich m a n ] into the
26 They became
oi
6;
rrsploa&5
E ~ U E ~ ~ E 26
~ Y .
abundantly still more astounded
to enter.
The (ones1
but
t ~ ~ r r h i o o o v ~ hhyovrag
o
rrpbq n h 6 v K a i and sald to h ~ m
were being astounded saying toward h ~ m And
fact can he
~~~,
riq
66varat
oo8jva1; 27
t PMwq ,
who
is able
to be raved?
a a v L g looked m
straight a27
Saved?"
t them
Looking
Jesus
a l j ~ o i q 6 'I DOG<
Ahye! nu h drv8prjnotq said: ,,With men it is
them the
3esus
saying ~ e s P d e
men
"possible, hut not
tr6rivarov &AX' 06 r r a 6 ~ S Q , rr&vra
im~ossible but
not besPde God, all (thing.) 30 with God, far all
6uvar6 rraph
28
thmgs are possible
poarlble beslde
Gad.
Started with God s 28 Peter
hfysw
ilvci5
started to Say t o
i) n h p o ~ah6 'i60b
to h ~ m Look1
Peter
to be saying the
We h7- C,T nnlr~
W. left
hqinavcv
rrhvra
~ a ii l ~ o h o u 8 i ~ a p k all
v things and have
have let go off all (things1 and
have followed
been following you."
6 'IqaoGq 'Aptjv
Akyo
Amen I am saying 29 Jesus said: ~ r u l y
toool.
you. 29
I Say to
men' No
bpi"
od6ei5 EOTIV 85
& Q ~ K C Yo i ~ i a v fi
to TO;,
NO one
is
who let go off house or one has left house or
&6eh$o65 fi dr6shp65 fi pqrhpa ij r r a r i p a fi brothers Or sisters Or
brothers or s~sters or mother or father or mother or father Or
having grown sad

AurroGpsvoq,

upon
?v
he was ,

rf
the

X6yq

word

<??

$'2

Y~?P

;fe

.......

----

MARK 10:30-34
~ t r v a fi
children or

&POD ~ a children
i
or flelds
account 0 me and for my sake and for
EVEKW
TOG
Ainu, 30 dirv
the sake of the good
on account of the E%news,
if ever no
30 who will
h&Bq
~ n a ~ o v r c m h a u i o vvcv
a
b TO
he might $bceive- one hundredfold
now In the not get a hundredfold
in this period
~ ~ ( r roiniag
q,
nai dr6~hqobq
natpQ
time, houses and
appointed tlme this house. and brothers
brothers and sisters
&6.dqir5 ~ a pqrlpag
i
rai + ~ v a nai dr pobq
slsters and mothers and chlldren and xelds and mothers and
children and fields.
~IWYVQV, ~ a &Yi TO
the-r$ne, with persecutions, and
wlth persecut~ons. and in the
&p~opiv~
<o{v
ai6vlov. 3 1 aohhoi 6 i in the coming 'ystem
eomine
life
everlartine.
~ a .
n v hut of thinas' everlastina
~aovra;
rr &TO(
Eux&ol
nai
01 life. 31 However. WiU b e
~rsf(onea1 last (ones1
and
the many t h a t are first
will be last, and t h e
iuxarot
VP&TOI.
last (ones1 6mt (ones).
last first."
32 Now they were
32 'Haav
61 $v - r c 663 &vapaivovrsq
They were but m the way stepping uu advancing on t h e road
E
Ipo6hpa,
nai
.fiv
"po&yov
u p to Jerusalem, and
into
Jerusalem,
and he was going before J~~~~
in
a6roGq. 6 ' IquoDq, r a i
d8alrpoinrro. ,
f r o n t of them, and
them the Jesus, and they were bemgastomshed, they felt
oi
66 &nohou8otw~g LqopoGv~o.
but those who
the (ones) hut
following
,were being fearful.
followed began to
fear. Once again he
~;n:
took the twelve aside
ipSaro
aljroiq
AByrtv
and started to tell
he started
to them
to be saying
the
p a h o v r a ah3 O V ~ P ~ ~ M I V bn 33 ,1605 them these things
t o befall him:
being =bollt to him to be befalug that
L ~ O ~destined
I
&vapaiuop~v
eiq 'fEp0a6~upa, ~ a i 6 33 "Here we are,
We are steppmg up into Jerusalem,
and the advancing up t o Jeruuibq roo &v8p6rrou rrapa6084a~a, roiq
salem, and the Son of
Son of the
man
wrll be given over ta the man wrll be delivered
hpxlrpeirulv ~ a i soiq y p a p p a d u t v , rai t o the chlef prlests
ehxef priests
and to the
scnber,
and and the senbes, and
Lv~nrv

On

lri,

txt:

~~~

h a ~ 2 ~ , h%:g; ~ ~ '$2~ 0 %%F

g
$ingsgn)

tprraiSourr~v a+Q aai Lprrr(ruouolv a h Q

and ihey will make
they will make fun of hlm and will spit on him
r a i pamty6uovutv adr6v xai t n r o ~ ~ ~ v o i r o ~ ~ ,
and
wlll scourge
him
and
will kiu,
hrm but three days
~ a bi n h T c^< i p t p a c & v a o r ~ o r r a l .
and = f u r X r 6 e days
he wru wand up.
later he wlll rise
- .. - SO' SeeMark 4:19 footnote.

MARK

211

210

10:35-42

rrpomop~irourac cnhQ ' I&~wpoq 35 And James and

go their way toward him
James
John, the two sons
~ a 'Iwhvqq
i
oi 660 uioi Z~BrSaiov hlyovrrg of Zeb'edee, stepped
and
John the two sons of Zebedee raying
Up to him
said
iva
to him: "Teacher, we
a h 6 An6&a~aA~, 68ihal~pv
we are wluing in order that want you to do for us
t o him
Teacher.
8
i&v
airfiooplv
whatever i t is we ask
we might ark of
which
if ever
you for:
36 He said
6
rro14auc
fip?v. 36
to them: "What do
The
YOU shouid do
to US.
YOU want me t o do for
~ i ~ ra hvo i q
Ti
~ ~ E T E VO~~)O~W
37 They said
s a ~ d to them What are YOU willing I should do
t o him: "Grant us to
Opiv; 37
01
62 Eirrav
Aat
to rou?
The (ones) but
said
to him ~ i v eslt down, one a t your
tK right hand and one
lva
E T ~
uou
$o?s
in order that
one
of you
out of a t your left, in your
glory." 38 But Jesus
~ESIOY
~ a ST<
i
dc
&PIUTEP&
dght-hand [parts] and one out of left-hand Ipartal said t o them: '"Youdo
ra6iaopev
b rfi 66Sq uav. 38 6 62 not know what YOU
we might sit down in the glorji of you.
The but are
for. re
'IquoGq E T ~ C V a h o i q 0 6 ~ O ~ ~ C ~ T E 7; YOU a b l e t o drink t h e
Jesus
sald to them Not row have known what CUP
I am drinkaii~im8r.
6hvau@c
~ l ~ i v
ing, or t o be baptized
YOU are asking for;
are r o u able
to drink
with the baptism with
which I a m being bapn o=UP
~ i p l a v which
a 6~:
YI*m~~~i,,g,
tized?' 39 They said
t o him: "We are able."
p baptism
h r l u p a which
8
Ex6
being
p m ibaptized
<opal
parrr~a8fivac; 39
oi
62 c i v m a h $ At that Jesus said
to be baptized with?
he
but said to him t o them: "The cup I
AuvClpda. 6 62 ' l qaoGq EITEV
&+
Ti, am driwing You
w e are able. The but Jesus
said to them The drink, and with the
baptism with which
rromiplov 6 dyd
rrivo
"iEaeE
cup
whieh I am drinking You will drfnk I am being baptized
~ a i
ri,
Bhr~apa
a
f y d YOU will be baptized.
and
the
baptism
which
I
40 However, this
p a n ~ i < o k a ~,
P c m r ~ a 8 ~ a r o B, ~ . sitting down a t my
am be~ngbapt ed w ~ t h you will be baptized wlth, right or at my left is
40 ri, 62
na8iuat
i~ 6 ~ l l O. ~ not mine t o give, hut
the but to sit down out of right-hand [Parts] it
those
Uou il
rSwv6pwv
o r i ~EUTIV Cpi,v fOr whom it has been
of me or oz$$of left-hand [parts] not it is mzne
prepared."
6oirvag, &Ah'
?lq
fl-roipaorat.
41 Well, when t h e
tn =ive
hut to W ~ I ones
C ~
it ha. been .
orenarea.
.
35 Kai
And

ft:

Ze
jr Ze

~~~

41 ~nain d having
dr~oGuavrsq
heard the
oi 6ten
i ~ a fipSavro
started
& y a u a ~ ~ ~ irrcpi
v
' l a ~ r j p o u ~ a 'I&vou.
i
to be indignant about
~~~~s
JO~XI.
42 uai
rrpoouaX~ahp~uaq a J ~ o b g 6
~ n dhaving called toward himrelf
them
the

Others
it, they
heard
started
about
to be indignant at
James and John.
42 But Jesus, after
calling them t o him,

MARK

10:43-49

a12

'I~ooOq hiye1

671 said to them: 'You

that know that those
~ i l V iBvbv appear to be ruling
the (one11 aeemlng to be ruling of the nations the nationslord it
KaTaKu tc6ouo1v ah&
m i 01
pyfh
over them and their
are l o r d ~ gltovcr them and the g e a ones1 greatones wield
ahbv
r a r e o w l & Dwlv
a h b v . 43 obx authority over them.
of them arewield%g sutiority over them.
Not
SoroGmg

01

&w<

thvl

ahoi~

076are

wqXV

is saying to them You have *nourn

Jcms

66

eihq

b bv

&m
6t
but who

bpiv

in

"~ZF

may wiu

Lurat

it Is

You;

&

llkely

ZV~A
b ~ bpiv,
bmme

In

~ I & K O W44
C .a1

BF

&

okou
aervsnt.
and who New
Bihq
t v dpiv elvai n p b r o ~ . oral
may will
In
rou
in he
first,
will be
nhvrwv 600Aog 45 r a i y h p b ulbq TOG
of ail (one11 #lave;
a180 for the Son of the
will be

hv0phou
man

obu
not

?XBw
came

S1anovq9jva1
to be served

to serve

TI)J

and to glve the

aaylng

to him

:9
; i."to,:"m$ts,the
be ministered

Be taklng coirase, him: 'Take oourage,

~ 6 v"I 00%.

sou

11

And

wa..nhg k

EKPO<EV

YIL

Aauei6

UILqu6v

pe. Shouting that much

Son of ~ e v i d , have mercy on me. more: '"Son of David.

have mercy on me?
49 rat
ma<
6 'Iquo~~
And having stood Istllli t h e
Jesus
.atd 49 SOJesus stopped
hviloare a h & . ~ a i
q-0~~
76" and said: 'CALL hlnl."
Sound row to him.
And thc~.reaoundingto the And they called the
was crylnaout

.....---

'0~0111

~~

~~

~~

end went to Jesus

hd in answer
to him jwus said:
5 1 And
nai hsvlnganswered
tnronpl8si~ to
drir
hlm t hb e JIu'&F
"What do you want
et=ev Ti
COI
MEI
rro~fiuo
said What to you a n you w ~ l l i n l Ishould dkl me to do for
The blind man said
b 62 ~ h b )q ilncv a h @ 'PaPPouvef,
him: "Rab.bo.ni,
The but blin (one
asid to him
Robboni.
me recover sight."
lva
&vaphL+w. 52 rai 6 'IqooOg let
in orderthat lmlnht look again.
~~d the J~~~~ 52 And Jesus said to
ETTEV a673
*Ynays,.
1 T~'JTI< COY him: " 0 0 . your faith
said to him Be going under, the falth of you has made you well."
h&
Aeqev,
And immediately he
~ i u w r L v a , vai rb9bq
has awed you. And
at ones he loo ed a s a h , recovered sight, and
he began to follow
~ a i fi~oh06tlet adrQ i v rfi b6Q.
and he was following to hlm in the way.
him on the road.
Kal 6re b y ( l a v u ~ v 15 'IrpoobXupa
N,
when they
And when they get near into Jerusalem
were getting
1
B119eayfi rai BoBaviav n&q 76
near to Jerusalem,
Into Bethphsge and Bethany toward tho Moun
to Beth'phsge and
rbv ' a a t b v , h o a ~ & h h c6~ k rbv pa0qrbv
of the Olives, he i3sending ofl two of t h e disci~les Beth's.ny at the
Mount OfOlfves, he
a h 0 0 2 rai
&Lye, a h o i q
.Yn.iyerc
of him
end U saying to them Be rov goin* under diswtehed two of his
~ l qTiJY ~(hpqv TljY
I ~ T ~ V T b
I ilY 1a1 disciples 2 and
into the vlllsge the (one) o w s i t e ofyo$, and them: 'Go into the
~6%
~imropsdprwl
&fiv village that is within
at once
going your way inside
it
Sight of YOU,and as
sbpi?e~e nbhov
6~6epivOv
6" soon as YOU pass into
YOU wrll And
colt having been tied upon which it you w i find
~ a colt
ob&lq o h w dv8 hnwv & ~ & 8 l m?dIoare tied, on which none of
Bat down: loole YO" mankind has yet sat:
no one not aa yet
a?men
I
Spiv loose n a n d bring it.
a h b v r a i ~ L P E T ~ . 3 r a i thv
it
and be bearbe.
And if ever anyone to You
And if anyone says
rYnq
Ti
~ ~ O I E ~ T Er o h o ; eirrarc '0 to you,
are You
might asy Why a t e rou doing this? say rov The
doing this?' say. 'The
,
rSp~og a h 0 0 xpriav
#XEI' rai
needs it, and
Mrd
of It
nccd
is havlng; and a??",:e
will at once send it
Kai Ofl back here.'" 4 80
a6~bv
tnroor~.L)\.L)\el nhh,v SSr.
it
he la lending OR
again
here.
And
they went
and
dnrjh0av r a l e13pov nbhov
r6s Lvov
they went ofl and found
colt
tied found the colt tied at
n p b ~ ~ p a v E ~ W hi TOG hp@66ou, r a i the door. outside On
toward door outsids uW)n t h e aide street, and the side street, and
?nus.

the

+UX?

10:50-11:4

Iblind man, saying to

X L ~ O V T C ~ ~ T Q Ohpael

hanq6fiuaq
4)iBeV npb<
having leaped UP he came t w e r d

43
is not the
way among you; but
WantS to
become great among
YOU must be YOUR
minister. 44 and
whoever wants to
be first among You
must be the slave of

hut to minister
a h 0 0 Ahpov to,
of him ransom and to avehis 'Oul a
ransom in exchange
.&vri noMQv.
for many."
Instead of many.
46 And they came
46 Kai
Epxovml
el5 'Iepe1~6. Kai $.to Jerti.cba. But as
And iheu ere coming Into Jcrlcho.
his dlseiples
t ~ n o ~ c w p t w auh 0 0 &d
'Iepe~xZI 1a1 TWV he and
a
going ia way out of him irom ~ e r i c h o and of the
crowd were going
p a 0 q ~ b v a h 0 0 r a i 6~Xou l u m 5
dlsclpies of him and of crowd mfficient t h e Out Of Je'iehO.
(the
ulbq T I aiou Bcrp~ipaaogrueMq n p a m s i ~ qBartimae'us
son of Ti.me,w), a
son of 8ma:maeus Bartimseus
blind
beggar. was
Lr&0 TO
T ~ V
6 6 6 ~ . 47 uai blind
sitting beside the
the
way.
hd
47 When he
&roboac 6rt 'IqooOt 6 NaSapndF h ~ "ad.
v
having heard that J ~ S U B the N
~
it 1.~ heard
P that ~it was ~
the Naz.a.rene,
fipCaro
rp4 EIV
a
hlye~v
Yli
he started to be
out and to be sayhe son he started shouting
"On
Of
Aauci6
'IqooO,
Ullqo6v
WE. 48 rai and
of id
J ~ B U B . have mercy on me.
~ n dDavid, Jesus, have
61a~ovjCalKai 600va1

blind (one)

Clpxe~v

~ C T I Y &V

but

MARK

213

ken

MARK 11:5-13

they loosed it. 5 B u t

Ahwav
&6v.
6 ~ a mi n q
r&v
they BTO b o ~ i n g It.
And %me of the (ones) some of those stand1 ~ d b ~ q ~ 6 r w v Weyo"
ahoiq
Ti ing there began t o say
there havlng~tood weresaulng to them What to them: "What are
You doing Loosing the
noleire
hljovreq T ~ VrrGhov; 6
ol
are YOU doing loosing the eolt?
The (ones1 colt?" 6 They said
62 e 7 n w c n l r o i ~ u&bq
cin~v
'irlooGq' t o these just as Jesus
but said to Ulem aeeordlng as said the Jesus; had said; a n d they let
them go.
~ a ? &Qfirav adrobq.
and they let KO OR them.
1 And they brought
1 ~ a i rpipouutv
76" nbhov wpbq the colt to Jesus, and
And they are bearing the
eolt
toward they p u t their outer
rdv 'I uoOv, r a i
inrp6Mowlv
adrO garments upon it, and
the
?esus,
and they are throwing upon
it h e s a t on it. S Also.
rh
lphrla
&&, ~ a ai&81m
i
h' many spread their
the Outer garment. of them, and hesat down upon outer garments o n
d d v . 8 r a i nohhoi -rh
ip&rla
cnlrGv the road, but others
it.
And many the outer garment# of them cut down foliage from
Eorpwuov eiq ~ j M6v
v
irXho! 6L. or1Ph6aq the fields. 9 And
spread into the way: others but tree branch- those going in front
and those coming
n 6 q ~ w ~ ~ir
g zi,v & pirv 3 ~ a i ol
having cut out of the &Ids..
And the (ones1 behind kept crying
n p a & y o m q uai
I,
&o~ou~o;vrtg out: "Save, we pray!'
going ahead of and the (ones)
fdlowins
Blessed is he t h a t
grpa@,
'nu~ , j ~ ~ ~ ,6 , ~ comes
& , in
~Jehovah's'
~
were crymg out Hosanna:
Blessed
the (one) name! ID Blessed is
the
coming
C p ~ 6 y e v oPV
~ dv6yar1 Kupiou. 10 ~
d
h
~
~ kingdom
~
~
coming in name of ~ o r d ;
~ l e r s e d of our father Davidl'
we
pray,
in
fi Ppxoplvq B a o ~ h e i a TOG rrmpdq fip&v
the
coming
kingdom of the father of us the heights above!"
1' And he entered
h i &
'tl(mwh
b TO?<
inyioro~q.
David;
Homnna
in the highest [plaeeal. into Jerusalem, into
11 Kai rlufiA8ev rlq 'le u6Avpa rlq T& the temple: and he
And heentered into i%?msalem
into the looked around upon
iep6~
n e p ~ P h e ~ l h p ~ v o ~ ,&,,
all things, and, is
temple; and having loaked aroundon all (things) the hour was already
6 ~ 2 4611 o G q q r$ Opuq tcjh8ev tlq late, he went Out to
late already beine.of e hour he went out lnto Beth'a.nY with t h e
Bqewicm VET* TQY ~ & ~ E K Q
twelve.
12 The next day.
Bethany wlth the twelve.
12 Kai
And
ah&v
dm& BqBaviaq
inTTEiYauEvI he became hungry.
of them
from
Bethany
he became hunsry. 13 And from a
13 rat
16hv
ourjv
dmb p ~ r p 6 B t v d'stance he caught
And havlneseen fie tree fmm
sight of a fig tree

MARK 11:14-18

215

214

t h a t had leaves, and

h e went to see rahether h e would perhaps
find something on it,
~ u t on
, coming t o
it, he found nothing
b u t leaves. for i t was
sppinted time
l4
Or figs.
h o r p ~ x q e7nev h i M q ~ h t siq d v not t h e
having answered he said to l i Not yet into the 14 80. In response.
alcva
i~ uoo yq6eiq ~ a p n d v qhyot. ~ a ihe said to it: "Let n o
ase
out of you no one fruit may eat. And one eat fruit from
you anymore forever."
f i ~ o u a y ol ya8qrai a h o 0 .
were hearlug the d l s ~ i ~ l e of
a him.
And his disciples were
15 Kai
E p ~ o v r a ~ elq 'IrpooMupa. Kai listening.
And they are coming Into Jerusalem. And
15 Now they
eidEheh
LIF
ib
i ~ p d ~ ipc-0
t o Jerusalem. There
having entered Into the
temple he started he entered into the
L~Phhhr~v
and started
to be throwing out th:~:;~~]
t o t h r o w out those
& y o p & p v r a < tv rrQlcp3. r a i ~ h selling
c
rnbc
and buying in
the (ones)
buy "g
in the temple, and the
.r&
r o h h u ~ t o r & v ~ a i ~ h gthe temple, and he
or the
money ehangera and
the overturned the tables
na8iSpaq
T&V
nwAo,hav ~ h of
t the money changers
the and the benches of
seats
of the (ones)
selling
n e p ~ q ~ ~ p h ~q a ~ & o r p t + t v 18
nai
o k those selling doves;
doves
he overturned
and
not 16 and he would not
~QI?
TKI
TI<
let anyone e a r n a
angone
In order that
he was lettmg go 0%
utensil through t h e
~IEY~YKI)
m e h < 61h TOO iepoir, temp1er
but he
should bring Uvough utensil throush the temple,
liept
and
17 r a i
E 6 i 6 a u ~ w rC(i
aeyw
Ob
"1s it not
and he was tesehinp
he was saying ~ o saying:
t
yiyppnql
6 ~ 1 '0 oTr6q you o l ~ a q written. '*y
has lt been wr~tten that The house of me house will be called a house
~ p ~ w x i i ~h~8fiUCTal
q
n h u w soiq ESv~ow; of prayer for all the
of
oraver
will be called
to ail the natlons? nations'? But you
~.
i, ziq 6L
motfir&v
omiha,ov have made i t a cave
$0"
hut YOU have made
it
cave
of robbers." 18 And
&PX~EPE!S
h n a ~ + . 18 uai f i ~ o u o w
the chief priests and
of robbers.
And
heard
chief przests the scribes heard it,
~ a oi
i YP~JIIIDTL~S,
rat , il;fi~ovv n b q adr6v and they began t o
and the
scribes,
and were SeeMnp how him
seek haw t o destroy
6nroXiumt~
tQopoirvro vhp d+,, him: for they were in
they might destmyi they
fesrlng for him,
6 &$,oq
6cEnhfimo
m; fear of him, for all the
the crowd wss belng astounded upon crowd was continuaily
being astounded a t his
~ f i 6 1 6 ~ ~ :cnlroO.
thb teaehmg of him.
teaching.

irMa

LI Bw

n
really anything
E ~ P ' U E , 6" a b 6 KO(?
Lhehv
hi a b i v
he wl?l hnd 1x1 it, and having Coma u p n 1t0 3 6 6 ~ E ~ P V el
4
nathlng he found if not
~rnp.5~

%"=

?eaves

?h&v

he came if

ie TzF

%:

ZE?;:

$,

14:

n%LTaq ~2:

T%f$F'

%':

12:

MARK 11:lS-27

217

216

19 And when it be19 Kai

6 . r ~
6 &no
And
whenever
ttxeeam6 m e late in the ,jay,
L~urop~bvro
ECw r i g rrbhewg. they would go o u t
they were gotog their way out outslde the
city.
the
20 But
20 Kai n a p a n o p r d p c v o ~ rrpwi si60v rhv when they were
And mnklnewnu beside early they raw the
passing by early in
uuufiv
dtsgappt v
the
they saw
Re tree havtng een w x e r e d o$of
t h e fig tree already
&vapnlo8cig
6 nL~pog hiya~
hevlng remcmberad the ~ c t e r la saying to him withered u p from the
So Peter,
'PaBBri, i6r 1 uwfi
fiv
~ r n p & l r w"OkRabbi.
see the fig tree which
you cursed remembering it. said
L<jpcrvrat.
22 r a l
d r r r o ~ ~ ~ e ~ i g6 t o him: "Rabbi. see!
has been Wtthered.
And having answered the the fig tree t h a t you
'iquoiig
hLye~ahoiq
"EXETE cursed has withered
Jesus
Is saying
to them
Be uov having Up,,3
22 ~~d in
rriu~lv
0 ~ 0 6 - 28 &p?v
Jesus said t o them:
hkyw,
felth
oi GO^:
amen
I am sayln8 . , H faith
~ ~ in~ cod.
bpiv
TI
65
&v
r'inn
23 Truly I say t o YOU
to you
that
who
llkely
might say that whoever tells this
T"
BPEI T O ~ T ~ "I A ~ ~ I J T ~
I a pi h i 0 q ~ 1
to tXe mountaln this Ball te up end be thrown mountain' 'Be lifted
Llq T ~ Y 0&Aau0aw, r a l p
6 1 a ~ p l e i LY T$ up and thrown into
Into the
sea.
and
doubt in the the sea: and does not
r a p 6 i q a h o i i &AX&
rrlorr6p
TI 8 doubt in his heart hut
heart of htm but may be believing thst what has faith t h a t what
hah~i
Y~YET~!
cma,
adr+, h e says is going to
he is speaking
is oceurrf~g. it will be
to him. Oeeur, he will have it
so. 24 This is why
24
6 t h ro5ro
ALyw
bpi"
rr-a
Thmush thla I am saying to YO&, all (things) 1 tell
w the
6oa
rrpoorGxm0r uai
a l ~ c i u 0 ~ things YOU pray and
aamnnY as You are rrmylng end you areasking,
for have faith that
T L ( ~ ~ E T E XTI
hh61PLTC
~ 0 1 1 EOTUI
be havlng fslth that rau recelvhd, and it wu be you have
received, and YOU will
i v 25 gal
6rav
WT~~KETE
to uov.
And
whenever
you ere standlng have them. 25 And
when YOU stsnd prayrrpoo~ux6pev01,
& irre
TI
EY
praying,
be letflng ge of2 it anything ling, forgive whatever
YOU have against
EXETE
,
urn&
TIVO~
iva
nai
You are having down on lomeoie, In order thst also any0ne; inOrder that
YOUR Father who i s
6 n a r h p b &v
6
Lv toig ~Cpmvoiq
the Father o r ~ o r r the (one) in the heavens in the heavens may
forgive you
&QF(
Cpiv T& rraparrrrrbpara 6
trespasses." 26 -'
mlght xeZno OR to rou thc
trca~aalel
.PYL,,;.
.
~~~.
21 Kai
Epxovrat
nhh,v "
2 7 And they came
they
eomtng
egstn
into agaln ta Jerusalem.
And
' I L obAupa, Kai Lv ~4 l r p g irep~rrrno0vroq And as he was
a
m And in the tempte ~ ~ l k ! about
ng
walking i n the temple.
26' "BWSJ" and the Wertcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse.

%$

!?%:

&+

MARK 11:28-12:l

1 -.

Epxov~al rrphg a h b v 01 & p x , ~ p ~ i qthe chief priegts and

him the chtef ~ ~ i e ~
the
t a-aprih..
.-..--- -.- +,he
...r a i 01 y p a p p a r ~ i ~~ a i 01 ITPEOP~?PPOIolder men came t o
and the
rcrlber
and the
older men
him 28 and began to
28 uai
&yov
and were ~ a y t n a
whz:d% of "7 to him: "By what
authority do YOU do
iCouuiq
~&a
rro,Liq;
authority these ~things) are you doing7 Or who these things? or who
gave you this suthoriuol ESwrcv ~ i l vt e o u o i m r a h q v
ive
to YOU gave the authority
this in order that ty to do these things?~&a
rra($g.
29 6
61 29 Jesus said to them:
Uleae (thhgsl
you may bekolngl
Tho
but
"I will ask YOU one
'IquoGg ~lrrirrrva h o i g ' E n c p ~ ~ f i u wbp&g Eva question. You answer
Jesus asid to them I ~ h ~inquire
tt
upon
One
met and I
h6yov,
&rroupi8qr6 pol
~ a i ip*
word, and answer YO" tom:, and I ahall say you by what authority
bpi" C
rroiq
btouuiq
~ a i i r a I do these things
to YOU in what sort o! authority theae l t h i n ~ l l
Was the baptism
SO ~b P h r r r ~ u p a r b
by John
heaven
I am doing:
The baptlsm the Ionel
Or from men? Answer
(5
obpavoii
fiv
fi
65
&ve&rrwv;
me." 31 80 they beoutof
heaven
wsa or outaf
men?
h o ~ p i 8 q . r L pot. 31 ual
61rAoyiCov~o gan t o reason among
Answer YOY to me.
And they were reasoning + . -.
k ~m-.
a.~-l-v
s~,
, o-s ..v.-.l "nT-f~
E ~ W ~ E Vwe say, 'From heaven.'
rrpbg taurobg ALyovrc~ 'E&v
towaid them~elves Stayins If ever We should say he will say. 'Why is it.
'El
odpavoc,
Lpri
A!&
ri
did not
out of
heaven,
he willsay Through what
him?' 32 But
oOv
aGr h c m 6 u a r ~ ah+; 32 &Ah&
therefore not
YO" belleved
to him?
But dare we say, 'From
men'?"-They were
.EC
h0phc.w;
sinwpm
should we ray
Out of
In fear of t h e crowd.
t ~ o P o G v ~ o rbv bxhov
for these all held t h a t
they were fearlng the crowd. ~ Z C S
bn John had really been
d ou
r6v 'lw&vqv
dvrwg
wereXhsvtnp the
~ o h n in beingnear that a prophet. 33 well.
in reply t o Jesus
~ a i6morp~Bivrs T&
33 And having reilllei to the they said. "We do not
'IqooG
XLyouolv
O ~ K oi6apcv.
~ a iknow." And Jesus said
Jesus they are asulng Not we hove known. And to them:
am
6 ' I uoiig hBy.1
ahroig Od6L Ly& hByw
by what
the ?erus is raying to them Neither I sm saytng I
I
these
bpi"
b
rroiq
teoumiq
raiim
to YOU in what sort of authority these (things1 things."
adr05

of hxm are eomtnlr toward

?
:% '?

'dt"f%;

I ... .

r$f

rr!,"$Pizg

TO,&.

Also, he

I am dolng.

12

hztfa~,"d

l2started to

n a f ~ ~ ~speak
~ $ toq them with
hahriv
'A rrrhbva hv9porrog L Q ~ T L ~ U L V , 'llustrations: "A man
to be speaking &yard
men
planted, planted a vineyard,

MARK 12:ll-16

MARK 12:2-10
rnp~L6q~cv
ral
6puEcv and p u t a fenee
and
putsrovnd
P%$bv
and
duE around it, a n d dug a
Gnoh~vtav r a i &o66pqo~v nGpyov, r a i vat for the winepress
winepress vat and
built
tower.
and and erected a tower.
tSL6~7o&&v
y~wpyoiq, ~ a l& ~ ~ G I ~ ~ W E and
V . let it Out t o cullet out
It
to cultivators, and travele a road. tivators, and traveled
Z ~ a hi L m s ~ h r v rrpbq ~ o b qycw yoJq
abroad. 2 NOWin
And he sent off toward the cvltkntnrs t o t s due season he sent
!alp@
BaOAov,
iva
na & rOv forth a slave t o the
amolnted tlme slave, Inorderthat besfde the cultivators, t h a t he
ycvpyOv
A&Py
&dT& napnirv TOO might get some of t h e
Eultrvatorr he migh tahe from the frutts 01 lhe fruits of the vineyard
&prrdGvoq 3 ~ a ;
haQ6mq
ah& from t h e cultivators.
vlneysrdi
and
havlnr taken
hlm 3 B U ~they took him,
6cgav ~ a hi L u ~ ~ t hr w
t d v . 4 r a i n h h w beat him u p and sent
they yed and sentoff
empty.
And agatn him away empty.
& r i m ~ ~ h s v np6q ahohoirq Mhov b6Aov. 4 And again h e sent
he sent off toward them
another
slave: forth another slave to
K&KE~YOY
i ~ e g a h i w o m r a i ~ i u a u a v . them. and t h a t one
and that (one) struck on the head and jiahonored. they
on the
6 ~ a i W o v
d m ~ o r ~ l h c v ~ ~ h r r i v o v head and dishonored.
And snother
he sent off;
and that (onel 5 ~~d he sent forth
h i ~ ~ l w ~r ~
a a,]i o a o b q &MoK, o5q
u b another, and t h a t one
they kllled, and many
others, whom Indeed they killed; and many
6 i p o n c q d q 6: d m o r r r w ~ 6~ . f i t Eva others. some of whom
Raying whom but
killlng.
Yet One they beat u p and
dxcv,
ui&v &yaWQ'r6v. ~ m l a h
h b v some of whom tbey
he was having, son
loved;
he aent OR hlm killed, 6 onemore
Lo arov
npbq
ahoirq
hLyWv
TI he had, a beloved son.
fast
toward
them
sayin#
that H~ sent him forth
'Evrpcminovrat d
v u16v pou. 7 trtivol 6L last t o them. saying,
They will ~espect the son of me.
Thoae but
respect my
01 yCwpyoi npbq tavrobq h a V TI O h 6 5 son.' 7 But those
the cultivators toward themlelver snld that Thle cultivators
said among
tors 6 rhqpovdpos 6 t h d m o ~ ~ e i v Cwv themselves 'This is
1s
the
heir:
hlther let ua be kllflns the heir,
let
ah6v. rai
Eorcr~ 4 ~ h p o v o u i a . us kill him, and the
hlm, and
wlll be the lnhedtsnee.
dll be
8 rai
X a W m ~ s h L m l v c l v abr.5~. ~ a ours:
i
8 S o they took
And havtng taken
they killed
hlm.
and him and killed him,
6 iPaAov a h b v
EEo
TOO & ~ ~ ~ c h i ) v oand
q . threw him outside
ttrew out
him
outside
the
vieyard. the vineyard,
What
9 7i l l 0 l f i U ~ l 6 K ~ P I O 706
$
& ~ T T L ~ W V O S ;will the owner of the
What wlll do the lord of the vlneyard?
Be will
UiE6olTal ~ a hi o ~ ~ u ETOSF
1 YLWPYOL~C ~ a come
i
and destroy the
H e will come and will destroy the eultlvstors, and
and
*EL
T ~ Y& p d O m m o t s . 10 0661 give the vineyard t o
he wlll give the vineyard to others.
Not-but others. 10 id
f i v ypa@fiv 7 a k v & V ~ ~ V O T LAieov b
never read this s c r i p
the scripture
this
did you read Stone whlch ture, 'The stone t h a t

rat

TR

ktruck

tyg

dmc6ori aow
01
o t ~ & otvrr(, o h o q
releefed
the (one.)
bu&In&
thla
+Jj0r)
d S neQdfiv ywviat. 11
came to be into
head
of comer:
be&
Kupiou CYCVETO aJn], ~ a EUTIY
i
Baupamfi tv
Lord came to be thu, and it is wonderful In
dqeahpoiq fipOv:

the hullders rejected,

this has become the
chlef cornerstone.
Jehovah'
this has
to be,
and i t ie marvelous in
our eyes'?
eyes
of "$7
12 At t h a t they
12 Kai
LCfi~ouv
began seeking how t o
And they were reeking a$?
but
r a l t oP'0qoav ~ 6 bxhov,
v
Eyvwocn, y&p 811 seize
and t%ey?eBred the crowd. they knew or that feared t h e crowd. for
n p b ~ ahoirq
n a p a h h f i v ~ T n w . r a i they took note t h a t h e
toward them
the
parable
he sald. And sooke the illustration
Gith them in mind.
dgknsq
ahbv hjhBm.
having let go off him they went off.
S O they left him and
1 3 Kai h o m i h h o u u ~ v n&q a P ~ 6 vmvaq went away.
And tbey send off toward hlm lome
13
they sent
TOY @ a p ~ u a i w v ~ a i TGV ' H P V ~ I ~ Y Oforth
V t o him some of
of the
Pharisees
and of the
Xerodlans the Pharisees and
Iva
ahbv
&YP~GUW~V A ~ Y v .
in order that
him
they might catch to word. the party followers of
Herod, t o catch him
LX96mq
Aiyovn~v
14 rai
in his s w h . 14 o n
And
having come they are
A I ~ & C L O K ~ ) \ E , oi6a EY
drXlOhrl arrlval these said
~ e ~ c h ~ r ,we haveLown
that
t a t fu t o hlm: "Teacher.
we know you a r e
ST
ral
ad
~ ~ A E I
end
not
it mattem
to you truthhll and you do
YOU are
not care for anybody.
rrrpi
066~v6q. 06
PALn~,
about
no one,
not
you ore looiing far you do not look
el$ npdowrrov &vep&nwv, &Ah. in' &h~lOsiaqupon men's outward
into
face
O f men,
but Upon
truth
appearance, hut you
r i v 6 6 b ~ o 0zoO
j
6t%unrtg.
teach the way of Ood
the way of the God youareteaehlng; 1st
L lawful
p v in line with truth:
Sohat
rfiwov
Kaiuapt
0
d;, 1, it l a w h l to
to glve
tribute
to Caesar
or
head tax ta Caesar
15
6Opev
" '
66prv'
should we give 2r
r ~ ~ o uwe
l d d1ve7 m e (one) Or not? 15 Shall We
we not
6L
~166q
a h & T+ h 6 n p t n w e l m Pays Or
pay? Detecting their
but havlng known af them the hypoerhy
he said to
ahoiq
Ti
we
TTEIP&<ETE; qLpc~L
to them Why me are ron tem~tinn?
. . Be besrlna them: "Why do YOU
POI
6qvhp10v
~ v a
yeW, put me to the test?
to me
denarlus
In order that
I mlght me. Bring me a denar'ius
t o look at." 16
18
01
66 f p n a v . r a i
ALycl
The (ones) but
rought. And ha isaulng brought one. And
ahoiq
Tivoq
fi sinbv a h r a i fi he said to them:
to them Of whom the image
thts and the 'Whose lmage and

,,,

52:

11' Jehovah. Fa.lsu."l-%;

Lord.

NAB.

,,,

MARK 12:17-25

220

hlyfu+$;
01
6&r t r r w ah4 Kaioapoq.
lnser Dtlonf The (ones) but -Id to hlm Of Caesar.
17 6 6h 'I ooGq rlnev
Th
Kaioapoq
=he but 3ema s a ~ dm e (th~n-1 of caesar
h 6 6 0 r e Kaiuapt r a i
T
TOG BeoG
DBY YOU back to Caesar and the (thtngs) of the M d
r " BeQ. K U ~
CSr0adpar;ov
hr' a h @ .
to tXe God. And they were wondering upon hlm.
18 Kai Epxovra~ Xa&uraiot rrpbg &6v.
And are eomlng Sadducw toward hlm.
oinvzq ALyow~v & & m a o w p? clwxc, r a i
who
are8nylne resurrection not tobe, and
h",p"~w"
they w e n n q u t r l n e u ~ ~ n hlm

inscription is this?"
They said to him:
'Caesar's." 17 Jesus
then said: spay back
Caesar's things to
Caesar, but God.s
things to ma: ~ n d
they began to marvel
a t him.

Asz$ze~

to him,

say there is n o
remmection, and they
put t h e question ta
him: 19 "Teacher,
Is * l $ ~ ~ $ '
wrote us that
k&v
rlvoq
&6aXqbq h o 0 h v g
r a i if Someone's
brother
v ever of anyone
brothar
.hould die end
dies and leaves a
yuvai~a
~ a i
uamAirrq
wife behind but does
should leave down
woman
&
T~KYOV
iva
h&f,iP" 6 not leave a child, his
should lei go on ehlld,' in order that migh take the brother should take
the wife and raise
&6eA+&q
ah05
ywai~a
brother
of hlm
woman
end ua offsorinc from
tEmmfiarr
m f p a r ' &6FA+Q her for his brother.
mlght cause to stand UP out ace$ to x e brother 20 There were seven
ah&. 20 t n r h &6LXqoi
low.
6 brothers; and t h e
of hlm.
Seven bmthen they were; and the first took a wife, but
rrpi,mg & a p ~ vy w a i x a , Kai h o @ v i l m w odn when he died h e left
618t (one)
took woman. and
dying
not no offspring, 21 And
m f p a 21 r a i 6
6 d 7 e p o ~ the second took her.
he let go oft
and the second (onel but died without
EAaPev * v ,
r a i &d&Nrv
p
ramhtrr&v
took her. and he died
havlng left down leaving offspring' and
t h e third the same
m i o a. r a i 6
rpiroq
5 o a h w ~ .22 m
i
22 And the sevaeet,
and the third lone) as-thus;
e n did not leave any
t all
~ ~ ~ & a ' onspring. ~ a s of
nhvrwv r a i 1 y w ? h f 0 a v c v . 23 f;
of all (them) also the womsn
dlcd.
&vaur&ue~ rivoq
arirov
E U T ~ I yuvfi. to which Of them
resux.nctlon of whom of them WIII she be womsA7 will she be wife? For
01 yZrp t n ~ &
EUXOV OLJT?,V y w a i ~ a .24
got her as
The for seven hsd
her
woman.
24 Jesus said
ahoiq
b
'Iquojq 00
6,&
lo~.ro t o them: "Is not this
Jeaua
Not throush
thls whv YOU are msstaken.
to them the
rrAwhu8e
e166~0q T&< ypaqhq YOUR not knowing
am YOU erring
havlnl known the Scrlutures either the Scriptures
pq6k ~ i l v6Gvaptv 705 eeoir. 25 6rw
or t h e power of
Whenever God? 25 For when
not-but the Dower of the Qodil

ME.".".jg'T:tW 9 ~ : ~

zt

.
fo1

--

~-

nA

fCn",'

?;%$:

b~azOv
$;

zTE,",$z,"$:n

ze?even

$3

t!J

MARK 12:26-31

221

they rise from t h e

vcrpjv
&vaor&,lv
dead laneal
t h w m l s h t s t s n d u ~ , dead, neither d o men
o h
yapoGotv
OGTC marty nor are women
nelther
h e y are msrrylns
nor %"en in marriage, h u t
yapi?+vm~,
e'uiv
they are belng g ven In marrtaee, but they are as a r e as angels in t h e
heavens. 26 But contv
oljpcruois
26 rrrpi
%a*
in
the
heavens;
about but cerning t h e dead, t h a t
r6v
TI
tyripwral
o h they are rabed up.
the d e ~ t % s ) that Ulw are bcl*. rsl.cd UP not did YO" not read In
Cnriyvmc t v 6
M w o f o q hi TOG the book 01MO*~, in
dtd YOU read In the
Of Moses uwn
the the account about t h e
B&rou -q
r t n ~ v a h @ 6 ed Afywv thornbush*how Ood
thornbush how ssld to hlm the
saying

3%

LK

out of

i3$2

002

rai
0662
'la~(CjP; 27 06.
EOTIV
Be6 God of Isaac and God
and
Qa
of Jacob7
Not
hela
~ 0 Of
2 jacO~
27? ~e is a
I;6vrw
vrr 6 v
&Ah&
God, not of the dead,
of llvlna (one.);
of dea$lones) , but
but of the Iivmg. You
nAavhoBe.
are much mistaken."
YOU are erring.
28 Kai
rrpoorX0Av
dq
,&
28 Now one of the
hsvlnr come toward
one
of the scrlbes that had come
And
&~olj,,q
&&v u p and heard them
havlng heard
Of them
yT2k::IW
disputing, knowing
owI;qrohwv,
cI6&c
611
t h a t he had answered
seeklng together,
havlng k n o w
that
them in a fine way,
henpi0q
arhoiq
hqp&qoev
h e answered
to them:
Inquired upon
hlm asked him: -Which
commandment is first
noia
imiv
tvrohi
rr&,rr)
Of whleh m r t
Is
commandment Bnt tono) of all?" 29 Jesus
rr&mw;
M) h e r p i e
6 'Iqo&q
611 answered: "The h t
of all Ithem)?
~nawerdd the
Jesus
that is, ,Hear,
n p i r ~ q t m l v -Aroue ' l a p A, KGptog 6
Our Ood
m s t lone) la Be hearlka. I a r d ,
m r d the
is
one
Jehovah,'
0e6 fipdv K6p1oq rTg turiv, 30 r a i &yam)m~q
and you shs 1 love 30 and you must love
003 of us Lord one is,
Jehovah' your God
Kljp~ov ~ b v8cbv oou
Lord
the God of YOU o f t of
heart with vour whole heart
nai
65: 6Aq7 1$q Q$;Y$
uou ~ a and
l with your whole
and out of who e the
Of You and
soul and wlth your
r i g 61avoiaq UOU
te whole mind and with
the pe rceptton of YOU and out of your whole strength.'
luxdo
uou. 31 6rvrLpa
The second is
sncnat?!
of you.
Bacond lone)
this. 'YOUmust love
'Aycm'oe~q T ~ V ~rnhquiov uou b q your neighbor a s
YOU .ha1 love
the nelahbor of you sa
29','. SO' Jehovah, J1.ncxe.la,cm#.zt.z<,cz~,;~
~ x ~~ d~ ,

2%

6,"%

$2

MARK 12:32-37
osau~6v.

~E~<OV

222
TOGTWV hMt1

ivrohi

yourself.' There is no

yourself. Greater lone) of these ather commandment

odn EUTIV. 32 E h r v ah?+

y p a p ! + a ~ ~ ogreater
~
than these."
acr~be
32 The scribe said to
r I r r 5 671 him:
you
Finely,
Teacher, upon
truth
y o u s a ~ dthat
said in line
E T ~i u r i v n a i o 6 ~Eorw M h o q rrhjv airroS.
one he is and not
is
other berides htm; truth, 'He is One.
and there is no other
33 naiTd
&ymirv
, a~Tbv
iE
6h
and the to be l o v ~ n g him
out of whZe than He.; 33 and
loving him with
~ a p 6 i a qnai ' i g 6Aqq 6 j q
ouviorwg
~ a this
i
heart and out of whole the comprehension and one's whole heart and
65 8hqq ~ r j q ioxGo
n a i r b dyarr@v, with one's whole unout of whole the streng& and the to be loving derstanding
with
~ b vd q u i o v c 5 ~Lavrbv rrrp~uo6rcp6v6 m l v one's whole strength
the neighbor a n oneself more abundant
in
and this loving one,s
rr&vrwv TAU M a ~ a u r o p & ? o v nai 9uqhv. neighbor as Oneself
of a11 the whole burnt oReringr and saenfiees.
1s worth far more
than all the whole
J
"$
;
Offerings and
vovvexi,
heipieq
E?
IPY
a i i ~ o j 06
34 At
intellisen&
he answered
said
to him
NO^ sacrifices:'
paKp,ivhi,
pau,hEiaq
to^ this Jesus, discerning
long [way1 you are from the
kingdom
of the he had answered
intelligently, said to
0 ~ 0 0 . K a i 066ciq oirnht
h6hpa
God. And no one
not Yet was daring
him him: "You are not far
from the kingdom of
h e p w r r j o a t.
to inquire upon.
God." But nobody had
35 K a i
dPTTo~p10~iq.
6
'IquoGq t h e courage anymore
And
having answered
the
Jesus ,t
him,
Wry"
616hu~wv b TQ
IcpQ
35
when
was raying
teaching
in the
temple
making a reply, Jesus
h i y o u g ~ v oi ypa]lpa.rriq
6rt 6
began to say as he
are
the
serLbes
that the X?hq$!i
in the
uibq A a x i 6 i o r i v ; 36 a h ~ d q A a y i 6 ~ 1 ~ taught
s "
"How is it that the
son of Davld
is?
"en.
~ a v ~ said
d
Say that the
6" 70 ITYE~~(III
TQ dlyi? ETrrv K G p q TO
in the
spirit
the holy Said ~ o r d to the Christ is Dkvid's soh?
36 By the holy spirit
nvpiw pou
Kdr0ou
ir
6se,&v
Lord of me Be sitting out of right-hand i p a m l David himself said,
Bi,
~ o b qt ~ 0 p q r i q DO" 'Jehovah' said to
pou Eog ,&v
of me until lxkely I shouldput the enemre. of you Lord: "Sit at my right
b m ~ h ~~ w
i , v no6i,v
oov. 37 airrbq Aauei6 hand until I Put Your
underneath the feet of you: .
Very
David enemies beneath your
hiyet
d ~ b vKJPIOY, ~ a i ~ 1 6 0 O~ ~ +~T ~ Gfeet."' 37 David himis saying
him
Lord. and from where of him self calls him 'Lord.'
but how,doqs i t coke
Cmiv ui6q.
,she
son:
that he is hls son?"
not

Said

1s.

to him

the

ie h,,i~q~,,,

2:

%
!

36' Jehovah,

J7-a.lhU.ZIZ4;

Lord, NAB.

Ka?

,,the,,

K d a q , 6 ! 6 & o ~ d r , 6 r ' &hq0riaq

MARK 12:38-44

223
And

the

r r o h b ~ dxho
much

~~KOUE"

crow2 wan heanng

~thef i

ah06

And t h e V a t

of him crowd was listening

u h p G to him with pleasure.

of him 38 ~ n ind his teachihcyev
BAhrr~
6
~ i l Ying he went on to
hewas ~ a ~ l n g Be roo lookingat
from
the say:
out for the
y p a p p a ~ h u T ~ V BEhevrwv $v o ~ o h a iscribes
~
that want t o
serlbes
the (ones) .urlUmg m
robes
walk around in robes
rrrp!rrrrrsiv
~ a i &maupobq
and wantgreet,ngs
to walk about
and
greetings
in the marketplaces
v r a i q 31) and front seats
dryopaiq 39 ~ a rrpwrona0~6piaq
i
front seats
m
the
marketplaces
and
rpora.~?loiaq
Lv r o i q in the 'ynagogues
ouvaywyaiq nai
synagogues and ironrecimmg places m the and most prominent
places a t evening
6cirrvott 40
oi
rar~o.govrcF
~,i<
s u..
~ ~ e.r s .
the (ones)
eatinadown
the meals. 40 They are
a i ~ i a q TGV x p&v nai r r p o Y o e ~ w a ~ p hthe ones devaurlng
houses of the w J o w s and to Pretense
long
the houses of the widnpooauy6peva!. O ~ T O ! h'pylovrat neptoo6rrpov ows and for a pretext
these w a receive more abundant making long prayers;
prauulg;
these will receive a
pi pa.
judgment.
heavier judgment."
41 Kai
~a9ioaq
n ~ b m l
41 And he sat down
~ n d having sat down
opposite
with t h e treasury
yal;apvAa~iau
i0sbpet
rr&q 6 6xho chests in view and
treasure guard he was viewing how the crow2
began observing
TL)
!3hhhr1
xdxbv
capperimonwl
the how the crowd was
is throwing
nai
rrahhoi
r h o l i o ~ o dropping
~
ya<oquh&~ov
treasure guard;
and
many
rich ones t h e treasury chests;
Lpdhov
r r o ~ & 42
q e 0 6 ~ and
~ many rich people
were throwfne many icoinsl:
and h a v ~ n gcome were d r o ~ ~ i in
na
many coins. 4 2 Now
pia x i a -nroXi EPahw h m t 660
6
one wid&
Poor
threw lepta two: which a poor widow came
dropped in two
imlv
noSp&mqq.
43 ~ a and
i
is
quadrans.
And s ~ B coins,
~ I which
~TPOUKOI~EU&~EVOF7065 pa01)~dl~a h o G have very little value.
having called toward himself the d~selples of hlm 43 So he called his
~ T n s v d ~ o i q' A p i v
hiye
tiviv 8 r 1 6 disciples to him and
he =id to them q men I am saylng to r o v that the
said to them: "Truly
a h rJ m w x i nheiov navrwv L p a h ~ v I say to
that this
w dow t h s the poor more of all (ones) threw
?oar
widow dropped
!3ahA6vrov
Td
T&"
of the (ones)
throwing
the in more than all
dropping money
ya<oqvX&~tov 44 n&rs
tr
,roc those
treasure guard;
all
out of
the lnto the treasury
chests; 44 for they
.rrcptmrriovroq a h o i q L P d o v
a h
abounding
to them threw: this (one) but all dropped in out
of their surplus, but
h
~ f i q~ ~ P ~ ~ O E O S
out of the ,
want
all (things) she. out of her want,
fi68wq.

with pleasure.

38 K a i 6"
And

in

616axt

teaching

TZ;~

yips

22

$!

MARK 13:l-8
boa

pi-

she was'I,vhs

threw,

wholo

&Tiis.
of her.

Kai
l3 And

Enrro vopivou

ah06

going E s w s y out of him

LK

out of

Dao~Xeiah i &lo~heiav,

the

she h a , her whole

living."
AS he was going
706
of
the

kinadorn upon

13

Be looking at

rrapcl6b?oumtv

they will gwe over

~~

rai

EVEKEV

=to ,6,\

!2

n,"2,h,"'

'

t$

kauTo15F.

youraeiven:

9 "As for YOU, look

into s a n h d i n s and into

Out
people
for will
yourselves;
deliver
+ ~ Y V ~ V ~ V
YOU UP $0 local COU*,

ma0jm00c

IOU

Epo3
me

wlll be caused l o stand

~ i < ~(IP+PIOV

urto

w~mens

&oic.

YOU

will be

Ed%
~
u
~
stand before governors

to them. and kings

lor my sake,
rrpOr0V for a witness to them.
Rrst
1"
in ail the
Sf?
~qpux8ilval T6
rdayy@~ov. nations the good news
tt Is neeeaaary to be preached the
good news.
has to he preached
11 ~ a i
6~av
dyoolv
bphg first. 11 But when
And
whenever
they may lead
Yon they are leading YOU
rra a6166vrq. pi
rrpoprplph
~i along to deliver YOU
not be ron worrying before what up, do not be anxious
p?ving over,
beforehand about
&&.
AaAfiqra
MX'
6
YOU should &sk,
but
which
If ever what to speak; but
600:
hpiv
&c;vq
$ whatever is given Y o u
should be given
to roo
that
the in that hour, speak
[Or
are not
bpq m h o
X d e i ~ ~ , , 06 y&p Emf bpciq
h a w this be you rpealung, not for are rou the ones speaking.
A a h a h ~ r g MA& ~ b m a 0 a
ol
the (ones)
speaking
but
the
spht
diy~ov. 1 2 ~ a i r r a p a 6 5 ~ 1 &6cA@6< &6Ehqb brother
holy.
~ n dwill give over brother
brother brother over to death.
and a
a
.
elg
k o v
~ a i rraTip drvov,
rai
'Ise
into
death
and
father
chud,
and and
up against parents
Lrr-omiuovrtn
~ E w a h i y o v f i ~ nai and have them put
will stand UP against children u w n prrenta end
to death; 13 and
8aVUTbOowlv
a h o l i ~l3
y o u will be objects of
will put to death
them;
hatred by all people
pi006 cvo!
brrb rr&~wv
61d
~b
(onos) beLg hated by
all (them) through the ~
~
has
d v o ~ d pow.
6
6i b ? o ~ f i v a < fi5 endured to the end is
name of me, The (onel but havrng endured Into the one that will be
o0roc 0 w 9 j m a r .
saved.
end thlr lone1 will be saved.
14 '"However. when
14 'Olm,
8:
i6nrr
7.3 I YOU catch sight
..
w
h
but
ran ihdufd m
th; of the disgusting
E p q v k o q & q r 6 r a thing that causes
WLhuypa
having m o d desolation standing
desolation
dlsgustlng thing of3 ge
And

~~

rou

khgs

on account of
10 ~ a i a!<

you

bpBg eis ouvk6 ,a ~ a ale

i

PautAEw

and

bpaic

but

be earthquakes In one
place after another.
there will be food
shortages. These are a
beginning of Pangs of

row will be aayed and uwn governors and

synagogues

f3

kpk gk

Atpoi.

~~~~~BE

OWaywyh<

klnpdom aminst

uatupoi

Iearthlquakes klngdom. there will

faminer; b$~,$~g

56ivwv
room.
of birth pangs theae ithingr).
9
PhCrrcrr

"3

~~~

w ~ be
u

r a ~ & r6rroug. Eg9-a~

:,$

kingdom,

a ~ ~ ~ l dtoi n g
P I ~ F ~ Jw
, m be

one
disciples
IrpoO ALYEI a h ~ 4J g TOY paeT]~Ovah00
temple 1s saying to him one of the disciples of hfm said to him: ''Teacher,

see! what sort of

stones and what sort
w ~ y k ~ , b t
of buildings!' 2 Howvorcmai
oim6opai. 2 r a i
6
ever. Jesus said to
what kind of
buildings.
~ , , d the
him: 'Do you behold
clrrsv a h @
Ph6rclg
said
to him
looking .t
these
the these great buildings?
By no means will
pcy&Aag oino6op&y 06 p'
60~06
great
buildings.' ~ o t
should be letgoo= a stone be left here
upon a stone and not
66a hieog
h i
8s
ad
Aieov
be thrown down!'
here
stone
upon
stone
which
not
~araAuBR.
1 3 And a s he was
~ h o u l dbe ioosebh~wn.
sittlng on the Mount
S Kai naBqp&ov a h 0 0 elc ~b 'Opo
~ b vof Olives with the
And
sitting of him into the ~ o v n t a j nof the temple in view,
'EhaaOv ~ a ~ 6 v w -r on c irpoc
Peter and James and
b q 5m
O l l v e ~ opposite the temple was lnguilnE upon john and A
~
&
alhdv
ra~'
i6iw
ni.rpog nai began to ask him
him
aeeoxlinzto private isprtl
Peter
and privately: 4
'iaaq8og r a i ' l w k e uai 'Av6pEag 4 E M " us, When will these
James
and
John
and Andrew
Say
things be, and what
raha
Tma~ ral
~i will be the sign when
these (things1 willbe: and what
all these things are
r b m, ciov 6 ~ a v
pi^
raGra
destined to come to
the
skn
whenever may beafoul them (thinas1
a Conclus,on?,,
So
owrehriuOal
Trdwa.
'yl,"k
Jesus started to say to
to be eoneluaed
all.
, them: 'Look out that
Myetv
&oi<
B A ~ R
'Obody
You'
t ? Z r E tD be W h g to them Be You looking s t
6 Many wlll come on
715
bveg
n A ~ u q .
the basis of my name,
BDYOne
rmght
to
'I am he'
kh~lioowal mi 76 & p m i
pow h i y o w ~ g,TI Will mislead many.
will ceme upon the name o me say~ng that
Moreover, when
'E 5 ~ i p r , ~ ( a i nohhoirg
~Aavjoouo~v.
em, and
many
they will make to err. YOU hear of wars and
reports of wars, do
1 d ~ a v 6;
&KOG~TE
not be terrified: [these
whenever but youmight hear To,%!~c
things1 must take
&KO&< nohepov,
epocioge.
hearings
of wars.
ba rou terdfted; place, but the end is
6r.i
y d u 0 a 1 &Ah. oimu T6 rEAoq. not Yet.
It lr nee-am to take ~la;e, but not Yet the end.
8 *For nation
8 'Eycpefiunaa y&p
Bvog m'iJvaq r a i will rise against
W u rise up
for nation upon nation end nation and

MARK 13:9-14

225

&?-dm, 6Aov ~ b vdropped in all of what

d or

P l - n ~ as
1 vlng

224

Into

rr&Ta
all

T&

the

%vq

nations

:ke :ltt ~ ~ , " ~ ~ h " , ,

2; y,E,"~%EC

Ezt

MARK 13:15-22

226

6rrou o b
6cl,
d
&vaytv&uov where i t ought not
where not it bnccsslarr, the (onel
readbe
(let t h e reader use
VOL~TO
T&E
01
tv TG discernment). then
let hlm be m{ndlnp, then
the tone*)
In the let thosein Jude.a
'lo&aiq
~ e w h w a v E!
rh
6pq
begin fleeing to t h e
Judea
let them be fleeing i n b the mow&s,
mountains. 15 Let
1s the 6
G
V ~ no
pSi the man o n t h e
Ions)
upon
the
housetop
housetop not come
uaTap6no
~IuXBdnw
TI
inside
M hlm come down
let hlm enter anythlng dOm,
to take anything out
&pal
&K
r i q olriaq a h 0 16
of his house: l6 and
10 llft up outof
the
houas
of hln;.
let the man in the
6
LI< ~ b v&y&v p? ~ T T I I O T P E + cis
~
the [me1 Into the ndd no let h ~ m
return into field not return t o the
.rh
h i o o &pat .rb ipdrrcav aha;. things behind to Pick
the (thlngal b e h i d to llft up the garment of him. up his outer garment.
17 o h i 6L
raiq
Lv y a u ~ p i L oLSoa~q 17 Woe t o the pregW o e but to the lonell In belly
XavlnB
nant women and those
rai
raiq
0qXa~orioa;q Lu L K E / V ~ aI ~i qsuckling a baby in
and to the (ones1 glvlng suck In those
the those days! 18 Keep
fiplpalq. 18 npoucljxru8r 6L
lva
p i praying t h a t it may
days.
Be you preulng but h order that not not
in ,,inter.
ybywl
~ c l p f i v o s 1s ~ u o v r a l y h p a i time: 19 for those
It rnlght meur of wlnter;
wlll be
tor th,o
days arill he ,days
f$i&
: l;
E w i ~ l
9Aiq1q
orcl
Ou
Mbulstlon of whleh lort not a tribulation such
as
not ceurred
ykyovrv ~ o t a h qem' & Xi)<
nrioroq
Ithe] beginning
has aeourred such from bcgfnnlng of creaaon
Of the creation which
fib'
e ~ l l ~ e dv e d
706 6 V uai 03
that
w h l ~ h created the
u n t i the now and not God created
time, and will not oepi
ytvqrae. 20 r a i el p i LroM
Cur again. 20 I n fact,
not should occur.
And it not
ahor&
Jehovah* had
KJptoq r h q fipkpcl~,o6n hv
Eu68q r r e o a
~ o r d the
day., not llkely wse saved all c u t short the days, n o
u6rp5. &Ah& 6 t h
TO^ L~AEKTOSI~oGq flesh
be
Resh. But through tho cho.en (ones) whom B u t on account of t h e
L $ d k < a ~ o CKOMPWU~V
T&; f i p ~ p ~ q .
chosen ones whom h e
e chore
he shortened the davs.
has chosen h e has cut
21 Kal T ~ T E L&v
TI(
bpi"
inn short t h e dsya.
And then If ever anyone to roo ~houldmy
21 "Then, too, if
'16s 6 6 ~ 6 x p ~ u d q '16s EKE7
anyone says to YOU.
See
hem the
Chrlnt
See
mar:.
~. $1 'See! Here is the
I
T
28
.,hp Christ.' 'See! There he
be YO" bellevlnp;
for is,' do not believe [it].
Christs
ylru66~gloro1roll qxu6onpo q r a l nal 6uSoouulv 22 For
false c data and fslae prop%~ta and wlll glve and false prophets
will arise and will give
utl,peia
uai
rtpara
w&q
signs
11 8118
end
portents
toward
:I?
~ and wonders
40' jehavah, ~~.~.~o,~rrers.x~.a;
h r d , *AB.

!%,6,'

G~J

wi

MARK 13:23-30

227

honAw&
el 6 u v a d v robq ErAErrnLSg to lead astray, if posto be lcadlng a9trsY If vosalbla the choaen Ionell: sible, the chosen ones.
23 bpciq S i
@hA~Err
n p o e i ~ q ~ a23 YOU,then, watch
YOU
but be rou lwklng at; I have foretold
I have told YOU
bpiv
nha.
all things beforehand.
to rev 811 (thinpal.
"But in those
24 'AM& Lv Preivatq z a q fiptpollg p n h
But
In
those
days
after days, after t h a t
m)v
0hiqlv Lrcivqv d fihloq U K O T I O ~ ~ ~tribulation,
U ~ ~ I , the s u n
the trlbulntlon that the sun will be darkened, will be darkened. and
a
fi udfivq 06 6i)oEl ~b e i ~ y qthe m w n will ilot give
end the moon not wlllglve the shin ng its light, Z s and the
d e q , 25 uai 01 & d p e q ELTOYT~I &K TOG
he
of It,
and the stars
wlll be out of the
Out Of heaven' and
o 6 p a w 6 nirr~ovrcq,r a i a l ~ U Y & ~ EatI ~
heaven.
falllng, and the powers the [ones) the powers t h a t are
b roiq obpavoiq oahcu9fioovra1. 26 ~ a Ti ~ T Ein the heavens will
In the heavens
wlll be shaken.
And then be shaken. 26 And
then they will See the
Bqovral rbv ulbv 700 & V ~ P ~Lpx6pevov
O U
they wlll see the Son oi the
mnn
oomfng son Of man coming
kv YE Lhalq per& 6 u v h p ~ o qnohhfiq KO(/ 60511s in 'lauds with great
In FPbUds wlth power
much and glory;
and
27 nai T ~ T E h o o ~ r h c i ~ o b q &yyihaug 27 And then h e will
and then he wlll send OR the
angela
rai
h t u u v & ~ e t roc< t ~ h c r r o b q abro0 ""6 forth the angels
and will lead together the choaen (ones1 of hlm and will gather his
PK rfiv rcoo&pov &&pou
6m' hrpou chosen ones together
wLnds
outof the
four
from the four winds.
h r p w o b avo3.
from earth's extremity
%il cxtremlty of &men.
t o heaven's extremity.
28 ' A r b
SL T ~ C m ~ i q p & 8 n e ?3v
28 "Now from t h e
learn roo the
F~~~ but the flg tm
rmp&ohjv.
~TCW
fi6q
d rh&6oq q q Ag tree learn t h e fllusparable; whenever already the branch of l tration: J u s t as soon
haMq
YCV ral
rai
PK?~~I
r h as its young branch
tender shouldaeeome and should produce out the grows tender and puts
eljhha,
y l v 6 o ~ r n c TI Lyybq ~b 81poq forth its leaves, yon
lenves, 70" are knowing that near tho summer
know t h a t summer is
drav
Loriv. 29 OGTOF
i(ai
bpdq,
thus
also
row
whenever near. 29 Likewise
Is;
y,v6pEva also YOU,when YOU
i6qre
aha
YOU ahould see
the#= (thlneol
heppenln;, see these things hapYIV~)~KETE
6 ~ 1 Lp$q
h i pening, know t h a t he
YOU are knowlng
that
UPo: is new, a t the doors.
06pa1q. 30 &p?v
Atyo
. bpiv 611 ou 30 Truly I say t o YOU
door.
Amen I am aeyhg to YOU that not
that this
rrapthep
fi y w c h
will by no means
away the generation
bould
00
rr&vra y~ynra,. pa= away until a 1
whleh Ltlrnal t h n e (thlngsl all should sppen. these things.happen.

iyibv

f3

%?

MARK

13:31-14:2

228

31 6 o&pav&( r a i
y l n a y A r h v r a l , 31 Heaven and earth
The heaven end the esrt
w 11 Pars sway, wlll pass away. b u t
ol 66 h6yo1 pow 03 na rhoovra~.
m y words w i l l not
me but w e d s ofme not w g a a a s w s y .
pass away.
82 I l l p i
66 rqq hpipaG ~ K E ~ W Cfi
32 'Concerning
About but the
day
that
Or
t h a t day or t h e hour
Tilq 6pag o&ig
016rv
0 6 s 01 &YYFXOI
neither
the how no one has kno&n, nnelther the anzcls n o w y bows,
the
in heaven
6~ o P ~ a 40368 6 ~ 1 6 5
p i 6 ~anip.
the son, but the
In heaven nor tha son: U no the Father.
Father. 33 Keep
33
~h&STC
&YPL~I~E~;E
loOking. keep awd%
Berov lookinpat bemuabs ain ng rdmslwp.
for YOU d o not know
oi6are
y&pnbrr 6
ra1p6
lKhen the 'pPointed
rovhsve known for when the appolnted$lme
time is. 34 ~t is
84 bq
6v8pwnoq
h 6 6 poq
as
man
people like a man traveling
abroad that len his
&@riq
7i)v OIK[(N a3105 ~ a i 6 0 6 ~
having let go w the house of hlm and having given house and gave the
roiq 6oChotq a3ro5 n'v ttouwiav irawrw
to the slavea of him the authority.'
.. to each one slaves. t o each one his
d tpyov aJro5 r a i rg
Bupwp+ Work, and
the
work
of him:
and
to the doorkeeper the doorkeeper to
keep on the watch.
Avcrriharo
iYa
he commanded
in order that 35 Therefore keep
35
Y P ~ ~ ~ Y ~ o~n the
E ~ watch,
T ~ for
he*ou~Jf~~t%I?;gawakc. ~e rou s Y ng awake YOU d o not b o w
ooi
oh,
hp n6se 6 when the master of
ooi6cm
therefore, not roo have known lor when the the house i s coming.
whether late in t h e
olriaq
Epxcrat
K6p'oq
lord
o
$:e
house
ir eomlni.
whe a day or a t midnight
6 ~ 8fi proov6m1w fi & h ~ O p o g o v b ~ i or at cockcrowing or
late or
mldnlsht
or of eockemwlnz or
in the marring:
nri
36
LhBhv
t & p G 36 in order t h a t when
early in t e &oroinn.
having come sud snly he
suddenly,
a Sphq r d E h & w a s 31 8
68 he does not find you
he mlnh n
you
slceplng;
but sleeping. 37 But
Spiv
hiyo
nhulv
~ L Y W what I say to YOU I
to YOU
I am saying
to aU
1 am anyins.
say to all, Keep on
ypqyop~ire.
the watch."
Be YOU atay ng awake.
NOWthe passover
and the [festival
t$
Of1 unfermented cakes
Kupa
MET&
unfermented L~ake11
after
two was two days later
4pipaq. Kai tZti.rouv
01 & x l r p l r a i And the chief wests
and the scrlbes were
And wercseeklly the c h h ~ r l e s ?and
~
day.
ot ypapparciq
t~
6 6 ~ Seeking
~
how to sebe
the
sedbrs
In crafty dcvlce him by crafty device
rpaTfioavrrq
dmorr~lvooiv, 2
aryov and kill him; 2 for
havinnscired
Uley may kill,
they wereaaying they repeatedly said:

'71''

fmmaiB

A!

14 a! 2

?tel4

~ $ 2&

MARK

229

14:3-9

6 topra pfi nore 11ma1 "Not a t the festival;

Not in the feativai, not at any Ume wlll be perhaps there might
be a n uproar of the
86pupoq 705 AaoO.
uproar of the people.
people."
3 Kai 6mo( a h 0 5 h, Bq&nriq
,
, " , ~ & ~ ~ ~ n ~ i
And being ofhim In Bethany
house Of 'Imon
0i~ig
IillWVOg ld h ~ ~ p oKi l~ T ~ K c C&LO; ~ ~ the
u
house of Simon the leper
lying down
of hlm t h e leper, as h e was
reclining at t h e meal.
?hew
&h&wpov
came
alabaster. ieasel a woman came with
a"
case Of
pirpou
v6p-k nvrr~nfiq nohmEXoO~ perfumed oil, genlllne
ofperfumed 011 nard
very expen.~ve;
nard, very expensive.
dh&paorpov
ovvrpiulaaa
having crushed
alnbalter [easel Breaking open the
alabaster case she
ahroS
KE9ahS
i
K~TLXLEV
.he wae
down
him
head.
upon his
began
t o pour
head. it 4 ~t
nw 66 TlVEF
&~(N~KTO~VTE
%ere but nome expressing indigna(i1on tZ%d this there were some

y&p Mfi t v
for

Se

03?s

Aauroliq Elq

71

fi

h 6 h m a aGrq 700

themselves xnto what the dcatructlon this

plspou

perfumed ofl

~L~OVEV'

has taken p & c s ~

OL the

"why has
among
themselves:
this waste

$2~:

taken
Of
the place?
perPumed
5 Oil
For
wpa8jva1
to be sold %$d
this
couldperfumed
have been
Oilsold
61lvapiwv r p ~ a ~ o u i w vvat 6oBjvai
~oiq
of three
of denalli three hundred and to be Civen to the hundred de-nari.i
rrroxoiq rai
tveppip6vro

TOOTO
this

the

phpov

perfumed g u

tL:

and they we- reeling great d k p l e a a~t ~ gz:.::":,

6 6L 'IqmGq
were feeling great
her.
The but
Jenu
displeasure a t her.
a h j v ' ri ah8 K ~ ~ O Y F ~ & x = E ;
6 B U ~Jesus said: 'let
her: why to her troubles mvsm having beddel her alone, Why do You
~ a h b v EPYOV +p&wa~o h, bpoi. 7 X ~ O T Etry to make trouble
vine
work a sworked in me;
alwnym for her? She did a
EX~C
!Jew Rne deed toward me.
m w oirq
T&'
poor 6 n e d
m n are having with
You always
Lau~av,
rai
~T(N
Bihrl~e have t h e poor with
selves,
and
whenever
uoo may will YOU,and
6livadr
&01q
w&vrorh
~8 n01'ual. YOU want to YOU
YOU are able to them
always
wall
toao.
can always do them
goad, but me YOU
t v i 68 03 n i n r r o ~ r
EXCTI.
8 8
me but not always rou a r e having;
which do not have always,
8 She dld what she
~noinucv,
npoihaPev
@hadid,
#he undertook beforehand could: she undertook
pupioa~
rb oSp& pow rl rbv beforehand t o put
to put perfumed oII on the bad7 of me in& the perfumed oil on my
ALyw
bpiv, body in view of t h e
&vra9lawp6v. 8 &phv 66
Amen but 1 am saying to you, burial. 9 -ly
burial.
1 say
YOU,
A&v
~ ~ p ~ ~ .ri,
e f Li ~ ~ ~ L ~ to
I O
V wherever t h e
li ever mlsht be preached the good news g w d news is preached
poor;

ah!.

T$

2%

MARK 14:lO-15

230

h r o i q m in all t h e world, what

EIg bhov rbv r6opov. ~ a i 8
world, am whlch
dtd
this
did shall
a h
Ahan8fijorat E I ~
pvrlpbuwov a i m b, told as a

into whole the

this lwom.nl

will he spoken

Into

remembrance

remembrance of her."
10 And Judar
Is.eari.ot. one of t h e
10 Kal 'lo66aq ' l m a p ~ & e
elc T&,
And Judes
Isearlot
the one of the twelve, went m t o
6 6 6 ~ ~ bnrjhesv
a
'irh~ TO^< & p y c p c i ~ the chief priests in
twelve
went off
toward
the
chle prl- a order to betray him to
iva
a
mpcl60i
ahoiq.
In order that
him
he mlght glve
to them. them. 11 when they
it, they rejoiced
11
01
6 t h o d u w r r 6x6 q m ~ a heard
i
The Lone.)
but havlng hear$
rePoiced and and promised t o give
hrqyyeihwro ah6 &pyljp~ov GoGval. ~ a him
i Silver money.
promised
to hlm allver lmoneyl to ulve. And So he began seeking
L(;~TEI
~ G c~ G T ~ Y L ~ K D / P W S
how to betray him
he wasseeklnll how hlm
at well appointed tlme conveniently,
s*.-.

1nxpa6oi.

12 NOWon the first

day of unfermented
12 Kai
cakes, when they cusA,,&
R$$~"
&(;ljpov,
B~~
Tb
nhoXa tomarily sacrificed t h e
unkmcntcd IEske.1,
when
the
Passover Passover [victim], his
Z~UOU,
ACyouuw a h $ 01 pa8q.rai disciples said to him:
they were racrlflelng, are saying to hlm the d~rclples "where do
want
ahO
no6
&Act
M 8 6 v ~
of him
Where
are you w h n g havinggane OR us t o go and prepare
for you t o eat the
tro~p&oopsv
~va
~ Y U < ~b
With
we should prepam In order that you might eat the P8SF0ver7"
that
he
sent
forth
n&uxa; 13 ~ ahio - r t h A r e 660 TGV paEq~6v
passaver?
And he senda off two of the dlsclples two of his disciples
+oO
r a t hkyu
ohoig
'YTT&~ETC and Said to them:
of hlm and is saying to them Be vow going under - G into
~ the ,.ity, and
15 T ~ n6h1v,
V
~ a id m a v n i u ~ ~
6piv & Y B w n o ~a man canying an
into the city, and will encounter rov
man
earthenware vessel of
KEP&~IOV
water will encounter
earthenware vessel
01
G6aT0S
water
him.
& K O ~ O U ~ ~ ~~IJTQ,
U C L T14
E ~ a i 6nou
kin,
follow YOU
to hlm.
and where
if ever 14 and wherever h e
~~~~.
~luth8p e i n a r ~ r
o l ~ 0 6 r u n 6 ~ ~ goes inside say to the
he might enter any You to t t e householder that householder, ' ~ h ~
'0 6!6&onahog ACycl
noG toriv
Teacher says: "Where
The
Teacher
la saylne Where
la
the
the guest
for
rarhhupci pow 6nou 7b n&uxa VET& TOY me where I may eat
guest room of me where the passover with the
with my
paeq~Gv pou
qhyw.
15 ~ a l d r a g the
disciples?"' 15 And
d l ~ c l ~ l e . 01 me I mlzht hat?
~~d
he
bkalOvp6ya h e will show ron a
Opiv
to YOupperrwm
great large upper room,
he mluht give aver.

&,

~2~

e,?$fg

wP:li%:bv

MARK 14:16-23

231

~ K E ? lurnished in prepamthere tlon; and there pre&ro~p&uarcfipiv. 16 rai t5ijh8ov ol p d q m i pare for us." 16 S o
prepare rou for us.
And went OR the dlreiples the disciples went
rai fiheov clg r?u n6htv ~ aEi~ P O V ~ d b g and they entered t h e
and came Into the city and found ncmrdlng as
City and found it lust
eTnrv ahoiq, rai firoivauw ~b r a ~ x a . a s h e s d d t o them:
he ssld to them, and they prepared the Dassover.
and they prepared for
the parsover.
17 ~Kai
n dof evenlng
M i a 5 hsvlng
ywophnlg
occumed heE~r
pcornins
x~~oll
17 After evening
JIETZI T&
6 6 6 ~ 0 118
. ~ a i ~ R W K E I ~ ~ had
YWY
fallen he
with
the
twelve.
And
lylng up at
the
b
'Iquo5g
~ a i tu8,6v~ov
aClr&v
18 ~ n as
d they were
the
J~~~~
and
eatlns
of them
Ofi
671 E T ~ reclin'ng at the
r l m v 'Aptjv
hCyo
raid
men I am raylng to you that one and eating, Jesus sald:
15
bpiuv
napaMuci
6
"Truly I say t o YOU.
out09
rou
wlll sive over
the Lone) One of you,who is
LuBiov VET' tp00. 19 f i p g w ~ o hmcio8a1 eating with me, will
codnu with me.
They started to be grieved betrsv me." I9 Thev
~ a i hkyclv
adrQ ctc
Karh
d 5 i t a r t i d to be grieved
and to be asylng to hlm one aocordlngto one and to Say
, , t him one
Mhrt
by&; 20
b
61
ctnm by one: ' ~ is
t not I,
~ owhat
t
I?
The (one)
but
said is it?m
He said to
adroiq
ETg
TOV
666e~a.
them: "It is one of the
to them
One
of the
twelve.
twelve, who is dipping
L p p a n r 6 p ~ o g plr' tpoir el<
T&
dippIn. in
,.I*
me
finto the
o& with me into t h e
rpljfih~ov.
bowl; 21 mat
(in the
6 k vkv
d e d uibg
son of703
me M l p b v the Son of man is
lmhyc~
~a8bg
y~xpcona;e going away, just as i t
b going under
according u
it h.s .en w. n i s written concerning
him, hut woe ta t h a t
6P
n r p i a h o j , 0th;
but tortc
man
man through whom
him.
woe
about
6 ulbg m0 M p d n r o ~the Son of man 1s
t ~ ~ i ~61'
( t ) 08
that through whom the Son of the
man
betrayed! I t would
rrapcl6i6o.rat
rahbv
ad74
rl CIK have been flner for
b belng given over:
Rne
to hlrn
If
not that man if he had
tyrvvjeq
6 livepono~ ~ K E ~ V O ~ .
not been horn."
was generated the
men
that.
22 And as they
22 Kai b816vrwv
AaPbv
'Ontinued
eating,
And
e s t h g of them having taken
h e took a loaf, said
ellhoy oa5 E~haucv ~ a Ei ~ W K E Va d ~ o i 5K U ~ a blessing, broke it
havlng dlesaed he broke
gave to them
gave it to
6
.I& ua & pou.
~Trrrv AhdlPc~c, ~ 0 6 ~LUTIV
asid Take rou, thla
la the bety of me. and said: "Take it.
this means my body."
haPbv
pif,olv
23 ~ a i
23 And talung a CUP.
And
having @ken
cup
c d x a p ~ ~ m g E ~ W K E V a h o i ~ ~ a hi e offered thanks and
to then;,
and gave it t o them, and
having offere thanks
he gave

LorpopLvou

havlnn been turnllhcd

Zrot ov.
resty;

~ a i

and

ke)

&,,e&rrq,

'f&"iv

MARK

14:24-32

hlov

232

adroO
n-cq.
24 ral they all drank out aP
It
all Ithey].
And it. 24 h d h e
~ T m v a h o i q T o h 6 b t l v ~b a l p 6 pou t o them: "This means
hesaid to them
Thla
la
tho blwd of me my .blood of the cov.
rfiq
61a0irqq ~b
L r w 6 p ~ v o v S n i p enant: which i s t o be
of the
covenant
the beins Poured out
over
poured out in behdf
n o h h h . 25 drpjv
hiyo
Opiv 67, o6nir: of many. 25 ~ r u l yI
many;
amen r a m saylng to rou that not yet
say to YOU, I
by
06 p.
niw
tr m 0 y ~ v f i p a ~ o~q ^ q means drink anynot n a Iahould drlnk outof the
pmduct o f k e
more of the product
drpniXov Ew ~ i I pqi p a q L n ~ i v q q b ~ a v a t h b of the vine
that
vine
unt?l the day
that whenever very
they drank

out of

nivo
vawbv & ~ i Paulh~iq
]
700 day when I drink i t
xmay be drlnking new in the kingdom of the "ew in the k W d o m
of God? 26 Finally.
0~oO. 26 K a i
Opvfioavrq
tcfih80v
cod.
~ n dhaving sung hymn8 they went out after singing praises,
they went out t o the
~ i q~b "Opoq rGv 'Eha~Au.
Into the Mountai of the Ollver.
Mount of Olives.
27 K a i Xiyet
adroiq 6 ' 1 ooOq ( i ~ , 27 And Jesus said
And I s soylnp to them the
3esus that to them "You will all
be stumbled, because
R&VTP~
u~av6ahlo0~0oa0~
All
YOU wlll be stumbled:
because i t i s written 'I will
the shepherd,
viypmral
nar6Sw ~ b vr r o l p b a ~ a strike
i
It has been written 1 ahall smite the shepherd: and and the sheep will
T& r r p 6 P a ~ a 6tc101(0pn~r8 aovrat. 28 &Ah& be scattered about.'
the
ahcep
will be senttcrej through:
but 28 But after I have
PET&
&y'op~fivai po
npo6 w
been raised u p I will
alter the to be ralred UP me I shall goiefore go ahead of yon into
Ophq
ciq
rjv
rah~haiav.
& Gal'i.lee:
29 B u t
YOU
lnto
the
Cslllee.
29 T'e
but Peter said t o him:
nirpoq
h O
El
.Even if all t h e others
Peter
t o hlm
If
also
all
are stumbled, yet I
onav6ah1o0iuovra1 &Ah' 0 6 ~Lyh. 30
will not be.- 30 At
they will be stumbled:
but
I.
not
t h a t Jesus said t o
hiys! ah+
him: "Truly I say t o
saying to
I
You today' yes'
u o l 671 a h oipepov ~ a h p W K T ~ npiv
to YOU that You today to thl8 the night before this night. before a
cock craws twice, even
4
6iq drhirropa ipwvfiua~
~piq
YOU will disown me
than tw~ca
coc~
o aound three timer
drra vfiup. 31
6 , 6 i L ~ r r o p ~ u o O qthree times." 31 But
YOU w i i d i S O ~ n .
he (one) but autobundant~yhe began t o say
profusely: "If I have
ihhho~
'Ehv
6Ln
WBI apenkiz
If ever
It may be necessary
me t o die with you, I will
uuvano0avoiv o o ~ 00 p
ao &napv'oopa~. by no means disown
to die wlth
YOU: not n i You 1 shall~lsown. you?' Also, all the
others began saying
buaG~o$62 .a1 navroq
EXcyov.
As-thus but also
all
they were saylng.
the same thing.
32 K a i
Z p ~ o v m ~ ciq ~ o p i o v 06 .rb
32 So they
And they are m m i g Into s w t of which the came t o a spot

aT1

91

ke "1gtq 2ig 2 ~ : ~ ~ ~
K

MARK 14:33-40

233

buopa
name

r ~ 0 o q ~ a v e l ,rai
Gethsemsne,

paenraiq

dls~iples

ah00

and

Ka0iucnc

ofhlm

s i t row down

n oa~GEwpa~.
33 nai
?might play.

~ b v
the

ALYEI

And

ni~pov
Peter

ral

and

TOR

hers

$F~

here while I pray."

n a ~ a h a ~ P 6 v33~ hl d h e took peter

takes 'long
and James and John
rbv
'I$,","
p
along
him,
the
and he started to
be stunned and to

$yi

''*y

named Geth.sem'a.ne.

to the and he said to his

6 6 ~
disciples: "Sit down

he Is saylne

$
,!

be sorely troubled.
he started to be stunned and to be sorely trokbled. 34 And he said to
is
o6roiq n~ i X m 6 q Lm1v them: "My
54 ~~ih t y m
deeply grieved, even
la
and he is saylng to them D ~ ~grieved
$
EW 0av6rou p ~ i v a66c
~ t o death. Stay here
tI$
o%e
untz
death;
stay you here and keep on the
~ a i ypqyopfie.
35 ~ a i T T P O P ~ ~ ~ Y watch.'' 35 And
and be ataylna awake.
And havhg gono forward going s little way for~ I Kbv
h i n ~ o v fni ~ f i q ~ 3 %ward he proceeded t o
little rd?stanoel he was falling upon the eart , fall on the ground and
rai rrpouql5x~ro
iva
el 6 u v a ~ 6 vLUTIW began praying that, if
and was praying In ordcr that if Poaslble It 18 i t were possible, the
might pass away
mpih0p
dml a0700 1 B p a 36 ~ a hour
i
mlght pass away from
hlm
the hour:
and tram him, 36 ~ n he
d
Ekyev
'A P 6 6 n a r l l p
nbm went on to say: .,~bba,
he was aaylnB Atbo
the =ather: all 1thlng.I Father, all things
& w a r 6 001. n a p i v r y r e ~b noniplov TOGTO are
t o you;
pomlble to you: remove
the
cup
this
remove this cup from
what I
f
amwllllng
0 t h ~ but me, yet
from Lpo?
knr'
me: &AY
but not
06 whet
T
want. but what you
ri
06. 37 rai
E Xcral
rai PS ~UKEI want." 37 ~ n hde
~~d he Pseoming and 1s fnding
what you.
came a n d found them
a h o i r q m0cG6ovraq,
rai
Atya~
them
.leeping.
and fa say~ng to the sleeping, and h e said
to Peter: "Simon, are
ratla66o1q.
.re you sleeping?
~ o you
t sleeping? Did you
Taxuoaq
ijpav
yp yopfiaat; not have strength t o
YOU did have strength
one hour to gay awake? keep on the watch one
88
~ p ~ o ~ o i ~u aei
npoooG~ocr0~,hour? 38 Men, keep
Be rou s ay ne awake
and
be rou praying. o n the watch and
E A ~ ~ T E praying, in order t h a t
rva
you
come YOU do not come into
in order that
~ 1 qrrslpou 6v. 7b
pLv m c 0 a rrp68upov temptation. The spirit,
tnto tcrnptnton: the Indeed
spirrt
eager
of course, is eager,
6i
ohpc
&u0ovfiq. 39 Ka1 n&hlv but the Resh 1s weak"
the
but . nerh
weak.
And
again 39 ~ n he
d went away
dmoh0bv
n y u q G < a r o ~ b valirb A6yov again and prayed,
e prayed
the very
word saying the same
havlng gone on'
~ i n r j v . 40 rai n 6 h w
Lh0bv
E ~ P E Y word. 40 And again
having raid.
And again hnvlns come he found he came and found

i p F a r o &BQpPo?a0at rai

$,"I$

52:

5 1

,",2

&6qpoy~iY

MARK
hob(

235

234

14:41-47

r&e6&6ovraq,

&Ov
01 them sleeping. for
of them the their eyes were
6+8aApol rma0apwbpo1, roll o h d6eiuav weighed dom. and
eyes
belng we ghs down, end not they knew so they did notknow
~i
ho~p18iwlv
a h O . 41 ~ a : what t o answer him.
what
they mlght enswet
to hlm.
4 1 And h e came t h e
6
~ p i r o v ral Atye# h
i
<
he%?,9'ng
the thlrd ltimcl and 98 saybg to them t h .
them

quav y h p

slee~lng,

were

Ka&G6c~e
~6
holn6v
m u are aleeplw
the
lefbwer (thlngl
&vanaljc&e.
6mLxz1
qA&v fi Qpa
roo are restlng up: It ls havtngoR; eame the hou<
1606 napa6i6o~a1 6 vlbg TOO &vB&nirrov
look1 1. belng given over the &n of the
mar.
6
&paprwh~v,
el<
T&<
Into

of the

the

sinners.

6ywpw
Be you settlng up
let us be golny:
b
napa616odq pc
i/yy~uev.

[60b

ty~ipeu8e

42

loakl

gtvlng over me has dmwn near.

the (one1

48 Kol

~CBirg

And

at once

n a p a y i v e ~ a ~6

Eomee alongalds the

rai

~ET'

and wlth

E6hw

woods

aho;
hlm

hl

ah00

yet

of hlm

'lo66ac rfq

apeaklng

TO"

666c.a

Judaa one oi the twelve

bxho
p m h paXa1 v .at
crow2 wlth
s w o ~and

&p llrpiov

Lf

EK?

AaXohro<

TOW y p c l p p m t w

e h 1 3pderL.

TOV

ral
and

rai

and

nwoh1.w.

the
scrlbes
the
aldermen.
44 6C66ne1 62
b
napu6160J~ &bv
Had nlven but the (one) glvlngover
him

u h q p o v &oiq

Atyuv

"Ov 6RI

(RIX/IUO
ag"d algn tolhem saying Whom UkelY Is ou d klss
ah65
6mw
he

it h;

&n&ye~e

be YOU lesdlngon

%fi :,$

&uqahOq. 45 r a t
safely.

U0hv

at once

npoo~chBi)v

And hsvlng

having come toward

&wihcv

abTo?J 76 &I&PIOV.

and llfted up On of hlm the

llttle ear.

t h ~ ~are ,'Ieept ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , " ,

ing a n d taking om
It jS enough!
The hour has come!
LOO*!T h e Son of
man is betrayed into
the hands of sinners.
42 Get up, let us go.
Look! MY betrayer has
drawn near:'
43 And immediately, while h e was
yet speaking, Judas,
One of the twelve.
arrived and with him
a crowd with swords
clubs from the
chief priests and t h e
scribes
the older
men. 44 owh his
had given
them an agreed
saying: "Whoever i t
IS I lusS,
he:
take him into custody
and lead him away
"feiy."
45 And he
came straight u p

him
h i y c ~ and
he 1s saylng and said: "Rabbi!"
'PaPpLi
~ a i
ra-rc@iX ucv
abrbv. and kissed him very
~ e I.b ,.
and
he ki~eedlown
htm. tenderly. 46 SO
48
01
66 hrtPahav T&< eipaq a 6 ~ Q they iald their hands
The (one81 but thrust upon the %snda to hlm upon him and took
rat
Luphrtloav
abrbv. 47 d q
61.
715 him into custody.
and
they aelred
hlm.
One
but
any 47 ~
b a certain
~
TOW
n a p e m ~ r 6 r w v m a o h evoq T ~ Vone of those standing
of the (ones1 hsvlng atood beslde havlng dlrawn the by dm hi,
and struck t h e slave
p$xaa%w h m h y T ~ V6oOhov TOO &p,x~~p&wr/
the slave of the ehlefprier of the high priest

cd8bq

48 r a l and took his ear off.

And 48 B u t in response
Jesus said to them:
dnrorp~Bei< 6 'IqmOq rlrrev h o i q 'SIC
said M them A. "Did y o u come o u t
having anowered the
Jeaus
h
i Aqu*v
6EfiABarr per& p a x a ~ p i wr a l with swords and Clubs
upon robber vov eame out with
swords and as against a robber t o
arrest me? 4 9 Day
e,jhwv
w v ~ f i ~ i vI1~;48
K&
woods
to arrest
me7
Accordingto after day I was with
fipipav fipqv
npd~ 61$< h, TC, lepQ YOU in the temple
dev
1 was toward
In the temp e teachina. and vet YOU
6 t 6 & m w v ~ a lobr trmqumC
p r MX' did n o t t a k e m e into
teaehlng
and not
rau se zed
me:
but custody. Nevertheless.
lva
vAqpoerjolv
a1 ypaqai.
it is in order t h a t the
S e r i ~ t u r e smay be
In Order that mlaht be fultUlcd the Sedptures.
fu~fiiied:
50 r a i
ctq1.v~~~
C~VVOV
50 And thW all
And
having let xo OR
they Bed
abandoned him and
n h v r e ~ .51 Kui
v~avio~og
Red.
51 But a
ell.
And
young man
any
certaln young man
uuv ~oh068el
wearing a fine linen
was fo'lowins with
garment over his
TIEPI~PXI~~~YOZ
uIv6&a
nno Unen psnnent naked body began t o
having thrown around himgeli
tnt
yyu~~voO r a i
rparoGu~v aljr6v, follow him nearby;
upon naked lbadyl, and they are selzlng
hlm, and they tried to seize
him, 52 but he left
umah~n~v
62
6
66
his linen garment
the (one)
but
hsvtnp left behtnd
behind and got away
ulv6bw
Equyw.
naked.
~ n linen
e earment
fled.
53 They now led
53 Kai m y ov ~ 6 v'IqooCv rrpbq Tbv
~ n dthey l z o ~
the ~ e s u . toward the Jesus away to the
high priest, and all
& lapia KO]
owipxowa~
t h e chief priests and
chK1 prled, and me eomlng together
Older men and
&pyep,ti~ r a i 01 lrpeaPkepo~ ~ a l 01 the
chte pr es
and the
older men
and the the scribes assembled.
54 But Peter, fmm
ypap mdq 54 ma1
A
6 , ,&
scrkes.
And
the
from a gOOd distance,
failowed him as far
pa~p68Ev
fi~oh06Bquev
ah@
M hlm
until a s in the courtyard
long way OR
followed
Zuw el< T))v a3h1jv
m
O &pxtcpLw~ mi of the high priest:
lnslde into the courtyard of the chlef pdea and and he was sitting
with the
f i ~ U W K ~ ~ ~ ~ ~w~l'h
E YTOY
O ~ ~ W ~ P E Ttogether
~ Y
he was (one) alttlng tagejhher wlth the subordiates house attendants
~ a i8cppa~vbwevo npaq ~b
55 01 and warming
The before a bright fire.
and w a r m i g hlmse?f toward the I gh
55 Meantime the chief
6& d p ~ c p d ? ~ a i (ihov
6
UW~E~IOV
but~ ch c prier
~
s and
,
whole the
Sanhedrin priests and the whole
San'he'drin were
YIITOVY K O T ~ TOG 'lquo0 pap~upiuu
looking for testimony
were seeking down on the ~ e s u s
wltneas
JeaUS t o put
i5 6
eavm;m,
Kai 06 against
Into the to put to death
hlm,
and
nor him t o death. but

ral

for

MARK 14:48-55

%?

*$

3;

Y,".K?i5

Ze

?%gF

&TQ

hlm

MARK

14:56-64

238

t10p1orov.
58 n o A b 1
y a p they were not finding
they were Rndlng.
Many
for any. 56 Many,
LUI~u6opap~Spow
rar'
abro0,
r a l indeed, were glving
were giving falae wltnell downon
him,
and false witness agalnst
iual
a1 r a y u p i a t otia fiuav. 57 ~ ( a i him. but their testlequal (onel) the er tmonle. not were.
And monies were not m
agreement. 57 Also,
TIVEF
e n a u ~ h q
&q%c@papmipcw
m e
havlngstood UP
weregl-g false witnew Certaln ones were r&nm' &oO ACyovscq 61158 'Hpsic, lino&a EV i n s and bearing false
down on him saying that
We
heardl
witness against Mm.
a h a 0 hlyovsoq 6ri 'E D
K C I T ~ S U W T ~ Vsaylng: 58 'We heard
of htm saying that
shall loose down the him say, 'I will throw
va6v
TOGTOV
rdv
X E ~ P O T I O ~ ~ ~ T Odown
Y
thls temple t h s t ~
divlne hnbltatlon thls the lone) made with hands was made with hands
~ a i
6121
T I&
C.Mov and in three days I
and
throuph
tree
another will build another not
dg(elpm0iQ~ov oiro&pfim. 59 r a l oh68 made with hands.'"
not made wlth hands I shall h u m ;
and neither 59 ~~t
on
these grounds was
oGrwq Iuq fiv fi paprupia a h 6 v .
thus equal waa the testimony ofthem.
their testimony in
60 ~d
&CLOT&
&PXIE+
G I ~ agreement.
And having a t w i w the chief pries Into
60 Finally t h e high
p&mv h q f $ ~ ~ u ~ vrbv 'I no& X y o v O k w e s t rose in their
mldst inqU e d u w n the
saying Not midst and questioned
dnro~piv"
OM&. ~i
o t r o i oou Jesus. saying: 'Do
are you answering nothmi? What these of You you say nothing i n
~ a r a p a p ~ u p o ~6 ~1 l v ~b
61 talima reply? What is i t these
are testifying down dn?
The lone) but wan silent are testifying against
rat 06% dnrErpiVUT0 OM&.
rr&v
b you? 61 But he
and not
answered
nothing.
Again the k e ~ silent
t
and made
noreply a t all. Again
hn)&m
6
;
I
%
$?rti!
waslnqulrlng u r n him and h saying the high priest begam
ah$
1 5 ET b x I Q T ~ < b ui6q ~ 0 0 t o question him and
to hlm You are the
~ h r k t the Son of the said t o him: "Are you
~ J h o y q ~ o O62
, b 62 ' 1 u00q ETWEV 'E 2) the Christ the Son
Blessed on;?
The but
yesus
said
of the Blessed One?"
cipl, la? ~
~
~ bL vulbv : .roc &&p*rrar
62 Then Jesus said: 'I
am. and row wlll see tho Son of the
man
am; and uov persons
Lx
6c<t&
K&'
NO"
q q wlll see the Son of
cut of
dght-hand Cmlt.1
sxng
Of the man sitting a t the
6uvdp~wq
Cpx6pww PET& 76% vc d 6 v right hand of Power
power
and
eomip
wlth the &ude and comlng with the
TOO
olpwo0. 63 b
61
& P X I E P E ~ clouds of heaven."
of the
heaven.
The
hut
chief Pdaa? 63 At this the high
6tapfisaq ~ o b xtr*vaq
~
dm00 hiye1 priest ripped his inner
having ripped the inner garmenh of him La say@garmentsand said:
Ti
Exo w
p a p m i p ~ v ; "What further need d o
what
%
X!
are we tavlng of witoesnea? we have or witness~s?
~~~~~-....
64 C o h r 7.5
bhaupqpia
~i
6piv 164 y o u heard the
you heard oilhe blasphemy?
m a t to You blasphemy. what

fig

?-

5:

MARK

237

~~

14:65-72

mi-$.
ol
66 n d v r q r a r C ~ p ~ v aevb v is evident t o YOU?"
epnears?'~he (ones) but all judgeddown hrm They all condemned
him t o be liable t o
Evo ov s1va1 e w h ~ o u .65 Kal f l p C w ~ 6
death. 65 And some
helfln to he of death.
And started
Cbrrr6av ah$ r a l
r n p ! v a h l m T ~ ~ v a h 0 0 ~ t a r t e dt o spit on him
to spit on to him end to k eovedng about of him and to cover his whole
TA r r p h o v rat uohapn a v a&
rai face and hit hlm With
the
face
and to be bu2etlnz him andI their Asta and say
&TO ~popfiilrruuov, r a l 01 to hlm: "Prophesy!"
to he saying
to hlm
Prophesy,
and the ~ ~slapping
d , him
h b v a a p o v . in the face, the Court
I m p f ~ a ~ P m i u p a u ~ ~ a him
took. attendants took him.
subordinates to slaps on the face
66 Kai &rmq
TOG l l h p o v r h r o v 16 66 Now while
And b e h s o f t h e Peter below m thi Peter was below In
&A6
+mat p i a r&v mrt6tor+
700 the courtyard. one of
courtyard u coming one of the servant gmls of the the servant girls Of
&pxlepfwq, 67 roll
16dm
-6"
n h p o v the high priest came,
chief pnest.
and having Been
the
Peter 67 and, seeing Peter
B s p ~ p ~ v 6 ~ ~ v o v kpl3hiwua
~ G T Qwarming himself, she
warmlng hxmseli
having looked On
to him looked straight a t him
Kal d p ~ r hTOG NaCapnvoir q u 8 a and said: "You, too.
she+&yet
1s s a y h a And you wlth the
N a r a r ~ e were were with the N ~ Z TOG 'Iquot. 68
6
68 fipniuaro hiy.W a.rene'. this Jesus.'
ofthe ~ e a u . :
tbe imanl but d d e d =Ymg 68 ~ u het denied it.
Oh.
o7.h
oGrc t r r i m a p a l 06 iri saying: "Neither do
either I have known nor I understand you what I know him nor do I
hbyr1q
rai
tCjh8cv
EEW
~ i 5Td understand what you
you are sa;tog, and ha went out outside lnta the are
and he

%;:;

rp-xnjhlw.
fore-court. 69 And
r a l the acrvsntgifl
rra16iun1 havmgsem
GpCaro n&hlv
hiyelv
started s p a 0 D he asyhg tothe (0-1
~~U~EUTWUIVI
O~TOF
tf a h 6 v
havlngstood bertde that This (one) ou of them
Cmiv. 10
b
6i rrbh~v ~~PVCTTO. ~ a
he (one) but again was denyh&And
IS.
,,ST&
p + v
natv
s(ter
JI ie ~ t i m e l
aEam
the Tines)
TQ
nhpW
= a m $
heving~~dhelide
saying to the
peter

~$2

acyov

rahthaioq
oaman :
h8Eparices
to he curring

0T6a

E?

s% b
11

the

:$ $;?,
61.
but

qptaro

=tartea

&, Oljl
and to be weerim
that
NO^
Tbv mmov
'
%
?
whom
the
man

~havehnown
hiysrs.
72 r a l
YO" are naymg.
And

c606q
.t once

a,

outof

vestibule,
went outslde69toThere
the
the servant girl, a t
the sight of him,
started again t o say
to
stnndlng by:
i

;:h2q:",:~
",'~~mm"
.denying it. And onee
~~~

more after a little

by began
while
those
saying
standing
to
peter: ' c ~ e r t a i n you
~y
are one of them. for.
in fact. YOU are a
0aI.i.le'an." 71 But
h e commenced t o
curse and swear: 'I
do not know this man
of whom YOU spefA."
12 And immediately

MARK 15:l-7

238

6 ~ r t p p u MSnrwp tpiw m ~ a bie p v 09q

second [t~mel me& sounled:
mcslJbd
6 n h p o q 7.5 Piipa h q r t n w &Q
6
the Peter the saYlng as .aid to hlm the
'1quoGq
6 ~ ! npiv
&A~KTOPC( 6iq
Jesus
that
Before
Cock
twice
r
p
i
s
&nap*?),
thme ,,me.
YOU Wi 1 a sown,
&halev.
and haYlnB thrown upon he was weeln..

a eack crowed a seeon@time; and peter

recalled the saying
that jesus spoke to
him: "Before a cock
crows twice, you will
disown me three
times." And he broke
down and gave way to
weeping.

15 2::

15

rr Pa,i"2$? h l p a h b v

at
El~%q
once
early i n n ~ L O l n i n g
~ ~ ~ a ~
wpBo6htov n o l l i o a v r q oi dr xl~PEi v L r a priests wlth t h e older
mnsultatlon havinzmade the eh&lPrl&
wlth
men and the scribes,
in, r r ~ c o P m i ~ w v ~ ~ c l p p a ~ trw
a iv 6hov even the
sari.
the
older men
and
scrrbes
and
hedrin, conducted a
r b uuvi6pfov
6fiocnn~q
consultation, and they
Sanhedrin
bound
bound Jesus and led
d m j v r y ~ w r a i r r a p t 6 o r w ne~hdrry. 2 ~d
and handed
brought off and
gave over
to Pllate.
And
him over to
i n ? hnlucv mj+v
6 n e 1 h 6 ~ 0 g Ib st b
So
put the
~ n q u t e dupon h m the
P1lste
You
question to him: "Are
P a o l h ~ b q T&V
'Iou&~ov;
6
the iring Of the
king
ctthe .
Jews?
m e (onel f:t
Jews?" I n answer t o
CnronplBdq ah6 ALWI
15
htyetg.
hsvinganswered to him I s w i n g YOU yousrrasyhg. him he said: "you
yourself say [it].3 Kai ~ a r r l y 6 p o w a h o O 01
&pxlrpciq
~ n dwere accusing ofhim the chief pr~est, $ ut the Chief
n
o
4 6
6;
n e t h a ~ o q n&X,v priests proceeded to
him
many
many (things). The but . Pllate
again
, things. 4 Now Pliate
h)&TU
began
questioning
him
was inquginE ugon
again, saying: "Have
~ O K P ~ V I ~o a t " ;
i6r
rrbua
are you answering nothmg? see how many (things) YOU no reply to make?
See how many charges
uou
naqyopok~v. 5 6
they are bringing
of YOU they are accusing
=he
f2t
'gainst you."
But
o b t m 066;" dPm~piB 6 u n
hp&<clv
not yet nothing amerea:
to be wonderfns Jesus made no further
so
that
Pilate
answer,
T~)V~ L I ~ ~ O T O Y .
the
Pilate.
began to marvel.
E
~~a
62 top.+
haw
6 well, from festival
ACCordrng to but festlval he was loosing off to festlval he used
to release to them
ahoig
tva
6Cup1ov
to them
one
bound one
whom one prisoner, whom
they petitioned for.
nolpql'oirvro.
62
6
theu were betitionins tor.
$
a
but the (one) 7 At the time there
XI 6pwoq BapoPB6q p n h T ~ V ornulaor& Was the so-called
beLasaid
Barabbaa wlth the aeditionlsts BaPab'bssinbands
with the ~WitionLFtS,
~ E G E I L & ~ O ~ T ~ Y&v
E ~q =&ml bv
having been bound who in th& sedition murder who In their sedition

$:

afi$

\'!;,"?

et

'9~5

MARK 1553-16

239

&a0h
6 6 x 9 had committed
And having come up the crow murder. 8 S o t h e
crowd came on up
alrcio&rt
K&C
accotdingas and started to make
inorrain
droip 9 6
62 nrtharoq petitlon according t o
he was doing to them.
The
but
Pllats
he used to do
far them. 9 Pilate
6nrr~piBq abroiq
hLywv
Qthr'r~
answered
to them
saying
Are YOU wtllins
to them,
&nohhw
6piv
T ~ V Bcyo;h,ta
T ~ Vsaying: .$DOYOU want
Ishould 1001eoft to r o n the
Ofthe
me to release to YOU
'lov6aiwv; 1 0
Lyivwrw
671 the king or the Jews?"
Jews?
Re wasmowing
that
he was aware
f
6th
@ h v
r r a ~ ~ 6 ~ h &bv
l ~ w t h a t because of envy
h'm
had
Oven
over
through
envy
the ehlef priests had
oi
$yrpdq.
11 oi
6;
& p x l e p d ~handed him over.
The
but ch efDries 11 But the chief
the ch e pdeats.
iw
& V ~ U E I UT~ ~ Vdxhov
up the
priests
stirred up the crowd in oMer that pr?,"P,v
crowd to have him
tmohfiuq
~ h o i ~12.
'=lease ~
~
he should loo;= off to them.
to them, instead.
62 n ~ l h 6 ~ 0TgT & ~ I V d m 0 ~ p l 8 ~ i q @EYEV l2
but
Piiete
egaln havim answered was laying Piiate was saying to
6v
a h i q Ti
otv
rroljuw
to them What therefore should 1 do iwithl whom
shall I do with hlm
them:
htpe
&v B a o ~ h & TGV 'lou8aiw~;
YOU Call the
~ o m a r e ~ y l n the
g
king
ofthe
Jews7
of the Jews?"
6; n@lv ErpaEw ~ m b w u o v king
13
01
put on the ,take 13 Once more theg
meloll-)
but again
'Iied Out: "Impale
&6v.
14 6 6L n n h + o ~ n r y w a6roiq himl" 14 But Pilate
him.
The but
pilate war saying to them
went On to
to
TI
y a p t n o i q o ~ v nau6v;
ol
What (thing) for dld he do
bad? m a (one.) them: "Why, what bad
did he do?"
6k n r p ~ u u b q E ~ p a E w I-caGpwov a h 6 v .
but abundantly erled out m t on t e stake h ~ m . they cried out all the
15 6 62 nnA&-rg
$wMpwoq 73 6xAy more: "Impale him!"
he but
pilate
arlshlog t e t h c erowd 15 At t h a t Pllate,
mrrotfi~r~cnv.
8 ~Cli
they had done.

'2:

:k
Tea

B~P,:,P,P.?'

' 1 quoGv
Jew

Jesus whipped, he
lva
in order that handed him over to be
impaled.
16 The soldiers
y F y x o v aWv now led hlm off into
him the courtyard, that
h t v rrpcflrG lov is. Into the governor's
i.
praetorrum: palace; a n d they
called the whole body
rilv
m of
i p rww
a w , of troops together,
the body

p(xy~Ah&oaq
having whipped
OKNPW~~.

ha m m t be put od the *take.

16 0
1 62 orpcrr!km
The but
soldlen
E m *g
6
Inaide the murb'ard, which
owraho&lv
6h v
rai
and Uley call together w h k

die<,

MARK 15:17-25

240

17 nai iv6v616iwnoutr1v a h b v

n o m 6 p w r a i 17 and they decked

And
the? deck
him
purple
and him with purple and
nePlrl8iaolv ah4
7IALSmq
d r r ~ l v o v braided a crown of
Piacearound
him having braided
thorny
thorns and put it
o r i ~ w
18 r a i
qpFavro
~oTT&<c~&
I
o n~ him.
18 And
ETOWII;
and
they started
to be greeting they started greeting
dr6v
X a i p ~ ! P ~ o I A E G TOV 'lou6aiwv~ him: , . ~ o o dday,
him Be rejo~c~ng, King of the
Jews;
YOU King of the
19 r a i
Enmov
adroS rilv r r p d i v reWsus!.
19 AIS,,, they
and they were mi tin^ of him the
head
would hit him on
rclhhpq,
rai
ivhmcmv
thehead with a
0 reed
and were spittingon
'?tt?
and spit upon him
T I ~ ~ Y T .rh
E ~ y6va~a
~ I P O U Z K ~ O V V and* bending their
placing the kneel they were dolng obeisance
knees, they would
ah& 20 r a i 6 ~ s t v h r a l ~ a v
do obeisance to him.
to him.
And when they made f u o f %
h
,a!
20 Finally, when they
t ~ 6 6 ~ o w ah6v
had made fun of him,
they strlpped
him
they stripped him of
Lvi6vow
aalirbv
T&
ipha
they clothed
him
the
outer garmenis the purple and put
his auter garments
a h o O . Kal t t d r y o w v
&v
"
of him. And they lead out
him
in orderthat upon hlm. And they
led him out to impale
urov~ur.w~v
&&
21
they might put an theatake
him;
and him. 2 1 Also, they
impressed into service
&yyapc6ourrtv
rmp&r;o~:d$ TIVa
they Impress into service going es
any Slmon a passerby, a certain
Kvprlvaiov ipx6p.wov &d &ypo3, T ~ V
m i p a Simon of Cy.re'ne.
Cylentsn
eormng from Reld. the father coming from the
country, the father of
'AhrFQ6pov
nai
'Pobou,
iva
of Alexander
and
ofRufus.
Inorder that Alexander and ~ u . f u s ,
6 0
t h a t he should lift up
76v (~rrm&v 013~08.
he shou& lift up the ltake of him.
his torture stake:
22 ~ a i 9 L p o w ~ v
22 So they brought
&v
hi &v
And they arebearlng
him
u w n the him t o the place
rohyoetrv T ~ ~ O V ,6 6-1~ p ~ ~ ~ p qGv
w
O I~
. Qd
~ . ~p
which
~Q
, ~ g
Golgotha place, which la
being translated
when transK aviou T h o < . 23 uai
Cbi6ouv
ah6 lated. Skull' Place.
o f ~ k u l l Place.
And theyweregivfng to him 23 ere they tried to
bpupvlupivov
otvov 8 5 SL o 6 ~give him wine drugged
having been drugged with myrrh win;, who but not with myrrh, but he
W a p 24 nal
urau O ~ O I V
would not take it.
he ook.
~ n d they sra Dut%g on the stake 24 And they impaled
him and distributed
a h 6 v r a l 6 1 a p ~ p i < o v r a 1 .T&
Ipkca
hlm
snd are distributin9 the outer garments his auter garments by
a h o 3 , 0BdJIXovrr5 ~Afipov M
a h & ~ i gcasting the lot over
of him,
lot
upon them who them as to who takes
caning
62 fipcl Tg;rrl
Kai w h a t 25 ~t was now
$it mlpi%ktup. 25 $8
but hour t l m and the third hour, and

&?A .

2 n:t?$ly

zfpmva

21' See App 3c

22' Ca1.ua'ri.ae (Cslvaryl, Vg.

MARK 15:26-34

241

fiv
1 they impaled
And was the him. 26 And the
ai~iag
a h 0 3 inscription of the
charge
Of t i m charge against him
~ I Y V W ~ P ~ V ' I '0 B a u ~ h e b ~s o v was written above.
having been written upon
The
Kine
of the *=he x i n g of the
a d r Q rews.'
u2nr
27 Moreover.
'lou6aiwv. 21
Ogetherwith
rewe.
they impaled two
maupoOu~v
660 hg(IT&<, Eva 6~ mbkrs with him, one
they are putting on stakes two robbera. one out of on his right and one
Srttirv
r a i Eva
tt
r h v h WV
his left. 28
right-hand [parts1 and one m t of ieh-hand &sr@l 29 And those going by
naparopeu611~vol would speak abusively
adroO. 29 Kai
01
of him.
And
the (ones) goins thelr wnY hY to him, wagging their
@hauqfpouv
a h 6 v Krvo%rr5 rhg ~ ~ q d heads
a 5 and saying:
were blasp erning hlm
moving the
heads
ah! You would-be
d r G v ~ a XLyavrrq
i
Odh
6
rprahCwv
of them and anylnp Wa! The lone1 loosing down thrower-down Of the
temple and builder
T ~ Y
va6v
~ a oi~060pfiv
i
kv
of it in three days.
the divine habitation and building
in
times 30 save
Ijpipa~g, SO oGoov m-6"
rarapb
day%
having eomeSom ymmelf by coming
&&
TOG uoroupoG. 3 1 6 oiwg
rai
01 down Off the to*ure
from
the
stake.
~ i t ~ w i a aalso the stake.". 31 In like
& p ~ e p e i j t p n a i t o v ~ s g np6g
&hAilAoug manner also the chief
chie pries r
making fun toward one onather priests Were making
,cT& ,&v y p a p p p r t o v
Bryov
' ~ h h o u g fun among themselves
with the
aer ber
were saying
Others with the scribes and
i u w ~ e v , E m 6 v oO 6 h ~ a u1k a l ' 32 6 saying: "Others he
he saved, himself not h e is able to save:
the saved; himself he
fiaalk35
'Iopafih cannot save! 32 Let
b
King
Of Israel the Chrlst the King Of
the
6rrr6 703 uraupo0, Israel now come down
~ a ~ a B 6 r w vOv
let him come down now from the
stake.
t h e torture stake,
76wp~v ~ a n~~~mrSuwpev.
i
~ a tih a t we may see and
iva
Inorder that we might see and might believe. And he,ieve;,
E~~~ those
~~~-~
01
(IuvEUTaupw ivol
impaled together with
the (ones) havingbeen put on s L e s together with him were reproach*vribtl;ov
ah6v.
ing him.
were reproaching him.
33 When it became
~~0IJ~vrls
the sixth hour a
33
hhnvkgcome to be
darkness fell over the
un6.rog LYLVETO
p'
SXqv ~ f i vy i v ZWS whole land until the
darltneSs ceme to be
the
untli
hour.' 34 And
tvhr q. 34
~ f i t v h r l fipq "'nth
hour
nint??.
~ n d to ihe
nlnth
hour a t t h e ninth hour
Out
ifi6 (IN
b
'IqooGg
QWV~
pw&hll Jesus
I--..-.
t...
tha
J~SUS
0 voice
great with a loud voice:
~~~. -28. UABCDand the westcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse. 90' See
33.
Ninth
hour,
that
is,
about
3
p.m.
App 3c.

CoralSpwoav
they put on the stake

aGr&. 26 xai
him.

21

-.

~phlgk

xg1,%'

ahT$

%Zg

MARK 15:35-41

thwi h a p a oapa 0 w a i .
6
Eid lama sabakxihonlf which
vrv61~~vav '0 0r6q
b 8 ~ 6
p?:!i?mnslated
The Gad 0%
the Go$ ed "My God, my God,
pou,
~ i q ri
i ~mU~rr&j
p ~ ; 35 nai why have YOU forof me, into what lefryoudown n me
And
saken me?" 35 And
TI YE^
~irV
r r a p ~ m q r 6 r o v some of those standMme
Of the (ones1
hav~ngstood alongside
ing near, on hearing
dnoljoav~~
&yov
"ISe
' H k i a v it, began t o say: "See!
havmg h e a 2
were raylng
Seei
EHjah
He is calling E.li'jah."'
povci.
36 6paphv
Si
T C ~
he is sounding to.
Hav~ngrun
but
someone 36 But a certain one
ran. soaked a sDonee
.
y~~iuaq
m6yy0~
-Xouc
having filled
soonee
of sour wine with sour wine. wt i t
. on a reed, and began
TTEPI~E~~ ~ a h h p ~
&&,+,
having put around
reed
was causing to drink glvlng him a drink,
ah&, hiy,wv
"A$rrz
iSopcv ~i i p x s a t saying: "LET [him] be!
him, savlng Let voo go off let us see d 1s eomins Let us see whether
' H h ~ i a q ~ a e ~ h ~ai6v~ 6 v .31 b SL 'IqooOq E.ii'jah' comes t o take
Elijah to take down him.
The but Jesus him down." 3, ~,,t
dlq~iq
qwvjv y a y a q v &tiwrmguow. Jesus let out a loud
having let go off
voice
great
'lmired.
cry and expired.
38 K a i ~6 ~ a T m 6 ~ a o prao c
vaoc
38 And the curtain
And the
curtain
of the divine habitation
of the sanctuary was
i-uxCo0q
rent in two
tOp.
warsplit into ,660
Mio from
iO &above
QO~EV
t o bottom. 39 Now.
39
'16hv
. 6B
6 ~cvrvpiov
officer
naving seen but the centurion the (one) when the
napmrqrGq
ivmiaq
aGloO that was standing by
having stood alongside out of
oppos~te of him with him in view saw
67,
L&WTYE)IOEV
e l m " 'Ahq0Wq o8roq he had expired under
that thus
he exp~red a d ruthf fully
this these circumstances.
he said: '"Certainly
6 hv0pwrroq v l b ~ 0 ~ 0 0
the
man
Son of God war.
this man was God's
40 ' H u w 66 ~ a ywaiKEq
i
dmi, yaxp68~v 'On."
Were but ebo women from
afar
40 There were also
0ewpoOoat.
iv
alq
nai
Maplap
1) women viewing from a
vlewlng,
in which ones also
Mary
the dmtance, among them
M a y S d q v j ~ a iM a p i a fi ' I a ~ b p o v TOO Mary Mag'da-lene
Magdalene and
Mary
the of James
the a s Well as Mary the
p l ~ p o j ~ a 'i I W U ~ T O~~< T " P nai I d c 5 p q , mother of James the
little (onel and of Joses mother and Salome. Less and of Jo'ses,
41 a?
8
fiv
iv
irj
rahlhaiq and Salo'me. 41 who
whq when
he was in
the, Galilee
used t o accompany
him and minister
jnohoSBouv
ad@ nai Saqrirvovv a6r$
were following to him and were serving to h ~ ' ,t o him when h e
was in Gal'i.lee, and
~ai
&Mat
wohhai
and
others
many
the lwomenl many other women
'Ehwi
Elm

22, $2";.

+.

S5:

86' E.l?jah i'E.Ii.ya'hu1,

meaning "My God Is Jehovah," P V a .

MARK 15:42-16:l

243

242

~ i q ' I c p o o 6 h ~ p a . who had eome up

into
Jerusalem.
together with him t o
Jerusalem.
42 K a i i S q
cvopiuqq
~ n dalready oP2vETng ha&g eome t6 be.
42 NOW as it was
hd
fiv
rrapao~ad,,
6
i m t v already late in the
since
it was
Preparation,
whtch
is
afternoon,a n d slnce it
rrpou&!3Da~ov,
43
th0hv
'louiiq was Preparation, that
(onel before the sabbath,
having came
J o w h is, the day before the
&rr6 'Ap~pa'daiaq siiuxi) wv P O V ~ E U T <6q
~ , sabbath, 43 there
from Arimathea
reputabe
counselor, who came jaseDh of
nai
71v r r p o o 6 ~ ~ 6 p ~ vroj qv Paoihsiav mathe'a, ireputable
also vew was ionel waltingfor the kingdom
of the counTOO ~EoS, ~0hpi)oaq ~ i u i l h 8 ~ vnpbq ~ b vcil, who also himself
of the God, having dared he went in toward the was waiting for the ~,
nr~A&rov ~ a i i l n l u a ~ o T
kingdom
GO^. H~
Pilate
and
h k e d for the
took courage t o go
'IqooO. 44 6
Sh nscMroq d0ahpauEv ~i in before Pilateand.
If
Jesus.
The but
Pilate
wondered
asked for the body of
6671
T ~ ~ V ~ K F V ,
~ e s u s . 44 ~ u Pilate
t
already
he has dled,
wondered whether
rrpoo~aX~ohp~voq
he was already dead,
having
hunse~f
and' summoning
rnqpb-u~v
aiirb si
iiSq
diirb'dcrvm the army omcers he
he inquired upon
him
if aheady
he died;
asked him whether
45 ~ a i yv0hq
dm6 TOG K S V T U ~ ~ ~ VheO had
~
already died,
and having known from the
centurion
45 So after making
LSopfioa~a 76 r r r a p a T$
' l w o i q . 46
ceertsin from the army
hegranted the corpse to the Joseph.
oflicer, he granted
&yop&uaq
olvS6va
na'dchhv
46 Accordingly
corpse to Joseph'
he
having bought
fine linen
having taken down the

ovvavap&oal
having gone up with

ah$
him

;ke

;&: ;

$
,:

K%!%! a

&

ahbv
iv~ihqusv
4
o~vSbl
bought line linen
him
he wrapped in the flne linen sloth
and took him down,
E'dq~ev a h b v b
pvjpa71
fiv wrapped him in the
put
him
in memonal (tomb1 whlch war fine linen and laid
t~
~T~TPOF,
Adaropqpivo~
him in a tomb which
having been suarrled
out of
rock-mass,
was quarried out of
T~PO~EKL~~~O
hieov
EY
hi ~ j v86pav TOO a rock-mass; and he
he rolled toward stone upon the door of the roiled a stone up to
J I Y ~ ~ E ~ O V .47 'H
62
Mapfa
i the door of the mememortal tomb.
The
but
Mary
the morial
41 But
MaySahqvj ~ a M
i apia
1)
' l o o 6 ~ o s Mary Mag'da4ene
Magdalene and Mary the Imotheri of Joses and Mary the mother
of J O ' S ~continued
S
roc
ri8~1~al.
t0ebpovv
were viewing where he has been put.
lookine &where he
had b&n lard
700
S~ay~vo&ivou
having come to be through
of the
SO when t h e sabbath had ) w e d .
uafip&rv
Mapia
j MqSahqr"ai
sabDath
Mary
the Magdalene and Mary Mag'dalene. and

; ;1

16 $
!

l6

MARK 16%-8
Mapfa

244

fi

Mary the mother of

James, and sa.lo,me
bought spices in order
to come and grease
M~i$rwuiv aIJ~6v.2 ~(ai hiav
they might grease him.
And exceedingly; %
: him. And very
On the first day
7"
pl$
T&Y
oap m w v Epxovral
to &e one [ ayl of the
they are coming of the week they came
m i .T&
p ~ v ~
& Y ~iT E ~~
A , W~
T O ~ ,700 to the memorial tomb.
upon the memonai tomb h a v ~ n gm e n UP of the when the sun had risfihiou. 3 r a i
r)i~yov
np6q
&aur&q en. 3 And they were
sun. , And they were saying toward themselves saying
one to another:
Tiq. 6rrronvhior~ tpiv T&V hi8ov
EK
~ f i q "Who will roll the
Who wlll roll away to us t h e stone out of the stone
from the
Oljpaq
700
pvp~iov;
4 nai door of the memorial
door
of the ,
memodaltomb?
And
tomb for us?" 4 But
&va~hiyl&oa~
8cwpo?olv
when they looked up,
having looked up
they are vlewlng
they beheld that the
& ~ a ~ ~ ~ c h l m6 a hl f e ~ 4~
~ Y&P ~ b a stone
<
had been rolled
has been rmlied away the stone: it was for great
away, although it was
o 66pa. 5 r a i
~ I r r d ~ o S o a r sic
~6 very large. 5 When
extremeiy.
~ n d havingentered
into
the
they entered into the
~ V ~ @ O V
d60v
VEUY~UKOV
memorial tomb, they
memorml tomb
they sew
saw a young man
na8fip~vav
~aiq
6E~,0iS
sitting
the
right-hand [placer1 sitting on the right
rrspcpsphqp6~0~
U T O ~ ~ hevufiv,
V
~ a iSide clothed i n
having thrown around himself robe
white, a n d white robe, and they
t ~ ~ e a p p j e ~ o 6a u . 6
62 .hey!,
a6raiq were stunned. 6 He
they werertunned. The lone) but lssavlng to them said to them: "stop
M' & K ~ ~ ~ P E ?' lcq o~ och
S ~ T Z ~ T E76" being stunned. YOU
be you stunned; Jesus
rou are seeKing the are looking for Jesus
Na<apqv&v ~ 6 v
tmaupwpivov.
the Na%a.rene',who
Nazarene the (one! having been put on the stake;
was impaled, He was
fiyfpeq
0 6 ~~ O T L V ~ 5 6 i6s
~ . d ~Clrroq raised up, he is not
he was raiseb up, not he is here; see! the piace
The place
arrow ieqnav a h 6 v I &Ah&
STT~YETC
where they p u t him;
but be 5.0" going under where they laid him.
7 But go, tell his
s i r r m roiq paerl~aiqa h 0 0 ~ a iTF n h p ~disciples and Peter,
say
to the disciples of him and to the Peter
'He is going ahead
brc
npohy~l
JpBq ziq
rahthainu,
that ne is going before You into the
~ ~ ~ of
i YOU
l ~into~ Gal'Clee;
;
see
t n d aJr6u ciyrw0~.
~aBchq zlrr~v bpi". there You
there him uou will see, according as h e said to YO". him, just as he told
8 ~ a i t<rheo0oat
zquyov
dm6 TOG YOU-'" 8 So when
And
havrng come out they Red
from
the they came out they
pvq E ~ O U
ETXN
y a p &T&C
~
~ Red6 from~the memori0
~
memortei to&, W ~ having
J
far them trembling al tomb, for trembling

%heaths

~2

MARK 16:8

245

KUT

0 3 6 ~ ~ 1 066Lv and strong emotion

nothing were gnppln them.
And they to18 nobody
ETTT~V,
iqopo0v~o y&p'
anythmg, for they
they Said, they were fearing for:
were in fear
~ a i

Enorao!~.

and

ecstasy;

and

to no one

LONG CONCLUSION

Certarn ancient manuscripts (ACD) and verslons (VgSpP) add the

following long canclumon, but whlch rBSyaArm omit
9

['AvoardC
IIBdnz
stood

8b

w.1

9 After he rose early an

the first day of the week
he appeared first to Mary
Magda.lene, eom
he had expellee seven
demons. LO She went
and reported to those who
had been wlth him, as
they were mourning and
weeping. 11 But they,
they heard
and nad
he had
a her
* r i l ~ cme to

n0uil;n
oo66drou
aarls ta Rrat Ida71 of sebbsth
irpdvq
noarov Ma010 rfi Moy8aAwL
nap'
ha a ~ ~ a a i s d niat
to arsrv tha
Masdalans,
beside
11s
~YOTOIIIXEL dm& 8owbvbo.
10
m u m be b d thmsn out seven
demons.
noosue~raa
dnilvvarXsv
roc5
r(r' :;ta
had"= gone her w s ~re~ortsdback to the lane,) with
yevoptvols nzv8oGo~%el x ~ o i o u o ~ ~ 11
' ;$$;$VV;
having omme to be mourning and wasDlng;
up but

it;;\;;e)

havingh a d
dxoloovrr
(Inlomoav.
dirb?lievPd.

hatii
ura. ""I
m u was
t e rlsrad
e d ~ n *n.
by
that
STL
12 MET& 8b
rooro
8volv
Aftor but thdss (thins%) to two

65
Out Of

irpovsp0l)n
t v irbea
nrpvlorasow
ha a a e made msnifest 1" dieereol
aalkbr about
than
33 xdxrivoL
popmii nopruopdvorg d s d w k .
a"dtnaaa (Onsa)
form goins t h e l way h m Bald:
&rhUbvre5
ddiyyatAov rols
ho~imis
o38b
haulne sons ofl rwortad bnck to ths IeltorEr (ones! ; not-but
ix~lvors
Iniorsuoov. 14-Yaropov
to ,nose (ones1
the* bel%aved.
~irtex
but
tv8sxa
~".*ILP~YOLS
adrots
Tois
t o lone^) l~ing
UD
s them
s chs
eleven
igo~rouiebdq,
no1
&vel8~ozv
dx~orlev
ha
mads manilert. and be reymaohed
irer or faith
adrav
xal
axbpouoo8Lav
an
roiS
or them
h.rdnsnrtrdnesl
bmausa
to thv (ones)
u ~ ~ a a p d v o r o6rbv
s
iynyapptvov
ix
v~xpav
hsYiOL SioW.d
birn bavingbeenrriredu~
out of dead
OBX
ininr~usw.
i5
06r01s
not
they belisrad.
he raid
nopeuetvres
eis rbv xbopov Bnovrtr xnpaSoro
~
.
~POD^ way
i
lnta
~ tho~ worid
811
preach rou
odrau

~~~,,byl~k,",$,","~,

after
appeared
theseinthings
another
he form
to two of them walking
along, as they were
going into the countq;
13
they came back
and reported to the rest.
either did they believe
these. 14 sut later he
appeared ta the eleven
themaelvea as they were
reclining at the table. and
he reproached their lack
of faith and hardheartedness, because theY did
cones) not believe those who had
beheld him now raised UP
from the dead. 15 And
he said ta them: 'GO
all the world and
preach the good news to
r b =dayydArav ndan rii xria*l.
16
creation. 16 ~e that
the
Soodnews
10 a11 the
~restlan
believes and is baptized
mor~lioog
xol
6onrw~f~ek
~ i ibe
l
but he
barins believed
and
haring been bailtlaed
that does not believe
6
8b
dmarilaas
*orox~lBiloa=oc. will be condemned.
t m (one)
but
hsrlnl dlsD=lievBd will beludaod dawn. 1, hirthermore, these
17 oqwEiu 8b
roi5
mor=booorv dnoiauuilo~~signs will accompany
signs but t o the (ones) having belisrsd wiil lollow those believing: BY the
use of my name they
r o ~ r atv
, r@bv6porL pou 8okpbv~o ix6ahoGorv,
the..,
inths
nams
ol me demonr they will tbrow mu$, will expel demons, they
yi&.aolg
A ~ A ~ ~ O O ~ O L 18
~ . .a1
tv roi< ~soolv will speak with tongue*.
18 and with their hands
to tongue.
they will week,
md in the
hroda

tk

ihaqans)

,";,"$,";;=;

MARK
6

246
~

~dooomv

X B ~ (tovbmubv

r~

thsr *III ilrt up nnd ir aver

deadly
.nrthlnt
od irh adrobg
tnl
they thouid drink not not
tilorn
it 2$13:ur1.
"Don
doechorouc ~ s l o a c 8nrOfioovo~vxal raAag etoaotv.
~ l c k( o n ~ l hands LhaYvlilimnoae and Rnelv thay W I I I hnve.
'0
ppv
06"
x l ~ r o g ' 1 ~ 0 8 sprrd 76
" ~ h ssndeod thorrrora r.ard
I.SU.
A
6
A
0
76" e3oovbv sol
to swrh to lhcm ma. l i e n un into the
hawen
and
txill~aw
tx
6 ~ 5 6 ~
sat aown
our or
r~mt-hnnd[Dettal
a;?&
oUqil';
nmenta

nicwru

they WUI PICX up

serpents, and il they
drlnk anything deadly it
will not hurt them at all.
They wlll lay their hands
upon sick persons, and
these
become
19 80, then. the Lord
having

spoken to them.

taken up to heaven and

st Ihe right
hand Of OW. 20 They,
20 Pxzlvo& 8 1
dyh06vms
t x i l ~ v e o v novra oU accordingly, went out
Th0.e ionell but h a r m gone out
Dreaeiiad
avrrywhra:
preached evenwhera,
r a t xl%oLovsvvr yoowroc xol r h 1.dyov b ~ b o w ~ v r o c
while the Lord worked
or tna ~ o r a w o r S n n w ~ r i > and ths nard
stlblllllns wjth them and hacked up
a d rmv tmxolouOohrmr onerimv.] 1
the me~ssgethrough the
through m s
fa~lowinl
upan
alsnr.11
~ccompanylngsigns
SHORT CONCLU810N
Some late manuscripts a n d versions contaln a short conclusion after
Mark 16:8, as follows:

[[ndvra
[IAll

aa

but

to the i?nesl nDm111 111.

Mrrd 8 t
raoro
Aner but ilmse ithinw
ax,mroAfis xol
6xor
Bast
and u n t u

obrav
tI1e8u

oiroviou

But all the thlngs that

had been commanded
they related beeny to
Peter
brieay
they nlnud.
Peter.
no1 o d d b
mrther. after t h e
"1.0
himaerr tns '%,"PC
thinga, Iesus
himseEscnt
8ha.a;
ianiors~Aav
through them from
weat
ilesent on
th!iuah
the
east
to
the
west the
l arpoaorov
xhBuypa
rfig
IneorruPlible
orcuehlnp
of tile holy and Incorruptible
prOcismstlon of everlastinq salvation.
rd

the ILlilnssi

*a~ri~~shptva

haring bisn commandad

*sol rbv I I t r o o * awrbums tEtlyyrthov.

rb Ieebv
tile

snc~ell

~ o
wad

0mrqoi.zs. ]

e~e~lastgnge8ivutjon.]l
. .

2;

8' Manuscript L 019 (Ccdex Regius of the eighth century) contains both

conclusions after Mark 16:8;giving first the short conclusion and prefixing to
each conclusion a note to say that these paasages are current in same quarters.
while evidently not recognizing either eoncluslon ar authoritative.

KATA

AOYKAN

ACCORDING
TO LUKE

'Emt6iyrcp
s i n e even

\oa.$l

hrrwipqrmv
too* in hand

Whereas many
have undertaken to
complle a statement
of t h e facts t h a t are
given full credence
among us, 2 just as
those who from [ t h e ]
beginning became
eyewitnesses and
attendants of t h e
mesaage' delivered
these t o us, 3 I resolved also, because I
haye traced all things
from the s t a r t with

61 y q o ~ v
aspi
rinr
stsiment
about
the
rrm)rrlpoWgilp6vou
Lv
hpiv
havlng been carried t rough to the mu
in
ua
rrpay h w v , 2
~aehq a a p 8 6 o o a v l p i v ol
kts.
aECOrding a# gave
to YS the
dr6mai
&p -c,
nai
~@T(II
6m'
fmm beg-%g
cyewltnesoe. and svborduuitn
ydpswot
705 Abyou, 8
@&<
having become oltho
word.
Itseemed [goodl
n&poi
m p rohov9r1~6rt
irvo8cw
also to me
havlngyollowed doaely
from above
rreolv
&~plpDs
K&E<~F
toall (things) accurately afEOrdlngtosuhseWencE
to
a01
rp6rn-E
O~brpinpl?~, them in logical order
T
h
w
~
h
d
~
,
Lo YOU
&
?
%
I
?
mostmlghty
;
to
4
ha
hl v t j t
mpi
tw T h e o p h ' i . 1 ~ ~ .4 t h a t
about which you may h o w fully
lnomertbat y o ~ m l g h t ~ n oUpon
w
ranlxilOrlit
I
h6yov
~ i the
v certainty of t h e
of words
the things t h a t you have
YOU have been t a w ore ly
bee" taught orally.
&o@&hr~au.
LIBfeneS6.
6 In t h e days of
Herod. king of JU.de0a,
5 'Eyho
hl ~ a i q fi1(&1< *Hp*u
days
ofHemd there happened to
Happened to be in the
be a certain priest
BaothEwc,
riq
'lou6aiaq
lrwfiq
stc,
king
ol the
Judea
priest someone named Zech.a.rl'ah'.
of t h e divislon of
dvbpm
Zaxaphq
iC
&@qpri u s
tonsme
Zechariah
out of upon-day kervleel A.bl'jah," and he
had a wife from t h e
'AD(& ' - val
ywrj
adrQ
LK
.T&
o! ~ b l j a h , end
women
to hlm out o f the daughters of Aaron,
and her name was
'A=&,
~ a lr6 6vopa
ofAaron, and the
name ofher Elizabeth. 6 They
both were righteous
'EAEIu&PET. 6 6-av 61 6ivai01
&~Q&POI
Elizabeth.
were but righteous both (ones1 before God because of
walking
blamelessly
&vuvriov TOO 0 ~ 0 0 , T T O ~ E U ~ ~ E V O$vI rr&oalq
In front of the God, going thch way m
in accord with all the
mic, LvroAaiq
KU~
6t~at6paclrr1v
commandments and
the eommsndmentl and r l m e o u r re~ulrunent. 1ecai reauiremcnts
&h<a&a

to eompue

ahis

OZu%Z

I' Literaly. "of the word"; Jehovah's word,

"Jah Has Remembered", JT.l%Zln;Zaeh.=ri'as, xAB.
Father Is Jah", Fl.la.n.12; A.bl'a, NAB.
241

6' Zech.n.r!'ah, meaning

5' A.bl'lah, meanlng "My

LUKE 1:7-15

TOO
KUP~OU
h p ~ p ~ ~ o1l ~. a iO ~ K fiv Of Jeho~ah: 7 But
of the
Lord blameless loner). And not was they had no
adroig
rt<vov,
ra86n
fiv
fi because Elizabeth was
to them
ehlld,
according to whlch
was the barren, and they both
'Ehrtohps~
arcTpa
rai
TcPQl were well along in
EllzebeUl
barren:
and
%&6conesl
years,
n p o P ~ P q r 6 w g tv raig f i p t p a ~ g&&v
fioav.
Now as he was
havlng advanced in tho
days
of them were.
acting BS priest in
8
'Eytvso
66
t h e assignment of
I t ha~penedtobe
but
ivIn
befOm
IrparcLj~~v
a d ~ b vt v r i j T&<EI
God, 9 according to
to be servrne as priest
him In Uie order oXe
Lqqprpiag
a h 0 0 L Y ~ V T I TOG BEOO t h e solemn practice
Upon-day lnervlccl or hlm In front of the God of t h e priestly office
9
~arh
Tb i B o ~ ~ i j t c~p ~ ~ ~ i iat became hi; t u r n to
BfC~ldlnsto the eUStom o f t e Pdestly .Ace offer incense when
Ehaxr
TOO
B u p d o a ~ he entered into the
he obtained by lot
01 tho
to OPPer incense sanctuary of Jehovah;.
eIo~hIbv I< T ~ V
vabv
TOO 10 and all the mulhavigeatersd lnto the dlvlne habltatlon of the titude of the
K U P ~ O U , 10 Kai W ~ V~b
rrhij80g
q v TO;
Lord,
and all the multitude wa8 of the was praying outside
a t the hour of offering
incense. 11 TO him
people
Jehovah's'
TOG
8 u p 1 b p a r o q 11 &Qq
62 a h @
01 t h e
incena~n~;
but to him appeared. standing at
the right side of t h e
Ku iou
Lmi)
incense altar. 12 But
of ford
hav~nphood
."tot
Zech.a.ri'ah became
&<t&v
Toj ~uo,aonlpiou
rlpht-hand I~Iarrai of the
altar
of the troubled a t t h e sight.
Bup!&parog. 12 vai
Zaxapia$ and fear feu upon
Incense.
And became trou led Zechariah hxm. 13 However,
IShv,
r a i q 6 b q h t n t u r v m' a h 6 v . the angel said t o
havlnsseen, and Icor
fell over u w n hlm. him: -nave no fear,
13 Elntv
n d g a h b v 6 6yyrhog Mfi Zech.a.rirah. because
Sald but toward hlm the
angel
Not yr,
supptieation
Oopo6
Zaxapia,
616~1 r b q n o ~ u 6
has been favorably
befeailrk. Zeehsrlnh, because was heard wl%ln heard, and your
fi
6t7u17
oau
~ a i fi yuvh
oou
become
the I U P P ~cat on of yo;,
and the women ot you
mother t o a Son t o
you, and you are t o
Call his name John.'
~ a h i o s l g 7b 6vopa a d ~ 0 O'Iw&llv' 14 F..:
And you will
YOU will e.11
the name of hlm Jolm:
joy and great gladZomt r a p & UOI nai &yahA[ao~q,~ a rrohhoi
i
w111be oy to YOU and e x u ~ t a t ~ o nand
,
many ness. and many will
h i r g y ~ ~ & UalS
rm
l G x a p f i a o ~ ~1a5~ .E O T ~ I rejoice Over his birth;
upon the orlgln ot hlm wlll reiolce:
hew111 be 15 for h e will be

:te
-

o$i&A:te

~,P,Y

,,

h&y

roo

Lrapfzxea

'%z,",h,f"'

::

wll;'i~$$tte

6' Jehovah. J7-a,*z; the Lord, xAB.

have

9' Jehovah. J"'"n:

the h r d , a m .
13. See Matthew 31 footnote.

11' Jehovah's. J1-lllblB.2&1*;lad's, IAB.

LUKE

249

248

1:16-20

l
r a i great before Jehovah.'
yZlp p t y a g ivhrrtov Kv iou, ~ a olvov
for
sreat
in slght of %rd, and wine and ~ u het must drinlr n o
rrin
r a i n ~ 6 ~ a ~wine
o 5and strong drink
o i r r p a od p i
strongdrink not not he mlghfldrlnk, end of aplrlt
at all, and h e will be
&yiou n h q d j o m ~ETI tr m ~ h i a g r q r d g
with holy spirit
holy hewtll be Rllcd yet out of eavlty o mother
his mothd r o G , 16 rai rroAAoJq
r&v ul&v 'lupolfih
or htm,
and
many
of the ,on.
of lwael er's womb; 16 and
Ln~urpiqcl
h i K6p1ov T ~ YB E ~ Ydl& many of the SOILS of
he wlll turn back u w n Lord the God of them: Israel ,,,ill he turn
17 ~ a al h b g a p o r h r l j o c m ~ tv+~ov a6~oGb back to jehov*.
their
and
he
will go ahead In rtght of hrm In
he
nvcbparl ~ a iS U Y & ~ E 'HXcia.
I
trr,orptlya~
splrlt
and
power
of E I I ~ ~to ~turn
, back go before him with
~ a p 6 i a g r r a ~ twv
hi
rkva
~ a iE.lilah's' spirit and
hearts
01fatRra
upon
ehlldren
and power, to t u r n back
&n~~Brig
Pv
'?POV~~UEI the hearts of fathers
dliobedlent lonee)
In
senalbleness t o children and t h e
61~aiwv
6701 boat
Kupiq
Aabv
of righteous cbnea), to galready to Lord people disobedient Ones lo
t h e practical wisdom
~asro~ruauk6ov.
of righteous ones, t o
having been furnlrhed down.
18 ~ a ttrrrv
l
Z a a p i a g npbg ~ b v
dyyrhov get ready for Jehovah'
And aald ~ e & e r l a h toward tho angel
a prepared people,"
Kara
ri
y h u o k t a l TOOTO; L i) Y&P
18 And zech.a.rrah
Acfordlng to what s all I know thb?
for
the
c t p ~ n p r u p 6 ~ q ~ nal
fi
yuvi
pou Said
am
aged
and
tha
woman
of me "HOWam I to be sure
npopcPqruia i v ~ a i qI p L p a ~ gadrijg. 19 rat of this? For I a m
having advanced In the
days
01 her.
And aged and my wife i s
6 & d o < t t n w ah? 'El*
&rorp~Brig
along in years.havlnganlwered the
angel
said to him
19 In reply the angel
Tapp~fiA
EIVI
said to him: 'I am
am
Gabrlel
me
Ga'bri.el, who stands
nawomn&g
t&n,ov
havlng been standfnsalanlalde
In slaht
of the near before Omd, and
8toit. ~ a &nros631qv
i
h a h t i o a ~ rrpb a h ~ a Ii was sent forth to
God, and I Was Sent Ofl 10 #Peak towars You and speak with you and
rha Y ~ X i u a o Q a i
con
to d e c ~ r good
e
news
to
theLa2Xgm) : declare the good news
of these things to you.
20 ~ a i!Sob
Eo
o~wrr&v
and look1
w81 be (One) belng allent and 20 But. look! YOU will
A a h F p a ~ BXPI
fig
be silent and not able
pQ
F$vivtvig
no
elns able
to speak
until
of whlch to
until the day
ytvqral
raOsa,
t h z t h e s e tlungs take
~houldtake placs these (thfnga). Instead of
place, because you did
06n h i u r r u o a
TO?(
h6yoiq
6v
whleh lthinga) not y o u believe$ to the word# not believe my words.
~ o r d x, m .
15- ~ehavah.Jl.a.lo.xa.n.n; LOP^. MAB. 18.. 17. ~ehavah,J?-L~.zz-z(;
17. E.li']ah'a l'E.ii.ya'hu), meaning "My Gsd Is Jehovah," JlT.L8~m.

LUKE 1:21-27

wr

o l r t v q n h otlfioovrm
at$
7av which will be fulflued
whlch
bsfukllled
lato
the in their
ralpbv
&&Y.
2 1 ra? fiv 6 habc time:
2 1 Meanwhile
a ~ w l n t e dtlme of them.
And was the people
the people
npoo6or&v d v Z a a p i m r a i
&bpa<ov
for orZech-a-ri'vatting tor the ~ e A a r ~ a h and
:
were wondetins
ah, and they began to
xpi<lv
a t his delaging
to bet. In. .~
ihlsl.tirne
. ~ wander
~.
va+
&b. 22
6i. in the sanctuary.
di*s hsbltaUm hlm.
Having come out but 22 But when h e came
ok
t 6 k o
Aah@a~
a h o i ~ nai o u t h e was not able
not
he was e b b
to speak
to them,
and to speakto them, and
M w o w 611
6nmofm
8 6 w a w they perceived t h a t
they reeegnlzed that
alght
he had
h e had just seen s
w Q.
supernaturalsightin
dlviaahabltstl,,nl
q$$ a
61avstiwv
abroiq ~ a l S I ~ ~ N L Vthe sanctuary; and h e
(onel maklng slpna to them', and waa remaining kept making signs t o
KW&.
23 Ka;
kytv~ro
h h , j u e ow them, but remained
dumb.
And ' it happened
were iulaled dumb. 23 When.
T"S
Azrroupyiaq
a h 0 0 "OW. the days of his
the
'!d~l
oilhe
public service othlm: public service were
dmflh8w efq d v otrov ah00
fulfilled, he went off
he wentofl into the house of hlm:
t o his home.
ME* 6i. ~ a h a ~firtPa5 U d k $ N
24 But after these
After but thcae
day. eonceked days Elizabeth his
'EXe~oaPm
i)
ywh
ah03
became pregnant;
Ellnbeth
the
woman
of him;
and s h e kept hemelf
n e l&pve.E"
.he was hPd1r.s mund about
[lo#%~ths secluded for five
nhm, h t y o w a 671 25 0 h q pot nrrroiqn~v months, saying:
Ave,
saYlnu that
Thus to me hss done
25 "This is t h e way
K~P~OS
h ~ i 6 w Jehovah' has dealt
Lard
he looked w a n with me in these days
&?deb
6 ~ 1 6 6 r o u tv M p h o ~ q .
when h e has given me
to llftup OR repmae% of me In
men.
his attention to take
26 'Ev 6t T+ pflv1 T@ EKTW 6 1 R e m a
away my reproach
In but the month the alxth was sent 0%
men.m
b d y y d o q r a 0 p 1 h &d mO Be09 rlq
26 In her' sixth
the
ensel
G e b d i from the God Into
month the angel Ga'a b h ~ v rfi rahthaiaq
6 [~it~l
hri-el was sent forth
city
ci
Galilee
to
NaCapLr
27
npbq
aape~,,ov from God to a city of
Gal'i,lee named Naz'NsrsreUl
toward
vlrgln
w e t h , 27 t o a virgin
krv~wruphvr~v
i ps , .&
bavlng been Drombed In msrrlage
to male person promised in marriage
Q
bvova 'lad* tS o k o u A a u ~ i 6 t o a man named Joto whom name Joseph out of house 01~ a v i d , seph of David's house;
25' Jehovah, r-ur.u; Lord, xAB. 16' Literally, "the."
rou,

of me,

2 3

t,

~~

k ~2
~~~

eedmv

&,

$2

~$2

gi

t 2

fi ls$!g~,asoh

LC

t."~,"

LUKE 1:28-35

251

250

r a i T& Llvopa ~ " qna BLvou

18 ~ a and
l the name Of t h e
and the name O f k e vfgln
Mary.
And virgin was Mary.
28 And when h e
doABhv
npbq a 6 r j v Elnrv
X a i e,
havlngentered toward her hs sald Berejotlng. went in before her
nexapllwpty,
6
~ G p l o c he said: "Good day.
(onel hsvlng been hlghly favored,
the
Mrd highly favoredone.
per& COO. 29
fi
68 M r@ h 6 y 3 Jehovah. i s with you."
with YOU.
The tons) but upon the wo
29 But she was deeply
61map&xBtl
vai
6 1 s ~ o y i < r r o disturbed a t t h e
was deeply disturbed
and
was reasoning out saying and began
, ,+
reason out what sort
of what sort would be the &~$:$5
of greeting this might
90 nai rlnnr 6 &yyrXoq aha M i $0002
~ n daald the angel to her Not be ieari;lg,
said to
be.
XI her:
So the
'Have n o
M a I&,
ED LC
i d r Y , you g u n d
;X)e fear. Mary, 'Or you
have found favor with
BE@ 31 r a i 1605
ouhX,jp~n
iooitl you w111concalve
y~e%?i God: 31 and. look!
md;
YOU will conceive in
ui6v,
~ a i
~ t h l
your womb and give
and youwill glve blrth to son, end you W I ~ I
a son. and
~b bvova aClroO 'IqooOv. 32 oDroq Eomt birth
the name oi him Jeaus.
Thla one wlll be YOU are t o call his
plyag ~ a vlbq
i
'Ydirrou
rhqEfioeral, r a l "ame Jesus.' 32 This
great and Son of o ~Hlph
t
wlll be called, and One will be great and
66os1 a3r3 KGp~oq 6 BE& T&V B b o v will be called Son of
~ I I l e l ~toe hlm Lord
the ~ 0 8the ttrono the Most Hich: and
~ a k 6 TOG
warp&$
a h i r 33 uai Jehovah. God will
of Devld
of the
father
ofhim:
and give him the throne
aulh~6oel h
i T ~ Volrov ' l a r b p EI TOG< of D a n d his father.
will relsn upon the house of Jacob lnto Ule 33 and he will rule as
aifivac, r a l
paolhriaq adlo;
O ~ Kking over the house
ages.
and 0%.
kingdom
of him
not of jaCob forever, and
Eman ~ i h o q .
there will be n o end of
wlll he end.
his kingdom."
34 But Mary said
34 rssld
t n w but
6L MMary
a p t b r toward
n p b 5 T&V
the &&pv
t o the angel: "How is
this t o be, since I am
n a 5 will
Emal
a%$
m$:!f~o,,
HOW
be ~f,;:
having no intercourse
ytv6mw; 35 ~ a /
&worpl8~it
am imowlng?
And
hsvlng answered
the
With
answer
a man?"
the angel
35 said
In
t o her: "Holy spirit
h~~~~~~

022

' :3

&:PdrY

Pb:"d$

f:

Ka~eml
ci~

te

:tt

&jr

n$if~
t:iy

h c h e l i u ~ ~ a l knl
06,
rat
63vav1q and Power"On
of the Most
WIII come over
upen
YOU, and
power
High will overshadow
6,6
'Y i o ~ o u h ~ o n ~ h o c l 001'
d o s t High w111 overshadow you; through whleh YOU. For t h a t reason
what is barn
~ a ~b
i
y r v v b p ~ v o ~ Clylov u h q B $ u r ~ a ~ ,
also the~. (thinm
holy wlllbccalled. will be called holy.
.belnzzenerated
..
~~~

28'

~ehavah. J'.'.L8.22.23;

the h r d , *AB.

SZ- J ~ ~ o ss-ra;=.,a:
v ~ ~ .~ o r d ~, A B .

31' See Matthew 1:21 footnote.

LUKE 1:36-44

252

ulbq BcoD. 36 r a i I605 'EAaiu&pe~ fi m q y w i g

Eon of God;
and look1 Elizabeth the relative
UOU
~ a i
U~veihqeN
uibv tv
of YOU also very
sbc has eoncelved son in
Y ~ W I ab.rils.
o h o s v+ Ersoc t%iv
old age of her, and this month srxth

;:$&ee\

e$r

th~~onel

OAK
not

Ood's Eon. 36 And.

loOkl ~ l ] ~ ~your
b ~ t h
relative has al&
herself
a
son, in her old age,
and thls is the sixth
month for her, the so37
TOO 0roG n& called barren woman;
me ood ever, 37 because with G&

EZLP,,

&6uvctrjua!
na &
w~ be im~osnbls besfle

bzuae

raid
76 b f i ~ & p o u ~ a i &mihB~v
according to the say np o YOU. And went off
dm' a w q 6 &yydoq.
acco;ding t o your
from her the angel.
declaration " At t h a t
39
'Avam6ua
6" m i g the s n g ~ departed
6P Ma&p
l
Havlngstood up but
ary
m
the from her
fiptpaiq ~aIha!< tm,
39
Maryrose in
days
these
went E r wag
these days and went
6plv1jv
WET& moY6fiq eig 1 ~ 6 h w
into the mountamous
mountsinovs [eauntml with haste h t o
with
'lo66a 40 ~ a i elujh0ev
el5 76" OTKOV
of ~ u d a h , and
entered
Into
the houao t o a CltY of Judah,
Zaxapiou ~ a ifim&aaro ~ i v' E ~ E I u & ~ E T40. and she entered
of Zechariah and
greeted
the
Ehzabeth.
Into the home of
41 r a l t y i m m
6 5 fluowev rbv i r m a u p b v Zech.a.rI'ah and
And it hap~eded,es heard the greeting
~ ~ ~ ~ b ~ t h ,
r i 5 Mapiag fi ' E ~ E I u ~ P E~TO, K ~ P T Q D W
~6 4 1 Well, as Elizabeth
of the Mary the Elizabeth,
leaped
the heard the greeting
B P ~ Q Otv~
~ o a i , a h f i g , ~ a ih h ' o 0
infant in the cavity of her, and wasallel

n of
v ~rplrlt
6pmog

yr

t&

~ ~ Y E ~ ~ V ~ Ur pLa u
Yy t

she sounded

':?~."b$@
pcyhh"
great

42

t~j

up to outcry
and
EJXoyqpi
(one) having bee31essed
YOU
in ym,eiv,
rai
ehhoyqp~
6 Ko-prrbg Tilg
and (one)having een leeaed the truit of the
r o ~ h l a q aov. 43 r a i
rr6B~v
cavity
of you.
~ n d from where
roOm
iva
aeTl 4 )lilTp
thla (thins) b o r d e r that should come the mother
TOO
K U ~ ~ O U llov
npb
tpt. 44 160;
of the
Lord
of me towar:
me"o:okl

2%

118'

Jehovah's, Js.l-s.m.**; Lard's. RAB.

PAandf:,","a,"zE",",;
Elleabeth was

~ a i E~TTEV 'led

LUKE 1:45-54

253

with

sPirlt,

42 and she c a l e d out

with a loud cry and

said: "Blessed are you
among women. and
blessed is the fruit of
your womb! 43 S o
how is it t h a t this
i~'lvllege1 is mine.
l o have the mother
of my ~ o r dcome t o
me? 44 For, look!

ears, the
vou ~ u r i p ~ u c tu
v
ofm:,
leaped
in in my womb leaped
45 Happy
with
Ereat too
gladness.
is s h e
& y a h ~ ~ & othe
~b~ ~pinfant
p t ~ o g&
,n the
~ i rolXip
jcavity of
pou.
me.
t
h
a
t
believed,
because
fi
rr,orefiuaoa
45
the [woman] hnvlng believed there will be a eomplete performance Of
67,
Ewral
.,chEiWulq
performano= those things sgaken to
because ,
will be
her from Jehovah."'
TO?<
?daAqpivolg
46 And Mary sald:
to the (thtnga)
having been spoken
to her
"My soul magnifies
nmp& Kupiou.
Jehovah; 47 nnd
beslde
Lard.
my spirit cannot keep
Irom being aver~oyed
46 ~
Kai" d
c-id
t m h 4MW
a p 1 $ ~ MwclXhrl
Magnines the
fi w'S~
aoul a t G& my Savior:
pou T ~ V ~Kljpiov, 47 nai firclhXlaucv
4S
he has
of me the
Lord,
and
exulted
looked upon the low
h i TF 0 r F ~8 u ~ r i p i pow Position of his 81ave
mzOp&
~~lrit
upon the God the aavlor of me; girl. For, look! from
48 6n
h~tpXm$sv &mi ~ i j vr m i v w u l v
on
generattons
beeaura heioo*~dover uWn the low poation will pronounce me
"g
&6Aqq ah.+ i&i, y h p h b TOG happy: 48
o%e
slave girl ofhlm: look1 for from the t h e powerful One
uGv
pa~ap~oOaiv
has done great deeds
now wiIlprono(mee happy
for me, and holy 1s
ycv~cri. 49 6'rt
generatimi
because
hI"&fb
far
IS generations
name; 50 and
after
pey&Aa
6
E u ~ d g , r a i &YIW ~6
great (things) the pwerful (Onel, and holy the
civopa a6100, 50 r a i ~6 Ehcoq aJroG ~ i 5fear
5 1 ne has
name 01 him,
and the mercy of him into performed mightily
"th his arm, he h a s
YE=&S
~ a i YM~S
to
generatlona
and
EMMM~UO".
scattered abroad those
'Enoi
He
d
d
UEW
aljr6v.
him. 5 1
are haughty in
qopovpLvolg
fearing
KPMOC
might
the intention of their
52 He has
hearts.
tinv Ppaxiovl
arm
adroo,
of him, 6 he
1w
s e~a 6g lOEV
~ e d supedor
D ~ I L P T (me.)
I~~OUF
dawn men of
power Irom thrones
61avoiq
rap6iag cn)-r5y. 52 ra0eihw
he too* down and exalted lowly
to intention
of heart of them:
i n
y
w
w ~arrc1w6g. ones; 53 he has
6 w h m a q dm6 tlp6vov ~ a @
potentates from thrones and exalted lowly (Ones), fully satisfled hungry
ones with good things
53
nc,vhvmg
t~hhqow
&ya8hv
hungwlng (ones) h e i n ~ u e d oiaood (thlnga) and he has sent away
empty those who
nai
nhomo~VTa~ &$&-,kv
~svofiq. had wealth. 54 He
and
(ones) beingrich
he sent OR out
empw:
come lo the aid
54
&VT~A&PCTO 'Iupafih vatEdq a h o O has
l sewant,
He carno to the
of 1 . ~ ~ ~ 1boy
hirn; of ~ s r a e his
I S , 48. ~ehovah,Js.=m.n'xl; (the) Lard, NAB.

uou

Of

T&

into the

&T&
ears

'"h".",~,?

am

Ze

Ke n%yi

TLe

~~$,","i~~&$w~,'"Y

;,":Znes)

LUKE

254

1:55-63

uejval M t o u q 65
naei)g
ihhhlfu~v to call t o mind mercy.
t o 9 1 to mlnd ofmercy,
secordiness he spoke 55 lust as he
n f i ~~ o J q n a ~ i p m q
TQ
'APw*#
forefathers,
toward
the
fathers o us, to the Abraham to
t o Abraham s o d to
nai T
unLppa~a
~ h 0 6 ~ i grbv aiOva.
his seed,
and to%
seed
of him into the
age.
56 Then Mary
56 -EIEIVN
62 M a thp
oh
Remained but
togetherwith her
remained with her
h q pfivaq TpEiq, nai Mmpl EY siq &v about three months.
as months three, end
retumes
Lnto the and
her
oTrov ad~fiq.
o m home.
house of her.
57 The time now
66 'EAEIO&BET h A TTh
6
d u e for a-,.
57 T%a
but
Ellrabeth
waa%lea
the be,
heth to give
and
s h e became mother
~$%,"g
to
t o a son. 58 And
lyivvquev
u16v. 68 nu1
the neighbors and
.he generated
son.
~ n d
n ~ p i o ~ ~
vaio ~ ol ouyyuig a b r i q 6r1 her relatives h e a d
nelehbors end the
relatives
of her
that t h a t Jehovah' had
L~E~&~UY
KLllptoq
EY
76 Lhmq abroG PET' magnified his mercy
mngnlned
Lord
the mercy of hlm with to her, and they began
a J ~ i q ,va1
ouvCxa~pov
a6rR. 69 Kai t o rejoice with her.
her, and they were rejoielng wlth her.
And
59 And on the eighth
tytv~'o
l
v
6
'
f
i
%
!
$
o
day they came t a
It oc~vrred In the
circumcise t h e young
r r ~ p r ~ ~ p cr bi v nat6iov r a t
L~drhow
10 E I ~ E U ~ Cthe
~ S ~little be;,
and they were calling child. and they Were
OGT& hi T$ 6v6pa~1 TOG na~pi)q a e i r g o ' n g b c a l l it by t h e
tt
upon the name
of the father
of r l name of i t s father,
Zaxapiav. 60 rial
dnro~pl8Eioa fi p j r q p Zechmi'ah. 60 But
Zechariah.
And havlnganswered the mother its mother
a6ro5 E ~ W
OSxi, &hhh
UETal and said: 'No. indeed!
of It
aald
No,
hut
hfb?l% called
he shall be called
' I . 6 a
~ 1 n m rrpbg a h j v &I John.n
At this
John.
And theysald toward
her that
they said to her:
0 6 6 ~ i gh l v h ~ f i qm y VEiaq uou 85
is no One
No one
is out of the relatronahlp of you who 'IThere
~ahehal
dv6par1
~ o 6 r y .among YOUI relatives
Is befng cslled
name
this. th a t is called by this
name." 62 Then
62
PvivEuov
6;
rraTPi
they went asking its
hey were nodding ln but to the father of zt
father by signs what
rb
ri
6v
9iho1
rahEiuOa,
the whet likely hewovldwlll to bobeing called h e wanted i t to be
a d d . 63 nai
airfioa
n1va~i6tov
iypaqrv Called. 63 And he
It.
And havlngsske%for tablet
he wrote asked for a tablet
hiywv ' I w h q g Porlv tivopa a6~05. ~ ( a i and wrote: 'John i s
saylnp
John
Is
name
of it.
And its name: ~t this

ipJh

am

dry

iz:zllh
ge

G&e

68' Jehovah, Jc".*.*;

Lord, rAB.

akF
'\%YY

t,$;ep,Yme

2;:
2;

LUKE 1:64-73

255

,6$ ge

~ ~ ~ B ~ ~ ,
kwondered
e a b p a u ~ ~n6Nll~
an.
84 w ~ $ ~ + 3 ~ d
m 6 p a &OD
n a p a ~ p j p a rai I), yhJooa mouth Wasopened

"

and his tongue laared

and he began to
of hlm, and he was speakins blesXng tho ad. speak, blessing Gad.
65 And fear
65 Kai t y i u n o
i n 1 n i a g 96@5 TC$
all those living in
And oama to be upon
all
fear
their n e i g h b o r h a
n r p ~ o ~ r o h a c &o6q,
rd Lv
dwelllngaround
them,
and in 2 o Y e and in the whole
mountainous country
B~~~~~~~~
d~lvil
Of Ju'de'a
these
$e
movntalnoua ieountryl
Judca
things began t o
Th
Phpara
6daAriro
vasbelngapoken thmuph
all
the
vaylnla
66 talked
be
and allaround.
t h a t heard
made note of it in
TaGta,
these, 66 and
Kai
CernO
put
the
their hearts, saying:
mouth

of hfm

~ h 0 6 ,nai

inatant

U&hrn

end

cdho

1e

n%~

C~KO~U~YT
PvE T?)

tonpuo

&U T ~ VBrbv.

ydne8,

nap6iq D~TJV,
h t y o n ~ gT i

hsYlnghEBIh ln the heart of them, naying what young

"what child he? Far
this
&pa ~b rra16iov TOOTO ifna~; mi yap fieip the hand of jehovah*
really the little boy t h b wlllbe? And for and was indeed with it,
Ku iov fiv ~ E T ' (16~06.
67 And Zeeh-a~i'ah
of
wan with
It.
its father was filled
holy spirit.
with
nan)p a h 0 6 i r r h P 8 ~
67 Kal Zaxapiaq
And Zechariah the father o i l t was 11
and h
e moohesied.
-~~
rmr(lpmo$ dryiou nai h r p o + f i ~ w h~L y w saying: 68' ' " ~ l e s s e d
ofspldt
holy and
pmphe9hd
aaylng be Jehovah' the God
68 EdAoyqrbq K6p1oq 6 Bco 706 'lopajh, of Israel, because h e
slesed
Lomi the G> of the Israel,
has turned his atten&I
~ E U K ~ ~ O
hoirloor tion and performed
deliverance toward his
he lmkcd upon
and
dld
because
people. 69 And h e
r3
&& 69
hhpoos
to the
of him:
and has raised up a horn
deliverance
Of salvation for u s i
n
f j y a ~ p v dpmq o w p i a g tjpiv b o i q
he raised up horn of salvstfon to us in house t h e house of David
his
servant.
70
just
&&,uEv
ace%?:as
hespoke as he, through the
Of his
61&
m 6 p a ~ 0 g TJY
6yiov Cnr' aiirvoq Prophets fmm of old.
through
mouth
~ithe
holy born
age
has spoken 71 of
PXBp13v
npogq.r3v ahofi, 71 a w ~ q p i m
aalvstion o{fOi enemlcs a salvation *om our
prophet8 of him,
enemies
and from
.~~~~~~
b v nai
PI
El$<
T~VIOV
'ri)v
the hand of all those
and out of %and
of all
the (ones) hating us; 72 to
p~uoLllv~wv fipBq, 72 . r r ~ ? p ilm~y per& perform the mercy in
hstlng
YB,
connection with our
TGV TCIT~PWV f i p v .a1
11~tp3ijvat 61aBjnqc forefathers and to
the father8 o oue and toea to mind of covenant call to mind his holy
Ciyiaq adroO, 73 aprov 8v
t j p o u ~ v npbg Covenant, 73 the
holy ofhlm,
oath whlch heswore toward oath t h a t he swore t o

%I*
~

.~

2%

$,*':

rrzyg
",f%$

?rue

66', 68' Jehovah, J"ls.n.24: Lord. *AB.

LUKE 1:74-2:2

'Abpa&# ~ b vw a r f p a fipGv, 74 TOG 6oGvat Abraham our foreAbraham the father of us,
of the to give father, 74 t o grant
ipiv
&@6!3wq
i~
hxt?pGv us. after we have
to us
fearlessly
out of
of enemies been rescued from the
hands of enem~es,the
fivaekra~
Aa-rpe6e~v
having been drawn
to be rendering sacred service prxv~legeof fearlessly
a h 6 75 6" 6 ~ 1 6 x7a ~i 61~alouCvq
~ ~
L Y ~ T I O Vrendering sacred serto h ~ m m loraltv and righteousness ln slght v1cef t o hlm 75 m t h
ad,&
r & o a l q r a i q jpCpa15 jpGv. 76 K a i 0 5 loyalty and righteousof him to all
the
days
oi us
And you ness before hlm all
66,
wa~6iav
but,
iittie bo;.
Khqwl~ll.
rrporropdog
yhp you will be called a
you will be called, Youwillgo your way before for prophet of the Mast
Lv6rr,ov Kvpiov
L ~ o [ p & u a ~b60Gq TOO, High. for you will
in sight of Lord to make ready ways of him, go in advance before
77 TOO 6oOvat
yvGaw
ownlpiag
rg Jehovah* t o make his
of the to give knowledge of salvation t o the ways ready, 77 t o
give knowledge of
AaQ aGroG &v
&@~UE! &pap~ri)v &OY
people of him in lettingga off of slnr
of the& salvation t o his people
78 6 ~ h c r r r h h ~ ~ v a
Wiovq eroii fiprjv, b by forgiveness of their
through intestines of mercy of God of us, m sins, 78 because of
the tender compassion
o l ~h ~ o ~ 6 ~ # ~j prhaq4 & v a ~ o h i i[ iiylav
which wiiilookup~n us daybreak out of height of our God. with
79 L w ~ p h a t
TO?<
$Y
O K ~ T E I ~(aithis [compassion1 a
to shine upon to the (ones) m darkness and daybreak will visit us
UK!$
8avhou
na8qpivo1q.
TOO from on high, 79 t o
shadow
of death
sitting,
of the give light t o those
narru8Ovac
TOG< rr66aq fipWv ciq b6bv sitting in darkness
to straighten down the
feet
of us into way and desth's shadow,
t o direct our feet
Eipjvqs.
of peace.
prosperou~lyin the
way of peace."
80 rbi
6;
wa,~;ov
,,3cavE
. Kcri
The but
little boy
was growing and
80 And the young
d ~ p a t a l o f i ~ a rmsdpam, ~ a ?fiv
i v ~ a i qchild went on growing
war getting mighty to spirit, and he was in the and getting Strong
&pipal$
h q fipEpaq & Y U ~ E ~ [ EairraO
W ~ in SPuit. and he
desolate iplaeesl until day ofshowingup of him continued in the
deserts until the day
rrpbq rbv 'IopailA:
of showine
toward the Israel.
~"himself
openly t o Israel.
EYEVETO SP b ~ a i qfipipaiq i ~ ~ i v a t q
NOWin those days
itShaDpened but in the
days
those
a
went forth
hSih8m 66ypa wap& Kaioapaq A6yaGmou
went out decree beside
caesar A U ~ U J ~ U S from Caesar AmguItus
the inhabited
& n o y ~ h p m @ a n ' ireoav ~ t j v oiuoupiv~v. for
to be getting registered all the inhabtted learthl: earth t o be regifdrrroypa+i
rjrq
ey$vrro tered; 2 (this first
this
regirtration
fPrst ,
occurred registration took place

Ti$5

~~~~

74' Or, "rendering worship."

76' Jehovah,

JS-'8.2"2"

Lord, IAB.

LUKE 2:3-10

257

256

~~~

fiyrpove60vraq
rfiq
Xupiag
Kupqv@v. when Qui.rin'i.us was
of the
Syria
Bulrmius: governor of Syria:)
being governor
3 and
all people
3 nai
hopr6ovro
R ~ T E
~
and
they were going their way
ail
went traveling t o be
registered, each one
&noyp&psoeal,
Eramag
to be .
eettinereeistered.
each (one) into
the t o his awn city. 4 Of
. Sau~oO rrqhrv. 4 'AviPq
6;
KU?
'lo ' 9 course, ~ o s e p halso
of himself elty.
Went UP but also J a s z went,up from Gal,ilee,
drrrb rfiq r a h t h a i a g bn ~ M ENo
a c~
a p h Out Of the city Of Naz't o~
from the
~ uoft
city
~
~ a r e t h~, into Jmde'a,
~
which
~ i q~ f i v ' I o u 6 a i w siq w6Aw A m d 6 i j ~ i q
into the
Judea
into city of David which
because of
Beth'1ehem.
his being a
nah~iral
Bqeh~ip,
61h
member the house
is being called Bethlehem, through
and family of David.
ahbv
LC o i ~ a v~ a i r r a r p 1 6 ~ Aauei6, 5 to get registered
him out of house and father [place1 of David, with Maw, who had
5 drrroyphymo8at
oh
Mapchp . 76.
been given him in
to get reslstered together with Mary the (one) marriage as promised,
Lrrq["~urQn
aGrQ,
oGo-o a t present heavy
having been given m ma~riage
to him,
being with
6 while
~ Y K ~ W 6.
'EYEVETO 6L i v TC$ d v a ~aG~oilg they were there. the
pregnant,
It occurred but in the to be them days came to the
full for her t o give
i n r i hrrhjo8quav ai j p i p a t TOO
TEK&
there were fulfilled the days of the to give birth birth. 7 And she
gave birth t o her son.
aG~jv,7 ~ a i
&KEY
t b v UIAY ahis
her,
and she gave birth to the son of her the firstborn, and she
him with
rbv npwr6rarav, ~ a i i'm a p y d r v w o ~ va h b v ~ a bound
i
the
firstborn,
and
him and hands and laid him
in a manger. because
6B.inA1vcv a 6 d v Q p k v ~ , 61671 OGK fiv there was no place for
made
him in manger, because not was
them in the lodging
a d ~ o i q76rroq $Y 70
~a~ah6pa~1.
room.
to them place in the loosing-dawn [plaeel.
8 There were also
8 Kai
e v ~ fiaav
q
Av TT
X ~ P T f i in t h a t same country
And shepkerds were in the country the shepherds living
ahc $ y p a v h o G v ~ ~~ apvhhoaovrzq
i
@ u A a ~ h qof doors and keeping
very Umng m the fieljs and
guarding
watches watches in the night
r i q v u ~ r b q Lwi T ~ Yw o i ~ v q v a 6 ~ i l Y . 9 ~ a over
i
their flocks.
the
flock
of
them.
And 9 ~ n suddenly
of the night upon
d
Jehoiryyrhaq Kvpiav h 6 a h i q nu1 66[a vah's' angel stood by
angel
of Lord stood upon them and g l o r y them, and Jehovah's"
glory gleamed around
i
Kvpiou rrspdAaplyrv. ~ 6 ~ 0 6 5~, a ic+o~j8quav
of Lord gleamed around them, and they feared them, and they
@6povpiyav. 10 ~ a~i r m vadroiq 6 6 y y ~ A o gbecame very fearhl.
10 But the angel said~
fear
great:
and r a i d tothem the ="gel
t o them: "Have no
M'
@0!3sioea,
i603
Y&P fear, for, look! I a m
N~?
be r o u fearing,
look!
far
declaring t o YOU good
~GayyeAiSopat
news of a great joy
I am declaring good news
~ord's,
9' ~ehovah's, Js.r-1a.ls.lr.=-2a; ~ o r d ' s ,XAB. 9' ~ ~ h a ~ a h~5.'.8.1*'8.~2-2*:
's,
NAB.

+,"

;te $y;

V
tbY
k.

pEi,$?

LUKE 2:ll-19

fine

258

EOWI

Which

nwrl

Wlll be

to all

bQ, 11 an

TQ

mo~le.

tha

hfi0q

t h a t a11 the people

beesme m i l have, 11 -use

bpiv
~ E P O V O W T ~ P 6s
~
I them
V
was bozn to
was om to uou Qiodsy
savior who
i. YOU today a Savxor,
xplmbc KOPIOS h, n6AEl A m i 6 . 12 ~ aTOGTO
l
who is Christ [the]
Chrlst

Lord

bpiv

in

thls

~
in d
id.^
,

d is a sign
@@we 12 ~ n this

dpI(O~e

qf$?

to rov

and

city of David:

vou wbll find

,
,
- -.
-,
-,
- -

t.o-.
,
-.1.1
-.
kana yawortvov
r a t rtipovov t V qdrrvll. And an infant bound
having teen swaddled and
lying
in manger. in =loth bands and
13 nai LSLfyq t y f v n o o w T@ d r l y i h ~lying in s manger."
And aud en y eame to be with tho
engel
13 And suddenly
nAfi0oc orpm16e o 6 w i o u
a f ~ o v there eame to be with
multitude
of army
heavenly of (ones) praising
the angel a multitude
T ~ V Brbv
~ a i AFY~UTW 14 A6Sa
b of the heavenly army.
the

God

and

bUliorolc

8ti)

saying

~ a i

infant

Glory

y$&

hlpheat l ~ l n e s a l to God and upon ear

Lv &vOp6no1<
In

men

rd6ouia~.

of well thlnklng.

LUKE 2:20-25

259

In

praising
and
E ~ P ~ saying:
Y
14 '"Glory in
peace
heights above to
00d. and upon earth
n.ar0

amnna men n<

Mapia

oweripel

a&Ta

T& Pfipma

T d ~ a
Mary

all

htorpaqw

,
-",,, .-..-

ol

no~pfvcc 6 o F & C o v ~ ~r a t heart. 20 =hen the

turned under the shepherd3
glorifying
and
Shepherds went
aIvoCvrsq TAV 0 ~ bhi
n&ow
0% glorifYing md praising
pralaing
the God u w n all (thing.) which
God for orU tbe things
raBPg
LAaAfi8q they heard and saw.
l
Fjnovoaw ~ a ~16ov
t
~
~
~
.
~
k
according as ~
they heard end saw
just as these had been

.- ..-.- ...-....

21 Kai 6rr LnAiuO maw fiptpal

And when were fualled

L . T E ~ C ~ VaGr6v,

nt

~KT&

days

e l m of tho

~ a i irA'8q

r b bvopa

and was called

to E~eUmClde him,

allrob 'IllU0!3<,

rb

TOO

~h @V h b

taxed

Jesus.
the Inomal
by
dyyfhou n b 700 uuhhqpq0jva1 d ~ b &v
v ~ f
ansel bePore the to be coneelved him in thb
,
of hlm

KOlAlC$.

no~pfusc

Udrhow

npbc

were speaking
toward
Atthew N
63
Let us go ttreuph
actuany

&?5

-.

IS' Jehovah. J4~8.l~1411.13;

the Lord, NAB.

tpat
tay8
the

And when were ful lled the

MAiAouq heaven, the shepherds

one another began saying to
B 0htkp another: "Let us by
~ealehem
all means
clear
nai i 6 0 p ~ ~b b j p a T O ~ O
~b
rEy0Vi)S
to Beth'le.hem and
and let us aes the saulng this the hav ng occurred
see this thing that
8
6 rhploc Lyvirplow fipiv. 16 mi has taken place.
which the Lord
made known tous.
And -,L;mL
-.,o
">&.%.'
"s..".s"
fiA0aw
m r w a w r c q r a i h t p w n j v r a has made bow
to
they came having made haate and found up the and
us,. 16 And theg
M a i&p r a i ~ b 'IwoiQ
v
rai rb
6905 K E ~ ~ E V O V
dry and the Joseph and the Pntant lying went with haste and
Mary as well as
b
T$
pdrvp. 17 t66vrrg
62
I"
the
manger;
hevingneen
but Joseph, and the infant
lying in the manger,
tyK5p1uaw
nspi TOO PIpaToe TOG 17 When they saw
they made known about
the
anylng
the
it, they made known
Aahq8tvro(
adroit n r p i 706 na16iou the saying that had
having been spoken to them about the Httle b y
been spoken to them
roJrou. 18 ~ a n&vrcq
i
01
& K O ~ ( I ~ V Tconcerning
C
this young
thh.
And
all
tho (onem) havlnl hear2 child. 18 And all
t0aCpauw rrspl
TDV
hahqelvrwv
that heard marveled
wondered about the (thlngl) h s v i s been moken over the things
bnb r i r v n o ~ p t v wnpbq a d r o i r ~19 fi 6L told them by the
by the ahepherdl toward them,
the but Sheoherds. 19 hut
ahepherda

22 Kal 6ra h h f i u e y w a1
ra0ap+spoO

&irv

rm&

p ~ r l f l c a t l ~ n of them

aeoordlng to

TO;

09

~ b v vbpov
the

law

M o u o i u ~&vilyajov a6rbv r i q 'Irpouirhvpa

of Moses, they le up hlm Into
Jerusalem
napaurjoal
TQ
rupi
2s
rdd5
to present

to the

ytypmna~

I t has been wrrtten

Lor$

in

according as

Kupiou 6n

Lv v6pv
law

n&

of Lard that Every

will be called,

rolk

according to

and

705

of the

this

men

was

bvopa Zupairv, ra1

name

ob-rog B i ~ a ~ orqa i

~~~

~~~~

to glve

9uoiav

be

s a c r l ~ e e Jehovah."'

to
2 1 and to

vbpy offer sacrifice accordlaw ing to what is said in

4 660 voouobq the law of Jehovah:'
or two neatlinw *A pair of turtledoves
or two voune
DieeOnS."
-.
25 And. look! there
tv 'l~pouuahjp was a man
Jerusa.
in
Jerusalem
6 &0p[.mo< lem named sim'e'an'

clpqNivov
6"

Kvpiou ZoOyog ~puy6vmv

or ~ o r d : Paw
or turtledove.
nro~o~ooDv.
of plgeoha.
25 Kai 16ob (iv0pwnor; qv
to whom

6oGva1

the h a v i g been asld

And Look1

told them.
2 1 NOWwhen eight
days came to the
full for circumcising
him. -his~ ~ - was
~~~~~~,
also called Jesus,'
the name called by
ithe angel before he
was conceived in the
womb.
22 Also, when the
days for purifying
them according to the
law of ~ o s e scame to
the full, they brought
him up to Jerusalem
to present him t o
Jehovah.' 23 Just
as it is
Jehovah's' law: ' f i e r y
male opening a womb

~~~x

B ~ E ~IOYO?YOV
Vopening pwomb
i ~ p a v6y10v
holy
to
73
the rupi
nhq8iyxra!, 24 vai

:;:

name

the

EBYI~Y.

..",..

began t o

w a s preserving tho saylngs these

all these
uuvpMhouoa Lv .rfi xap6iq ah($. 20 ~ a sayings,
i
drawing
throwlng t o e t h e r in the heort of her.
And
in
--.her
..-.

Mary

allhapiq,

11ghte0~1end holding well,

in the

the

man

and this man was

righteous and
npouS~~bptvoq
for

reverent, walting for

(the) M d .
21' See Matthew l:2l footnote. 22.. 2%'. 24. Jehovah, Jsla.l2.a,l~~i:
xAB. 23. Jehovah's, Jb-m."-'v brd's. IAB.

LUKE 2:26-34
TOJ 'Iupa'X,

ral rrvrO a fiv

~arac?, and 8Plrk was
&y~ov en'
a h b v . 26 ral
qv
ah8
holy
upon
hlm;
snd
wW
to him
re)(pqpmto Lvov
[mb mir rrvr6pmoq
havlns been divinet revesid by the
spirit

rrafirX

ulv

Israel's consolatlon.
a n d holy spirit was
upon him. 26 Furthermore. i t had been
dlvinely revealed to
him by t h e holy spirit
mir &yiov p I&iv b o v npiv
& t h a t he would not see
ef UI. holy no? to nee death prlor to or likely death before h e had
seen the Christ of
TAV xplorbv Ku iou 27 ~ a fiX0rv
l
he shou
8 d ~ the
s Chllst offortl:
And he came .rehovlh
27 1lndm
nal & TQ the power of the Spirit
h, TQ nvr6pmn d c 76 lcp&
In the
SPlrit
Into the temple: and in the he now came into the
c l u a y a y e i ~mbq yoveTq TA rra16lov 'Iquoirv temple; and as t h e
to lead in
the parents the little boy Jesus
parents brought the
young child Jesus m
TOO rrolfiual ab~obq
~mh
.rA
of the
to do , them
sccordlngto the (thhg) t o do for it according
~I0~opkvov
TOO vbpou m p l abmG t o the customary
having been made custom of the law about it
practice of the law,
28 ~ a abrAq
l
t615aro a h 6 15 ~ h &
q y r M a g 28 he himself received
arms
and he
reeelved It into the
it into his arms and
r a l ~dh6yquev ~ b v0cbv ual ETTEY 29 N h blessed God and said:
and
bleaaed
the God and sald
Now 29 "Now. Sovereipn
hoh6c!q
TAV 6oGA6v UOU,
~LOITOTU, Lord,' YOU are letling
y ~ ~ a r e l ~ ~ s the
l n ~ slave
o R of YOU,BoverelgnLord, your slave go free
rarh
rb Piy&
uou i v eipivq. in peace according
aocordlns to tha nay ng of YOU
in
Peace: to your declaration:
30 6.rt
cl6ov 01 d~8ohpol pow
-rb 30 because my eyes
brcaum saw
the
eye?
of me
the have seen your means
urnip16v
oou 3 1 6 .
fi~oipauaq of aanng 31 t h a t
means of savlns of you
whlih YOU made ready you have made ready
umh
rrp6omov mbvrov T ~ V A d v , in t h e sight of all
a m r d l n s to
face
of8aU
the iwo~les, the oeooles. 32 a
32 ~ 5 qel< h o r c i h u y ~ v ~0virv r a i 6oCw irghi lo; removmg
light lnto unroverlnp ofnatron, and glory the verl from the
Aooj
uou 'lo arjh 33 r a i av b n a ~ natlons'
i ~
and a glory
01 proole of you of krael:
And was the father 01 your D P O D ~Israel.
~
s
and
abroc ~ a i fi
p j q p 0aup&<ovreq hi 3 3 - ~ n d j t iather
of it
and
the mother
wondering
upon mother continued
r o i ~ AaXouptvotg n ~ p l ahoir. 34 r a i wondering a t t h e
the ithlnm) belng spoken about
it.
And things being spoken
about it. 34 Also,
ebAbyqoev aGr05q Zupehv ~ a El T T T ~ V T&
blessed
them Slmeon and Bald toward Sim'e.0" blessed them.
o0roq
but Said to Mary
'
Mapthp T ~ V pqrbpa ab~oir '1605
Mnrr
the mother
o f l t Lookl Thla (one) mother: '"Look! This
~ c ? r a el<
~
T T ~ U I V uai &v&mautv rroAhav one is laid for the
is IylnP
fall
and iltendlng~.
UP of many fall and the risine
. - lnto
'~opafih mi
E I ~ uqIIciOV
again of many in'
:I
1
and
into
slsn
lsrael and for a sign
conaolldon

of the

Lord, *AB. 28. Sovereign Lord, ~ABF.a*o.lr.zs.lrrr;

82' Or. "a llght for a revelation of the nations."

26' Jehovah. J61C."-";

Jehovah, J0.F

LUKE 2:35-41

261

260

to be talked sgatnst
the 35 (yes. a long sword
61Lhcwna1
pop~aia
d m will
~ ~be tun through
go through
ang swor;l,
that the soul of you
&v
h o ~ a h u + ~ ! vir noXhGv rcrpbl&v yourSeln. in Order
t h a t the
hearts
reasonings
may beOf
ukelV may be
out of many
hearts many
&vr1hey6p~wv, 85 r a l

being talked sgdnst,

and

mob

of you

ah:<
very

fiv

*%i"

6!a~oylupoi.

un~overed:'
36 Now there was
Anna a prophetess.
36 And
Kai was
?V
.Awa
Anna npo9firl~,
pmpheteu.
Phan'ud's daughter,
@mvu+h
&
'AuiP
aGnl of Ash'er's tribe (this
of P ~ ~ I I U E ! , out 09
of she;,
this
was well =long
rrpopcfiq~uia h, fipLpatq m X X a i c , <iuaoa in years, and had
havtnl sdvaneed in days
many, hevlng lived lived with a husband
p c ~ h &v6&
Em 6 m h tmd T<: nap0cviaq far seven years from
wlth maleperson years seven from the vlrglnlty her virginity, 37 and
ahfie, 31 K U ~
irav she was a widow now
of her,
snd
l
$
years eighty-four years
old), who was never
6y60pvra
~coo&pwv,
o ~ rmissing from the temelg tyfour,
not
ple' rendering sacred
&qimmo
700 llpoa Wlureia!< ~ a l
wss mlsslng imm the temple to f a s u n p and 8e'vlce'
with fastings
night and
and supday
~ ~ ' U Z U ~ V
~ U T P C ~ O U U V~ ~
~ K TK ~U ~ pijeatians.
38 And
supp~catlans rcnderlng sacred servlcs night and in that very hour she
fip8pav. 38 K U ~
o
l
~
Tfl
6pCr came near and began
to very
the
hour returning thanks t o
And
day.
htorba
(NB~pohoyiiro
TQ BcQ God' and speaking
hevingstood upon was returning thanks to theeGOd about [the child] t o all
those waiting for Je
rai
ncpi a h 0 rrciutv r o t <
and wasapeakbg about
It
toall the (ones) rusalern's deliverance.
39 SOwhen they
had
out all the
n pwa~ting
w6~~
for0 p ~ v
deliverance
X o~ Pl ~W U ~ V '1s
o?~eruaalem.
oudilr.
to
39 Kai &< hLA~mav n&
&I
~ " d
they
eu
UI. ~ ~ l l n g l
theylaw
the
went
of Jehovah.'
back into
uarh
~ b v vbpov Ku IOU
fiT6orpOUCN
acmrdingtO the
law
of L r d : they returned Galii.lee to their
own city Naz'a~eth.
reawntngs.

%Y$te~

%%'

$25

st5

Into

T ~ V raXthaiav

the

el< nbhw

iaurhv

Galilee
into
city of themsehea ~ ~ i ~ , " O $ ~ { ~ ~ g
qG5avev growing and getting
Nalapbr. 40 TA 68
na16iov
~azareth.
The but
llttle boy Wan erowlns strong, being filled
& ~ p a ~ a ! o ~ ? ~ o rrh po6 EvoV with wlsdom, and
and
was gettlng mighty
bans Atled
~ 0 d . favor
s
continued
uo Iq
~ a i$&p~q Be00 fiv h' abr6. upon him.
41 Now his parents
t o w;Pddm, and
svor of cod was upon
it.
41 Kal
rnophljovro
01 yovdg ahoir were accustomed
~ n were
d
golng their way the parents of him t o go from year t o
toPTq year t o Jerusalem
to
t 2 k o fe9tivil for the festival

aec&zi8
2::$o'l%%g%ip

87' Or, "rendering worship." SB' God, NAB:Jehovah, Js.'-"; the Lord. VgSyP*.
39' Jehovah, Ja-Wl""; Lord. ItAB.

LUKE 2:42-50

LUKE 2:51-3:4

od
o w p
~6 pika
B
they not mmpre ended the say I which
LX&Aqum ainoiq.
he amks to them.
NET' a h i r v rat ? h k v
51 r a i
~a*prl
And he went down wlth them and came
rk N a C a p h r :a i heqvwas (one)
~OTC~UU~IJMC
Into ~ a ~ a m t hand
subjecting himself
&iq.
rai
fi
N~VP
ahow
to them.
And
the
mother
of hlm
~!ET/IPEI
T h a 76 b 6 ~ m aV6. 4
wulthoroughly keeping all the saying8 In the
~ a p S i 7a 6 ~ i c .52 Kal 'I uoi)q wpoL~onlrv
And 'Jesus wan cutting before
heart of her.
u
o
a
i
q
r
a
i
fiAtriq
~ a to
X&PITI
i favor
to %e wlsdom and ,to phydeal
growth and
&TO;

7m & BEG K U ~&v~PL)ToIF.

beard. God and
men.

fiycpovia
governonh?~

they did not grasp t h e

saying t h a t h e spoke
t o them.
61 And h e went
down with them and
CBme to Naz,a.reth,
and he continued
sub,wt ta them. Also,
his mother carefully
these sayings
in her heart. 52 And
Jesus went on
proBessing inwisdom
end in physical
g'0-h
and in favor
with God and men.
In the fifteenth

Tppiou
~
~ when Pontius
i
Pilate
~
Caesar,
was governor of
of ibelllut
\~E~OVEL~OVTOC nov~iou
I~EIA&TOU
T"C
JU.de'a, and Herod
einggovcrnar
of ~ o n t ~ u a ~ i l s t a
of
was district ruler of
'lou6cliaq, nai ~ m p a a p ~ o G ~~~. oqqraA1Aaia5 Qal'i.lee, but Philip
Judcn, and being tetrarch of
elll lee
his brother was
'H 'SOU, O~Airnrou 6 t 7 4 & 6 A q o t a h o G district ruler of the
of E r a d . of Phlllp but the
brother of him countrv of 1t.u.raera
rmWap~o~vroq 6
' I ~ o u p a i w rat i i d ~ i c h - b n i e t i sa,n d
be~ngtetrarch
M the
fturaea
and ~y.sa.ni.aswas district
Tpaywvin6oq xhpaq, ral Awaviou T ~ F m1erofAb.i-le'ne,
of ~raehonltls of country. and o i L y r a n a of the
in the days of
priest ~ n m a and
s
'AP~thqviq
~ b l l c n e T ~being
P E I Otelrareh,
I OGVTOC,
P
2 upon
hi ehle
~ P Y priest
L P ~ W S Ca,ia-ph,has,
'Avva
~
n n a s end
~ a calaphss,'
iK a ~ h a a came
6yhrnO
to be say
b i ng
y of cod declaration came
to John the son of
tnl ' I w ~ v T ~ YZ a x a ~ i o u ulbv hl 76 Zech.a.ri'ai, in the
upon
John
the oizeeharlsh son In lhe rv,lnPrnPEs
....-.
....
.
.
.
eptlrw.
3 So he came
deaolste Iplacel.
into
the 'Ountry
3 r a i fiheev SIC ~ & u a v mpixwpov
~ " dhe
into
country around around the Jordan.
baptism Li?'
TOO
' Iop6dlYou Y ~ ~ ~ O O W V~ & n ~ t u p aPreaching
of the
Jordan
preaching
bantiem symbol] of repentance
rravoiorq
E I ~
&qculv
&pap~li)\), for forgiveness of
ofrepentance
Into
letting go off
of sins,
sins, 4 just as it is
~6~~~ written in the book
~
t
g
~
m
a
l
ot
words
of the words of Isaiah
It hea een wrlttcn
@wu)l
po6vroq
the prophet: 'Listen!
'Hnaiou TOG npc+fi.rw
of Isaiah the prophet Voice of (one) CalllngoUt Someone is crying o u t

be

be

$2

k Vkiq

LUKE 3:s-11
6v

Ppfip4,

7':

' E T O I U & ~ TT C~ V6% in the wilderness

b t6s deaolnie iPlaeel Make rou ready the way .preparet h e way'of

rde~iaq
notrirc
.rhq ~ p i e o u q Jehovah: yon people.
straight be YOU making the
roads make his mads
5 Every
&o0.
5 n k o a +&paye n h pw8'omal ~ a straight.
i
of him.
Every gully
d l bellled
and m l l v must be filled
n&v
Kpoq
mi
T ~ S I V W ~ + , O E T GP.
~ I , and every mounevery mountain and
hill
will be made low, tain and hill leveled
ra; Emat rh
u ~ o h ~ 3 clq
~G8ciaq down. and the curves
and will be the emoked (thingsl Into straight (ones) must become straight
rai al
~ p a x c i a t cIg 660Gg Aria<. 6 r a i ways and the rough
and the rough lonesl into ways smooth;
and places s m w t h ways:
dlycral n2ua o h p c T& owrfip~ov TOO 0roG. 6 and all flesh Will
will see all
flesh the savlng means of the God. see the saving means
7
'Ehryrv
obv
roig Of God.'"
7 Therefore he
He well saving
therefore
to the
LKTO E U O J J L V O I ~ tlxho~c Panr100jva1 bn' began t o say t o the
soins t L i r
out crowd8 to be baptized by crowds coming out
abroS
r a v v f i p a ~ a ix16v&v, r i 5 ISni6r15rv, to be bsptlzed by
him Generated (aneal ofvtpers, who showed him: "You offspring
bpiv Ouyaiv dmb rq:
peAho6oqg 6py~jq. of vipers, who has
to row to flee from the about to be wrath$ intimated t o you t o
8 nolfioare
o h
~ a p r r o b q &<ioug ~ f i q flee from the coming
Make you therefore
fruits
worth"
the
.~ of
..... wrath? 8 Therefore
that
p r r a v o i a ~ . KO; p j h p ~ q d r hiyrw
b produce
repentance; end no
to be saying tn befit repentance: And
=fing
Lauroiq n m C p a
Exo EV
. T ~ Y 'A@pa&p do
selves
=ather we ere iaving the ~ b ~ w~i t h ihn ' ~~o h s~e k e: s ,
'As
a
Iather
we
have
hiyw
y h p buiv 6 ~ 16 h a 1 6 0sbg
I am sayinD for to mu that isable the cod Ab"ham.' For I say
t o YOU t h a t GO^ has
LK TGV hiewv T O ~ W Yi ~ ~ i p a t. ~ i ~ v T+
a
OUI
the atones these to r a ~ s e u pchildren to the Power t o raise UP
chridren t o Abraham
'APpaau. 9
~ a i1) dFivrl n & ~from these stones,
Abraham.
Alree
6% y z utk also
the a x toward
9 Indeed, the ax is
already in position st
obv
6iv6pov u noloJv r a p n b caMv the Ioot Of the trees:
tree, therefore.
theretore
hce
n A making fruit
Rne
fine
t n x 6 n ~ r r a ~ r a i el5 vOp
P$hXrra~, fruit is be cut
down
la being cut out and into flre la being thrown.
and thrown into the
10 ~ a i lnqprjrwv
ol 6xhoz fire."
And were inquiring UDon him the crowds
And the
Akyovrrg
Ti
obv
n o l f i ~ w ~ c w would
;
ask him:
sayin8
Whet
therefore
should wedo? *what, then, shall we
11 hnorpl8cig
61
Uryev . abroiq do?" 11 I n reply h e
Havlngan(iwered but he Was 88ylnB to them would say t o them:
'0
rxwv
660
x,T&,,~< "Let the man that has
The (one)
having
two
undergarmen.ta two undergarments
-. -4' Jehovah. J?.lo.n.la.rw+;
Lord, NAB. 8. Or, "change of mind."
Ku iov,

of ford.

~~.

2:

v:oy

zf:e

6'r,zf,"'

zg

LUKE 3:12-17

265

264

74

a!

Lxovrl
Kai
hhsvtnd. and
6
bpoiwq
EXw
t %% h t
llrewise
tho (one)
hsvins
d & v a ~
12 fih8ov 6 & uai
o i r
let him be dohg.
Come but also tax collecton

~~ra66rw
let hlm share wlth

the tonel

share with the man

t h a t has none, and
let him that has
things to eat do the

tax collectors
l2 But
came
event o
h e baptized. and they
to hrm: "Teacher,
A 1 6 & o ~ d r , ~i n o ~ f i o w p ~ v13
.
b
6&
~ e a c h c r , what should wedo$
w he (one) but what shall we do?'
c l n w n$q
crGr06q M S?V nhiov na h 13 He said to them:
said toward
them
~ o k l n g more bcsPde ."Donot demand anvT&
G~aTr~aypivov
bpiv thing more than the
the lthlng)
having been prorated
to
14 Also,
tax rate:'
nphoorrr.
14
ivqprj~wv
those in military serWere inquiring upon
be You performing.
vice would ask him:
abrbv nai
orparcu6p~vo~
"What shall we also
him also [men] serving in the army
Ti no~fiuwpev ~ a li ~ d q ;~ a ~i T n r vaIS~oiq do?" And he said to
what should do alao we7 And hesald to them them: "Do not harass
MqBiva
6iao~iuqrr
uq61 anybody or accuse
NO one
YO" should haradl
"0'
anybody falsely, but
O U K O ~ I I Y T ~ ~ ~ ~r T
a iE , &PKE?O~E be satisfled with YOUR
8hould YOU take by fig-rhowlng, and be rov satisfied provisions,..
~ o i g 6lywvioiq bpGv.
15 Now as the
In the provlslona of YO".
people were in expeettation and all were
l5
o ~ $

Bm,o

Val

to be ba$red

&zd

ah%b

~~

t;t

A%$zq

npz:fsFq 2%
o~$yges,
2 ~$2

2,":

61aAoy1Cou~vwv
reasoning

~
~
KX~!T
"May he perhaps be
TOTE
d r G v ncpi TOG ' I w b u , p i
John.
not at sometime t h e Christ?" 16 John
of them about the
ST
6 X P W J T ~ ~16
, d n ~ n p i v ~gave
o t h e answer,
arlrbg
mlgh? be the
Chfiat.
he answered
he
to ail:
for
~ C Y W nciolv
'I&?$
Y
my
part,
baptize
yon
the
John
mayins to all
with water: but the
61 one stronger than I
S6av
PmiCw
but
? : !SI
to water em bapttzing
the
06
o b ~ ripi am is
6
lo~up6rcp6q
the (onel
rtmnger
oy me,
u , whose not I em lace of whose sandals
travbg h t u a t T ~ Ylpdlv~a TOV ~ o ~ ~ ~ &I aTm wnotv At t o untie.
sufficient to loosen the lace of the
aan ala
ne bapti%eyou
a r l ~ o t a h d q bp6q P m l o r ~ t v nwc6 arl people with holy spirit
of him;
+e
YOU
wtll bertha in
apklt
and Are,
His
& y i y r a i nupi. 17 06 r b
nrdov
holy and flre:
whose the whnowlng shovel
m his hand t o clean
Lv T$ xctpi adroD
61ana8kpa1
T ~ V
in
the hand of him to
tharoughiy the u p his threshing
and
Mwva
adroir =a1 ovwayayriv T ~ UV~ T O Y
threshing floor 02 him and m lead together the wheat t o gather the wheat

&KP,\

winnowing

LUKE 3:18-26

266

rfq r?v 6nmWlolv aha& 'd @ & pov

Into the atorehouae oihlm. the but
~aTa~&l
mr I
dm8imw.
he wUl bum dawn to
Lnextlngulahsble.
18
non& pkv
08v
rai Errpa
Many [things1 indeed therefore and dwerent
WapauahGv
E' y ~ ~ < E T O
exhorting
he was d a a X n g good nswa to
h u b . 19 d 6L 'Hp@ q d TCT m&p q,
people:
the but
~ e r d d the
t?trarx
UE~X~PWOC
T E P ~ 'H ~61&6oq~ i
being reproved by hlm about
Rerodlo.
the
y w a 1 ~ 6 q TOG
&ScAgoO ah03 r a i m p l
woman
of the brothof hlm and about
ndrvrwv
6"
fvToiqm
wouqp&
all
of which
did
of wleked Ithlng.1
b 'Hp+Sqq, 20 w p o d 8 mv r a l roGro h i
the
Herad.
addel
*la0 this upon
rr8ulv
~ a r h h s l u t v ~b'lwhvqv fvv .+uhard.
all [deedsl, he locked down the John In prlaon.
21 ' E ~ ~ V E T O6L
Cv T
,3mrtuB"va1
xt~ceurrea but
in
the
to be bapnred

267

Into his Starehouse.

Xal

but the chaff he rn

bum u p with fire that
cannot be out out."
18 Therefore he
also gave many other
exhortations and
continued declaring

tP;e

&:

to the pea-

PIe. l9 But
the district ruler, for
q
being
reproved by him
concerning Hero'di.as
the wife of his brother
all
the wicked deeds that
H ~ did,
~ 20
o added
~
also this to all those
ldeedsl: he lacked
John up in prison.
21 Now when
the people were
baptized, Jesus also
T6v
~ ~ 6 uai
"
u o ~was baptized and, as
he was praying, the
U.
the
Eopb
.Iheaven was opened
Pan-rloBhrrog
'
a
'
u p 22 and the holy
having been baptued
and
spirit in bodily shape
&pwav
like a dove came doam
heaven
upon him, and a voice
~arap-vat ~6 nve0 a 76 (iy~ov o w a r l r u came out of heaven:
to cOmeaothe aphlrt: the holy
to gOd~ly
are my Son,
ci6E1 hq T E P I U T E P ~ hr' adr6v, ~ a gwu$v
the beloved; I have
i
shape as
dove
Upon hlm. and voice approved you,,.
kc
odpauoO
yzvio8a1 ,
Ib
El
6
23 Furthermore.
out of
heaven
to come ta be YOU are the Jesus himself. when
he commenced [his
ui6q pou b d F / a m l 7 6 ~b uol r E 6 n ua
son o f m e the
loved,
in You ithough?w;ll. work], was a b u t thirty
23 Kai airrirq fiv 'IqaoOq &px6prvoq h ~ i Yean Old, being the
~ n d he was Jesus commeneinp as if son, a s the opinion
was, of Joseph. [son]
~ G v rprbnovra,
L)v
of He'li. 24 [son]
oi years
thirty.
being
Mat'that, [son] of
kvopiCsro
'Iwofi.+
TOG
,HhEi of
Of Mel'chl,
It was being ophed,
of Joseph
of the
Hell Le'vi.
24 TOO M ~ T ~ & 703
T A E U TOO
~
MQxci TOO [son] of Jan'na-i, [son]
of the Matthat of the Lev1 of the Melehl of the
~~~~,"ih~&,'~,","~l
' l a w a i TOO 'lomi.+ 25 700 Marraeiou TOG O ~ R ~ O S[SO,,]
Jsnnai of the Joseph
of the Mattathlsn of Ule Na,hum, . of
'Aphq TOO Nao6p 700 ' E u h ~ i 7.30 Nayyai [son] 0 f ~ a g . g a . i
Amos of the Nahum ofthe Esll of the Naggal 26 [son] of
26 TOG Ma& mO M a n a e i w TOO X E ~ E E ~lsonl
V of Matts-thi'as,
O f t h e Maath ofthe ManPthlru of the Semeln [son] of semPe.in,

oi3esua

ry,"gfvou

'*

';$;

::

TOG

LUKE 327-38

mG ' I d & S7 mi3 ' I 4 lsonl of Jo'sech, lsonl

J o m h of the Joda
ofthe Joanan of Jo'da. 27 [sonl
TOG ' P q d TOG Zap$ci@Eh mO XahaBl j h Of JDan'an. lsonl
of the Rhera of the Zerubbabel of the Ehealttel
Zerub'bs-be].
Of
Rhe'sa* lson1[son]
Of
TOO Nqpei 28 TOO Mshxri 705 ' A 6 6 ~ i TOO of She.allti.el, [sonl
of the Nerl
of the MeleN of the Addt of the of Ne'ri, 28 [son] of
Mel'chi, [Son) of Ad'di.
Kwo&p
sEhpa6&p
"HP 29
cosam the ~ ~ n ~ dof the
E~
oi the ISOnl of CO'Sam, [son1
of Elma'dam, [sonl of
'IquoG
TOO 'Eh16Ctp TOG ' I w p ~ i p TOO ~ r 29
, lsonlofJeJesva oi the Eliezer
of the Jodm
of the sus,. lson] of ~ . l i . ~ ' ~
.
TOO
h
~ 30 i TOO
Xup~Qv Ison1 of J O ' T ~ ~[Son]
of Mat'that. lsonl of
stt that
of the
uvi
symeon
Le'vl. 30 [son] of
TOG 'loG6a TOO 'lwmig TOG ' I w & p TOO ~ym.e.on,lson~of
of the Judas of the Joseph of the Jonam of the Judas,
joseph,
' E h t a ~ c i p 3 1 T&
M s h r & ~TOO MEW& TOG lsonl Of JO'nam.
~llakim
oi the ~ e l e a of tho Menna of the lsonl of E-Ii'a.klm,
31 [sonl of Me'lea,
Marra05
706
Nag61
TOO . . Aauci6
Of M ~ ~ , ~
Msttaths
of the
Nathan
of the
Dsvld of
Isonl
32 TOG 'Isuuai TOO 'lofifih 700 B 0 6 ~of Nathan. lsonl of
of the
Jesse ofthe Obed ofthe Boaz David, 32 [SOnl Of
Jes'se. [sonl of O'bed:
xah&
mO
N a a d v 330E
e of Bo'az. [son]
ison]
01the
Salmon
of the
Nahahon
of Sal'mon. lsonl of
' A 6 p ~ i v TOO ' A p ~ i TOO 'Euphv TOO Nah'shon. 33 [sonl of
Ammbadab of the Am1 of the Hezron of the Am.min'a.dab. [sonl of
Ar'ni, Ison] of Hez'ron.
[son] of Pe.rez, [son]
of Judah, 34 [sonl of
laa ah^ TOO 'ABpa&p TOG @up& TOG Naxhp Jacob, [son] of Isaac.
Isaac 09 the Abraham of the Terah Of tho Nahor [son] of Abraham,
son] of Te'rah [son]
bf Na'hor, 35'[son] of
35
Se'rug. [son] of Re'u,
TOO
TOO Id&36 TOO Ka~v&p (son] of ~ e ' l e g [son]
,
of
of the "l%?
ofthe Shelah
of the Calnnn be^, ]son] of sheqsh,
36
Ison1
of
Ca.i'nan.
To; ' ~ ~ ~ 5T&& 6
TOG
N&S TOO
ofthe ~ r ~ h a x a of
d me shem of the
~ i t h[son]
~ of Ar.pachlhad.
[son] of Shem, [son]
A & ~ E x37 TOG
MaBouudh
mO ' E v ~ x of ~ a a hlson]
,
of
Lamech
ci the
methuselah
of the Enoeh La.meeh, 31
of
TOO ' I d r p ~ ~TO^ MahcAerih' TOO Ka~v&pMe.thulaelah, [sonlof
of the .lared of the Mahalaeel of the Calnan E'noch, lsonl of Ja'red,
[son] of Mr~ha'laleel,
38 TOG 'Evhq TOO ZjB TOO 'AGhp TOG
of the Enoa of the Seth of the Adam of the
Ison] of Seth. [son] of
eE06.
Adam, lsonl of God.
God.
of the

'Iwu+

z,P:2 2%. 'Ez '3 $ze

$:;

P$:X'

A$,

oz:e'PzaS
op;hGe 22
z,jp

[3~;~~~onll",~i~

29' Jesus. 8ABVgSy.JIP: Jo'se(s). SyPJlXn.

$2' Jobel, x'BSy8.

LUKE 4: 1-8

268

269

q u o G 61. rrhfipq~ mrr6pcnoq &yiov

Now Jesus, full of
Jesus
but
full
of spirit
holy
holy spirit, turned
brr6u~pR4~
TOG
'lopS&vou;
~ a away
i
from t h e Jordan,
turned under
fmm
the
Jordan,
and he was led about
flyno
gv
T&
TNE~P~TI
by the
in the
was being led
in
the
spmt
wilderness 2 for
.TEUOE~&KOYT~
forty days, while being
form
by the Devil_
nr~paj6pcv% hrrd T ~ S61aD6?ov. ~ a odr
i
being empte
by
the
Devd.
And. not Furthermore, he ate
Ec$ayEv 0662" i v raTq t/p6pa!< &dvaq, KU? nothing in those days.
he ate nothing in the
days
those,
and
SO, when they
rrunEheo8e~oGv
ah&
hcivaw.
were concluded, he
having been concluded
of them
he got hungry.
felt hungry. 3 ~t
3 ~Tw~rrrv61. adri, ( 6 61hDohoq
this the
said
Said but to him the
Devil
;Eq y,:dze
t o him: 'If you are a
703 ~ E O O~ i r r l T&I hie? T O ~ T ~ ,.ha
of the ~ o d : ray to the stone t h i s in order that son of God, tell this
to become a
ybqral
&pro<.
4 nai , . h ~ ~ p i eStone
q
it may become loaf iof bread]. And
answered loaf of bread." 4- But
npdq a3r6v 6
'IquoOq'
r6ypcmra~
Jesus replied t o him:
toward
him
the
Jesus
It has been written .qt is
' M ~ ~
6rl Obn h' 8 ~ ~ 4p6vw
,
Mucran
6 must not live by bread
that Not upon .bread alone willuve
the alone:".
&epwrrog.
5 80 h e brought
man.
5 K a i &vayay&v a6r6v E~EI<SV a h & him up and showed
~ n having
d
led
him he showed to him him all t h e kingdoms
rr&oaq T&S P a u r k i a q ~ f i q
o i ~ o u p i q q Ofthe inhabited earth
all
the kingdoms of the inhabited Iearthl in an instant of time;
i v orlypfi ~ p 6 v o w6 : ~ a i ET?W
ah6 6 6 and the Devil said
in puncture of time;
and s a ~ d to him the to him: -1
give
616rPohoq Zoi
66uw ~ j L<ouuiav
v
~ a 6 ~ qyou
v all this authority
Devil To you I shall g h e the authority this
and the
them,
h a o a v ~ a 4i v 66Sav ati~Gv, 6rn
i p o i because i t has been
all
and' the glory of them, because tome
delivered to me, and
rrapa666o~a1 vai
egw
I wish
it has been given and to
u?,"W I am willing to
1 give it. 1 You,
,
6i6wpt
ahjv 7 d
08"
therefore, if you do
I am giving
it;
,
you
therefore
an act o f worship
~ r p o ~ w \ h j u n & iv6rrrov i 0 5 Z u r a ~ uoG
you should wars p in
ofme: will he of you before me, it will all
be yours." 8 i n reply
rrhua. 8 nai
6rrrorp~8eiq
6
Jesus said to him:
all.
~ n d having anawered the
~ t r r r v ~ J T Q ~ ~ Y ~ C I T T TKLjptov
~ !
TAY ec6v "It
written. 'It i s
raid to him Ithas
. . been written Lord the ~ o dJehovah' your Ood

and
Ze,

~~

ai

wtom

2%

"?gkS

1
' Or, "active force"; Spi'Ti.tu, Vg.

4' ADItvgSyh~add: but by eve^ wmd

of God; J'.8,m.1"-15." add: but by everything proceeding from Jehovah's mouth.
8' Jehovah, J1-le.*z.lr; Lord,nAB.

oou
of YOU

r r p u ~ h o ~ l q iai
~ou%hBIIl
worship
and

ha^

LUKE 4:s-16
aim4
to hlm

~6vyyou must WOIS~IP,

done and it is t o h ~ m
alone
YOU must render

E~UEIS.

s h a ~ r e n & rsacred service.

sacred service '"

he led him
9 "Hyaysv 61. a h d v rlq ' l e p o w d f i ~~ a ,i 9
lie led but him into ~eruralern and mto Jerusalem and
E q u ~ vhi T& m s p 6 y 1 0 ~ TOG 1rpoO Ka/ Stationed him Upon
stationed upon the
wing
of the temp]:, and tne battlement of
the
and said
ETTTev ah& El "16s
ET
TOS EEoO, !3&k
said to him 1f son you are
the cod, hurl t o him: "If you are
Of God,
usavr6v Q T E ~ ~ ~~rdrrw
v
10
yiypm~al a
yovraetf from here dawn:
it has been written yourself down from
STI
TOT<
&yy&Aotq
a h o i r here; lo for it is
that
tothe
angels
ofhtm written, 'He will
a
i m h ~ i ~ a l wrpi COO TOG 6,ac$uh&Sa1 give
charge concerning
he WIU give charge about y6u of the
to guard
You, to preserve
us, 11 ~ a i6r1 irri enpGv &poGuiu UE 11 and, 'They will
you,
end that upon l a n d s they will lift yo"
you On their
p
I~OTS
T T ~ O U K ~ * ~ Smpdq hieov T ~ Y
not at anv time you should sttlke toward stone the hands, that You may
at no time strike 'Our
rr66cr oou. 12 rai h o ~ p ~ 8 r i qE T ~ F V U ~ T & foot against a stone."'
foot Of you.
And having answered s a d to him
12 I n answer Jesus
6
'IquoOs
6 ~ t
Eipllm,
Odr Said to him: 'It is
the
Jesus
that
I t has been said
Not
said, 'You must not
inrrey&umq KGptov 76" 0r6v uou. 13 Kai Put Jehovah'your
You shal test out Lord the God of you.
And
God t o the test.'"
uuvrEX6uag
whra
rrs~paapb
having eoneluded
all
temptation
the 13 So the Devil.
having concluded
6rhPahog
Devil
a11 the temptation,
retired from him until
~atpoG.
another convenient
appointed time.
time.
14 K a i h r 6 u r p r w
6 'IquoOs (v 74
14 Now Jesus
And turned under the
Jesus
m the returned in the power
6uv6rprt TOO wve6pa~oq el< -rjv r a h A a i a v . of the spirit into
Power of the
splnt
into the
Galilee.
Galti.lee,And good
nai
0
iSiA0ev
~a8'
6 h q ~T i l ~talk concerning him
And [goodl talk went out down through whole the spread out through
rrrplx5pov
wrpi a h o S . 1 5 ~ a ai 6 ~ 6 gall t h e surrounding
rurr~undingeountry about him.
And
he country,
Also,
i 6 i S a o ~ c v i u , rais m v a y w y a i q a h G v h e began to teach
was teaching
in
the
synago8uer
of them: in their synagogues,
6a<a<6p~voq Sin6 n&vrwv.
being held in honor
being glorified by
all.
h
" I
11
-<
--YOU

2:

agz

16 K a i

ijh8rv ~riq Nucap&,

06
16 And he came
And he came lnto Nazareth, vhere he ?as to Naz'areth, where
rcepojjiuoq,
cai r!oiherv
~arh
he had been reared.
hat.my horn red.cd .nd he \\en< In ocrnrdrng lo %I:
and. BrcOrdlnR lo
. .-12' Jehovah. J'".11~2*; Lopa, xAB.
p
~
p
p
~
p
~
-

~
~
~

LUKE 4:17-23

270

d5
&F
n- l
llD,
TI)" to them: "NO doubt
toward them ~ t n levent.
rou wlll m
. y to me the YOU wlll apply this
illustration to me,
rrapa~o~
~ jc vl ( r ~* ~~ ~ p i BE~&EWOV
,
'Physician, cure
parable
thta
Healer.
yournelf; the thlngs
fiKobapw
maur6v.
6m
we heard as having
y~urseu;
u many cthtna) n
we heard
happened in Ca.perY&p.i5 TI)" K ~ + ~ ~ K T. rOm Ji q~w na.um d o also here in
hapmed int,, the capemsumdo you
your home territory.'"
6 6 6"
~ nj
rmrpi61
m u . 24 Elm
ot you.
=*said 24 But hesaid: ''TNlY
here
the *the.
I tell you t h a t no
66 'Apjv
hiyo
bpiv 671 o
~ n w edf i n l~q
is accepted
but Amen I am saying to You that no one prophet prophet
territory,
in
6 E ~ r 6 ~t m l v kv T{
warpi61
d ~ a a .25 F~~ instance, I
acceptable
1s
~n the istheri~laeel of him.
tell
truth.
~ Y U bp?vr iv.aai
~ h w were
e
many
bEt I am mying ta YO=. many
in
y$xx
i f u w t v m i 5 fi!A$y5
'Hh~iou iV ~3 the days of E-ll'jah.
w OWI Were m the
OiELilah
in the when the heaven was
' I u p d A , 6rc drhEiu8q
b o d p d g Errl shut up three years
1srae1, when was shut UD the heave* Yeam and six months. so
rpia a
pfiwxg <
b q VETO Aipbq that s great famine
three end months a i i a* D o c u r e d famine fell upon a ~ the
i
p t y a q h i n&ow
26 rat n&q land, 26 yet E.11'Jah
great upln
all
and toward was sent to none of

cia&< EnhO b
fipCw
custom to him in the day
ouvayoyjv,

-& ua &TOY his custom o n t h e

ofthe ea!htE
sabbath day, h e
~ a i dvio-rq entered into the
I
aunagogue,
and
he stood UP synagogue, and h e
stood up to read.
&vayvGvat.
17 vai
h~668q
to rend.
And
wasgivenupon Ihandl 17 SO t h e semu of
ah$ P ~ p X i w 703 T I ~ O ~ ~ V X'Huaiou,
J
r a i t h e prophet Isaiah
to him
scroll of the PmP et
Isaiah, and was handed him, and
&mica<
T& PtPhiov
~ G p w r 6 v r6rrov he opened the scroll
havingopened the scroll hefound the Place and found the
00
fiv
y ~ y p a p p i v o v 18 nvrG a where it was written:
where
itwaa
having been written
~ p i r k 18 ~ ~ ~ h ~ . , ~ h . ~ Ku iou
&n'
at
r ~ v c r s v Is upon me, because
ot ford
upon
of w h i a
on account he,
me to
L x p ~ u b y edayyEhicraa&It
moxoiq,
declare good news
he anolnted me to declare gmd news to Poor lanes), to the poor, he sent
dmi-oraAx6v
pE
Ktlplj<al
a i x r a h h r o ~ <me forth to preach a
he has rent off
me
to sreach
to captives
*.lease to the captives
~ ~ E U I V uai
~uqhoiq
hYdlPhe~l~v
B recovery of
letting so off and to bllnd (ones) looking agaid, and
sight to the blind,
&rou~u'ha!
~ r 8 p a u o p i u o u ~ tv & ioei, to send the emshed
in re?caae,
to send off (ones) havlng been -shed
eth a
19 ~ q p G t a ! 6v1ambv Kvpiou 6 ~ 7 6 ~20. ~ z release.
j
19 t o preach
to preach
year
of Lard acceptable.
Jehovah.8' acceptable
T&
{PXiov
hrro6oJq
mfiSaq
the Pscroll having given back
having mlled up
~
~
l
76
brrqpi71 fi&eluW' ~ a T$Vi
$\ the scroll, handed it
to the subordlna E e rat down: and
back t o the attendant
60eahwol
tv
~ f i
and s a t down; and
eye
In
the
the eyes of all in the
h s v i OYTC
ah6. 21 f i p t m o
8yn8g0gue
InlOoxing$ntentG)
to him.
Hestarted
tently fixed upon him.
X ~ Y E ~ V TP&C
ad~ok
21 ~h~~ he started to
to be saylng toward
them
say t o them: "Today
r r t r r h i p w ~ a ~ fi y p a q i
kv 7075 hoiv
has beenfu1Rlled the scripture this in the ears this scripture that
YOU just heard is
bp&.
fulfilled."
Of
yo,r.
.- ~ ~ .
22 ~ a indnrrrg
tpap+ww
ah@
22 And they all
And
ail
were w ~ t n e ~ m to
g him
began t o give favorable wltness about
d8aljpal;ov
h i
TO:<
A6y01q
were wonderlnn. unon
the
wards
him and t o marvel a t
.
xdrp~ro~
roiq
kKnapauopivolg ' tr the winsome words
giaciousncaa to the (ones1 proceeding forth out of proceeding out of his
and they were
TOG u ~ 6 l r a r o q a h 3 ~ a i Eheyov
Odxi
'This is a son
the
mouth
of hlm: and were saying ~ o saying:
t
of
Joseph.
is i t not?"
ui6q i u n v 'loo+$ ofiroq. 23 KU; drm,
23
At
this
h e said
son
la of Joseph this (on;)?
And he said
18' Jehovah's. J7.'5.",ls.*; Lord's, rAB. 18. He, ~ A B ;Jehovah, J'.8.'41315,
19' Jehovah's, F.D,10.11.PI: Lord's, IAB.

:k

,,,

b:;e

$%

ttt

E$J!J,P,""

LUKE k21-30

271

ginM2%aF

2: ;yd,

~
p
X & P F R T ~ ~ " qE t 6 ~ v i a q npdg y u w i r a xijpav. the land of Si'don to

be

zarephath of
Sidon toward woman widow, a wldow. 27 Also.
27
noaot
hmpoi
b TQ '~opmiih there were many
~ n dmany leper* were in the ~ ~ r a e llepers In Israel in t h e
of E.li'sha the
u
npoqfi~ou, :K; 066dq time
h i s ~ ~ , u a ; o TO;
noone prophet, yet not one
upln
Elisha
tho
prophet.
Of them was
k ~ a i 3 a p i d el
~ p ' NaaphY b Tljpq. but Narcman the man
them war eleanse
if
N~~~~~ the ~ y n a n ,
28
0upo3 h, ~ f i Of
28 ~ a ih h j ~ 0 ~ u arr&v~rq
v
hearing these
A,,&
were A led
of anger m the those
29 nai things in the synmGla,
(thinpa),
and agogue
with anger:
became
29filled
and
+am&rsq
t
~
i
p
a him
h b v outrxde
EEw
they rose u p and
havrngstood up they hmw au
hurried hlm outslde
and
brow
theyOfled
the city.the
rr6~swq,
city, and
r a i L'yayov
e y led ahm~ v
m unt
E WI ~~brow
O P ~ ~of'Dthe
~
F 0 ~
Spouq
tq'
00
fi i r 6 h l ~ O ~ o % ~ t l ~the
o mountain upon
mountupon whlch the d t y had been bullt
their city had
been
built, In order
&Gv,
&ore
rmaupqpviuat
ah6v
of them. as-and to Uvow down headloaz
him: to throw him down
headlong. 30 But
6tdi3bv
6a.3
t :?L
having gone through
through he went through the
midst of them and
ptuou a h a v
hrophljoro.
continued on his way.
rnldst of them he Wa8 Eolng h b Way.

zgo",5 '2."3ny5

92

LUKE 4:39-44

LUKE 4:31-38
3 1 And he went
And he went down into Cavernaum city down t o Ca.perna.um,
' I
rahlhaiag.
Kal
fiv
616&urwv a city of Gal'iiee.
of the
Gslllee.
And he was
teaching And he was teaching
air~oirq
6v
~oiq
u4Pholv. 32 uai them on the sabbath:
them
in
and 32 and they were
the
sabbaths;
6SurX~uuovro
mi fi 6t6axfi aha;, astounded a t his way
Were belng astounded upon the teaehing of hlm, of teaching. because
67,
h, b c o w i q fiv
i, h6yoq a6ra0. his speech was with
because In authoritv was the ward ofhlrn. authoritv. 33 Now
33 ~ a iv
i ~ f uuva;wyij
i
fiv 6vBpwrroq LXWV in the synagogue
~ n in
d the synag~gu; was
man
havlng there was a man
nvc9 a 6al oviou & ~ a 8 & p ~ a vr a, i b t r p a cv wth a sp'r't, an
~ ~ f r f O!t k m o n
unclean.
and he ahou$cd unclean demon, and
he shouted with a
QWV~
payMr~34"Ea.
~i
loud voice: 34 " ~ h !
tovo~ee srrat
A ~ I what
m i , 'Iquoir Nacapqvi;
?ABcq
chohCuat What have we to do
to YOU. JEQUS Nazarene? came you to destroy with you, Jesus you
ot6&
oa
~ i q 1
6 Naz.a.rene'? Did you
fi$
Ihave known you who
the come to destroy us? I
exactly who
& y ~ o q ?air 0aoO. 35 uai h c ~ i p q m va 6 ~ Q
the
One Of
Holy (One1 of the God.
And gave rebuke to it
But Jesus
i, ' I uo0q hfyov Olp&y
~ a ESEhea
i
ch' rebuked35
it.
saying:
the
?esus saving ~ e m u ze d and mme out irom
"Be silent, and come
niiroir.
rai
biwclv
out of him:'Sa, after
him.
And
having thrown
throwing the man
6atp6v!bu el$ 76 lkuov t5ijhB~v &n' ad?oir down in their midst,
demon into the mldst eame out from hlm
the demon came
VQSLV ph&m
a i r r 6 ~ . 36
.:by&
Of him mthoUt
nothing having hurt him.
hurting him. 36 At
m
i
e6pp
rr&vm~
this, astonishment fell
aston s ment
Uwn
au.
upon all, and they beuvvEh&houv
rrp6q &hhjhouq X 6 y o v ~ ~ qgan to converse
they were c o n v ~ r ~ htoward
g
one another saying
one another, saying:
Tiq 6 A6yoq o t ~ o q 6rj
b h<ouuiq ~ a i
Whet the word t h b because In authority and .,what sort of
is this, because with
6uv&pct
hrlr&ou~l
mi^ &K;?E$F
authority and power
power
he slves orders
to the
h e orders the unclean
nvsGpautv,
rat
~ S ~ p x o ~ a37t . Kal spirits. and out they
SVIllts,
and
they mme ouf?
And come?.. 3, So the
1Scrroprfiaro
qxoq T E P ~ a b ~ o 0
him
was going its way out resound about him
into
going out into
r & v m ~brrou ~ . q
rr~p~xi)pov.
every corner of the
every ylnee oilhe eurrounding country.
Surrounding country.
38
'Avaordq
SL &mi ~ c qmvaywyfiq
38 After getting u p
Having atood up but from the eynngosue o u t of the synagogue
clcnih&v clq ~ f i volriav Zivwoq.
mv8cpd
he entered into
he entcred Into the house of Simon. Mother-In-law Simon's home. Now
Zipwvoq
fiv
OUYEyfiY
Simon's mother-in-law
68
TOG
but O! the
Slmon
war being he d oge her Was distressed

31 Ka1 ~ a 6 h e l v aiq K a q u p w P v rr6h1v

:2'

agfi :te

&
!

:,$

ah&v
rrEpi with a hlgh fever. and
him about they made request of
airr?,q. 39 ~~i
kwrm&q
h h v o a t h i q him for her. 39 80
her.
And havlng atood upon on tov of her he stood over her and
h s ~ i l l r ~ u r n T"
rrupc~Q,
& q i j ~ ~ vrebuked the fever, and
he gave rebuke to x e
fever,
and it let go off it left her. Instantly
cohilv.
nqrporxpipa
6k
k m t i o a s h e rose and began
her;
vlstantly
hut
having StoodUP ministerlng
them,
6tqr6v~n
ahoiq.
40 B U ~when the
she was serving to them.
sun was setting, all
who had people
setting
but
SL olthe
TOO fiAb!J
nun
~ ~ Z E those
S
40 AGvoyrog
sick with various
&utlcvo+.rag
6001
~Txov
a. many as
hav~ng
bemg SIC^ diseases brought them
to him. By laying his
v6uo1q
r r o t ~ i h a ~ qi j y y o v athem
h o b q toward
IT&< hands upon each one
to diseases
yarlou~
ie
Of them h e would cure
a6T6v.
6
62 Avi
&&v
him; the tone1 but to one
of them them. 41 Demons
h , ~ , e c i q ~ ~ E ~ & ~ ~ aE 6ur oE GY ~ . also would come out
~ t t i n upon
g
was eurlng
them. of many, crying out
and saylng: "You
41
&Eipx~o
66 r a i Gatpbv~a:
were comngovt but also
demons
from are the sonOf OM."
noM&v, r*ovra
nai htyovra 6rt 1 6 ET But, rebuking them.
manu, ery~ngout and saylna that you are he would not
6 ui6q TOO 8 r o a nai trrlTIl!h
them t o speak, bethe Son of the God: and rebukrng
cause they knew him
c7a
ah&
hahciv,
6~t
hewar permitting them to be speaking, because to be the Christ'
42 However.
f i 6 ~ 1 u w T ~ Vx I Q T ~ Va h 6 v dual.
when it became day,
the? had known the
ghrlst
him to be.
h e went out and
42 r m p t ~ ~ l qS t fiptfaq
<Sde&v
Having
but
ay
out proceeded to a lonely
Place.
the
mop6$eq
ipqpov T ~ O V ~ a ioi began hunting about
he went his way Into lonely
place; and the
for him and came out
6xXo1
h firouv.
were aee ing upen
hlm.
and as far as he was, and
crowds
they tried t o detain
fiXBov
&oO,
~ a i rcrrsixov
him,
and
were detsmng him from going away
they eame E d 1
a6rlnr TOO pfi
~ O ~ & U & X I &IT' aG~&v. from them. 43 B u t
him af the not M be galng hls way fmm them. he said t o them: " ~ l s o
43
i,
SL alrrev rr&q a b ~ o t % 6 ~ 1Kal t o other cities I must
he tone1 but said toward them that
declare the
news
r a i q t r i p a t rr6Aau~v niayychiuaueai
W of the kingdom of
to the dieeren? elties todeclare the goodnews me
for this
SEi
T ~ Paulhciav
V
TO!?
e ~ ~ i ) ,671
ltianece-ry
the klngdom of the God, because I was Sent
44 Accordingly he
mi
TOGTO
h C r m A q v . 44 Kai
fiv
this (ming) I W ~ S S ~ ~ ~ O ~ And
T .
newas Went on preaching
in the 'ynag0gues Of
K
~ slq ~ ~& uqu ~ a yG o y h q fqt~ e 'lou6aiaq.
~
~
~
Ju.de'a.
Judea.
,,reaching into the synagogue8 o%

fip&,,uw
E~&%' 2 %:
~I?
they
:requested

12:

e%?

~2

LUKE 5:l-8

LUKE 5:s-14

278

274

npoukE-T ~ TY ~6 ~ 3
~ ~
v ~EY,WV
u ~fellt down a t the b e e s
the
knees
of esu. saylng of Jesus, saying: "Depart from me, because
hrl~E7UBal
a h Q ~ a i &~otielv T ~ VWas pressing close
'E<cXBr
dirr'
&pot,
671
hfip
to be 1 ~ 1 U
"D~On him
and to be heednp the upon him and
Go out
from
me,
because
male Person I a m a sinful man,
h6yov roir 0eoO r a i d r b g ?jv
tmhg
listening t o the
&pap~wArig c l p ~ , K ~ P I L . 9
B&ppoq
y h p ~ o r d . " J POI a t t h e
ward of the God and
h e war hsvlng stood
slnful
I am. Lord:
aetonlrhment
for
fish which
Of ~
~he was
6 ,
na h niv hi y v rSvnlua&, 2 nd d&v standlng beside t h e
mp!iOxEu
alnbv r a i n h v r a g t h ~ ~ ~ they
e s l took up astonbesfdo the 1Ye
Germ-ret.
and he saw lake of ~ ~ ~ . ~ & ~ . ~ ~
overwhelmed
him
and
all
lshment overwhelmed
t .
n h o i a 660 k u ~ i r r a n a p & rjv hipvqv, 01 6 t 2 And he saw two
w h
ah6
hri
~6 him and all those
boats two havingstood beslde the lake, the but boats docked at the
together with
him
upon
the with him, 10 and
hX~eig
dnT.
adrGv
hoPb76
rGv
txB6wv
Grhermen
from
them
having steppeJoft lakeside, but the
%?
I'
of the
fishes
of
and John,
likewise
both
Zeb'edee's
James
had got
ErArrhwov
~h 6 i ~ r u a . 3
ipBh5
10
b
oiwg
6L ~ a 'Ib~wBov
i
uwihaElov,
Out
Of
them
and
were
sans,
who
shar-were waahinsoff the
nets.
Having stepped In
they took together.
li!&wire but also James
washing off their
ers with Simon. But
t2 d g 2v T ~ Vnhoiwv, 8 fiv Z i p w w ~nets, 3 Going
~ a i'Iwriqv ulobj Z E ~ C & ~ O U ,o i
Jesus sald t o simon:
but into on* of the boats, which was of Simon.
son.
of zebedec, who
one of the boats.
'Stop being afraid.
r
a
i
E
~
W
nphg
~
i
p
w
v
t
.
~ o l v w v ~ i TQ
was S i m o n * ~ ,
ah%
r2A which
said toward From now on ynu
to the Simon. And
darers
he
asked
him
t
o
pull
h r a v a y a y ~ i v ivhi ov,
~ a 0 i u a g 6t away a bit from land,
TbY ~j~~~~~
'lqu0jcM)I qOpoG. hi, roS will be catching men
to lead upwerd upon 1 1 1 ~ ~ havmg
.
sat down but
the Slmon
Jesus Not be fearing: from the alive." 1 1 80 they
Then
he
s
a
t
down.
the boats
eic r o t nhoiou t 6 i S a m w ~ o 3 g6xhoug. and lrom the boat he
utv &vBpi,noug
SoypGv:
ll ~ a brought
l
out of the boat he wan t e s m g the crowds
now
men
you%fil be catching alxve.
~ n dback to land, and
began
teaching
the
4 hc 66 h r a w m X d G v
E T ~ E V rrc.5~
rarwcry6-g
~h d o i a h i +lv
Y ~ V abandoned e,verything
A. but he ceased speakid, he s a ~ d toward crowds. 4 When he
having led down the boats u ~ o n. the earth
followed him,
mared
he
6 v Zipova
'Erawiyaye
~ 1 g ~b phBog
& @ k c
n
h
a
firoholi9quw ah+.
the slmon ~ e uowsrd
~ d uoon into the deem
sald t o Simon: 'Pull
~~~~.
having let go of2 ell (thlngal they followed to hlm.
C a ~ % ~ ~
6 i ~ r u htp&v el< hypav. Out towhere It is
nai X a h & u m
one of the olties, look!
and
lower
the nets of row into ea ch. deep, and You men
12 Kai
~ n ditty6vcro
occurred &V
in 70
the Eb~ VbeU I
a man Pull of leprosyl
'En1016L7a let down Yo- nets
5 rai
C ~ ~ O K P I ~ EZ~i Sp w ETTN
p!@ rGv n@cwv r a i 1606
&nip
And hsvina anawexed Simon s a d
~nstructar.' for a catch." 5 But
one OI the e,t~es and looki male person
of
When
Jesus
heh e fell upon
'Ight
61'
6hq
w r d g norn&~066;~ Simon in reply said:
IS&"
thmugh whole night
h s v i n g t o i d nothing "In~tructor,for B
htg face and begged
'y!kh
hri
68
oou whole night we tolled
him. saying: "lord.
neudv
&SEfiB,,
having falien
rP%~wOv he begged of h ~ m if you Just want to,
~ahhuw
~h
6 i r ~ v a .6 ~ a i TOGTO but a t your bidding I
hhywv ~ 6 ~ 1 6i h, v
8Bhng
66vaoai p~ You can make me
I shall lower
the
nets.
And
thla will lower the nets."
saying m r d , if ever you may wlll youareable me clean." 13 And so,
notfiuwmg UWEKAEIOW
nhijBog
1 %WV 6 Well, when they did
~ a B a p i u a ~1
.%~ a i
tr~rivag
rilv stretching out his
having dons they enclosed multitude Jfishe8 this, they
to make clean.
And having stretched out the hand, h e touched him.
noh6
6lcpjrruno
6i rh ~ ~ K T aMgreat multitude of
saying: "I want to. Be
fi-o
ah& hhyov
Oao,
much: were belng bmken thmugh but Ulo net. fish, ln fact, their neb
he touched
him
saying 1 am willing,
clean,.. And im&&v.
7 r a i ~aTivEupav roig ~ C T ~ X O I began
S
dpplng apart.
~ a B a p i o B q ~ ~ .~ a i 6dBiac
fi A m p a mediately the leprosy
a t them.
And they motroned t o the partners
So they motioned to
beyoumadeclean: and immediately the leprosy
from him,
Lv TO & r i p y n h o i y r o t
th8bvrag
thcir partners in the
d gave the
hijhB~v
adroc. 14
a he
a d ~ b 14
~ ~ n he
in the dlllerent boat of the (ones1 hevlng come other
to come
went off
him.
And
man orders t o tell nocv?hBiu8al
a h o i s ~ a ? fi?h8av,
r a i and assist them; and
rrapfiyyslhw ah4
pq6cvi CinEiv,
togive asrlstsnce to them: and they came. and theydid come, and
gave orders
to him to no one to nay,
but m y : ,'But go Off and
show yourself t o the
E&nRyd &pb*a
T& n
a &TE
uBi<&rt
they filled both boats,
drm)\8in,
6 E i ~ o vmaurbv TG i ~ . w i , ~ a Priest.
i
and make an
the boats as-and
be slmins
having
gone
m
yourself
to
the
priest,
and
that these began
Offering
ah&.8
16hv
66
Iillwv
n h p o g t o sink. 8 Seeing
~ ~ P O U ~ V E Y V En6pi
TOG K & ~ P I u ~ ~ oOOU
~ ) with yourIn cleanslng.
them.
Having Bern
but
Simon
Peter this, (limon peter
offer
about the
deansing
of you
fell down toward

$lich

Ye%

$2

~h

~~

U$2n

12%

f~i

80

it 2

n$i!ng

LUKE 5:15-20

278

sf$ Juatas Moses directed.

for a
to
JI~PTGPIOV C I ~ O T F . 15
~ I ~ ~ ~ X E T O6k them." 15 But the
witness
to them.
Was com~ngthrough but
word about him was
pdhhov
spreading the more,
m v ~ p ~ o v r o dxhot noMoi
&roGE~v and great cmwds
to be hearlng would come together
were comlng together crowds many
wai ~ E P ~ E G E Oc+mb
~ ~ I~h&oemthv a61ilV. M listen and to be
and to ba cured
from the sicknesses of them: cured of their s,ck16
62
Itv
~TOXWPGV
nesses. 16 However,
he
but
was
ionel retiring
he continued in retlreipjpotq
KU? npooau~6pcvoq.
ment in the deserts
deaolnte [plscesl and
praying.
and praying.
17 Kai
W K ~& PG r a v
And ltoceurred in one of the
In the course
mi adze
fiv
61&5mwv
rai ljoav of one of the days
and
we#
(one) teach:ns,
and
were he was teachins.
-. and
~ a pcvol
e
OaploaTol rai vo 0616hu~ah01Pharisees and teachcone.2 bitting Pharlrees and
k w teachers
ers of the law who
ol
fiuau
UlqhuB6rrq
had 'Ome Out Of every
who were
(ones, hsvlngeome O k f
vlllage of Gai'i.lee and
rtjpqc T"S r d t h a i a q ~ C l j 'Iou6Cliaq y
c
i
Jwde,a and Je-em
v x ~ b a e of b e
Galllee
and
Jude,
'~spouuahjp. rai 6 r i ~ p t q Kupiou fiv ciq were sitting there;
Jerusalem;
and power
of Lord was into and Jehovah's' power
76
fdoBal aGT6v. 18 nai, iSob
&v6pzq
was there for him to
the to be heallng blm.
And lookl male persona do
And,
Q ~ P o ~ ~ E S ~hi\nlq ~ ~ ~ P w o V 6s
fiv lookl men carrying on
bearing
u ~ o n bed
man
who was
a bed a man who was
rrapahrhvptw(
rat
Ktjrow
(onel having been par&zed, and they were ~ s k l n gp8"lyzed. and
a
abdv sioev~yns?v ra? e ~ i v a l &v
ivfin~ovwere
him
to bring In m d to put
hlm
in aight to bring him in and
adroo. 19 ~ a i
aP ~ V T E S place him before him.
of him.
And
K2t
found 19 80, not finding
noiaq
~ W E L ~ ~ U Ia d
V ~ b va way to hilng him
of what sort of fwayl
they might bring In
hlm
in On
of the
61h T ~ V6xkov
&@&n~s
h i rb
through the crowd havingsteppedup upon the crowd. they 'limbed
up to the roof, and
6Gpa 6 1 6 r6v KE &puv ~ a e j ~ a v
through the tiling
roof through the
&en
they let go down
obv
~hlv16iq ziq T& ptoov they let him down
togetherwltk
little bed into the
midst With the little bed
those in front
Lprpodsv TOO ' IqaoO. M) ~ a i f6&v
in front
of the Jesus.
And having s e m of JeSI1(.. 20 And
nioriv
&6v
E~WEY
*Avepom, when he saw their
Mth
ofthem
h a m
Man,
falth he said: "Man,
17' Jehovah's. J"I~.aa.a(; Lord's, RAE.
K&F

according PI

mpwh w
directed

Mwat
Moses

into

522

~26

fiyp
n&?$

akt

,,

LURE 6:21-28

277

your slna are forgiven

21 ~h~~~~~~~
the scdbes and the
21 ~uain 6pSavro
dstarted G~ahoyiCroea~
to be reesonlns the
01 YP;FxbyS
Pharisees atarted to
r a i ol Oaptoaio~ htyov~aq Tiq 6omv O ~ T O S
reason, saying: "Who
and the ~harftiees saying
who
1
this
6s
Mci.
a a
s i c 6Gvnmi La Wlls that is we&who la S~eakU1K ~ \ a r p ~ e r n l e s ? Who
able t---n c hlasohemles? Who
& psms
a ~ i a qto be@dwl
letung go off 1
if not
p? 116wq
alone the
6 &6F(
God. can forgive sins except
aod alone?" 22 But
uoGq ~ a J c
22
mlyvohq
6t
~ a v m- g r ~ ~ ~ g n i zbut
ed
the Jesus.discerning
6tdoyrrpobq d r 6 v
CmonptBeiq
d n s v their reasoninss.
reanonlngs
of them having answered
raid
in
to
TI&
&k
Ti
61aAoyiCeo0o . h, TUX them: .what are yon
toward
t h e m w h a t are YOU -a?nmg
io the
reasoning out in YOUR
b &". 2s
Ti
hearts? 25 Which is
Kff?kc
o
~
y
o
~
>
whlch
(thing)
is
..--.
.. .
E ~ K O ~ + T E ~ O V~irreiv
,
l ~ + t ~ w a - i not easier, to say. 'your
easier.
to say Aave been let go off to you sins are for~lven
you.'
E ~ ~ E T U ' E ~ ~ or
l to
~ say, '0et up and
,"I%.
to say BegetNlguU
'p%ia'
6t wallr'? 24 But In
I T E P I ~ ~ ~ E I ; 24
iw
rcn'
and
b e w a a i n g about?
hovdertbst
but Order for YOU to know
EIS~~TE TI 6 ~ l b q TOG &vep&rrou that the Son of man
YOU mlghtknow that the
Son ofthe
man
has
on the
6{ouo[m
~XEI
irri
Y
earth to forglve
authority
is having
upon
ear
sins-" he said to the
&QiEvcn
& p a c i a < - stnw
~6
to be letting ga off
he mid
to the paralyscd man: 'I ssy
to YOU, Oet UP and
napdduptvc?
Xol
Zyo,
(one)having been ~ u a l ~ z e dTo You I am w i n g - ~ t c kup your little
L ~ E L P E <a1
&pa&
T&
KX1v1606v bed a i d be on your
Be gettmg up and havlnp ll d up the little bed
way home'"
And
OOU
nopE60u
El< d v o k b UOU.
01 you be going your way Into tho house of you. instantly he rose up
25 rai ~ ~ p a ~ p &am&
f i ~ ~
&imtov before them, picked
And
Instantly
h s v I n B ( I ~ h u u insight urn
-- what he used to
&h,
69'
w$ch lie on and went off to
of them,
havfn",%'ied
up
upon
his home, glorlOling
Y~TLKEITO,
&nfihBav a1
.r6v olKov God. 28 Then an
he was tyingd-,
he went OR in$
the house.
adraG 60C&<ov T ~ V0 ~ 6 28
~ . Kai i ~ u ~ a oeCStaaY
~ s seized one and
olhim glorlfying the
Gad.
And ecstasy all, and they beganto
i h a ~ wh a ~ ~ a s
i66ea<ooy
. - 6 ~ glorlty ad, and they
took
a n (them) and they were glorzfying the
became

&&mi

ml

at &pa

have been let gooff to you the

~iat oou.

aka

afYo!L

ke

z!

-7

., -

;!s

~~

B~E o~ vd, ,nai

and

&A60
became

0av
Ued ~
of 6
fear
h uh$:;~<
EXapw
rrap&605a
u
g
ip
we saw strange ithmgo)

have
Fit fear,
seen strange things
saying:

todayl"

LUKE 527-34

278

27 Kai MET&
~a0ra
tejhe~v ral
27 NOW after these
And after these ithlngal he went out and things he wentout
tBa&oaro
T E ~ O V ~ V 6v6par1
beheld a tax
beheld
tax mlletor
to name
Le'vi
K&G EVOV mi .rb ~ A 6 v t o v r a i S~VEV collectorat named
the tax
s l t t ~ g upon the tax ofnce: and he raid
,
he s a ~ dt o
a3rQ
'A~ohoriBel
28 Kai ~ R l c eand
to him
Be follownng
to me.
And hlm "Be my follower "
~araAtrr2w
rr&m
+aoaor&q
28 And leaving everyhavlng len behind
all ithlngsl
havlng staod up thing behind he me
d6. 29 Kai
~wo~VE'J
1/rohoSO~1
up and went following
he was following
to him.
And
made
him. 29 Also, M i
60x6~
psyhhqv A a u a i ~ a d 7 4 dv r(
reception feast great
Lev1 to him in tiie spread a big reception
In
oiviq
a 3 ~ p J . Kai
fiv
6xAo
rrohbq least'Or
house
of hrm:
and
was
crow2
much house: and there was
TAW&
rai hMov
o i fioav per' a great C10wd of tax
of tax collectors and of others who were with
and others
~ ~ T AK V
~ T ~ K E ~ ~ E V30
O I .K C I ~
~Y~YYUCOY
thcm
lymg down.
~ n dweremurmuring Who were lVith them
01 Oaplyaio! nai oi ypapparsiq a h & " reclining a t the meal.
the Phsrlreer and the
scribes
of them 30 At this t h e Pharirr&
TOk
pa&,,,+q
hiyavrrq sees and their scribes
toward
the
direbles
of him
saying- began
- murmurine t o
A!&
ri
VET&
T&V
~Ehwvfiv
Kai his disciples, saying:
Through what with the tax collectors and
is it
eat and
&paprwX&v
E d i c ~ ~r a l
~VETC;
drink
tax
sinner8
areroueatinD and areuoudrinklngl
lectors and sinners?'
31 ~ a i d m O ~ p ~ B d q d
31 In reply Jesus sald
~ n dhavinganswered the
them: "Those who
~ p b q abroriq 0 3 xpciav
Exovo~v oi
toward
them , Not
need
ere having
tho are healthy do not
irybaivov~sq
larpoG &Ah&
oi
need a physician, hut
(ones1 belng healthy of heeler
but
the (ones) those who are ailing
r m & q i x o u r s s 32 odr
LliXuBa
K Y ~ ? & ~do. 32 I have
badly
having;
not I hsve come
t o call, not righteous
6 1 ~ a i o u q &Ah&& p a s w h o b ~eIq ~ E T & O I W .
persons, but sinners
rlahtcoua (ones) but
ePnners
into reoent.n,,,
to repentance."
33
Oi
4 ~ l ~ c r npbq
v
a h & Oi
he (ones1 but said toward him T ~ O 33 They said t o
p a t l ~ m i 'I&ou
qmrbouotv
mrv&
~~i him: "The disciples of
~ I ~ c ~ B I cof
B John
ere foatln8 frequently and john fast bequently
6rfiorlS . ~ ~ d l o ~ v r6poiwG
a1
~ a i
0i
and offer suppficaauppiicationa are makink llkewise also the cones) tian=, end so do those
~ f i Oap~oaiwv,
v
oi
6L ooi b O i a u o ~ v Of the Pharisees, but
of the Pharisees, the (ones) but to you are eattng
rai
.~rivovolu. 34 6
62 'i mGq r h ~ vyours eat and drink."
and aredrinkhe.
The but
3esus
said 34 Jesus saia to them:
6 6 v a o B ~ 7065 uio6q 706 "Youcannot make
~ p A q ahoriq M
toward thcm N A rou are able the son. of-the
- the Mends of the

'13%!5

Eizy

LUKE 5:35-6:2

279

v"pg8voq
ev
6
d
vupqioq bridegroom fast while
bmdeehamber In whlch Itimel the brldecroom the bridegroom Is
with
can YOU?
F'
e U ~ i v rrotijoa~ Y I J ~ E ~ U
~ Ithem,
;
with
them
h
tomake
to fast?
35 y e t days will come
6 ~ a v when the h r l d e m m
LlE6uovTal
Willcome
but
"
whenever will indeed be taken
&nap86
'
ah&
6 away from them; then
may hsve been removed
from
them
the they
fast in those
wpqioq T ~ T EymallaWutw b t ~ a i v a t~~ a days..
i ~
bridegroom then t ey wiu fast In tho*
the
PC h l l l h e r . h e
.~~
~"

days.

to them:
82 ~ a rrapaP0h))v
l
rrpbq
H~
but
parable
toward "NO one cuts a patch
from a new outer
cnj,ok
a7,
O ~ S C ? ~hriphqpa
drrb
them
that
NO one east-upon (piece) fmm garment and sews
it EOnto
ipa~iov
K~IVOG q i o m
~~&%AA
I a n Old Outer
outer garment
new
having torn he east=on garment; but if he
does, then both the
h i
ip&r!ov
rrahac6v. r i 62
+fa,
upon outer garment
1
if but norst l-t,
new patch tears away
r a t & r a ~ d v o ~ i o n r a l T?
naAa14 and the patch from
the new wul tear =wag and to t e
01.3
the new
does
a6 q~pqwYilu.51 m
hiBAn a
~6 d d not match the old.
not wzll sound with the east-upon kiwc) tho from 3, Moreover, no one
TOO K ~ I V O ~3.1. KC(]0 3 6 ~ i q Pdlhhel O ~ V O V VEOV puts new wine into
the new.
~ n nd o o n e throw. wlne new old wineskins; but
~ i q &ULO.O~<
rraAat06~. 1 66
~f h e does, then t h e
into skin bags
old:
lf but nott?~!~.f
wine
burst
bi,&
d d w q d veoq TO*
&UKOUC
will
the
the new the akln ba&, the wineskins. and
it
be 'pilled Out
nai a b r b ~ &~guBfi?rran ~ a iol
&moi
and
it
.p,~iedout and tho skin bags and the wineskins will
vLov rlq be ruined, 38 But
emoho-a~.
38 &Ah& olvov
new Into new wine must be Put
wine
but
spfu bedeStmyedi
into new wineskins.
bobq
ua,wfiq
B A ~ ~ O V .J9 OS6dg
skin begs new roneat to be rown.
No one 39 No one t h a t haa
rrlbv
rraha!bv
BBAEE v60v.
ACYE~ d ~ u n kold wine wanta
having drunk
old
is willing new; ha 18 saying new; for he says, 'The
old i s nice."'
'0 nahatbq ~ p q a r 6 ~
The
Old
me
Now o n a aabbsth
'EyLvmo
62
b
he happened t o
~toccurred
but
in
be nassina
- through
6!mopdmBa1
adrbv
grainfields, and hls
him
to be going his way through
disciples were pluckm p i p w v , rat
h ~ h h o v 01 p a & ~ a i &DO
ing and eating the
sowings, end were plucking the diml~leaof him heads of graln, rubr OvTEq
ral
fioelov
maq
mkvaq
bing them with their
and were
the heads .f grain *%bing
At this
T&V
@ a loaiwv hands.
rpoiv. .Z .rtvlq 66
Taiq
PRrisees same of the Pharisees
some hut of the
to the l a n d s .
36

"EAgyev

new

1::

to;!^.

='@

thz$gh
~~

c~

LUKE 6x3-9

280

etrrau T i
11016i4
8
061 LSEUTIV said: 'Why are you
said Why are YOU doing which not is lawful doing what is not lawroiq
a& a o w ; S ~ a i
& , T T O K P ~ ~ E ~ C h I on the sabbath?'
to the
. satfatha?
And
havrng answered 3 But Jesus sald m
'IquoDq
01161
rrpbq a 6 r a J q E T ~ E V b
toward
them
sald the
Jesus
Netther reply t o them: "Have
YOU never mad the
TOGTO 6 N i y w c 8 ~ ~ J ~ Aauri6
O N
brr
this did uov reed which
Davld when very thing David did
when he and the men
h c i w o c v ah&<~ a i oi
PET' &oG,
he got hungry
he and the (ones1 with him?( wlth hjm got Ilun$ry$
4 &q EfujheEv riq T ~ VO ~ I ( O V TOO
0 ~ 0 5 4 HOWhe entered ,,.to
How heenterod into the hause of the God 1 the house of God and
received the loaver of
~ a TOGS
i
B P T O Y ~7-q ~ p o e i o e w q hap&"
and the loaves of a e presentation having taken
ate
i p a y n , ~ a Ei ~ W K W
roiq
PET'
aGroJ, and gave some t o t h e
he ate and gave to the (ones) wlth
jlim, men with him, which
09q 0 6 ~ ESzcnlv W ~ i vci p i ilfy~g~nit is larYfU~
for
which not It is lawful toeat If not
one t o eat hut for the
TOGS
I t riq. 5 ~ a i
Lhsyw
Priests only?" 5 And
the
prfestsi
~ " d he was saring
KISp16q kurtv TOG uaPPtmou 6 ~ i d q TOG he went On to say to
~ o r d is of the sabbath the son of the them: "Lord of the
sabbath is what t h e
drv8pinrou.
man.
Son of man is."
6 I n the course
6 'Eyivc?o
6P t v S+pq
uaP tPg
It occurr~d but in different
sabtsth
Ef~d&i!J
ahdv i
T ~ V U V V ~ Y W Y ~ Y ~ a ihe entered into the
to enter
him
into the
sunagoguo and
and
616Cro~ctv. ~ a lJiv &vf3porraq & m i r a l 4 teaching, h d there
to be teaching: and was
man
there end the
was a man present
ah06
1
fiv
OI him
the
rrght
was
Ca,p,$ whose right hand was
7
?ra ETPOOVTO
61 abrbv oi y p a p a r d q withered. 'I The
Bcribes and the
were ofserving beside but h ~ mthe
scrfbes
~ a i 01
Q a p t u a i o ~ el
uaPPdrrq, Pharisees were now
and the Pharisee8 if
sabbath watching him closely
e~pa11EfiEl
Iva
ECIPUULV
t o see whether he
he is c ~ l l n L
in order that
they might Rnd would cure on the
~cmlyopcivaIiTo0. 8 a h 6 5 6;
d6El
sob< sabbath, in order t o
to be aceusing hVn.
He but had known the
some way to
6tahoy1opoGq
ahGv,
~lnev
accuse him. 8 He,
reasonings
of them,
said
however. knew their
&vSpl
rQ
reasonings, yet h e sald
$e:t
male ~ e r s o n
to the (one)
to the man with t h e
ZXOUTI
having
~e petting "I, withered hand: 'Get
UP a n d stan* in the
~ a 4
i 8 1 rfq ~b ~ ~ O O Y~. a i +am&
and stand into the midst: and havmg stooiup center." And he rase
Em. 9 rlnrv 62
6
'Iquoirq
npdq and took his stand.
he stood.
Said but the
Jesus
toward 9 Then Jesus said t o

a g

g ?;

e2

,"gt
ear$

LUKE 6:10-11

281

them: "I ask you men.

1s it lawful on the
t o do good or
~sabbath
U ~ L
t o do injury, t o save
or t o destroy a soul?"
IY;X,~
P%
, ;:
O$
10
10 And alter looking
m~lBAwarcvo
rr&-ac
Yaund
them
havlng looked arouni s t
all
he said t o the man:
&r+
'En~ctvov silv c$p& mu'
to him stretch out the %snd of you: the (one) "Stretch Out Your
and
6P h r o i o w , ~ a i 6nrmarem6811
.
X ~ Phand." He did
but
1 ,
and
wea reatared
hand his hand was restored.
11 But they became
abroD. 11 ~ ( r ~ o6ti h h f i o e ~ u a v Cnraiaq,
nf
They but became lled of madness, filled with madness,
-- him.
rai
6cshdrAow
npdq &hhtihouq ri and they began t o talk
and were
through toward one another what
with one another
&
rroqfiualcv
~3 'Inuoir.
what they mlght do t o
llkelv. they
~
o
u
l
do
d
to
the
Jesus.
.

hoJq
' E ~

L ~ ~ bphq,
T ~ , cI E C c n v
TQ
them l inquire upon rorr. If It is lawful to the
uappdrrq, &ya8orroljoal
fi
K ~ K O T O ~ ~
to do good
Or
to do bad,
sabbath

p~$fzy+

;J;zd

aEp$

t;?e

taking

12 1t' Ehappened
y i v r ~ o but
6L tv
in Tthe
~ T S fi$$;15
~ e d of
q 12
these
I n tdays
h e progress
he went
LedB~iv
o6dv
I
~d
out
into the mountain
to go out
Into
tho
rai
6, to pray, and he
rrpomirSao8at,
he was continued the whole
ta p r a ~ .
and
6 , ~ ~ ~ e p r f i w v hr 10 r r p o ~ ~ v xnight
$ m prayer to
Ciod 13 But when
continmng thiough the night in the
prayer
TCID e ~ 0 5 .13 ~ a i ~ T E C b e ~ o lpLpa, it became day he
of the God.
And when it&came
day, called his duciples t o
him and chose~from
r r p 0 ~ q ~ h q u ~ v TO^ paen5215 &OD,
he sounded toward l h i m ~ l f lthe disciples of him,
them twelve,
r a i t~A+ipwoq 6m' aIiTfiv 6&6=a.
whom he also named
and havxng chosen from them twelve.
apostles: 14 Simon,
r a i h o o ~ 6 h a u q hv6vaocv, 14
wf;m
whom he also named
also
apostles
hc named.
~ a i &v6paow n i ~ p o v I$
~~~~~e,",n,"n~",
also he named
Peter
&s&@v adro3
' I b o Q o v nai ' l o h v KC? and John, and
hmther
him and same8 and John and and Bar.thol'o.mew.
-..---Q i h t m O Y rai BapBohovaiov 15 nai MaOeaiov 15 and Matthew and
Philip and Bartholomew
end Matthew Thomas, and James
~ a iOwp&
xai ' I h ~ w P o v 'Ahpaiou
nai (the son] of Al.phaefus,
and Thomas and
Jsmea
of Alphaeus and and
who is
called "the zealous
hO wY ~ i "16
I siman
i v o v a theT~)V
lone) Kbeing
~ ~ called
O ~ ~ E Ugealot
16 and Judas
one.'
'loG&v 'larcjpov nai 'lofi6m ' l o ~ a p t D 9
,the
James,
Judas
of James and Judas
Iscanot
and Judas 1scaI'i.ot.
tyivsro n p 6 6 ~ ~ .
who turned traitor.
became betrayer.
17 And he came
17 uai
KaTaplt$
&t,"
and
havlns come down
with
them down with them

m2ZAin

$2

tikz'

'%JF~ '$

2zo

LUKE 6: 18-23

COTTI
mi r h a v m61&, ~ a 6xXo
l
oohbq and took his station
he stood upen Place level, and craw2 mueh on a level place, and
paeqriw &$, r a i nX'0o
%oh13 roc
of dlrel~les ,&h ~ m , and mu1ltu2e mueh of the there was a great
crowd of his disciples.
and a great multitude
aaO'
people from
"!tgpq
of people from all of
'iepouuahip
~ a i
rrapcrhiou
Jerusalem
and
maritlme [~auniryl Ju.dera and Jerusalem
TCpou ~ a IiI S G V O ~ oi'
,
& K O O U ~ I a d m a and the maritime
of Tyre and Sldon, who came to hear
him country of Tyre and
rai
l a 0 i ~ 1 &drOv v k w v
a M v . Lli'don, who came
and to be healed fmm the d c k n e ~ e of
~ ~them; to hear him and
18 ~ a i 01
t v o x h o G p ~ o d-rb
~
w u h r w be healed of their
and the (ones1 belng tmubled from
spth~
sicknesses. 18 Even
Q&m
i8vcrnnjovro. 1s nal n&g
those troubled
unclean
arere being cured:
and all
&<fi70uy
hrrTEU8al a
, 671 unclean spirits were
bxho
Crow2 were seeking to be touching hlm,
because cured. 19 And
61ivap1q
rap'
a5roS
Ctfipxtro
~ a all
i the crowd were
power
beside
him
was comlng out and seekina to touch urn,
Iho
rrdrvraq.
becausi power was
uaa hedlng
all.
going out of him and
20
healing them all.
dh?< bsvinph h Fupon
T$
A"d he lifted
dqBdpoI3q a h 0 6 rlq rohq p&?~&q a ~ i r o 0
eyes
of him lnto
the disc pies of hlm UP his eyes Upon his

r$lc
$::

$2

db

liE

OWN.

was aaylog
Ma~hplol
01
moxof
Happy
the
poor lone:),
bprrbpa Emiv
1 paulXeia mD
Yoon.
&
the klnndom
of the
21 p a ~ h p 1 0 ~ 01
T T E I Y VG ~~ Y~ 67,
Happy the loneal hungerlnz nod, beeawe
xopra0e;lr~~oBe.
YOU will he s l a t e d .
p a r h p ~ o ~ oi
r h a i o m q vtv
XT~
Happy the (ones1 weeplng nod, because
YL~~uETE.
YOU will laugh.
22 pardrploi ~ U T C 67av plwfiooo~vbp&q
Happy roo are whenever mlght hate YOU
ol tivOporror, nai
drav
&~opiawu~v
the
men,
and whenever they might separate
GpBg ~ a id v ~ ~ 6 i o w u r v~ a i t ~ p h h w o t v ~b
You and mightreproach and mlght throw out the
6 w p a G Gv &q r?vqpbv
"ma
name oYron as wleked on account of the son
t o 6 Mpimou' 23
x & p q ~ r Cv ereiv" 4
of the
man;
m - ~ rYOU rejoin In mat the

LUKE 6:24-29

283

282

1 day
and leap. for.
faakl
reward

~ T P6 P~Q%$
fipEpq uai m ~ h u c m .
BY and
lean you.
or the rewar
bpGv n o h k b 76 oirpavc?'
K ~ T T ~h
ot IOU much Ln the heaven; eecordingto the
arid
y&p h o i o u v
TO?$ rrporp T a t <
proAets
vary (things) for were doing to the
01 rrargprg a h G v .
the fathers oi them.
~ 0
24 n h ' v
otai
Gpiv
the
Be.iaeS
woe
to You
rrhouuiotc
&T!
hixr~e
~ j
,ieh i o n e ~ i , beeauae
are having back
the
rraphrh o w O Gv
conso~anon o A o <
25 o k i
bpiv,
01
Woe
to rou.
the lonesl

~~~

is great in heaven,
for those are t h e
same things their
forefathers used t o do
t o t h e prophets.
7 24
~ "But woe t o YOU
rich persons, because
v
YOU
are having YOUR
consolation in full.
95
t.o.vou
-- *wnp
..-.
...
who are filled u p now.
because YOU will go
&TI
~ M T E T ~ ~ ; & ~ ~ ~VGV,
~ ~ ~
havine!.been
now,
because hungry.
"Woe. YOU who are
TS~V~UETP.
YOU wlll hunger.
laughing now, because
you will mourn and
$fei;
the $,es,
weep.
r r c ~ 0 i o ~ r erai A a l j a c ~ s .
YOU W,II mourn and YOU will weep.
26 "Woe, whenever
26 a~iai 6 ~ a v mahGq bpBq eirrwulv all men speak well of
woe whenever finely
vorr
might say
for things fike
n h v . r ~ c 01
~ O P W O ~ ~
to
these are what their
all
the
men,
Toit forefathers did t o the
hoiouv
add
were doing
to the false prophets.
verv i t h i r l l
27 "But I say t o
lyevSorrpo+fi.ra~q oi n a r t p r q adrGv.
false prophets the fathers of them.
YOU who are listening,
21 'Ahhh
bpi"
hiyo
love
But
to rorr I am raging to th'.O!,Snca) ContinUe
youR
to do
&~oh,,v,
&~O~T&-TS T O C ~i x 0 p i ) q b GY
w d to those hatlng
hearing. B~
loving
the enemies
bless
rahjg
nolei~e
roiq
ptuowtv bp&g, YOU, 28
nnrlv be rov doinn
You,
thnw cursin. YOU
..~~.~.
.to the (ones) hstlng
~~,
t o pray for those
28 be~you
6 h bles$ing
o y r i ~ rtheTOGS
(ones) K ~ Teurslng
U P O ~ ~ Yb
Oy@
U: ~
who are insulting
T ~ O U E ~ X E U ~ rEr ~ p i
T&
~ T T ~ ~ P E U ~ V YOU.
T W V 29 To him t h a t
insult ng
be rav praying about the (ones)
strikes
You On the
*,,Erg. 29
TQ
rljrr~avri u r h i T?V
you.
To the (anel smiting you "Dan tha one cheek. offer the
other also: and from
u t a y 6 w rrh r x r KO$ n i v Clhhqv, ~ a &nb
i
cheek be &ring also the other. and from him that takes away
705 a(pom6g uov ~6 I I I ~ I O V r a i your outer garment*
the (one) 11ltingup of you the outer garment also
do not withhold even
rbv
yGva
pi
~ohhng.
the
un ergarment not
gaushould keep back. the undemnrment.

e:z,,F ti;,

b2;;se
&$

?!

21 "Happy are YOU

who hunger now,
because YOU WIU be
filled
are You who
weep now, beeause
YOU will laugh
22 'Happy are YOU
whenever men hate
you, and whenever
they exclude You and
"PmCh
cast
out YOW name as
wicked for the s&e
Of t h e Son of man.
23 Rejoice in t h a t

~-~~~YOUR

ollro:.

~~

LUKE 6:37-42

285
nuvri

TOeveryone

alrokf
asking

r a i 30 Qive to everyone
asking you, and from
TOG
ai O V T O ~ T&
u&
IIq the one taking your
from the ions1 IIfEngup the your (thlnml not
things away do not
&nai~e~.
ask [them1 back.
be asklog back.
31 r a i
~a86lq
METE
im
3 1 "Also. just Y
And aemrdlng a8 row are willing in order that YOU want men ta d o
mtirutv
p i
01 &vBporrat,
noleire
to YOU,d o t h e same
may do to uoo the
men,
be row doing way to them,
a h o i q dpoiwq.
32 "And if YOU love
to them likewise.
those loving YOU,of
32 ~ a EIi & y m b r e
TO*
&ymQrnaq what credit is it to
And If You are iovlng the (ones)
loving
woia
bpi" $&p~q-iv;
vai y h p 'OU? For even me
orwhat sort to Yon avo= il It? Aim for dnners love those
a1 hpaprohoi
~ o J q &yorrGvraq a h o h q loving them. 33 And
the
sinners
the lone.)
laving
them if YOU do
to
&ycmGuw. 88 ~ a i
t b those doing good to
they ale IOYinE.
And
If ever
YOU,really of what
&yaOorrolj r r
credlt is i t to YOV?
YO^ may be dolng good ta
drla8ono~oCvraqb p k ,
mia
bpi" x&plc Even the sinners do
doing gwd to
you, ofwhatsort to roo favor t h e same. 34 Also,
if You lend [without
emiv; r a i 01 &paprwAoi ~b
ah6
is it? Also the
sinners
the very lthlngl interest] to those from
rrolo~?ulv. 34 ~ a i t b
6 a v i u q ~ ~ rrap' whom Y ~ hope
U
to
are doing.
And if ever You might lend bealde
of what
&v
LAni LTE
XaPciv,
it
Even
which (ones) roo sreioping to receive, ofwnh?mrt
bpi"
&ptq Lmiv;
rai
6paprwAoi sinners lend
interest1 ta sinners
to roo
ravor
is it?
AISO
sinners
that they may get
6paprwAoi~
6aviSouu1v
iva
to slnnen
are iendlng
in order that back as much. 35 To
&roh&Pwu~v
T&
rua,
the contrary, continue
they might get baok
the
'qua'
to love voun enemies
35 rrh'v
& y m b r c roaq kxIp?k b ov
do gmd and
~ e s i 2 e a be you lovlng the enemies o?vou and
to lend [without
~ a i& ~ d o n o t c i ~ c~ a i & v i < e ~ ~
interest], not hoping
and be rev doing good and be rau lending &%ins
Cmchrri<ov~c~. r a i Emat
6 p l ~ B 6 qfor anything back:
h o p i g [to get1 beck; and will be the reward and YOUR
-~~~ reward d l 1
bpGv rohl5q. nai eueu8e vioi 'Y~#iurou be great, and YOU will
of row much, and rov will be sons of Most ~ i g h ,
be sons of the Most
brt
a$$
x ~ q m 6 +w
~
h i$ : T
nigh. bCaw
I,,
because
k nd
s
umn
kind toward the una imwq
rai
thankful and wicked.,
unt ankful
and
36
~ ~ V E U ~ E O~KT~P~OYE
~~ ~ 36
e Continue
b ~ becoming
Continue YOU beoomln~ merclflll aecordlng aa mercifui, just a s

30

you

6iSou.

be giving.

an!

th2$2es)

lthlny'.

hg

nqEe!

31 r a i

and

o k ~ i pwv
h
rnerci'~
rp[vvre,
~~i 00
be YOU ludsb~?, a n d not
bpQv

2e 2

of YOU

!$t

K P ~ ~ ~ T E -

K ~ I

iv.
1s:
pi]
not
? I

~ o v nFather 1s
merciful.
37 "Moreover, stor)
judging, and YOU
will by no means
be iudaed: and atop
coiderining, and YOU
wiii by no means be

should ~e judged;
and
"Ot
r ~ ~ ~ a S t r ~ m e rai
06
be you eondemnlhg.
and
not
~a~aStnars8-re
&noAk=!
~e you releanmg,
YOU rn~ght
be congedned.
condemned.
on releasing,Keep
and
nai
trrrohu8fiam8~. 38
6160~~
and YOU Winbe leiealcd;
be you gzving, end YOU will be release*.
phpv 38 Practice giving.
608jasra~
bpiv
and people will give
it wm be given
to YOU;
meta YOU. They will
raA6v
mlrnp&~
fine
hevlng been pressed down pour into YOUR laps a
uersah~up6vov
h e p m ~ ~ p o r oAne
v measure, pressed
Over
Owmg
having been shaken itosetherl
down, shaken together
6c5uouorv
T ~ Y K~ATOV
b GV and overflowing. For
they wlllglve
into
the
bosom
ofroi; With the measure that
to what
6
,&~.y~ you ~ ~ ~ ~ v YOU
r i n g
out, are
theymeasuring
will measure
&nup~pqniunav
bpiv.
out ta YOU in return."
lt will be measured in return to roo.
39 Then he
39 E h m
6L ~ a i rrapaPoAqv &o?q spoke
a n illustration
xesaid but also
parable
to them
M ~ T I 6 h a ~ a 1 ~uqAdq
~ ~ q h b vt o them: "A blind
Not what
is able
bllnd Lrnanl
blind [man1 man cannot guide a
66qysiv;
06x1 &P@~TEPOI d q
O ~ W O V blind man, can he?
to heguidiog? Not
both
Both will tumble
40 ~0 6
o~
Emlv
t is
lnto s pit, will they
p&Ti)q
dlscipie ~P
over 7
the
6 ~not?
L wlli
~ T Efanin?
UO~T~I;
is
61Shmdov.
teacher,
but everyone that is
ov:$~,e
perfectly instructed
be like his teach41 T i
phCrrerrclg
'16 ~ & p @ o q -r6
why hut youareseeing the atraw the (one) er. 41 Why. then.
Lv 70 6 9 W p Q TOG &6eAqoO DOU, n i v 6.? d o You look a t the
in the
eye
of the brother of you, the but straw that is in your
6odv
rilv
b .rf 16iw 6q8aApQ od brother's eye, but do
eye
not ,,t
rafter the lone1 In the own
..- observe the rafter
~arwaci
42 r r G ~
S h a o a l that is in your own
you arepercefiinp?
HOW
are you able eye? 42 HOW can you
Akctt!
&6~h@Q
'A6Eh*C, say t o your brother.
tobesatoT&
brother of you Bmther.
'Brothel, ailow me
. kv
hqz5
LKW~
ri, K & P W
let go
I
throw
the straw the (one] in ta extract the straw
afiT&5
gv rg that is in your eye:
the 6@0d113
T0
eye
very lone) the in the while you yourself
YOV

fjt

2;

''

$:

ke 61s&~h".pq

Oe,"&,

286

LUKE 6:43-48

bq0ahpQ UOO S O K ~ Y
00 ~ A ~ T o v . ~ R O K ~ I T & are
not looking a t
,
eye
of you rafter not aeeing?' Hypocrite, the rafter in that eye
ErPahe npGrov 4 v S o d v tr .TOG 6$BahpoG of yours? Hypocrite!
throw out first the rafter from the
eye
~ ]extract
~ the
~ raf.
t
n o 3 r a i T ~ T E 61aPhitpc1q
m K & W O ter
~ from your o m eye.
ci yo;,
and then YOU will elearly see the straw
and then you will see
~ l , tv T+ 6q0ahpQ TOG & ~ E ~ P O L
UOV
?
how to extract
the lone) in the
eye
of the brother of you clearly
the straw that is in
~--..
a h.-e..i v .
your brother's eye.
-i ~,,,,"W
w
""6.
43 "For there i9 not
43 03 y&p Emtv 6tv6pov r d b v n_;Cv8 a fine tree pmdueing
Not for
1s
tree
fine
Kopnbv U ~ P ~ VoG6L
,
n h h ~ v6C6pov u m p d v rotten fruit' again
fruit
rotten, neither egoin
tree
rotten there is no; a rotten
notoOv r o p r h v ~ a h 6 v .44 E ~ p c r o v
6Zg:;ov

..

making

fruit

5::

fine.

&
s o 3 iSiou KO~TOO y ~ v i w r c r a r 03 tree is known
its own fruit. For
om of the
own
fruit
ia b e h -e known:.
tt & K W ~ ~ Vovhhiyouo~v u O ~ a , example, people
out d
thorns
they are gathering
figs, do not gather figs
ma+uhju from thorns, nor d o
0062
&K
Parou
nor
out of
thornbush
eraoer
the". cut craws
.
- . off
~puyirutv.
&ya&jq
bepwrroq a thornbush. 45 A
they are cutting 0s. 45
good
man
good man brings forth
&K
TOO &ya0oO 0quavpo0 7-$ ~ a p 6 i a q good out of the good
out of the
good
trenavre of be heart
treasure of h, heart,
r r p o ~ t p r l rl, &ra06v,
a b
rmvqfiq
but a wicked m a n
bringaforth the good Ithlnp), and the wicked lone) brings forth
In
TOG
nov poir
~ p o @ i l x l ~b is wicked out of his
out of
the
wicked nreasural brlngr forth the
wicked
~ o v q p: O$of
T I E P ~ o ~ &
~ ~of ~the h e a r t s
for~ out
w l ~ k c d thing)
abundance his mauth
rap6iac h d e i TA o r 6 p o o h G .
speaks.
of heart spealrs the mauth ofhlm.
46 "Why, then, d o
46 T i M p r
n d c i ~ e Kirplr K G ~ ~r Ea l
me "Ordl
w h y but me a r e you csli~ng~ o r d .mrd: and
Lordl' but do not
od
notei~~ B
heyo;
do the things I say7
not YOU are dolng what i am saying7 47 Ev$zne
b
t p x 6 p ~ w q npbq p <a1 &KO&V
pou 47 Everyone t h a t
the (one) coming toward me and he-g
ofme comes to me and
my words and
~ i r vh 6 y w ~ a TO!&"
i
d m i r q , imoSci<w bpi"
the words and d o n g them, I shall show to you does them. I will show
whom he is like:
~ i v l t ~ ~ 6pocag.
i v
48 8pa16q t u r w &vBphjrr~
to whom h e i s like;
ilke
he is to man 4R He is Uke a man
a house. who
otro60 010 i ~ i w 65
Eu~aymr ~ a hufldlng
i
bulldling
house
who
dug
and dug and went dawn
@h0wrv ~ a lE ~ K N tlcptA~ov
4 v deep and laid a foundeepened and
upon
the dation upon the rockput
foundation
nirpav
n h ppljpqq
6L
yevop6v1)q mass. Consequently.
rack-mass;
oi2-d-tide
but
havlngoe~ured when a Aoad arose,
~~~~

Tdhe

7:

"

LUKE 6:49-7%

287

rrpootpqerv b rroraphq ~6 o l ~ i oPKE~VP, t h e fiver dash*

sgalnst that house.
broke toward the
river
to the house that,
vai OGK
IUXWEV
o a X ~ G u a ~a h 4 v but was not strong
and
not wae strong enough
to shake
it
enough to shake it.
hecause of ita being
Sah
la u d G s o l ~ o 6 o p i o 0 a 1
It
through
the
finely
to be bullt
well built. 49 On the
49
b
6B &~oiruoq ~ a pi no1fioa5 other hand, he who
having done
The (one) but having heard and
and
not
6 o16q P m ~ v& v 0 p & r ~o l ~ o 6 o p i p a v r 1 olniov do. a like a man who
hevlng u i ~ t houae
toman
i.
{re
mi rilv y@
xopiq
e~pEhi~~,
upon the ground apart f m m foundation.
rrpouipqc~v b
norau6q,
ral
rCl0J~ foundatlon. Agalnst
broke toward
the
we.,
and
a t once it the river dashed,
and immediately lt
c w i m u r v Kai 6 LMm 76
b p a
itc~uapsed: and L a i m e the brea i n g u ~
collansed
-.
..--.
.-, and the
o l ~ i a q6 r e i q q viya.
I
of t h a t house
that
great.
house
became great."

7 %' :,6'

2%

np?k '&?%

when he had
h?~i?$%
completed all
eiq ~ h q&no&< TOO b G , a b ~ X 0 w
of him lnto the hearlngs of the people. he entered his
in the
~ i q Kaqap~(106p. 2 ' E K ~ T O ~ ~ P X O
f$U hearing k the people.
xnto
Capemaurn.
o f centurion
he entered Into Ca. r ~ v o q . 6oOhoq
ran*<
Exov
flpchh~v per'naum.
Now a
of any
slave
badly
"hevlng
was about
certain army officer's
6q
fiv
ahiQ
Evnpos
TEA*
to be dncanlng,
who was to him
in honor. slave, who was dear
TOO
' i q ~ 0 5 to him, was ailing
SL mepi
3 &ro,30aq
"
A
hut
th.
Jesus and was ahout to pass
--. =bout
dmtorclhw n p b i ah& rrp~opvr&pou$ 7Gv away 3 When he
he sent
OR tower
him
older men
oi the heard
jesus, he
--~
sent forth older men
'ldaiwv,
Lpw~@v
Jews,
requestmg
hlm
of the Jews to hlm to
UIBwv
Srau&un
ask him to came and
having coma he should save thmush tha
bring his slave s*felY
adroir. 4
ol
SL
rrapay~v6yval
of hirn.
me
but having come to be beslde through. 4 Then
those that Came u p
napcr&Aow
&by
n&
T ~ W' I q o o h
were entreating
him to Jesus began t o
Jesvs
toward
the
bn
hc16q Conv entreat him earnestly.
htyovreq
orrou6aiwq
that
worthy
h e i s saying: "He is worthy
saying
speedlb
y b P of your conferring this
B
na 650
TOGTO, 5' hedP(m@
Is lovln9 for
towhom rouwl?l confer uus.
him,
for he
-r--~
-~~~.
lp&v r a i ~v 0 ~ w Y f i v
6
loves our nation and
the nation of us and the .ynagoBUe
he himself bullt the
"J'$ synagogue for us."
buiYtq u ~ v $$$
oh
ahO~q.
fi6,, 6 So Jesus started off
troprde~o
wasgoing his way togetherwith them. Already with them. But when

&oO

..-,".-

6g9

,,,,

E~$$s

Ae fit

LUKE 7:13-20

289

6b abr00 od paup& &ntxovroq Cmi, .ri(q he was not far from

but of him not
far
belng distant from the the house, the army
olniaq Ercviycv
~ K C L T O ~ &officer
P X ~ had
~ S already
house
sent
$rik%
the
centurion
Sent friends t o say
,
hiywv &Q
KGptc. ph
o~rihhov
" I r ' do not
n a ~ l n cto him ~ o r d : not be bothermg ydurself. tz:
bother, for I a m not
yirp i ~ a v 6 q E ! ~ I
Yva
fit t o have YOU Came
20" mumetent I am in order that
rau
E ~ ~ A B QI ~
616
ob6t In under my roof
oe me younhovld en+
through which not-but 1 For t h a t reason 1
tpavrbv
fiClwoa
,& & &&iv did not conslder mymyself I Conudemd worthy toward you to come; self worthy t o come t o
&Ah= Ink h 6 y v Kai
IaB'rw
6 rraiq you. But say the word,
but say to w o d , and let belealed the boy and let my
be
row; 8 r a i y&p Eyu hvBpwn6q ~ i p l 6rrb healed. 8 For I too
o me
alno for
I
man
under am a man placed unLSouuiav l w u 6 v a w
Lxov W 6 r m 6 v
authorlt~ beingstatlonek, havlng under myself der authority, having
soldiers under me, and
orpartbrag,
a
hiyw
I S ~ Y
$0 this one. .Be
Boldlera,
and
1 am
to
On Your way!' and he
noprrieqri
nai r r o p c d ~ r a ~ r a i a h
Be on your W ~ Y .and he is on h b w:y, and to anotXer is: On his way, and t o
'Epxou
rai
Zrxr~.y r a i T Q 6 0 l j h ~ another, 'Comet' and
Be eomln;, and he a eom Ag, and to the slave he comes, and t o my
noiqaov
TOGTO,
ral
nolei,
you
slave. 'Do thlsl' and
of me
Do
thls.
and
helndalng, he does ,t ', 9 well,
9 &uoboaq 65
raka
6 'IqooGc when Jesus heard
Havlng heard but these (things) the Jesus these thing. he mar69aGraocv &&, nai
mpa@~iq
at hlm' and he
WonderEdat
him,
and having turned to%
turned t o the crowd
&uohouBoGv~~ ad^$ 6 x h v elrrcv
Abyw
loll0wln~him and
fallowing
ta him crowd he aatd I am
You,Not
6piu
0662 tv T+ ' l a p o j h r o o a 6 q v rrimlv Said ''I
to YO.; Not hut in the 1srz.e
so great
faith even in Israel have
etpov. 10
h o m p i q a v r ~ g elq 16" 07x0~ 1 found so great a
I found.
And having returned lnto the house falth:'
LO And those
01
w~p@Bivreq rtpov 16" 6oGhov that had been sent,
the (ones) hav~ngbeen sent found the
slave on Eettinc back to the
~-~~
by~aivovra.
house, found t h e slave
being In health.
In good health.
11 Kal
TO b
g~ilq
11 Closely following
And it aceurmd In
' of subsequence
this
he traveled t o '
LnopeGBq
ziq rr6h1v ~ a h o u p b q v Naiv
Na'in.
he went his way lnto city being called Nab: a
diSciples
rat o u v e r r o p ~ h ~ r ~GTS
d
01
a e q ~ a ia h 0 0 and
and werego~ngwith him the tiscip~es him s o d a great crowd
r a i 6xho rrohGq. 12 b q 62 fjyy4ocv 4 we" traveling with
also crow2 much.
As but he got near to the him. 12 As he got
n6An
~ i q
n6Aewq,
~ a i 16ob near the gate of
gate
of the
ott~.
and
look1 the city, why. icok!

t2tr2: %1:"

G3fne)

ThOo

'

~ F E K O~ZLTO
~c.BvqnSq
J I O V O ~ L V I J ~ there was a dead man
was being trought out having dled only-begotten being carried out. the
mjv x i a, only-begotten son of
ui6q ~ f i pqlpi a h 3 ~ a i
son to the mother of him: and she was wl8ow. hls mother, Besides.
s h e was a widow. A
r a i 6xho rfiq n 6 h ~ 0 qirav6g mjv
and crow2 of the d t ~sufficient wan togetherw*
considerable crowd
13 r a i
l6bv
aaGn)v
6 K G P I O ~ from the city was also
her:'
And havlngreen her
the
Lord with her 13
m'
nai d n W &8 when t h e Lord caught
i m h a pi08
war movelwith Aty u ~ o n her and raid to her mght ,f her. he was
w~oorXeuv
~ f i ~ h a i e . 14 r a i
moved with pity for
~ o t be weenng.
And
having come toward
hn'
tn
""" "
-6t
iqaro
oopo0,
01
"Stop weeping'"
he ouched
bier.
the (onell
but 14 With that he
pao~&<o,ovnq L a ~ q u a v , ~ a c
i .lm N ~ a v i m ~ .
and
ca~rying stood [ntull, and herald Youngman,
touched the bler, and
uoi
hbyo
tybp8qrt. 15 rat &vcrdr81ucv the
stood still,
to YOU I am 88y'in~. ~e ralredup.
~ ~ n sat
d up
and he said: 'Young
d
v c ~ ~ b q uai iipCaro
haheiv,
rai
the dead lane) and started to be
and man, I say to YOU.
l5 And the
E&KN
fi p q ~ p i at!roG. I6 "Eha@V Get
dead man s a t UP and
he gave hfm to the
of him.
T O
6; 96poq n & m a g r a i
P66Ea ov
.r6v started t o speak, and
but fear all ithem$, and they were gkrlfylng the he gave him t o his
B E ~ Y M ~ O Y T E ~TI
piyaq mother. 10 Now fear
God
saying
that
great s e i ~ e dthem all, and
M
P
~
filliv,
a
6n they began t o glOrifY
was raised UP
us,
and
that c o d , saying: ''A great
'E~eu~hylmo
6 &b e*
h a & prophet has been
Turned hla sttentton upon the ~ i o h
People
uD among us."
a6ro5. 11 Kai EWhBcv b h6yoq o6roq t v and "Cod has turned
ofhtm.
And wentout the word
this in his
to his
'lou6aiq mpi a(rro0 ual rr&on people:
17 ~ n this
d
$
3
!
Judea
about him and t o d l news concerning him
spread out Into all
18
rrrp~xbpv.
the ilurroundlng country.
Jwde'a and 811 the
&niyyelhav 'IW&YFI 01 p a 8 v a i surrounding country.
18 Ka1
And they reported back to John the dlaclples
18 NOW John.s disi p l e ~reported t o him
(things).
~W.
19 &a/ cabout
of him about
ah00
n ~ p i n all
h w theseT O
all these things.
wpou~ahmhp~vqc
6150
19 so
sumhaving csllea toward himself
two
soZ%es
maned a certain two
d v p a 0 r l ~ h v a h 0 6 6 'Iff$K
gr:t$w
of his dlaclples and
of the dlrelplcs of him the
sent them to the Lord
np6q ~ b vK6pfov x y w 15 ET . 6
toward. the ~ o r d samng you are the (onel to say: "Are YOU the
Lr~pav
wpoo6or8pc.v; Coming One Or are we
6px6prvog
comig
t o expect a dinerent
dmerent tone)
we ere
20
napaycv6prvat .
61 np6q a b ~ 6 v One?" 20 When
x ~ v l n gcome to be alo-de
but toward hlm they came u p t o hlm

aw

aw

.-.

"
A

$2

nf;o@z7q

ittention

LUKE 7:21-28

290

ol
b6pcq
ctnav 'Iw6B1qq 6 B r n ~ i h qthe men said: "John
the male person. sald
John
the
Bautlst
the Baptist dispatched
dnrlure~hav fiphq rp3~ oi Atywv Xi, d us to you to say. 'l\re
#enton
us towe
you saying You are you the &mingone
6
tpx6pcw< i MAW npw6oni)pev~ or are we t o expect
the lone) eornlng or another We are expeetlnk7
21
2 1 fv frrivq ~ f i Cjpp k 8 e p h ~ w r vnohhobg t h a t hour h e cured
In
that , tAe hour
hecured
many many ofsiclmesses
h b
v&wv
~ c l i paWTiywv ~ a mi t u p h r w v s n d grievous diseases
irom deknearas and roursen and
splrlts , and
spirits,
nov P ~ V ,~ a i ruqhoi5
nohhoi5 6 x a p i a m o and granted many
wlaied, end to bllnd lonoa) many he favored blind
the
PAinc~v. 22 ~ a i h o r p t 8 c l 5
favor
Of seeing'
to be seeing.
And hpvlng anawered he
EtnEv
I'd
22 Hence in answer
a+roiq
nopru8tvrc(
h a v ~ e i A a rh~e said t o the [ ~ o J :
to them
Xsvlng sane your way
report back
way, report
'IO&EI
&
E Y ~ C T L uai f i ~ o S u a r c
what
to John what (thingal rov saw and roo heard; to
and heard: the blind
rvqhoi
&vapAhouu~v,
bllnd lonaa)
ere seeing again,
h Z ? t L e a ) are receiving sight,
the lame are walking,
m p l n a r o ~ u l v hmpoi
~a8api<owal K U ~
are walklng sboit, lepers are be~ngcleansed end the lepers are being
cleansed and the deaf
roqoi
&roGouu~v,
are hearing, the dead
deaf (ones)
are hearing,
are being raised up.
Lyripovra~
,wXo;
the poor are being
are belng rs~sedup,
lone,)
the mad news.
rbnyyEXi<ovroll.
23 r a l
parhp16q
are belng told the good news:
and
happy 23 And happy is he
has not
f u r ~ v 65 fln,
or&aAlo
tv t r o i .
heis who it ever
mlpht be aturn%ed in me. over me:

;&?A'

!?.h,"s

24 When the

k?

'%?"

P' h"2

,tat

ge f$ %

t~9

62
v
*yaw
xaving gone on but
of the meruengers messengers of John ' had gone
he - '
iipcam
'lwhvou
Myc~v
m$g
to say t o the
of ~ o h n he started to be aaylnp toward
crowds
concerning
rrrp;
.
~ ~id ~ ~ ~~ John:
~
h "What
h did ~
about
~ o h n what d ~ rev
d go out
go
Out into the
PI< T?V
Epqp0~
~E&U~O&XI; K ~ C I ~ O V
Into the deaolate [place]
to vlaw7
~ e e d wilderness t o behold?
bnb
6B1tpou u d r u 6 EYOY. 25 &Ah&
~
~
~
by
wlnd
belnpsksken?
But
LSfiA8crrr
Briv. b 8 p m o v t v pahanoiq then, did You go
d ~ rou
d so out to see!
Man
in
sort
out t o see? A man
dressed in soft outer
lpario15
~ ~ ~ O I E U ~ ~ V O V .
outer garments havlng put on about h!rnlelfl Lookl garments? Why, those
01
fv 1parlupQ fv66 Q ~ a lT P U ~in~ splendid dress and
The (ones) In
dreaa
splenild and luxury exiSting in Illwry
h h xovreq kv roiq Bau~Ariorq duiv. 26 &Ah& ale in royal houses.
ex?sting
In the kingl~houses are.
But 26 Really, then, what

I tell you, and

p i ,
ral
ncptuu6rcpov
Aiyw
(onel more abundant far more than a
Iamnaying to You, and
o t prophet. 27 This is
n oqfirov. PI 0 6 ~ 6 5 tu-nv m p l
Ofpmphet
Thla lone1
la
about whom h e concerning whom
y~ypmql
1 6 ~ 5 bomi~~
dv
o it is written. ' W k ! I
it has been wrrtkn L O O ~ I I am send~ngOR the a m sending forth my
me"enger before 'Our
biyyrh6v pou npl, rrpouSnou oov
65
who
prepare
messengar of me before
face
of ydu, who
'Our
way ahead Of
r C n a u ~ c ~ u e ~666" uou EpnpooBiv uou.
will prepare the way of you in front of you. Among
You.'
those
I born
you,of
28
ALyo
bpi" pri<wv hr
yrwq~oiq
I am saylng to YO;. neater In (ones) generated
y w a l ~ i ) v ' I w b o u o36ri5 EWTlv'
6
61 but a person t h a t is a
of women of John no one
is:
the but lesser
in the king.
of God is greater
~ I K P ~ T S P OfvS
B a a ~ h c i ~TOS
(
8mS ~ E ~ < W dom
V
amoller one In the ktngdom ofthc Gad greater than he is." 29 (And
&TOO
kuriv.29 Kai n 6 5
6
Aab all the people and the
of hlm
la. And all
the PeaPye tau collectors, when
&<olSuaq ~ a al
l
rrhi)ua~ L61raiwow ~ b vthey heard [this].
havlng heard also the tax collectors justlfled the declared God t o be
they having
EE~V,
P ~ ~ T I U B O Y T ~ F 78
P h n ~ ~ u prighteous.
a
cod,
havlng been baptized
the
baptlam been baptized with
the baptism of John.
Ol
30 But the Pharisees
the
and those
in
f
i
~
h
q
u
w
p
o
u
~
j
v
r
o
c
&03
vov~roi ~ j v
versed In law the counsel of the Gad disregarded the Law disregarded
the counsel of God to
,
&rrr.r,a81vre
Ln,
el$ ICRITO~IF,
into themselves,
having been brptjzed by ~
~
~
&DO.
him. I
hlm.
31 "With whom.
31
Tivt
oh
6 ~ 0 1 6 T~O ~~Ftherefore, shall I
To whlch OM
therefore h a l l I Ilken the compare the men of
&dp*nou~
~ " 5 yrveh
r a i this generation, and 5
men
of a n
Eeneratkn
end whom are they like?
riv~
E ~ U ~ V6potot; 32 6 otoi
r t t v 32 They are like
to whleh one are they
llkc7
&kc they are young children sitting
In a marketplace and
na!Sio!q
roiq
tv
tolittle boy. the (ones). in rnk?Sace SI t ~ n g crying out t o one
and who say,
~ a lnpoc?qwvoGo~v
6AXiAonq.
B A t y c ~ another,
'We played
the flute
andn sounding ~toward toonesnother,
2
~who hanylng
~
~
tdid
but
H3AfimPcv
bpiv KO; O ~ K~ p ~ $ u a u 8 c'O.r
we
the flute to YOU
nd
ancedi not
but dance;
YOU didwe
not
wailed,
weep.'
f8pqvfiuapEv K U ~OAK frAa6uars. 33 &hfihIJ8~~
33
we wailed and not you wept;
has come John
the Baptist
has come neither
'
PZ&~F
eating bread nor
nivov
otvov,
KU?
~ ~ Y E T E drinking wine, but
drlnklng
wine,
and
rouaressylng YOU say, . H has
~ a
Aulp6vlov
34 iAjhu8rv
6 ulbc demon.' 34 The
Demon
he l!~%lng:
has come the Son s o n of man has came

$:g

d.".yrt,!oel

24 'AmXMwwv

LUKE 7:27-34

291

Ka&pvoc

:$ ~P,;Z:

'2:;

LUKE 7:35-40
700

292

&vepdmou

of the

man

Eaeuv

eating

rai
nivw
m d ddnklnh,

uai

and

..

N~ETE
' I & b &vBpwnoq
@yoq
~ aA
i man gluttonous
rov are seylnr Lookl
Man
&en to eating and and given t o d ~ n l d n ~
olwn6"1~
*iio2
~ W G Y
nai wine, a friend of tax
wlne drink&,
frlen
of tex eolleeton
and ,,olleetors and sinners!.
&paproh5v. 3s rai & 6 1 ~ a 1 6 ?
m q i a 35 ~ l t hle same,
of slnncra.

And w n l j u a t l R ~ the
rirw a y q .
the ehlldren o f t

wisdom

is proTed
righteous by all its
children."
36
'Hp6Ta
66
nq
d d v d v
36 N~~ a
Was reque~tlng but wmeone him of the
one of the Pharisees
Oap!aalwv
lva
*6yj
asking
Pharlrees in order thst he mlgh eat
al%$
dine with him. AcK&
lUhei)~
cordingly h e entered
having
1$~
@a toaiou ~ r n ~ ~ h 87
i e Kal 1605 yuv)I i i ~ l qinto the house Of the
~ f ~ .he i ~ ~ ~ And loo*l
who Pharisee and reclined
at the table. 37 And,
Itv
b
76
~ 6 h c l &mfi;;6~,
,
look! a
who
waa
In
tha
city

&r6

from

T&VTWrfiv

all

k%i

~tz~JE::

recllnea:

htyvoGoa

ozje

A: ; .

&TI

~ a r & ~ c l r n 6"
~

in the

in city t o be a sinner
learned t h a t he was
house of the
P arlaec,
havlng brought reclining a t a meal
&X&paorpov
p6pou
38 Kai a
in the house of t h e
alabaster Leaacl of Perfumed oU
and having stood Pharisee. and s h e
6niuo na & m 5 < rr6E.q a h 0 0 K)\~~OUUU, brought a n alabaster
behlnd be&=
the
feet
of him
weeping. ease of perfumed
TO?< MKPYUIV
P/p<a~o
BP~XEIV 705q oil, 38 and, taking
to the
tears
.he started to be wetting
the
behind at
n S a q a h 0 0 rai
r a i ~ 8p1Slv
his feet, s h e wept and
feet
olhlm and
to the
hslra
%
o
to wet his feet
rr@ahi~
&<tpaau~v
KU~
head
ZfT;
*he was wlplng'orf,
and with her tears and
she would wipe them
r m c (Act
7055 rr66aq &00
ral
ah* was k l ~ ~ d R o m the
feet of him and Off "Ith the hair Of
her head. Also, she
iihn@w
75
tenderly lrissed his
w~sgreasing
to the
Derf&*.oll,
feet and greased them
39
,mioq
With the Perfumed 011.
Havlng seen but the
~Earimee the (on.)
Kahhoa~ adrbv rfrrcv &v tarn$ Xiywv 39 At the sight the
havlnz celled hlm
sald
in hlmaslf'
aevln.
~~~.Pharisee t h a t invited
6
npogljnlq,
him said within himOBrog
1
fiv
Thls lone)
12
he was
the
prophet.
self "This man, if he
& y i v w u ~ w Bv ~ i q~(ai T I O T C ~ ~ ( ) fl were a prophet, would
what.
he was knowing llkeb who and what sort of the know who
- ~ and
yuvj f i ~ l q-&E&(
a h o c , TI &pa ruh6q hind of woman i t is
woman who la touehlng him, that
&nor
t h a t i s touching him,
Lurcv. 40 rat
&ro~plei<
6 'IqaoJs t h a t she is a sinner."
she%.I
And havlng answered
the
Jesus
40 But in reply ~ e s u s
having accurately k n m thst he i l y b g down

a
the

o I K I ~ ~ 0 0 kpaaiou,

KO~~UUUU

~-

LUKE 7:41-47

293

i
said to him: "Simon.
to You I have something t o
TI
~lnsiv.
6
66 A16&arahr, say t o you." He said:
mmcthtnn to eav. The lone) but
Teacher.
-reacher. . sav
-~~
. it!"
4 1 'Two men were
eld,
yqaiv.
ray. he I swing.
debtors t o a certain
41 6Co X ~ E ~ N
*av T ~
6avlm4
I
TIY~. lender; t h e one
Two
de UIra
were to lender any; was in debt for five
6 d q &elhEV 6 y & p 1 a n c v ~ a ~ 6 0 1 a6 6L hundred denari4, b u t
the one owed
enarii flve hundred, the but the &her for f,fiy.
E~epoS
T E V T ' K O V T a 42 p?
6 ~ V T W V 42 When they did not
different (one)
dtY.
~ o t fisvfng ha.,e angthing with
~ h b v& K o b * ~ l~PO
<~
'"I&
'~I
6 a ~ i o a 7 0 . which t o pay back, h e
of them to give back
o both
he ZeelY forgave. freely forgave them
T~S
oh
adrjw n h ~ i o v&ymfioal both, =herefore,
Whleh lone) therefom of them more
wlll love
of them will love him
the more?" 43 ~n
ah6';
him7
4s
answer Simon said:
nhEiov
'YnohapP&vu
arl
I suppose
that
to whom
tho
mom "I SUPPOSe it is the
St rfnEv allrO One t o whom he freely
but said to him forgave the more."
He said to him: "You
ual
UOTP~~E~<
~ n d hsvlng turned Judged correctl~."
44 With t h a t he
T&S
n)v
ywai~a
Eipuv~
turned t o the woman
toward the
woman
t&
slmon
Bhhel~
~ a t q vr j v ywciina. rlafih86v and said t o Simon:
Are you look ng a
Is
the woman+ I entered "DO you behold this
m u cis njvolriav, GSwp pol &nln6Saq woman? I entered into
of you Into the house. water tome upon feet your house; you gave
ohu E6wuaq
a3q
68 roiq 66npuotv me n o water for my
not you gave; t h b (one) but to the
tears
feet, ~~t this
EBpcEtv pou TOJF a b h q rai ~ a i c BpnCiv wet my feet with her
wetted of me the
feet
and to the hairs
and
them
&fiq
of her
the
bC6paCev.
wlped o k 45 eihqph
Klas
tol lme
Ol
0not6 ~off with her hair.
e?ncv np&q a h b v Zipwv
mid

toward

hlm

slmon:

I an!i??~lng

~~

H,$~i~~f$~.,
'J;iv

.,

E6oaas

aJ~q

6P

&*'

45 you gave me no

kiss; but this woman.

from the hour t h a t I
~IoijAeov ob SlLhlnev ~ a ~ a q l h o ~ a Ow
& 7055
leave
1 entered not leftoft
klasing down oyme the came in, did
off tenderly kissing
my feet. l a You did
n66a<'
feet. 46
not grease my head
aClrq
6&
V~PQ
fihctylas
with 011: but this
YOU greewd: , t h h (one)
but
to perfumed
woman greased my
05
fihe~ylcv TOSS n6Saq fou. 47
greased the
feet o me.
Of whleh (thing) feet with perfumed oil.
47 BY virtue of this,
hlyw
001
&*iwVra,
I am a e y i ~ to ydu. have been let go 013 I tell you, her sins,
many though they are.
&7,
became are forgiven, because

you gave;

thla lone)

but

from

3: 5'?:h,fiv

g%,
Pd: ":giai %%:

whlcb

our

$2 %

n~%:

LUKE t48-8:s

294

62

m i p a t rbv m b p o v a37&.
K ~ ICv TO to sow hls seed. Well,
to saw the thing sown of hlm. And in the
pb
&rEDEW some of i t fell
orrripatv
ahbv
8
to be sowing him whlch one indeed
fell
alongside the

dhiyov she loved much; but

&qie~al,
6Ai ov
&yon$. 48 E ~ E V Ilttle, loves little."
la being lot go off
litze
he is loving.
He said 48 ~h~~ he said to
68 atla
'Aetwvrai
oou a i &paprial. her: "Your sins are
but to her Have been let go off of you the
rha.
f,,rglven,~ 4 9 At
49 r a i
01
~
u
~
~ this~ those
i reclining
~
~
o
And
the l ~ e s l lying up together
the
with
hiyrtv
tv tauroiq Tic 0 5 ~ t6m~t v SF him
to say
to be raying in themrelvea Who this
la who
within themselves:
nai &papria5
$irluiv;
50
61 .*whois this man who
also
sins
Is lett ng go off?
"Id
but
even forgives sins?"
~ p d qrijv y u v a i ~ a 'H rriqrlq oou oLowrCv
But he said to the
toward the woman The farth of you hassaved
woman: ',Your faith
or
nop~Gou
EIC Eipfivqv.
has saved you; go
YOU: be poing your way into peace.
your way In peace."
Kai
t y t v n o & .r@
~dscfiq
~ n Itd happened in the order of subscguenes
Shortly afterwards
~ a ai h b q
~ I ~ ~ E U E V
Kar& r r b ~ , v he went journeying
and
he
wsa journeying through down city from city to city
nai rhpqv ~ q p 6 o o w vnai . s i q y s A 1 < 6 y v o q and from village $0
and village preaching and declaring as good news village, preaching and
f i v B a u t A ~ i r n .roO BwG, r a i oi 6 h 6 c ~ adeclaring t h e good
the
kingdom of the God, and the twelve news of the kinzdom
ah
cdr3, 2 r a i y w a i ~ tTI~YE^ a i of God. And t h e
togetherwlth hlm,
and women mmc who twelve were with him,
?oav
T E ~ E P ~ T C Y ~ & V O I I & l ~ & TIVEU &TWV 2 and certain women
were
having been cured
from
SPKits
that had been cured
rroypu3v nai &o8svcl&v, M a p i a .
4
of wicked spirits and
waeked and of sleknerses. Mary
the (onel slc~nesses, Mary the
r a h o v p h M w W q v i , drq'
?I<
6a1r6v1a so-called Magdalene.
beingcalled Magdalene, from whom demons fromwhomseven
i ~ r &
L ~ E A ~ ~ ~ 3B ~E Ia 'iwciva
i
r u v i XOU(;L?
seven hod gone oui,
and Joanna woman of Chuza demons had come out,
and Jo,sn,na the
h l r p 6 ~ o u W (Sou
r a i I o u o b v a ~ a wife
i
of chuvza, ~
~
man in charge ofgerod and
Susanna
and
man in charge, and
Rrpac
rrohhai, aTrzvq 6tqr6vouv SU'San'na and many
aicierent lwomcnl many,
who
were serving
Other women. who
&oiq
Ir
7'3"
were
to them
out of
the (things)
to them from their
all~aiq.
belongings.
to them Iwomenl.
when a great
4
Xuv~bvro<'
68 tixhou rrohhoO ~ a i
Colleetlnrr
but of crowd much end crowd had collected
.to~ethcr
.
r&v
narc?
,,6hl,, together with those
of the (ones)
aec~tdlngto
elty t h a t went to him
hnnopcwptvov
np6q Cr;ri,v ~ 1 m v 6,& from city after city,
going thelrway upon toward hlrn he said through he spoke by means
r r a p a p o h f i ~5 'E<fihB~v b
o r r ~ iov r o c of an illustration:
parable
Went out the lane1 eowkg of the 5 "A Sower went out

'$%z

nap
bea de

~~~~

-rtjv
the 6way.
6 6 ~ . end
KU? wsa~arna+lBq
trampled down and
m ~ v dTOO o d p m G rmi a y ~ v%.b.
the bird. of the heaven
ate $own
6 rai
ETE~OY
m~hcaev h i
~ n d different (onel
felldown u m n
L<qp&vB2
nhpav
~ a i
~ d v
rock-mash, and havlng sprouted it was drie UP
inphSa.
6!&
ulmugh
toZT&ing
moisture.
1 ~ a i hcpov
L n M v h) P&OV 7iW
~ n ddimmnt tone)
fell
in midst ofthe
&rw8Gv,
rai
owguciua~
thorns.
end hpvlng prawn UD together
the
&rav&m d n r i v v ~ ~ aadrb.
v
8 ~ a i Erspov
it.
And d-erent (one1
thorns choked OR
T ~ V&yaefiv,
~ a
Cnearv el5 ~ r j v yijv
earth
the
good.
and
into the
feu
~ a ~ n
Q h
hItmmade
irl0~
having sprouted
E~aravwAaoiarol.
Tatra
hundredfold.
These lthings)
'0
EXWV
Sm
iphvrl
hewas
to
ma tens)
having
ears
ckoirrtv
d~ouhw.
to be hearing M hlm be h e a h &
01
6& &by
9
'E~rq~L~rwv
the
but
him
were inqvtrins upon
p&,q~ai
aha;
7 be
dlsclplen
of him
10
b
dfi
rnapapohi).
~
the
parable.
The lone)
T&

'%%:ZF

LUKE 8:6-12

296

and was
down,
and
trampled
the birds
of heaven ate up,
6 Some other landed
upon the rock-mass.
and, after sprouting,
It d ~ l e du p because Of
not havlng moisture.
7 Some other fell
the thorns
the t h a t g n and
W
UP with it choked It
Off.

t z

w;h\

'Ome

Other

lei'

upon the good soil.

and,
alter s p r ~ ~ t l n g ,
i
i t produced fruit a
bhundredfold."
v
AS h e
told these thlngs. he
proceeded t o call Out
"Let him that has ears
to listen. listen."
9 B U ~his disciples
bs-gan to ask him
what this illustration
might mean. 10 He
sald: 'To YOU it is
granted t o understand
the sacred secrets of
t h e kingdom of Ood.
'Ycv
M6mal
but far t h e rest i t is
;".".*t
sthe%wn
To roo
-< p ~ h e TOO
i ~ e m 3 m i q in illustrations. in
pu,,+,a
myeter~e. o a e kingdom of the GOd: to the order that. though
looking, they may
68
Xoqrroiq
bv rrapa@ohaiq,
Tva
but leftover (one81 in
parables.
In order that loO1( in vain and,
may nothearlng,
though
get the they
P looking
A ~ T o Y T Enot
prj
~ they P
may
h h be
w a~~a vo k ~ nand
~s a &KO~OVTPS
i hearing
(RN~W~IY.
meaning. 11 Now
the7 m y be oompnhendlng. l1
the Illustration
means this: The seed
th~,6~&
A6yoq TOO
oi
6;
& i s the word of God.
of the
lZThe (ones) but besPde 12 Those alongside
word

fit

'p :jt

ge

%$

ge

LUKE 8:13-17

296

&KO&~VTC
s t ~ at h e road are t h e ones
having hear2 then t h a t have heard, then
E P X E T ~ I d 61&@*5 ~ a ia i p ~ l Tbv A ~ Y O V the Devil comes and
1s eoming the
Devll
and Hfta up the word tskes the word away
b
i a p 6 i a q airr6v
ha
from their hearts in
from
heart
af then;, in order that no Order that they
T ~ ~ T C J ~ ~ V T EU
S W ~ ~ U ~ V la
. The
fJt not believe and be
having believed they may besnved.
saved. 13 Those
h i ric a t r p a 5 ol
6 ~ a v &KO~~UOUIY
upon the mek-mass who whenever they mlght hesr 'pan the rock-mass
PET& ~ ~ 1 ~ x 5S ~5 X O Y T U~~ b vh6yov, r a i odro, are the ones who,
with joy
are receiving the word, and there when they hear it.
receive the word with
PiCw 06r
Exowlv
oi
rrdg
KaIdY
joy. but these have n o
root
not
hsvinh. who toward
mot: they believe for
n ~ w t k w ~ vr a i
&v
~ I P Q rrL,paupo,j
ere believing
and
in
searon
of testing a Season, hut in a sea& q i w m r a t . 14
Tt,
62 t[$ r&<& ~ & Son
~ of8 testing
~ ~ they fall
stand off.
The (one) but into the thorns away. 14 AS for that
which fell among the
T I E U ~ Y , O ~ T O ; E ~ U I V 01
&KOGOCIYTP
hevlngfallen, these are the (onen) having hear% thorns, these are the
~ a brrb
i
~ E P I ~ Y~ ~ aYni h o l j ~ o v Kai +~OV&Y
ones that have heard.
and by
anxletiea and
riches and Pleasurea but, by being carried
700
Piov
wopeu6 cvot away by anxieties and
of the
living
BOlng thcE way riches and oleasures
Wvnviyovral
rai
06 of this life,ihey a&
are being "hoked together
and
"Ot
completely choked
=hwopoG-tv.
15
b
62 h, 6 and bring nothing to
are bearing to perfection.
The (one) but f n the
15 As for
%axil ~ 3 ,o6roi E ~ I Voi~rveqtv K D P ~ ~~Ga h that
i
an the fine
Rne' earth. .these are
who in heart Rne
these are the ones
that, after hearing the
and
&
word with a fine and
~ a r 6 x o u u 1 v ~ a i ~aprroqopoSw~v
good heart. retain it.
they are retaining and they are benrlng fruit
and bear fruit with
bnopovj.
endurance.
endurance.
16 'No one, after
16 O M q 62 h k v
u d 6 n r t t ilghtlng
a lamp.
NO one but lamp havin%g~ted IS
ahbv
OXEGE~
6
hor,iTw
KXiwS Covers i t with a vessel
it
to vessel
or underneath
bed 01 Puts i t Underneath
a bed, but h e puts
ri8 UIV
dhh' h i
hvpiac
r(gqo,v
1s p u l t i i , but upon lampatand he 1s n. u t t ~-.~ cit. on a 1amDstand.
Stepping
I Y ~
oi
~
~ that those
6
~
~
in order that
the (ones)
golng tgeir way In in may behold the
Ph&~wu!v
~b qilq. I1 OG ~ i r pEUTIV light. 17 For there
may be Iookmgat the light.
Not for
1.
is nothing hidden t h a t
npurrrbv
8
0 3 qwcpbv y ~ u t r a ~will
, not become manhidden (thing) which not manifest wlll become, ifest, nelther anything
o m
drrr6rpugov
6
03
carefully coneeled
neither Earefvlly mneealed whieh not !?t
t h a t will never
T ~ V

the

6 6 6 ~E ~ U I V
way

are

291

~$2

?Anes1

;k

become known and

.hou~!own
w h d O ~ k i f & t never
i
come into the
Eh8w
I8
BAErrs~c
o h
?I&$ open. 18 Therefore,
should come.
Be roo lookingat therefore how pay attention t o
how YOU listen: for
&nokc'
85
Bv ytrp
Exn,
YOU are hearing:
who likely far may be hsvlng. whoever ha& more
608jor~a1 a h Q ,
rai
b<
6 v pfi will he given him,
It wlll be given
to him,
and who likely not but whoever does not
ex0
~ a i 8
SOW?
e LIV have, even what he
may bc h'avip, also which he thinks to be\avlng irnaglnes he has will
omat
&rr' a6ro0.
be taken away from
wk%ejlfted up from him.
.him
......"
19
napaybno.
62 rr& a w v 6
19 Now his mother
Came to be slongslde but toward h ~ m the and brothers came
oi
drSEhqoi
a
h
o
0
,
r
a
i
toward hirn. but they
pfi7qp
the brothem of him, and
mother
were unable t o get t o
16ljvam0
u ~ ~ x ~-+0
i v ht!$;gh
hlm because of the
were able t o meet up with him
crowd. 20 However,
Kxhov. 20
CmqyyLhq
62 a h r Q 'H
Crowd.
It was reported back but to him The f i ~ a ~ ~ ~ ~
p j q p uou r a i oi dSEhqoi uov & U T ~ K ~ U I Y
mother of you and the brothers of you havestood
62 are
and standing
your brothers
outside
E<w 16siv 8ihavrf< UE. 21
6
outside to see
wiuing
you.
he (one) but
21 In reply
wanting
to see
he you."
said t o
~ O K P ~ ~ EE~~~
~ S 7 ~ ~ 6a 5h o k
them:
mother and
having answered said toward Ulem
my brothers are these
uou nai 66Ehqoi pou c h o i e i u ~ v
oi
word Of
of me and brothers of me these are the (ones) who hear
Qod and do it."
.rbv A6yov TOG BsoG h ~ o G o v r ~~q a rro~oiivrrq.
i
22 In the course of
the word of the ~ o d hearing and doing.
one of the days he and
his disciples got into
22 I ; ~ ~ f , " ~ ~ ~ d
boat' and he said to
a6rbs
ti5 mhoiov ~ a 01
i
pah.ra1 athem:
.,Let us cross
he .t&ie%ln
into boat and the disclplca
the Other side Of
airroo, ~ a Ei ~ ~ Evp65
Y
~ A T o ~ P , AtiX0wp~v to
set
of hlm, and he s a d toward them Let us go throueh the lake.' So
sail. 23 But as they
i,
CIS
ri,
m E p
into
the
otherslde
and were sailing he fell
Now a
&vfix8qww.
28 r
r h ~6P ~ && windstorm
descended
they were iedup.
Sailing
but
of them
the lake, and
& q ~ v w u w .vat m ~ i P q Aaihayl &v6pov
he
d
violent storm of wlnd they began t o fill up
~~-tell aalccn. ~ n descended
uvv~rrhqpoSv.ro
with [water! and to be
15
V
~ a i
, T ~ Aipvqw,
into thc lake, end they were being Rlled up wlth in danger. 24 Finally
r r p o u r h 8 6 v ~ ~ ~ 6& they went t o him
Kai
6~!v6Svevov. 24
Having come toward but and roused him.
and were in danaer.
6 t f i y c 1 p ~a t i ~ b vM y o y r q ' E m w & ~ ah ~ m h T a , saying: "Instructor.
theyroused hfm say*
Instruetor Instruetor. Instructor, we are
&rrohhGpc&r.
6
6i
Steycp&i<
about t o perish!"
we ere perishing; the lone1 but havlng been roused Rousing himself,

.","d

01

the (ones)

LUKE 8:18-24

$2

~2

M,fiO2gr

f:t

::

~~

~~

~ 4 : fi$tgp
~ :,$

LUKE 8%-29
hrripqo~v

298

&vEpq ~ a ?TQ

lth6SWvl he rebuked the wind

raging
the
f,
TOO 66mot, ~ a iP T T ~ ~ ~ U W T~Oa i&Y~VETOthe water, and thqr
of the water. and they subside;; and came to be
subsided, and a
~ $ % q . 25
f,$
Je set in. 25 Then he
Said to them: "Where
rrimtg
bpav. ,
qo~q06vm
faith
of Y O U $ . . ~ a ~been
i nmade$eami
~
t!f
is YOOR faith?" But
with fear, they
t0a6paoav h i y o v r ~ g rrpbg &hhjhaut T i t
they wander&, saying toward one another who marveled, saying to
i r p a 0 0 ~ 6& m
~ tv
TI ~ a ri o i q & v i p o q One another: "Who
really
thls
is
because also to the
winds really is this, for he
&~~TTIT&UUEI
~ a i
6 k l
~ a orders
i
even the winds
he is givingorders
and
toT$=
water:
and
and the water, and
brraroljovu~v ah@.
they obey him?"
they are obexing him;
,
26 And they
26 And
K a i they
n a rEaileddown
h h a u u m into
sic *e
X ~ P W put in to shore in
the country of the
~ d .v
rrparrqvdv,
ijr!t
Ger'asenes. which is
oi the
Gerasenes.
whleh
rah,hdat. on the slde opposite
durirrspa
O P P O J I ~on
~ other side
hi^^.
Gal'llee. 27 But as
27
&<~X96vn
6~
m;
he got out onto land
To (one) having gone out but tohim upon the a certain man fram
y i v h j u - q o ~ v p i n&
715
T F , ~the clty who had
&K
earth met upwlth male person some out of the demons met him ~ , , d
rr6hzmt
6atp6v!o. ~ a iX P ~ W Vfor a cOnSide?able
city
(one) avlng
demons:
and
to time
time he had not worn
~KUVC?~ O ~ K& V E ~ ~ U ~ T OI~&TIOV
~ a &V
i
and he was
sufficient not
put on
outer gardint, and in
Staying not a t home,
oiniq oGn
Eprvrv
&M'&v TOTS ~Vilpaotv.
the tombs,
house not he was staying but in the
tombs.
At the sight Of
28
i6Au
61: rbv ' l t p o h
&va~p&Saq
~ a v i n rg ~ e nbut the J ~ S U J havine
Jesus he cried aloud
.c r ~ e d
down before
rrpoo6rrsu~v ah@ ~ a i p a
p ~ y t r h q and
he fell towaid
him
and
to voice
great
him, and with a loud
~ T r r ~ vT i t p o i rai u o i 'IquoG "il. TOO voice he said: "What
said What tome and to ydu, Jesus Son of the have I to do
you,
TOO
dgimou; 6 i o p a i oou
p i p r Jesus Son of the Most
God
of the Mostnigh? I beg of yo:, not me
High God? I beg you,
Paowions
29 r r a p i ~ ~ d h w
t;fhe
do not torment me:
YOU ahouid torment:
he was owering
29 (For he had,been
nvr6wart TG &KU~&PTQ &SEX9siv dmb TOG
the unclean
spirit
the
unclean
to come out from the
spirit to come out of
&v0p*rrov.
rrohhoiq
Xpho,t
man.
.
%many
, $
$!
times the man. For over a
WJV PTT&KEI
ah6v,
long time it had held
it had s n a t a e d away with
and hlm fast, and he was
him,
&~SO~E~ETO
M~SUIY
repeatedly bound
he was being bound
to chains
and wlth ehalns and
gave rebuke

7"

to tXe

2J:.yd

wind

and to the

~2;::

'civ

oz%e

ey.

T$;

LUKE 8:30-35

299

rr~6a,t

pu?auo6pevo~, nai

fetters

bemg guarded,

and

61apjuuwv

~h

6coph

fiXmj,s~o

the

bonds

he was being driven

703

6alpoviou

E(<

TSLS

fetters under guard.

break~ngthrough but he would burst

&rrb the bonds and be

from

ipipout.

,,,,

-..hv
., +,he
.... r~pmon
....~~-~

the lonely
places.) 30 Jesus
asked
"What is
InquPred upon but him the
ems
6
6L E T ~ E Y A ~ y ! h v , Your name?" He said:
oat dvoph Lmtv;
he (one) but said Legion, "Legion.' because
is?
ta vou name
~ i u j h e ~6a1p6v1a
v
rrohhh s i t a 6 ~ 6 v . many demons had
6rt
him. entered into him.
because entered
demons
many into
iva
p i 31 And they kept
31 ~ a i rrqp~~&Aouv a d ~ b v
And they were entreating, him in order that not entreating him not
hlr&<n
a d r o i t it i i v ~PVUUOVto Order them to
abyss
he.shouid give orders to them into tne
SL
t ~ d *ihq
xoipov go away into the
dmah0riv. 32 'Hv
to go
was hut there herd of pigs abyss. 32 Now a
herd of a considerable
i~crvdv
~ounop~vq
b
sufficient
feedlng ltself
.'m
the number of swine was
feeding there on the
riprl.
nai 'rrap~r&hcoav a d d " . i v a
mountain: and they entreated him : in order that mountain;
they
him to
i-rr~rpi~u
a l j ~ o i 5$ i t & K S ~ V O Uentreated
~
h e rhould'give permission to them Into those (ones) petmit them to enter
rib~hesiv ~ a i
hi~prwcv
ahoit. into thase.And he
to enter;
and
he gave permisrion
to them.
gave them permission.
33
I < ~ h 9 6 m a 6L TSL 6a1p6via drrrb TOG 33 Then the demons
saving gone out but the
demon. from the
&vBpGrrou ~ i d f i h 0 o v . r l q ~ o b g xoipouq,
at went Out Of the man
man
entered
into the
pms,
and and entered into
d p p q u ~ v t$e &y&q ~ a r h
TOO K ~ ~ ~ Y Oz i tO the swine, and the
herd down the precipice into herd rushed over the
rushed
Tilv h i p w v KC; nirrirrviyll. 34 ' 1 6 6 ~ ~ ~61:2 precipice into the lake
the
lake and was drowned.
~aving
seen but and drowned. 34 But
oi
P6o~ovret
~b
yryds
when the herders saw
the (ones) feeding the (thing) having appened
what had happened,
Eqvyov ~ a &T+(~EI)IoY
i
~ i qT I ~ Y rr6hw KO? ,E!< they fled and reported
fled and reported back vlto the city and into
i t to the city and to
T0bq & Y ~ o ~ G .
the countryside.
the
fields.
35 Then people
35
&<F,lk?ov
61
l6s?v
7b
They cameout
but
to see
the (thins) turned out to see
~ a i qhEav
rrdt
76" what had happened.
ysyovbt
having happened and
they came toward
the and they
to
'IqooGv, ~ a di p a v na9jpevov r b v av0pwirou Jesus and found the
~esus, and faund
~ d t m g the
man
man fram whom the
L<jhOcv
&q'
08
demons came out,
from
whom
came
~ a i owgpovoGv~a rraptr Clothed and in his
ipa.rropivov
having been clothed and being of soundmind beside soundmind, sitting a t
the

into

demon

30 h
q G ~ q u w 62 alhbv

~~

the

lonely ~ p i a c e s ~ .

'InooGq

~~

'

6%,k:

LUKE 8:36-42

300

r a l t h e feet of Jesus;
and and they became
LgoBiB~om. 36 h t j m ~ h m
62 fearful. 36 Those
they were ma e fearful.
Reported back
but who had seen i t
Foirois
01
is6vrrg
n&< &&q
reported to them how
to them the (ones) having seen haw was saved the demon.possessed
6
6a1pov108rig. 3 7 no1
fip*lqmv man had been made
the lane)
demon-possessed. And
requested well, 37 So a1the
&v
6rrm
ra
nhieo
multitude from t h e
him
all
the
surrounding country
6s
nepl bpou
r r ~ o l i v * 0~1 the ~ e r a s e n e s
ofthe surrnundkgcountw of the
Gerasenes
him to get
h ~ h & i v dm' a h &
XTI
~rwpiw asked
away from them.
to get away from them.' b ~ s u s eto ear
because they were in
UUVE~XOVTO.
the grip of great fear.
they were belng held together:
he
Then he went aboard
CIS
nAolov
h l ~ ~ p e *the
~ ~boat
. and turned
tIrPh$
having atepped in
lnto
boat
away. 38 However,
38
t&iro
62 adroG 6
&vip
Was be88hg but of him the male pereon $o?k the man "Om whom
the demons had gone
08 ktchqA6ec1 .r& 6a1p6v1aE~YOII uPv
whom had gone out the demon8 to be together with Out kept begging to
continue with him;
&nihuucv
62
but h e dismissed the
he let
aft but
man, saying: 39 'Be
39 'YT~UTPEQE rig ?Av 0 1 ~ 6 ~UOU
Bereturning into the home ofyo;,
and 0"YourwaYback
home. and keep o n
61qyoG
6oa
relating what things
berelatin. a s m n y lthlngs) as
&6g. r a l
6nrjhOrv
ra8'
rilv God did for you."
God. And he went off down through who
the Accordingly h e went
nMtv uqphuwv
Xua
moinuw away, prOelaiming
clty
preachtng as many (&I-)
w
dld
throughout the whole
city what things Jesus
a b r t j 6 ' IqooGq.
to him the
Jc$ua.
did for him.
4 0 When Jesus
40 'Ev 6P ~3 h o m p l ~ ~?bv
v 'IquoOu
In but the tobereturnlng the Jesus got back, the
received him kindly,
h c 6 t t a ~ o ah&
6 dxho
fium
reeelved off
hlm
the crowk, were
for they were all
n i n r r q n p o u 6 o x i r v ~ ~ g a 6 r b . 4 1 Kal 1605 expecting him.
ell
expectlng
him.
And look! 4 1 But, look! a man
1ABrv
Q
&,opa '
~ rai hnamed J~a ' i m s came,
~
came male person to whom name Jalrus. and and this man was a
PleSlding officer of t h e
o 8 r o ~ &p wv 7-5 uuvaywyfiq bnfipxw
this [man] r?ler o f k s aynasague waaexlstiAg, synagogue. And h e fell
ral
ncubv
n a p & ~ o b q n66ag 'I uoO a t the feet of Jesus
and hbvlng fallen beslde the
feet of 3eaus and began t o entreat
n a p e ~ & h a l a h b v rlucA0eiv rI rbv ofuov him t o enter into his
hews. entreating hlm to enter in& the house house, 42 because
&TOO, 42 6
0uyhrqp
povoycvilq
fiv h e had a n onlyofhlm,
b e c a m dsughte. only-begotten was begotten daughter
rob5
the

n&g
feat

6 6 8 s ~~ ~a &~
l
~ & @ ~ ~ uabout
K E vtwelve
.
years old
~
6 . ~b~,
8 &C,V
tohlm sa of years twelve and she wasdying, and she was dying:

'IqmO,
Jesus,

+~Pw

LUKE 8:43-49

301

As h e was going
hhyclv
a h b v ol 6xhot
'Ev 6P r3
In but the to be going under hlm the Cmwb the crowds thronged
wvinvtyov
ah&. 43 r a l
ywil him. 43 And a
were choking together
him.
And
woman woman,
to
onha tv PGort aTpmoq M h 6 v G ~ E Ka ~flow
, of blood for
being In flow of blwd from Y e e n twelve, twelve years, who had
fin< olir
~OXWEV
6m' o b 6 r d q not be& able t o set
who not was strong enough from
no one a cure from anyone.
BE D I I E U ~ ?44~ ~ In,p ~ u E h ~ o G U a 6TTluerv 44 approached from
having come toward from behind behind and touched
becurcd,
ijylaro TOG I p a m i 6 o u TOO
i p a ~ i o v t h e fringe of his outer
touched the
frlnge
of the outer garment garment, and
a h o O ~ a nl a p a x p j w a
1 P ~ u ~ 700
c IY heT AOW of blood
of him: and
Instant Y
the Row of the stopped, 45 So Jesus
a7 a r o g a 6 r i s . 45 ~ a E lT ~ E V 6 'lquoO5 Ti5 said: "who was it that
t100d
OIher.
And said the Jesus Who
When
6
& V ~ V E V ~Wu;
F
& P V O ~ P ~ ' U V61 they were a11 denying
the (one) hsvlng touched me?
Denylng but it, Peter said: .Instructor, t h e crowds
navrwv
01au
etncv
.aid
the
6 ~ Cpeter
T P O F ' EInstructor.
T I I U T ~ I T ~ , are hemming you in
uuv6xouuiv
pressing
are holdlns together
and
you: 46 Yet Jesus

&

fE2

ge

%,YE:

fi

!?,h,"&

E:oumoi7?v tte

touched me, for I

rlc.
Y ~ Pb w v 6 b a l r l ' ~ perceived that power
~ o u c h e dme someone. I
for knew power went out of me."
6i
tthqhu8viclv dm'
47
i s o h
havmg gone out from
me.
~ a v t n gseen but 47 Seeing that she
had not escaped no1
vw? that
XTI
0 6 ~
the
woman
not
.he escaped notice tices t h e woman came
trembling and,fell
a wncoowa
r p t p o u u a fih8ev r a l
end hadng Ellen down tow& down before him and
trrmbltng
disclosed before all
a3r00
6,'
t\v al.,im
through
she touched
him the people the c a w
she
othrv Lv&n,rnov navrbq TOG Xaot ~ a biq for
back in ~ ~ ~ h the
t
and sa him and how she
6~ was healed instantly.
1607
napmypipa. 48
6
.he
healed
fnstant y.
~ h lone)
*
but 48 ~ u het said t o her:
your faith
erne"
O"yh7qp
fi nea~th
i m , g uou has made you well: go
said
to hei ~nughter: the
of you
U ~ U W K ~
TOPEISOV
PIG L I ~ ~ ~ Y ~ YOUI
v . way in peace."
49 While he was yet
has saved YOU: be going your WBY Into peace.
speaking. a certain
49 'Em a d r o j hahoGvrog Lpxmaf
TI<
Yet of him speaking Is oomhg lomeone representative of the
nap&
TOG
& p ~ l o u v a y &ov
h&ywv 671 Presiding officer of
beslde
the
synagogue ruYer
raytng
thst the synagogue came,
uov
p q u h l saying 'Tour daughthe
etyo;,
not yet ter has dled, d o not

' H w 6 pob

epo;.

%2

1::

ti?:

Ta::a&Y

B,u.Y,$X!

LUKE 8:50-9:3

302

on6Ak
v
616&u~aAov.50 6
6L bother the teacher
he bothering
the
teacher.
The
but any longer." 50 On
'Iquo0g
& ~ o l j u a q d l r r ~ ~ p i 8 q a h 0 MI hearlng this, Jesus
Jesus
having heard answered b him NO? answered hirn: ' . H ~ ~ ~
9oboO.
p6vov
T~UTEUUOV
l a i n o fear, only p u t forth
be fearing.
only
exercise fait6,
and ialth, and she maill
be
UW86or~at. 51
&%v
~k
saved." 51 When h e
she will be saved.
Ravlngeome but i t 0
reached the house he
0 i ~ i a Vo b ~&qircv ciorh8civ T I Y ~
uh
let anyone go
house not let go OR to enter anyone together wlth did
in with him except
ah6 ~i @' nir ov nai 'lwdrvqv nai 'Ihnwbov eter and 'Ohn and
him 1L no? Fekr and John and James
James and the girys
~ a ~i b v7 I a ~ k p a
rra!&q ~ a i p q ~ i p a .
and Inother.
and the father ol the glrl and the mother.
52 Rut people were
52
EvAatov
6i
rrdrvw
and
Were weeplns
but
ail ( t h e 3
beatlng themselves
Cx6rrrovro
were beatlng themeelvem for her. The lone) but in grief for her. So h e
E~TEV Mfi
I ~ ~ ~ E T E 0d
dnrk8avL~
raid Not be rou weednz.
not
she died for she did not die but
.
&Mh
raBc66~1.
53 lai 1s sleeping." 53 At
#he is sleeping.
~ n dthis they began
but
d 6 6 ~ ~ q 6 ~ 1t o laugh a t him
r-ykAov
droO
they were hughlng down of him: having known that SCOIIIRIIIV.became
h i 8 a v c v . 54 a h d g 6& rpamiuaq
?fix they kn& she had
she died.
He
hut having taken hold o f t e dled. 54 But he took
xe~pbq a O ~ i q tq6vquev h t y ~ v 'H nai her by the hand and
hand
of her sounded to sauzng The g i r t called, saying: , - ~ i ~ l ,
Eyc~pc. M ~ a i& r r k n L+CN ~6 WVLSa get up? 55 And her
begettbgvp.
And turnetupan the spir!? sDlrit returned, and
a
vai
&imq
r r a m p j p a , r a i she rose instantly, and
of her: and she 8tood up
mslantly,
and he ordered something
6 G ~ a < e v ad?!
608fiva1 qmy~iv.56 r a i t o be given her t o
he ordered to her to be glven to eat.
And eat, 56
her
tF~ur~ucrv
parents
beside
placed themee ves out~lde
$h%~
.1
themselves: but he
6
6i
nap<yy~!Aev &oiq
pqbrvi
them to
the (one) but gaveinstrueUans tothem tono one
tell no one what had
~ i n ~ i v ~b
YE 0V6q.
happened.
to say the (thinpi hav~ngKawened

~2

f?d

~2:

Ph! ,YSi
62

10%

LSWK~V
a h o i q 66vap1v ~ a iLSouuiav &ni
he gave to them
power and authorlfy upon
n & v r a r h 6a1p6via m i v6uoug 8 r p a r 6 r ! v
au
the demons and sleknesres to be curmg.'
2 nai d n r i w c ~ A &oSg
~
rqp&uetv
rjv
them to he preaching the
and he sent off
@auAcicru TOG Be00 ~ a i i&o8a1
3 rai
kingdom 01the God and to be h e a h g , and

Then h e called the

and gave them power
and authority over
all the demons and
t o cure sicknesses.
2 And so he sent
them forth to preach
the kingdom of God
and to heal, 3 and

303

LUKE 9:4-10

h e sald to them:
c l m v rr+g
a h f i g Mq6hr
a i r
he aaid toward them Nothing ba lou tlng UP 'Carry nothing for t h e
EIC n j v 6 6 6 ~
php6ov p i r ~ rrfipav trip. nelther staff nor
Into the way:
stnR
nor
pouch food pouch, nor bread
pfirc hp-rov pfirr &PY~PIOV, p i r e 660 nor sllver money:
nor
bread
nor
silver,
nor
two neither have two un17irm5
EIV.
4 r a i ~ 1 q fiv
6v dergarments. 4 B u t
mdkgarmcnts tab%avijravlng. And into what likely wherever you enter
o l ~ i a v doCh8q.r~,
&re?
p k v ~ ~~ a into
i
a home, stay
house m o might enter. there beroo staying and there and leave from
there. 5 And wher&KC~~CV
~ { ~ P X E U ~ C .6 rat
6u01
rrom there be rou going out.
And armany as ever people do not
recelve YOU,on gatng
6v p i
~ ~ X W V T ~ Ib p & t
not m y he receiving you.
out of t h a t city shake
V
t h e dust off YOUR feet
dnrb T?& m6h~wg~ K E ~ V I t~ b<v K O V I O ~ ~ &d
tmm the
city
that
the
dm
*om for a witness against
rirw m6&
5 &
d r n o ~ l d ~ 1~ ~ them."
~
6 Then
the
feet
o?~ou be rou shaking 017 lnto starting out they went
adrofiq.
them. 6 'E&ins
EPX~JI@JOI:,.
out
fjt through
upon
hr.
paprfiplov
witness
from village
the t eorvlllage.
riton
6!fipxovro
~~5
a< declaring the good
thw were going Uuowh
down
the
viAEer news and prforming
Einyydtl;6pm1
a
e L ~ O ncures
~ everywhere.
~
declaring the good n e w
end
ewhe
7. Nnw Herod the
vavraxoir.
dlstrlct ruler heard
everywhere.
of a11 the things hap'I 'HnOwev
neard
pening, and he was
but
6h
in great perpiexlty
yldpcva
rrha,
.fir
end because of its being
the (mim)
happening
dl.
said by some t h a t
6,a .,b hbdal
6 1 d w
Was in thorough p e ~ ~ thmugh
t Y
the to be aaid John had been rake*
h 6 ~ l v i r v TI
fiyipeq tK up from the dead.
by some that ' I J " . ~ ? ~ waarairedup outof 8 but by Others t h a t
had appeared,
8 brrb T , V ~ V 61 671 'HA~iag E.li'jah
vrrp&v
dead (onis),
by
aome but that
E ~ j a h but by still others
a certain One Of
C&vq
& U o v 6L 671 wpoqfiqg 715 that
aweardd, ofother. but that
prophet . some the anclent prophets
7~
hpxaiwv
,idq. 9 E ~ T E Y 62 6 had risen. 9 Her*
the ancient (on-) atmd up.
Satd but the said: "John I behead.I&,,,v
+
drnerE@to~ ~i~ 66 ed. Who. then. is this
John
I
beheaded;
Who but about whom I a m
Lmtv
ofhog
nrpl
00
& ~ 0 6 w hearing such things?"
la
this
about
whom
I a m hearing SO he was seeking to
see him.
rotaha;
ral
gfirc~
16riv &6v,
~ r lthithicsl?
h
And he wea seekbe to see hlm.
10 ~ n when
d
the
M ~~i k p b y OI
dm&,oo~
~ o d having returndl the
amuer
6 1 r l v i u m ah0
6ua
a.
m
a
w
lthinss)
aa
to
him
recounted

k%r

t<;W&..y

~~

u,b,
'92:~~

'%%'

LUKE 9:ll-16

304

wapaha~h
~ 6 r o S q hex* ufv Wlth t h a t h e took
hsvlng taken along
them
he wlttarew them along and withI~T'
i6iav
st$ rr6hrv ~ u h o u p l q v drew t o privacy ~ n t oa
secordlns to Prlvate Iamtl Lnto flty being called
~ ~ t h . ~ ~ , ~ &
Bq0oat66. 11 oi
62 bxhol
p 6 m s
11 But the crowds,
Bethsdda.
The but crowds havmgknown ..+,..e..""...e +,""
,+
~ ~ o h o r i 8 q u a vaSrtj. ~ a i h o 6 c { & p ~ v o q
followed
him,
he
folhwed
to hlm. And having received klndly
received them bndly
arhorig
U&Am
~ & T O ? < pi
and began to speak to
them
h e w s speakhp to them about
them about the kingdom of God, and h e
those
ovrag 8 c p m e i a g
1870.
12 'H
62
'fiavlng
cure
he
haaung.
me but a cure. 12 Then the
Kal
And

",".

$2
yz,":fis ~2~
'$2; z:: th27$es, XZ$'

62 01 G c j 6 ~ r a~ l n w&@
'Arr6hwov ~ b vu p a"d said to
but the twelve
said
to him ~~t loose off the 'Dlsm~ss the crowd,
they may go
(ixXov
w
ta
TTOPEU~~~TSZ
Eiq
crowd: In order that havlng gone thelr way lnto into the vlllage~and
countryside round
a6rh
rh as
rai
to c l r z
vrll!sea
and
about and procure
rarahGuwmv
r a i E ~ P W U I Vhrtutnwp6v. lodrlng and find
theumlshtletloosedown and mlghtfind Pmvlslonii. ~ T O Y ~ S I Obecawe
IIS,
brl
b6e ev hpfiu4, r 6 x o 6 ~ i v 1. 3 ~ i x r v out here we are m a
because hcre in lonely Pleee we are.
He said
13 ~~t
6 t npbq &06s
Abx
a h o i 5 W c i v h e s i l d t o them: "You
but toward
them Glverou to them
give them something
bpeiq.
01
62 E ~ I O~~vKsiwiv i p i v
said:
Y O
The(ones) but said Not are tous t o eat,,.
,.Wehavenothing
nh~iov 4
6prol rrivrc r a i i 86rs 660 f l Inore than
loaves
more than loaves five end ashen twd. If
and two fishes.
pit1
nopfv8ivr~q
unless perhaps we
not what
having gone our wag
&yop&uopfv ~ i q ndrvra tbu habv raO~ov Oumelves go and
might buy
into
RII
the
this foodstufi~ for all these
B p b p m a . 14 tlrrav y h p d u d
Eiv6p~s people.'' l4 They
faodstuffs.
were for
11 msle Dersans were. In fact, about
nevrartoyih,o~. ~Tmv 62 rr&q mk p p 8 n ~ i r t live
thousand menRve thousand. He sald but toward the dlrelples But he Sald to his
a&raO K m m A i m E a h o h q ~ h t o i a ~&uel df~ciples:"Have them
or him Make =on recline them
amups
as if reellne as a t meals.
CN& T I L V T ~ ~ K O V1T5~ . r a l two/quav o t ~ o q~ a In
i groups of about
up
fifty.
And they dld thus and Afly each." 15 And
m r i r h ~ w h m a g . 16
h a w
6i, they did s o and had
made -line
all (them).
lisvlng taken
but them all recline.
toGq r r h c5ptauq r a i .rob< 660 tx0irac 16 Then taking t h e
the
five
loaves and the two fishes five loave6 and the
&vaPhiqaq
ciq tbv 06pavdv ~ljhbyqoev two Ashes, he looked
hsvlng looked UP Into the heaven he blessed u p t o heaven, blessed

%%is

8,

fib$<

LUKE 9:17-23

305

~~

K ~ T ~ K ~ KC?
~ U NL6i60u
TOTS
them and broke down and waa giving to the
pa0qraig
napae~ivai
dxhq. 11 KG;
to put beside
crowd.
And

$
:

them and broke them

up and began to give
them t o the disciples
to Set
the
crowd, 17 80 they all
ate and were satisfied.
and the
that
they had was taken
up, twelve baskets of
fragments'
18 Later, while he
was praying alone,
the disciples came
together t o him, and
he questioned them,
myins: *Who
the
crowds saying that

and t xwere
o p rsatxfied
& o & ~ ~ n , rr*~,
~they
g a ya@
o v nai
iipell
ti,
rrc ~ouriracn,
was llfted up
the
[quantlty?havtag abounded
666~ra.
ahaup&rov
n&$~vot
&oiq
to them of fragment. baskets twelve.
18 Kal
dybm
Eu .TQ etval a h b v
~ n dtt happened In the to be
hlm
rrpou~u~6pcvov
K~T&
pbvaq
~raylns
according to
solltnry LpLaceni
-uav
ah@
01
paerl~ai, KaI
m e together
to him
the
dfrcl~lea, and
e q p S on, &oGq
XEyywv Tiva we 01
he lnqulry
them saying Whom me the
Ss
6 ~ h o c Myouutv
s l v a ~ ; 19
01
are I B ~ I , , ~ to be?
conee) but
Ithey
am?"
said:19"John
In reply
the
~ O K P ~ ~ ~ ~W T1 E' ~
~I J w
" ~
Baptist:. but others,
havlng answered sald
aof
62 ' ~ h ~ ai h ~o l , M at, r r p o g j v s E-li'lah: and still
others but EIlJah, other. but that Prophet others, that one of the
T L ~ TOV
& p x a i o ~ &vLu~q.20 E ~ T T E Y ancient prophets has
of the anetent canes1 stood up.
H e said
20 Then he
h i ~ c ~ e said t o them: .'YOU.
G &oiq ' pou q but
66 ~ i v aF
but to them
whom me are r o w raying though, who do YOU
hrpl0eiq
elrrev T6v say I am?.. Peter said
$"'j z , P P q
h.,lng
=he in reply: "The Christ
6~
Xptorbv
TOO
0eoD. 21
b
christ
of the
wd.
he (one)
but of God." 21 Then in
brn~tp'uag
ahois
mp y Y f l h e ~ a stern talk to them
having r%utod
to them
he saveinstructlons h e instructed them
pn6evi
hiyelv
TO+O,
22
efrrdv
671 not to be telllng this
to no one to be telllns this.
having eald that to
22 but
tbv
uibv
TOO
&ve,P$,"o~ said: he s o n of
AeT
~t irneceasary
the
Son
of the
man must undergo
rrohhh
aa8Eiv ivai & r r o 6 c n l p a a 8 ^ ~ t many suflerings and
to be releetea
,my (thlnss) to suffer and
be rejected by the

:,

Pzdtz?

itt

2: ?:

rr~~fpzy
j:t $ ~ $ ~ f f ~ s

older
priestsmen
andand
scrlbes,
chief
and be killed. and
o n the third day be
raised up."
23 Then he Went
23
"E~LYEV
SP
n h a q Ei
~ a w n s a s y l n g but towars a" (them) ~f on t o say t o all: " ~ f
19. Or, "the immerser." 19' Meaning '"My God Is JehOVBh," J'7.LY.".

y p a p ~ a r i o v ~ a i &nrrar~av0jva1
scribes

a,,d

be

nai

TG

to the

--

LUKE 9!24-29

306

B~EI

Egxsdal, anyone wants to come

to emmlng, after me, let him dis.
&mo&do
Ka;
' r b o m himself and pick
let hlm dlaown hmseli and let h rn 1
omupdv o
raw
th: UP his torture stake.
day after day and
lltske
of him aecordlng to
fit;$$?
follow me continually.
&~ohouEri-rw
poi. 24 82
let h ~ m
be ioiiowing to me.
who
pik0ly 24 For whoever wants
Will
ELhq
T ~ Y
a h ; o0aa1 CITTo)liar~ t o
may wlll the soul of hlm to asvd wlll lone lose it: but whoever
aGtjv 6s S'
d n r o ~ ~ n)v
~ p yluX v loses his soul f i r
It:
who but Ukely mlght lose the
sake is the one that
&oO
EVEKN
&poi,
ohoc
oOi)0~8will a w e it. 25 ~ e a l of hlm on acmunt of m i this (onel
ly, what does a man
25 ~i
himself if h e
it.
What
IS k i n g benefited ( i v B ~ a benefit
~ F
gains
the
KC 6 j q
r6v ~ ( w p o u Shov t a u ~ l r v 62
havkpgalned the world whole himself but but loses his own self
dmohioaq fi
<\ptwEiiq.
26 8 y&p 0' Suffers
havinslost or having een &agedl
wko for 26 For whoever beBv
f n a m veil
pr ~ a TO$
i
tpoirg comes ashamed of me
llkely might be s = m k of me and the
my and of my words, the
h 6 ~ 0 v g TOOTOV
uldg 705 &vBphou s o n of man will be
wordan' this Lone1 the Son of the
man
of thi.s one
4 n a 1 a ~ u @ 3 f i o ~ ~ a ~6,
EhEq
willbeashamedof, whenever hcmlghtcome
t$ when he arrives In his
and that Of the
66Sq d r o 0 r a t TOG rar 'g r a i rOv &yiw
glory of him and of the ~ a t e and
r
of the holy Father and of t h e holy
27 But I
&yylAwv. 27
A6yw
6L bpiv &ArlEOq
angels.
Iamaaylng but to YO" truthfull;, YOU truthfully, There
alaiv T W E ~
TOY
a 3 ~ 0 tL O T ~ K ~ T W Y01 are Some of those
are aome of the Lmer) hero havlnlt atoad who standlng here t h a t
p
y ! h w v ~ a l 8avhrou
Ew
hv wlli not taste death a t
06
not no
s ovld taste
of death
Hkely all until first they see
i6oanv
T+
P a a ~ h s i w mi, EEoO.
the kingdom f, -.they should see the klngdom 01th. Md.
28 In actual faet,
20 'EY~ETO 61 PET&TOPS MYOY'rohovq
I t happened but after the words these
after these wonis,
h a 1 fi tmt , 6 ~ ~ n a6p a h a P 6 v
he took Peter and
as If
fayp
elght havlng taken along
~ a 'Iw&vqv
i
~ a 'I&KOPOV
i
&vLPq eIg ~b John and James
and John and James he went up into the along and climbed
6pog
n p a w r i < a a E a ~ .29 Kai
EyCvaro UP into the mountain
mountain
to pray.
~ n d it happened t o pray. 29 And as
tv TO n ~ o m 6 x m E a t&bv d
~ 1 6 0 g TOO he W" praying the
In the to be prarlng hlm the
form
of the appearance of his
r r p w h o u a h 0 E n p w r a l 6 l p m l 0 p b 5 face became different
face
of him different and the e p ~ s r e l and his a p p m l
2s' See App 3 c 24- Or. '9ile." See App 4 ~ .
TIC

mwna

IswilUng

&rim
behlnd

%%

$9~

?kp

md

r$

:f

until

",ibtZV

LUKE 9:30-36

307

&

O hwnbg fEao-rp+mv. 30 Kal I&& became glitteringly

And look1 white. 30 Also,
of him whlte
lightenmgout.
hv6pag
6th
nuv~X6Jiow &TO, o i r l v ~ glook! two men were
male persona two were mea*ing with hlm, who conversing with him,
Jlaav
Mwuoilg
uai
' H X r i a ~ 3 1 tho $,,)
who were Moses and
were
Moses
and
Eliiah.
E.Li'Jah. 3 1 These
6qBivrrg
&v 6658
EAcyou ~ f i v 8 5 0 6 0 ~
hsvlngappesred in glory were saying the exodus 'ppeared
and beganwith
talking
glow
ah03
iiv
611dhw
nA poOv
of hlm which he war about to b e ? u ~ l l l n g In Obout his departure
that he was destined
' I r p o u a ~ j p . 32 6 62 n h p o g ~ a i 01
to fu~filla t Jerusalem.
J
~
~
~ ~h~ ~but ~peterI and
~ the~ (ones)
.
32 Now Peter and
aim
&@ Jlaw
P~@pqpLmt
together w w him were having been weighed down those with him were
imvw. 61oypqyop~a-5
6L a l k n j v weighed down with
to eleep: having fully awakened but they saw the sleep; but when they
gat fully awake they
6 6 < w ah00 ~ a 705q
i
660 &6pag
robe
glary of him and the two male pernow the (ones1 saw his glory and the
auvaorin.a$ aii.roi. 33 uai ~ ~ i v z r fv
o 14 two men standing
hsvlngstoodw~th him.
And ithsppened In thc with him, 33 And
6~aywpi<mEa1a d ~ o J q dm' a h 0 0 VE;:
as these were being
to be separated them from him
separated from him.
n h p a g npbg 'rbv ' l q o o h 'Enlw&a, ~ a X 6 v
,,id to Jesus:
peter toward the Jesus
INtructor. Rne
Lartv fipag SSE ~tvcn, ~ a motfiaopw
i
mqvhg "InstrucMr. i t i s fine
lt is
us here to be. and let us make tents for US to be here,
~ p r i q piav a o i ~ a pi i w Mouasi ~ a pi i w SO let u s erect three
three.' one to you and one to Mones and one tents. one for you and
one for Moses and
'Hhei
PI)
,d66g
8
hiyal.
to ~111%. no avmg known which he la aaylng. one for E.l?jah,'. he
34
7afiT.Y
62 a h 0 0 Aiyovrog Lyivaro not realizing what he
These Lthlngs) but of him saying Eerne to be was saying, 34 ~~t
vfqihq
~ a i
hmnia5ev
a6ro65' a s he was saying
cloud
and
w a ~ ~ ~ e ~ s h a d o w l n gthem:
these things cloud
&qoPfiEqow
66 6~ TO d a ~ h e ~ iformed
v
and began to
they weremade fearful but in the
toenter overshadow them. As
they entered lnto the
35
CiOUd,they
& y i v m &K
~ f i q~ q U q gh b o w a O h 6 c fearful. 35 And a
came to be out of the
rsyinp
T~I.
came out of the
Lorw 6 ul6g
b
~ n ~ E ~ a y p ~ , , o gvoice
,
Is the Son or:: the (one) h s v ~ n abeen chosen, cloud, saying: "This is
a6roO
& ~ o 6 s r e . 36
iv
rqi my Son, the one that
of hlm
be you hearers.
And
In
the has been chosen. LisY E Y L U B ~ I -njv qwviv
~ijpiEq
'IqaoOg ten t o him." 36 And
to occur
the
vole
was found
Jesus as t h e voice occurred
p6vog. ~ a ai h o i
& a i y q o w ~ a l oir6cvi Jesus was found alone
alone. And they became allent and to no One But the" keDt auiet
b Ex~xEiva~g r a i g fipipatq and did-not'report to
hfiyyathav
reported beck
in
those
the
days (anyone i n those days
h

tR

A,' $%$

LUKE 9:37-43

308

0 ~ x 6 ~
6v
L b p a ~ a v . any of the things
nothing
of what (things)
they have seen. they saw.
37 On the
37 'Eyivsro
62
*Cis
It happened but
tdhe
of rubsesuenee succeeding day,
nard06v~wv
aha" drrrb TOG when they got down
having come down of them from the from the mountain,
6paug rruvilvrq?~v a 6 ~ Q6xhoq nohriq. 38 ~ a ai great crowd met
mountam met up wlth him crowd much.
And him 3s And, look!
i6oh
&vip
&.+
TOG 6xhou i P 6 q o ~ v a man cried out from
look! male person fmm the crowd called out the crowd, saying:
hdywv A 1 6 a a ~ a h ~ .6iopai
uou h ~ f h i l y a l
saying Teacher. I am begging of you to ook at "Teacher I beg you
to take look at my
h i TTV ui6v pou
671 p v o y ~ v i l q
he is
upon the son of m; because only-begotten t t 2 e
gqnv, 39 ~ a i1606 msGpa AapPQs! ad&, my
Is.
and look1 spifit is rece~ving him. 39 and, look! a
him' and
~ a *FiOvqq
i
C P ~ C E I ~ a mi a p & w a s ~a t i ~ b v
and
he cries dut, and eonvuiseo him Suddenly he cries out.
it throws him
I J E T ~ drqpoG ~ a ip6ht
hoxwpsi
drrr.
with foam and Bcareefv it is =~tti"n
-awsv. from lnto ~onvulsionswith
a h 0 9 OUVTP~POV
alj~6v.40 r a i i 6 z ~ 9 q v ~ f i v foam, and lt
him
bruis~ng him;
and I begged of the withdraws fmm hlm
~ n ~ & h w u l v after brutslng hlm
pa0qrGv uou , iva
dlrcr~les of you m order that they should ihrow'out 40 And I beeeed
-" "our
d~sclplesto expel it.
56~6,
nai
0 6 ~
$6uvj9qcav.
it,
and
not
they proved able. but they could not "
41
honp80dq
62 6 'I uoGq ETTTEY '
n 4 1 I n response Jesus
Iiavinganrwered but the yesus
saxd o ,,d
-0faithless
ysveh
h l u r o 5 ~ a i 61Empappivq
twisted generatlo".
generatlon faithless and havzng been perve:ted. how lone must1
fwq
~ 6 7 Luo
~ at
~ p d q bph5 ~ a ~0ntinu;with
i
YOU
untll when shallebe toward
rou
and and put up with YOU?
&viCopai
bpbv. rrpoo&yaye 6 6 s rdv
shall I hold up of rovi Lead toward here the ~~~d your son over
here," 42 But even
ui6v uou. 42 L r t SP rrpousp~opBvou a 6 ~ o G he was approachson of you.
Yet but
of him
lng, the demon dashed
him to the ground and
6 ~ f ~ , " ~ o' v
uvvscnrhpa(~v. h ~ r i ~ q w s 62
v
6 '1 uoG5 Yiolently
him. However, Jesus
convulsed together; gave rebuke but the
?esus
zvctjpar, TQ & ~ ( a e h p ~~q ,a ii h u a ~ oT ~ YIebukedthe
spirit the
and he healed the spirit and healed the
rr&i6a ~ a hii 6 w r s v adrbv T
rrarpi adlotj. boy and
boy and gave hack him to
father of him. him to his father.
43
A{mh~~uovro
62 r r ~ T E q m i 43 Well, they all
They were hang astounded but
all
upon began to be astounded
p ~ y a h ~ 1 6 r q nTOG 0mG.
a t the majestic power
malestlc power of the God.
Of God
nhvrwv
6L
0ovpaC6vrwu
Lrri
Now as they were
Of all (them)
but
wondering
upon ail marveling a t

'&J

and

Ety2&

. as

2:

t;te

te

;J"

LUKE 9:44-49

309

rrhav

afq

ET-

hoist

rrpTg roirq all t h e things he was

all (things) which he was doing he said toward the doing, he said to his
pa9,q~hg abroG 44 Q i u & b p i $ sic ~h 6 ~ adisciples: 44 "Give
dinc~ples of him
Into the ears lodgment to these

$$

Jp&v 7065 A6youg T O ~ O W , 6 r h p

of YOU the
words
there, the for
TOG
b0pbrrou pUlhs~ rrapaSi6ou0a1 si5
of the
man
is about to be gwen over into
6L
b0P;jrrwv. 45
oi
The (ones)
but
of men.
fiyv60uv .
+
,
TO,jTO,
Kai
were not Lnowmg the
say~ng
this.
and
r r a p a a e ~ a h v pivov
&z' a 6 6 v
fiv
it was having been eoneeakd beside from them
iva
pi
~ % ~ ~ W V T D I I 06~6, ~ a
in order that not they might peroeive
it,
and
Lpo~oho
i p o ~ i a a l a h d v wepi TOG
they were fearlng to repvest
him
about the
p j p q ~ o qm h o u .
saymg
thin.

words in noun ears,

for t h e Son of man is
destined to be deli"ered into the hands of
men." 45 But they
continued without
understanding of this
saying. I n fact, it was
concealed from them
that
they might not
i
see through it, and
they were afraid to
Duestion him about
this saying.
46 Then a reasoning entered among
46 Eioilherv
Entered
but
66
S1ahoylppTS
reasonlng
them as to who would
a h o i q , TT ~ i c , &
~itl
them, the who likely might be greater (one) he the greatest of
adrGv. 47 6
6L ' I uoGq
Ei6&< . ~ b v them. 47 Jesus,
of them.
The hut ' su.?
havbg known the knowing t h e reasbning
6nahoy~wpbv
ri5
~ap6ias
a h & of their hearts, took a
Of them
~easoning
of the
heart
v .l..l.-n r child.
,
. - ~ set
~ -it~be~ ,
hAa86pcvoc
wal6iov
Eunla~v
side him 4s and said
having taken upon little boy made stand
to them: "Whoever
zap' LaurQ, 48 r a i ~Trrwa d r o i ~" 0 5 Bv receives this young
beride himself,
and said to them Who likely
child on t h e basis of
6dcqra!
TOGTO TT r a t 6 i o ~ h i
T@
,,,ieht rese~ve this the little boy upon the my name receives me
~ L ~ Z T ~ , nai
,
65 6nr [tool, and whoever
name of me me he ls rece~vmg,and who likely receives me recelves
~ b v hlm [also] that sent
ipi
SiFrl~al
6ixrra1
me he might receive he is reeelving the (one) me forth =or he that
t m o m e i h m r h ps.
6 y a p ~ I K P ~ T E P O Fb conducts himself as a
having rent off me; the for smallcrone in lesser
among
r r h o ~ v bpi" O n 6 p ~ o v 0 6 ~ 6 5 iqrlv irkraq. of You 1s t h e one that
an
yon
exlstmg this (onel
1s
great *" s'-"" +
49
'Arro~~l'dsiq
'I~~ZC E
49 In
~~h~
Having answered
S B I ~"Instructor, we
Lv
Ta
6v6paTi
'Ez~u.r&ra, zi6apiv
Tlva
~ ~ . t ~we ~saw~ t ~ ~ , the name Saw a celtaln man
UOU
i ~ P M h o v r ~ 6acp6vta,
r a i exPellmg demons
of y o u
throwing out
demons.
and by the use of your
L~whhpw
airriv
TI
OGK name and we tned to
we were preventing
hun
because
not prevent hlm, because

?%:2

pc:cov

aF

Et

."

LUKE 9:50-58

310

ClroXou8ei PEW fip&v, 60 ctnev 62 n p a q

he Is foilowlng with us.
Said but toward
a6rbv 'lqooirq M?
KUX~SLTP
8q y h p
Jesus Not be rou prevehting, who lor
hlm
0!k ~ U T t v
ra8'
bpbv h k p bp&v eqriv.
not
la down Ion) you over row 1s.
51 'EYLVETO 68 Pv TO oupnh poO08a1 ~ h
~t o ~ ~ ~ r but
r e din the to bolvlfiued
the
1 p C p a ~ ?fig drvahiplycoq a h o G ~ a 0i1 3 ~ 6 s
days of the taking up of him and he

he is not following
/ with
~ u t
Jesus said t o him:
50

- D not
~

men try
to prevent [him], for
he that is
against
qYOU IS for YOU."
51 As the days
were now
to
the full for him to be
TPWOTOV
~ ~ P I U TO;
N
WOPE&&I
face
firmly set of the to be going his way taken up, he firmly
EIS
' i ~ p o u w a h j p , 52 ~ a i
~ ~ O T E I A E YBet his face to go to
Into
Jerusalem,
and
he sent ofl Jerusalem. 52 S o he
&yyihouq
npd
w p o d l r o u ah&. Kai sent Iorthme-ngers
messensern before
face
of hrm.
And- in advance of him.
l~opw8ivrcq
ebfihbv
eiq rh qv And they went their
having gone theirway they entered into vilkse way and entered
Z a apclrbv
t r o l ~ d o a l ah+. 53 ~ a into
i
a village of
of &maritan;.
to prepare to him:
and 8a.marti.tans, to make
03x i6iEau?o a h 6 v . 8 r 1 16 l r p 6 m o v preparation for him;
not they reeezved him, beeaur the
face
53 but they did not
aJroG fiv
r r o p ~ 6 p c v o v etq 'Iepouoahjp. receive him, because
01 hlm was (one) gong ltm way lnto
Jerusalem.
his face was set for
going t o Jerusalem.
54
~~~~~i
I$"',&<
54 When the disciples
$*I:'
clnav
KSpre.
James and John saw
said
~ ~ ~ d ,
E i W o ev
rcrrap-vcl, 6
Tojthls they said: "Lord.
we shouYd tea
to cornelawn fmm the do you want us t o
oripavob
nai
O~TOljq; tell flre t o come down
heaven
and
to snnihllste
them7 from heaven and
55 o ~ p a w i q 62 C n e ~ i pocv adroiq. 56 r a i annihilate them?"
Having turned but he r e b a e d them.
And 55 But he turned
CnopslS8quw
e1q h t p w
qv
and rebuked them.
they went the,. way lnto dlReient vl&gi
56 80 they went t o a
67 Kai napruopfvov a 3 r b v i v T B 66Q different village.
And going thelr way of them in the way
5, Now as they
Eldv n q
npdq a h b v 'A~ohovBjrro s o l
On the
said .om-e
toward him I shall follow to you we'e
mad, somwne said
dnou L b
htpxll.
to him: ''I
where If ever you may be golng ofl. 58
a3~Q 6
' I ~ o o O S Al & h h n eq~$ e? q; q
to hlm the
Jesus The
foxes
~~yt~e~,","~~ve~,""'nd
Jesus Said tohim:
E ~ o w l v ~ a i Th ~ E T E I Y ~ TOG 06-3
are having and the
blrds
of the heaven "Foxes have dens and
~ a r a o n q v h o ~ 8 q6. 6P ui6q TOG &3p5nov birds of heaven have
tcntlngsdown, the but Son of the
man
r o ~ s t a but
, the Son of
o l i ~ EXEO
TOO I'Y KE ah4v
rhiYn.
man has nowhere t o
not is havlng where a e tesd hemav incline. lay down his head."

;pe

~~~

$2

:,":

HA:fll:&n
ftt

srey8~~l&,,g

re

'2

LUKE 959-103

311

59 ~f~~
68 rr& Zrrpov 'A~oAo68n pot. 59 Then he said
ae said but toward different Be followlns to me. another: "Be my
6
62
'E~~T~+v
ITP&TOVfollower." The man
m, ,me> but sald
Permzt
t o m s first said: "permit me flrst
~~

We6vn

8&v1

my father." 60 But
"Aqeq
roc< ve~pobq he said to him: '.let
sald but to hlm Let YOU go off the dead (ones) the dead bury
kcnn&w
~ ~ x p o S q , a5 62 dead. but YOU
to bm
the of themaelves dead (ones), you but
away and declare
~ e b v
~ I & ~ Y E M E+V k klngdom
o~hciw
abroad the kingdom
having gona of! be declarrog abroad the
TOO 8roJ. 81 ~ I W E V6i. ~ a i ETEPOS .of God." 61 And atill
of the ~ o d .
Said but nbo different (onel ,mother said: "I will
'AroAouB~oo aot,
K~SPIL. WPOTOV 61 follow you, Lord: but
I &all follow
to you.
urd;
first
but first
me to
t k i ~ p n y 6 v pol 6mor&E&1
~oiq
eis
good-bye to those
to me to set self off to the (ones) into In my household."
T ~ V OTK&
NOU. 62 EITEV 62
n p 6 c at:,
62 Jesus said to him:
the house of me.
Said but toward
"NO man t h a t has
Lnlpbv
put his hand t o a
ONoone
~ e i q having b m s t u ~ o n
the
Jesus
plow and looks a t the
hr'
rai
BALnwu
upon
and
lookin9
things behind is well
fitted for the klngdom
6niuw
a i i 8 ~ ~ 6 g &urlv
m
lh
the (things)
behlnd well fitted
is
to the of God,.,
B
~ TOG ~ e00i). L
~
~
After these
kingdom of the Gcd.
thing8 the Lord
T & T ~
&C&I$
6
fbSut these (things) design. d tha designated seventy
and Sent
.hplos
L ~ L p o ~ g CBSopj~ovra 660 ~ a others
i
r a r d awerent (ones)
seventytwo and them forth by twos
h t m e a h c v a h h hvh 660 6 b
n
m advance of him
sentoff
them
UP
two two
every
and
n p o o h o v ah03 81s n60w ~ M l v~ a 1l h o v place to whlch he
c
l
t
~
and
Place
of face
of him into every
himself was going
08
fipehhev
Then
t o come.
where
he
t:fE!?2;.
he began t o say t o
2
Www
68 npbg a h 0 0 5 '0 piv
new~llsaylng but toward them The indeed them: "The harvest.
gEP,(Ip&q ~ d j l q , 01
6 1 Cpy61Ta1 6hiy01. indeed. Is great. but
harvest
much, the hut workera
few; the workers are few.
6sfi8qrr
06"
100 rupiou TOG 8eplop06 Therefore beg the
beg rov therefom of the Lord of the harvest ~~~t~~ of the harvest
mv t o send out workers
67~0s
hDMn
that
he&ond
thmst out into the
into his
1605
O~p10p6v 016105. 8 ,
bnhyem'
forth. Look'
hameat
of hlm.
Be rov gohp under; look1
forth
am sending
homahw
bb&q & & p u a ~ & p 6 as~ lambs
~ in among
I am aendtng ofl
rou
as
lambs In m d s t
60 sllrev 61

m,

'ST

10

%ze$

%:%%

lo

LUKE 10:4-11

312

Abrov. 4 p i pCrm&&~~ paM&vnov, d wolves 4 Do not

wolve*
Not be you carrying
uum,
nor C B ~ W
purse, nor
~ a i 11q6iva a food pouch, nor
a"d
no One 1 sandals. and do not
K ~ T U T ~ V
&dro&o d e
5 1 ~
I
anybody in
down the way you shoul! greet.
Into
6'
hv
cfukht?q~a
oi~iav
greeting along the
but Hkely YO" mlaht enter house
-..- rrpe%?v . road 5 Wherever
ACYETC
oirW
6
You enter into a house
be YOU mylng
toT$= house this.
~ , , d say first, 'May this
gav ~ U E ? fi
u ~ b qci iqq, r n a ~ a r r a f i o ~house
~ ~ , have peace.'
if eve? there may be aon o?ueace, will repose itself , 6 And If a friend of
h' arirdv fi d p j y bpGv. ci 66
I peace IS there. YOUR
u m n him the peace of YOU: if but net?$&,
peace will rest upon
69' bvhq
hva~hugel.
him. But if there Is
upon
it will bend
7 In
6~ ah6 but
62 Til
'lie
not. i t will turn back
oinip
( ~ b v ~ ~ c , E o 8 o m s ~ a ir i v o m q to YOU.
soStay in
house be You staying,
eating
and dllnking
that house, eating and
rh
rap'
adr&v,
drinking the things
the lthingm) beside
them,
ploeoO
ahoiroir.
. they provide, for the
reward
of him.
worker Is worthy of
~ E T ~ P ~ ~ V E&t
T E o l ~ i a q eiq o ~ K ~ (lNhis, wages. Do not
be You solng across out 09 house lnto house. be transferring from
8 rai siq fiu hv m M ~ v alof xqoec
house t o house.
And Into what IIkelY elty roo may
8 , - A I ~,,,herevel.
~,
rai
61 wvml
brciq,
kU@isre YOU enter into a city
roo,
and they mar%=recelvlnp
be you
and the
theythings
receive
TU
= a ~ ~ l 8 i vb i~v ,~ 9
eat
setyou.
the (thins*) being uut alongside to you.
before YOU. 9 and
~ E P ~ R E ~ E T LTO;<
a%B
5$, !&
o
: cure the sick ones
be row curing the
A~YETC
ahoiq
IHY~IKN
in it, and go o n
be rou saying to them Hasdrawn near
telling them. 'The
1 P a o ~ A ~ i a703 OEOO,10 ei
S. ' ~ n g d o mof ~ o has
d
the klngdom of the Gad.
lnz wtat b u t . eome near to YOU:
6U
rilhlv
~lobheqrr
xai
p i I LO But wherever YOU
likely
dtY
YOU mlKht enter
and
not enterinto a
and
66)6wvmt
k S d 8 6 v ~ c ~ El' they do not receive
they may e reeeivlllg
having come out into
You, go out into its
rhcn~ias
a i r a r c 11 Kai T ~ V broad
.
Ways and Say,
broad ways
of it
say roo
And the
11 'Even the dust
K O V I O P T ~ V T ~ V ~ o h h q 8 i v ~ $pi"
a
&K
76'
dust
the lone) hsvlng stuck to US out of the that got stuck to our
d h r w q 6 in, s i t ~ o b rr66aq
g
dmopmm6pa8a feet lrom
city o Y Y O ~into the feet we are wlping OE we wipe Off against
bpiv.
rrh'v
s o 3 ~ 0 ylvirunprE
gr, You. Nevertheless.
to YOU:
besizes
thfs be mu knowing that keep this in mind.
~ l r a v
aulhaia
-rot
&oG. that t h e kingdom of
hararswn near
&ingdom of the
God. God has
near..
Of

wyat

...".

?,Y,Y%?'

2%

k?,t

fc

:;t

gA

'ti'

ti:?

2'

1'

LUKE 10:12-19

313

bpiv TI I o M p o t q h, 6 rJp5p.q 12 I tell YOU t h a t

day i t will be more
t r e i v t ~ &YEYT~TLPOY
S O T ~ I i)
n6Xc1 endurable for Bod'om
that more endurable ltwill be than t o t e eltY In that day than for
Lrrivp.
t h a t city.
12 "Wnp tn vou.
that.
.Chora'zin! Woe t o you,
13 O6ai
mot
Xopa<siv. odai
UOI
Choradni
Woe
to yo;. Beth.sa'i.da! because
Woe
to yo:.
r i Ev T l j p ~r a i X I ~ & V if
I the powerfui works
Bq0ua16h.
Xn
Bethaaida; because If in Tyre and Sidon t h a t have taken place
in YOU had taken
ai
kyevj0qoav
a1
6uv&yq
took ulaee
the
Powerfu wor s the (ones) place in Tyre and 8i'yrv&pm,
Lv bpi", n&Aao Frv
& don, they would long
having takenulace In rorr, long ago Ilkel9 in ago have repented
oh~uy
rai
um6Q
na0fipcvoi sitting in sackcloth
'lttmg
saiackdotn
and
shes
and ashes. 14 Canfmr6quw.
14
vAt)u
T 6 p ~sequentiy i t will be
they ecsme repentant,
Best es
Tyro more endurable far
K U ~ X16ilY1
&YEKT~TE~OY
t u ~ a t i v 3 Tyre and SVdon in
and to Sidon more endurable it will be in the the judgment than for
u IUEI
bpi". 15 Kai u6 KaQapvuoGp, YOU. 15 And you.
And YO.:
Cauernaum. ca.per.na-urn, will you
jukment than to uov.
perhaps he exalted
odpavoO
blyw8juu.
pfi
Eog
heaven
wlll you be exalted? to heaven? D~~~ to
not
mtll
Ha'des' YOU wlll come!
TOG $60"
na~aBbq.
$%?I the nadea you wlli came dawn.
16 "He t h a t listens
t o YOU listens t o me
18
'0
&noSov ir Gv 6 oo0 &oriel
The tone) bearlng o f ~ o n
o f m s he 1s hearing. I tool. And h e t h a t dlsm i
i,
&~STGY
buhc
LuL I ; e ~ & d sYOU dlsrerards
a%
the tonel
dlrre4ardlna
iou'
h e me 11001 Moreover
&8rrr:.
6
EL C c i
& B ~ i 5 * he thal dlsrrteards me
hels disreCardlng: the tonel but me dlsrrgm3lnel dlsreeards lnlsol hlm
t h a t sent me faith:'
rbv
tmouraihm& p ~ .
h0rrci
la dlaregarding the lone) having aent off me.
17 Then the
62 01 IP60pfirovra 660 seventy. returned wlth
17 ' Y r L m p
aeventytwo
joy.
saying: "Lord,
R e t u r n y but the
pgrh xapciq hiyovrrq KGptc, r a i r h 6atp6vla even the demons are
w ~ t h 1 0 ~ BOYins Lard, also the demons made subject t o us
b r r o ~ & o r r a ~ 1piv ivv r Q 6v6pmi by the use of your
are subjecting themselves to us in the
name name.'' 18 A t t h a t
oau. 18 ~ i n e v 62 d - r o i q
' E B ~ b ~ o u " he said t o them:
01 YOU.
He sald but to them I Was beholdmg "1 began t o behold
~ b X
v mw%
&wrp+v
iu roo0 olSpavoO Satan already fallen
lishtnlng out of the heaven Ilke lightning from
the satan
6 b 6 w ~ a bpi" ~ f i v heaven. 19 Look! I
rro6v-ra. 19 i6ob
Look1 I have given to You the have given YOU the
having falien.
norsiv
h&vw
6vov
a<rth&ity t o trample
t<ovo:av r o t
n u l h o l l ! ~ uf the to he trompling on top orrrwnts unrlerfwt serpenls
- . .. .. - . --. - .
.-. .
17. Seventy, xACWSyn.
16' Ha'des. x A B J * ~ She'ol,
:
JT.Ld.Sl.
12

Aiyw

I am saying to rav that to Sodom in the

TI

'

$:,

LUKE 10:20-24

v scorpions. and
r a i m o p n i w , r a i h i %r&ocn,n)v h p ~ and
and seorplons. and upon
all
the mwer over all t h e power
06 pi of the enemy, and
706 ix8poLi r a i o G h ,
of the enemy.' end nothing
not not nothing will bv any
h 6 , r j o r t . 20 ~ A i v
b
TO~TQ
meansho ~ o u ~ h u r t .
will hurt.
Besides
in
thls lthlng)
20 Nevertheless, do
xaipere
6r1
h
melipam
be You relolcing that
the
a~irita
brrorhooerat
xaipe~e
62 Xra made subject t o YOU.
are aublecting thembe~ves, be You reloldng hut that but rejoice because
rh 6 v 6 p a r a bpixr
tv i y p m a ~ kv TO?< YOUR names have
the
names of roo have L e n lnscrlbed In the been inscribed in
obpmoi<. a 'Ev
76
&pg the heavens." 21 In
heavens.
In
the
hour that very hour he
hyaAh&mro
"
mcirpcrrl rr$ & y i ~became overjoyed
he became exultant
s ~ l r l t the holy in the holy s p i n t
r a i c7rrev
'E~opohoyo0pai
001, n & ~ e pand said: "I publicly
and said
I a m confeaalngout
to you, Father nralse vou. Father.
K ~ P ! E TOG 06pavoO ~ ( a i 7-5
XTI
i o r d O? heaven and
Lord of the heaven and oflhe
beesuaa earth, because
hkupuylarj,.
ra5m
h b
o o &v
have carefully hldden
You carefu b id these ithlng.) from wlaa ?onen) these thrnes from wise
rai
~ I & v ,
r a i h a ~ h h w y a arirh and intellktual ones.
and mmprehendmg lanes), and yourrvealei them and have revealed
y n i o l s mi,
6 md)p
611
o h o q them t o babes. Yes.
to babes: yes, the Father: because
thus 0 ~ ~ tbecause
h ~ ta~ ,
e66o~ia
Ly6vs~o Epnpoo8tv oou. do thus came t o be
well-thmkins
it came to be
In front ' o f you. the way approved by
nhvra
pol
rrape668q
Srrb r o t you. 22 All thlngs
22
AU (things) tome were xiven over by the have been deilvered to
n a r p 6 ~ vou, ~ a 066elq
i
~ I W ~ I O KT L
/ <I & ~ I Vme by my Father, and
Father of me, and no one Is knowing who la
who the son no one
6 ulb< sf p$ 6 l r d p ~ a 1'ric torlv knows but the Father.
the Son If no the ~ s t h e r . ' a n d who la
and
the Father
6 na*p el p? 6 uibq nai
6
hv is no one [knows]
the Father d no the Son and to whom Ukelr
the son,
and he
BoCAqra!
6 uibq h 0 . d '
to whom t h e Son is
may be wrshxog the Son to
wllllna to reveal him."
23 with t h a t h e
2'3 Kal
mpaqeiq
n&q T$
p&r&q
And having turned toward
dlael~ler turned to t h e disciples
K ~ T '
i6iw
elmu Marhplol ol by themselves and
nccordlng to prlvate Ispot1 he ssld HapDY
the Said: "Happy are
dg8aApoi
01
PMrrovreq
&
the eyes t h a t behold
eyes
the (ones1 looklng at what ithlnpll the things you are
phkcrr.
24
ALyw
y h p bviv 6.71 beholding. 24 For
YOW are lwklng at
I em ssylng for to mu that I say to you, Many
noAAoi npoqfimr r a i Bamthciq *9BUllocn, 16eiv prophets and kings
many prophets and
kings
dealred toseo desired to see the
bp~iq
B A h
r a i O ~ Kthings YOU are
what (things)
You
.re looklag at and
not beholding but did not

'

ts

2%

2%.

revey'
.

LUKE 10:25-31

315

314

see them, and t o hear

rai
CrnoGoal
&
and
to hear
what IthlnBsI t h e thlngs you are
&YO~ETE
l a i O& jl(0wW.
hearing but did not
you are hearlng and not they heard.
hear them."
25 NOW,lookl a
[bob
vop1~6~
TI$
25 Kai
~ n d look oneverred m the law
some certain man versed in
& v L q trmlp&<wv a6-rbv h g p v A 1 6 6 v ~ a h c ,the Law rose up, t o
B ~ O O ~ Y Ptestlngout
him sayzng
Teacher,
test him out, and said:
rrollioag t$iv aihvlov K A ~O V O J ~ ~ ~ W,,Teacher,
;
ri
by doing
what having done re everlastins sharl I Inherit?
shall I inherit
6 i ETTEV r r d s d r 6 v 'Ev
6
,ife?"
26ns~one)
hut aald toward him in
26 He said t o him:
~i
~bpcmrcl';
"What Is written in
V~%Q
what
ha. been wrlttenl
the Law? HOWdo you
hoxp,eeiq
read?" 27 ~n answer
The (ON) but w i n g
he said: "'You must
oDU
d ~ r v 'Ayarr'oe~c
love Kf..:~
01you love Jehovah' Your
you
With Your
kg
6h7q y p 6 i a < oov nai h, 61
7fi
eart of you and In whoye the heart and with you1
out of who o
Ka;
6~
iaXlil oou whole soul' and with
of you and in who?e the Strength Of You your whole strength
.3A
6 6 ~ w o i . q oou, rat d v and with your whole
and In wh3e the
mind of you, and the
and, .your
~ A q o l o v oou dIc, mcau76v. 28 e t n w 6L neighbor a s y ~ u r s e l f ! ~
neighbor of you as ourse elf.
We said but 2g H~ said to him:
'Op8bq
dnrrrpi8qs TOOTO
r r 0 i ~ l "you answered eorCorrectly youanswered: thia be ddnp: rpc+,lv..keea
doinr.
~ .on ~
~ ,
rai
<joq.
life."'and you will g e t
thls
and YOU wllilive.
29
'0
62 8Lhwv 61nalGoai Laurbv
he lone) hut willing to juatlfy hlmseu
prove himself
wanting
righ- to
teaus, the man
to
stncv
mid toward
n p 6 ~rbv
the '1yooOv
e m s And
Kai rwho
i 60~
::
$ 0 ~ ~
"Who realy is
nhnoiov. 30
SrroAap&v
b 'I moLiq d n ~ vmy neighbor?. 30 In
,,dghbod
Wavingtakenunder the ?ems aald
reply Jesus said: "A
~aTfpatvEV
'Av%~6q
was gong down
certain man was going
from Jerusalem
' I ~ ~ ~ ~ .i< ~ ~' I EA ~ +s , ,~r a~i~ Anmaiq down
Jeru~slem into
Jericho
and to robbers to Jeri.cho and fell
neptLrremev, o l vai tn6iimavrr~ arlrbv .a1 among robbers. who
fell about. who also havlngstdpped him and both stripped him and
inflicted blows, and
nhqy.ig
Crr18tv.r~g h j h 9 o v
CtgLvrcq
blows having putupon they went offhavingletgo Off went OR, leaving him
fif18avfi. 31
nark
O v y ~ u p i w 62 half-dead. 31 Now.
one alf-dead.
Aceordingto eolnetdcncO but by coincidence, a eericwliS
~ c r r i B a t ~ v & fi 6 6 0 taln priest was going
prlest
some was going down In the way down Over t h a t road,

eT6au,
they mw,

$,;

~s

e~:et2~1&

% %%

%G? ,,,
:I$&

$2:

27- Or, U~ife."See ~ p 4.4.

p
9-jehovah, b m . 1 1 . ~ :~ o r d RAE.
,

LUKE 10:32-38

316

317

d 7 6 v but, when he saw

him
hlm, he went by on
&vnrrapjh8rv.
32 6poiw5 68 rai the opposlte slde
went along by opporlte side;
likewlae but also 32 ~ ~ k e w l sae~ e v l t e
Aeuairqq ~ a r a r6v ~ 6 x 0 ~&e&v
nai also, when he got
Levite
down on the place having eome and down to the

el(Eiv~,

~ a ?

that.

and

t6&v

havmg seen

el5

n j v oiaiav. 39 ~ a i

into

the

being cane

having sat alongside

Lord

68

nai

road came upon 6 m

and, a t seeing him, he
LmhaypiuBq,
34 nai
VoudBdv
was moved with pity.
war moved with PI*,
and
having come toward
34 So he approached
~arLSqucv ~a ~ p a 6 p a r aa 6 r G h ~ x L w v
he bound down the wounds of h ~ mpouring upon him and bound up his
wounds, pouring oil
and wine upon them.
f't
Then he mounted him
h i 76 i 6 w
KT~VOS
wonhis own beast
upon the own beast of burden
and brought him to
eiq rrav+x~iov ~ a ih s p ~ h i ( d q a6700. 35
an inn and took
into
mn
and he took care of him.
of him. 35 And the
Lni 7i/v aGptov
ir6ahbv
next day he took
upon the morrow havingthrvrtout
6&%
Out two de-nar'i'is
EBwncv r& rrav6ox~iuai ETTEV 'Err~pshfieqn
he gave to the i d e e p e r and said ~~k~
of gave them to the
innkeeper, and said,
a
, a T I iiv'
rrpoo6anaviluq5
'Take~ cared of him,
him, and that likely
you might ~
~toward
l
~
and whatever you
b
6v
Lrravipx~u8ai
spend besides this, I
in
t o be coming backupon
Iepay you when
h066uw
uol. 36
T ~ S 70lj~0v 7ilY
shall give back to YOU.
which one
these the I come back here.'
rplGv ~Aquiov , 6 o n ~ i u o ~
EYoY6vaI 36 Who of these three
Ulree neighbor lt seems to you t o l a v e become seems to you to have
700
Lprrrr~u6vrog si5 TOG< h OT&< made himserf neighbor
of the (onel having fallen into the m%bers; to the man that fell
among
the robbers?"
31
6
68 ETTEV
-0
rr~ljua
5
The (one) but said The (one) havingdone 37 He said: "The one
76 WEOF PET' ab~oO. c1mv 68 ah+
6 that acted mercifully
the mercy wlth him.
Said but to h m the toward him." Jesus
'IqooOq
noptriou
mi
oh
n o i ~ l then said to him: "Go
Jesvs
Be galng your way and you be domg your way and be doing
duoioc.
the same vourself."
38 Now as they
38 'Ev 6L .rQ
rropr6m8a1
allroJ<, were going their way
In but the to be going their way them he entered into a
a6rdg ciu{hBsv ~ i qr6pqv r ~ v & yuvi 6 i certain village. Here
he
entered Into village some: woman but s certain woman
TIT
6v6part MdrpBa
brr~6bEaro a 6 d v named Martha
wme
to name
Martha received under
him received him as guest

l)i:p

him

i6bv

and

:zJ 2,": h&'zz,","zd

efi
?Y,YY ai2,,
;;;:
k$

!I:

into the house.

39 This woman also
4 .%a1 had a sister called
Who
air0 Mary, who, however,
n66a5 700 sat down a t the feet
feet
of the of the ~~~d and
&3.
40 4 kept listening to his
of him.
The word, 40 Martha,
wrpi nohhfiv on the other hand.
about
myoh was distracted with

Ti6~

to the (onel but

And

napara&u8cioa

~upiov

downon

house.

flv

'

was

Kdouphnb 9
%

$ 2
but

LUKE 10:39-11:s

rrp6g

roc5

toward

the

< ~ o u r v ~ d vh6yov

was hearing

MWa

Martha

the

word

rr~p~smriiro

was bevlg &traded

6la~o"iav.
serv~ng; havingstood
h l u r h
upon but
68
05
@EI
001
TI
not does lt matter to you that

ce

~a~6Aslrrrv

+EV
sad

Kuplr,
Lord, duties,
sttending
So,to
she
many
does and
near
i t notsaid:
matter
'Lard,
to
$","e

A '%$
6la~ov~iu;

you that
has left me alone
02"
a6e
tva
to attend to things?
therefore
to her
in
hat
%
!te
Tell her, therefore, to
CrrroKp,ed5
6P
wm~hh@qrat.
together, 41 Raving a w e r e d but 101" In helping me."
she might give
MhpBa 41 In answer the Lord
6 ~ 6 ~ ~M&pBa
0 5
~ T r r ~ vC n j q
her:: ''Martha,
~ a r t h . ~ ~ ~ said
t hto ~
the
=ord
to her
Martha, you are
~ E P I ~ V @rai
~
8o~uPhCp
you are ~ ~ X I O U and
S
you are bemg disturbed about anxious and disturbed
rrohh6,
42
dhiyov
6& ~ O T W~ p ~ iabout
a many things.
many (things),
o f few (things) but is need 42 A few things,
y a p n j v ckyaefiv p ~ p i 6 a though, are needed,
fi 6 ~ 6 ~Maptap
.
good
Part
or just one. For her
Man
for the
or oione:
o6r & I P E ~ ' U S T ~ Id ~ f i q . part, Mary chose the
her.
not will% liftel UP from
mod oortion. and i t
.~...be taken away
Kai
L ~ ~ V E T O 6" T& r l v a ~ a b ~ 6 v bv fromnot
her."
~~d ithappened in the t o b e
him
in
r6nw ~ t v i T T ~ O U W X ~ ~ B6V
5 OLrrabua70
V,
Nbar a n the oocaplace
some
praylng.
as
he ceased.'
sion of his being
n a certain place
sin&
said
someone
TI5
of
T&V
the Pd~seiples
? B ~ T ~ vof
a hhim
0 0 toward
=&C ipraying,
when he
air&
him
Kljp~r,
=or&
6i6aEov
teach
fip65
us
rr Obepraying,
U ~ ~ X - J B ~ ~stopped,
.
a certain one
of his disciples said to
aai
'lo=vqq
t6i6aEcv
~
o
b
q
v
a
e
q
~
h
5
~a0hq
as also John
taught
the disciples him: ,,Lord, teach us
how topray, just as
a6ro0.
John also taught his
Of him.
disciples."
68
ad~oiq
w~TaY
2 ETTEY
2 Then he said to
~e said
hut
to them
whenever
nhrEp, them: "Whenever YOU
rrpooe6~r~o~~.
hiyt~a
may bepraymg,
be
saying
Father, pray, say,'Father,
let your name be
ri, 6 ~ 0 ~o O
6 ~ . ae&w 4
let he ranet~fied the name of you; let eome ' t h e sanctified. Let your
B a u l h ~ i a m u . 3 T&
EPTOV
T ~ V k~ngdomcome
the 3 Glve us our bread
k~ngdom of you:
the
bread
was leaving down to be serving?

t<d,ip
11

11

&

&y,aue~~o

$re

LUKE 11:4-10

318

htodotov
6ihu
fipiv rir
~ a e l for t h e day according
upon IdaYl belng be givhg to us the seeording to t o t h e day's require4pkpav 4 aui a
4piv ~ h &pa
g r i a 5 fip&v ment. 4 And forgive
day;
and let go off to us the
ska
of us: us
,in,, for
r a i yhp
a3roi
& $ ~ o ~ E Y n a v ~ i ourselves also forgive
also for Very lonell wesre iettinggooft toeveryone
everyone that is in
6 ~ r i h o v r l4piv ~ a pi '
iUW&yng<
fipBq
owing to us; and no? should youbrlngln us debt to us; and do
not bring us into
~ i qmtpanp6v.
temptation:"
into temptalon.
5 Further, he said
5 Kai E T ~ V rr&q a(Irodq
Tiq
tS
And he snld toward them Which one out of 1 to them' "Who Of
have a friend and
bp&v
E n
Oihov r a i rrope0aara1 npbq will go
him at midrev Wlll~ave Mend and wiU go his way toward
and say to
a h 6 v y n w w i o u nai
inn air~,Q Oihc, "Ight
him
oci mldnight and might my to ham Friend. 'Friend. loan me three
pol T
hp~ouq, 6 mr1Sj cpihob loaves,
because
to me ttree loaves.
den a friend of mine has
pou
rapayiva~o
6606 np6q
lust come $0 me on
of me came to be alongside out of way toward me a journey and I have
r a i obn
E w
6
rrapa8fiow
a O r ~ . nothmg t o set before
out beside him: hlrn.9 ? And t h a t
end not I am i a v i n l whleh I mleht
. .
7
r&raivot
Eu&cu
dnro%pt8riq I one from lnslde says
and that lone1
from rnslde
hav~nganswered1 in reoly
. . quit rnakmE
ainn
M' pol K6nouq
nhpcyc.
me trouble. The doormight say
to me troubles be havlng beslde; is already locked, and
my y o ~ n grhllaren
are wtth mu in b<d
va16ia
pou ~ F T ' LpoG cig ~ j v
K O ~ T ~ 1Yc a n n a rise uu and
little children of me with me into the
bed
glve you anythlng '
E~O~V
06 6GYCIpaa
h m h i 6o0vai ooo. 8 I tell YOU. Although
are; not I am able h a w s s t w up to give you.
he will not rlse u p
8
hCyo
bpiv, at uai od
6 5 0 ~ 1 &TO
I am ssylnp to You. If and not he wxllglve to hlm and give him anything

X4?z?

~a?

&vaur&
6th
76
E T V ~ I fihov
haYlnE stooi un
throuah
the
to be
riend
admi,
651&
y;
r j v - &vatSiav
of him.
through
in fact
the la& of modcsty
ah00
t cp0riq
aJrQ
of hlm
havkg- got
UP
he
6oov
lpfical.
s K&YA bpiv heyw
of as many as he r in need. And I to rov am sayi&g,
b,,iu.
alrci~e
~~i so8fioEra,
Be rau asking,
and
It will be given
to Y O U ;
~ ~ T E ~ T E
E~P~~UETE1p0bc1a
be rou see&g, end uov wlll find: be rou knocilng,
nai
&votyjor~al
bpi". 10 rr&g
yhp
and It will be opened to you.
Everyone for
6
ah&v hap@-,,
~ a i 6
<q-r&v
the lone1 esklnp reselves, and the lone) aeeking

LUKE 11:Il-18

319

finds, and M everyone

70
K ~ & L
~ f i p i u ~ n , rai
knocking knocking i t will be
to the (one)
flnds.
and
~iva
6P
t e b p i v opened. 11 Indeed.
&vo~yiuc~a~.
Which One but out o f You which father is there
It wlll be opened.
d v w m i p a a l ~ f i u c ~6 u i b ~ Iy0Gv. 114 among YOU who. if his
fish.
not son asks far a fish,
the
father
wlll ask the son
will perhaps hand him
trrt%ml;
&mi
ix&q
691v aGTQ
lmtead of
fish
~ r ~ e to
n thim WlllgfveuW*? a serpent instead of a
12 fi rai al.rTocl Gbv,
trn6iwa1
a i ~ Qfish? 12 Or if he also
or also he 4 1 ask egg, he wlll give upan to hlm
for an egg,
hand him a scorpion?
n~oprriov; 13 ~i o3v
bpriq
rravrlpoi
scorpion?
1f thcrcfor. rov wlcked lonesl
Therefore, if
Im&pxpm.~q oi6aTa 66para hya8h S~SLV?~ YOU,although being
exlrt~ng have known gifts
good to W glvmg wicked, know how
m i q ~ i p o t g b &v
n&v pmhou 6 to give
gifts to
to the chr~dren
tohow much rather "the
how
m j p
6
be dpavo6 6i)u~l TVcUlla
more SO will t h e
pather the ionel a u t o i heeven wlll glve splnt
Father in heaven give
&ytov
~ o i q ~ I T Oadr6v.
~UIY
holy spirit to those
holy ta the loner) asking
blm.
asking hlm!"

ofrod,

14 ~Kai
n dhefiv
was throwlna
&K@M~w
out ~ demon
~ I ~ ~ V KWO~U'
dumb;
I O V
expelling
lp ~ a~dumb
h e was
t
~
62 m 5 Saopoviov tSEh86woq
11happened bnt of the demon
having come out demon.
demon came out,
the the
~ ~ $ 4 5 . Kai &8abpancnr o i
dumb lone). ~ n dwondered the dumb
the crowds
man spoke.
maweled.
And
6 ~ h o t . 15 TIV&
Sb
LS a h a v
15 ~~t certain ones of
E T O W ~ S ; same but out a t them
them sald: "He expels
6a,poviwv the demons by means
$$YE~O

tte

'e

:, hstrl 2$e

Barcsb6h
Beelzebu1

,,

~2%&::,

i ~ $ ~ ~ ~ , , U t

62
but

rrslph<omq
temptmg

dmerent
o
p
j
;
,
,
heaven

oq ~ i o v

,~lg,

of Beel'ze.bub the
ruler of the demons."
16 However. others.

tseeking
o tempta him,
sign began
out
but of heaven from him.
l7 Knowing their
c16hq
T& 61avofipqa rtrrcv a h o i q imaginstlons he said
knowing of them the lmaglnatrona -Id
to them
nhrrol
o,~cia
&+' t a v r j v 6~apeptoBsi~aI t o them: ''Every kingvery &don
upon itself having been avlded dam divided aRainSt
tpqpo5ral
Kai
ol<ov itself comes t o desai. being made debdlsto, , and house upon house lation, and a house
[divided] against itself
T~TEI.
18 S/ 6L
K~
6 I 'xzl$
&fn ffalls, So if Satan
~tis falling.
If but also
the
iw7bv 6
, iueq,
~
~VJS~ m 8 f i o c r a t
fi is also divided against
himelt was dPv~ded, how
will stand
the himself. how will
paucheicl aZnaG
871
hiye~r
&v his klngdom stand?
kinedom
of him$ Becauae Yon are saying in Because YOU Say I
tr & h a ~ ~ pz T& Sa~pilYta. expel the demons hY
B=<~paGh
~ e e l r e b u l to be rowing out me the demons. means of Beel'zebub.

w:$fis~g
z:ke
persistence he will
get up and give him
what things he needs.
9 Accordlnel~I say t o
YOU, Keep on asklng,
and it will be given
YOU:keen on seekme.
and YOU W ~ I find,
I
keep on knoelung, and
it will be opened to
you 10 FOP everyone
asklng receives, and
eYelyOne seeklng

demons
hEPo,

I7

LUKE 11:19-26

320

62 tyd i v BEE@obA
I~Phhhw &
I.
19 If it is by means
I in Beerzebu1 I a m throwing out the of Be-el'zebub I expel
6at~6vta,
oi
vioi
3v&v
iv
T ~ V ! the demons, by whorh
demons,
the
sons
of rou
in
whom ' do
sons expel
t~Phhhouo~v;
61h TOGTOaljroi b &v them? neeause of this
are they throwing out? Through this they opzou
they w,ll he judges
~ p a r a iEoavrat. 20 1 6L t v 6 a ~ ~ G h v
f!
YOU, 20
if
judge* willbe.
If hut in
finger
~t is by means of
tyd
i~Ph?Xw
T&
6alpiiv~a, &pa God's finger I
am throwlng out the
demons,
really
demons, the
E@8aosv
L@' t p 8 q 6 p a u ~ h c i a TOG
came ahead of
upon roo the kingdom of the klngdom of God has
9roO. 2 1 8 r a v
6
really overt&ken you
Gad.
Whenever
the
strong Lmanl 2 1 When a strong
~aBwnhtovbvo
Qvhho
T ~ Yman, well armed
having been armed iown
may be guar!mg
the zuards his oalace hls
?avroG
aljhjv.
i ~ i v T& belongings continue in
of himself courtyard,
I s t h e
peace. 22 But wheh
6 r r h p x o v ~ aaljroii. 22
h h v
62 i o x u p 6 ~ ~ p osomeone
q
stronger than
belongings of him;
whenever but
atranger
he is comes against
ali~oO
h~h8i)v
vr~fioq
him a n d conquers
of him having come upon he might co;iquer
him, he takes away
T ~ Y rravorrAiaY
a l j ~ o c a i p ~ l tp'
the full armament of him he lifts up upon WhlCh his full armament in
Which he was trusting.
t r r ~ r r o i i 3 ~ ~ . nai ~h
and he divides out the
he had been trusting, and the
he despoiled
61a6i6wo1v.
23
qv C, T. things
he is giving through.
he (onel not bemg with him of 23 He t h a t
is not on my side is
Lpair
nar' l p o J t m i v , ~ a i
6
me down on me
is,
and the (one1
against me. and he
t h a t does not gather
ouvhywv p
t p o 6 o~oprril;~!.
gathering wlth
me is scattering.
with me scatters.
24 'Orav
76
h ~ h 9 a p ~ o v r r ~ ~ O v a 24 "When an
Whenever
the
unclean
unclean spirit comes
tcih811
dm6 r o J & V ~ P ~ W O U
~ ,I ~ P X E out
T ~ of
~ a man, it passes
might come out from the
man,
it is passing
61' QG6pwv ~ h w Sqroin,
v
&v+auow,
~ a places
i
in search Of
through waterless places seeking restmg-illace, and
a resting-place. and,
' dpionov ~ 6 - r ~
h i y ~ l 'Y~TouT~&$~eiq
finding then it is naytng I shall return Into after finding none, it
says, 'I will return t o
76" 01~6" pot,
BEY
my house out of which
the house of me from where
25
I moved.' 25 And
ShB6v
sdpion~l
oxoh~jovra,
on arrivlng it finds
having come
it finds
being
it swept clean and
o~oapwpbwvov
~ a i
KEK OopqJI~ Y O Y ,
having been s w e d
and
having been adorned. adorned. 26 Then
it goes its way and
26 -r6=
rrope6~rao
nai
rrapahailBhvt,
Then
it goes its way
and
takes along
takes along seven
E.rEpa r r v c ~ p a r ar r o v q p 6 . s ~f~a ~ o G i-n~b,different spirits more
dmerent
apliiia
more wreked of itself seven, wicked than itself,
19

E/

If but

.P-od

the

//

2 ~2;:

%kk %?i
207

XoT

I$5,22:;;2

LUKE 11:21-32

321

tnri
and, after getting
nai
siwhB6vra
uaro,nci
and having entered they are dwelling there), and i n s ~ d ethey dwell
yiverac
~ t r Eoxara TOG hveprjnov there, and the final
IS becomzng
the last (thmgsl of the
man
e ~ r c u m ~ t a n c of
e s that
man become worse
k r i v o u x ~ i p o v a T&Y
WP~TW.
than the first "
that
worse of the first (things1
21 ' E y b c r o 68 t v T$
A~YEW a d d v
27 Now as he was
It haoDened but m the to be samng him savlne these thtnes
raha
Crrhpacrh
these (thmg~l having llfted up
yuvi
LK TOG bxhou STTIEY
woman out of the crowd sald
fi
Daorhoaoh oe nai womb t h a t carried you
6 ~ o t h i a. the ionel
havillg carried you and and the breasts that
the
cavity
k a o ~ a i oqq L 8 j h a u a ~ . 28 a h d q 68 E T ~ E V YOU sucked!" 28 But
rearts which you sucked;
he
hut
he said: ..No, rather.
MEVOOV
p ~ ~ h p 1 0 1 01
~ K O ~ O Y T E FHappy are those
rndeed therefore
happy
the (ones) hearing
the word of
~ 6 vh6yov TOO BEOJ ~ a @
i ~ h h m o o ~ ~ ? q . God and keeping it!"
the word of the God and (ones) guardmg.
29 When the crowds
29 T&v
58
dxhwv
h a 9 p o ~ l o v E v w vwere massing togetho f the
but
crowds
masrrngupon er, he started to say:
#pi <cro
hiyr~v
'H
YZVE~
a 6 ~ 0"This generation is a
he started ta be raying
The
generation
this wicked
it
y ~ v r & rrovqph twrw o q p ~ i o v , k~i,
looks for a sign. But
generation wicked
1s;
slgn
it is seeking,
Sign will be given
~ a oi q v ~ i o v 06 6 0 9 j o ~ r a 1
Ei
76 it except the sign of
and
s ~ g n not will be alven to it
"Ot
the Jo'nah. 30 For just
o q p ~ i o v 'Iwvt. 30
~a8i)q y h p tyivs-ro
a
sign
of Jonah.
According ar for became
sign t o the Nin'e.vites.
6 ' l w v t s TO?< N I Y E V E ~ ~ Ioq&I
S ciov,
O ~ ~ T W in
S the Same way
the Jonah to the Ninevites
mgn,
thus
will the Son of
uids TOO &vepi)nou
nu? 6
Eorat
mmanbe also to this
man
willbe also the Son of the
generation. 31 The
YEVC+
. r a h 31 Pa-ihl-oa
h*o
of the south
generation
this.' '
Queen
TOY
will be raised u p in
tycp8rius~al t v
KP~UEI
will be raised UP
in the judgment
with the
menjudgment
the
of this generation
with the
hdp&v
7%
~ E Y E ~ S raGqq
male
of the
generation
this
and and will condemn
~ a r a ~ ~ i valjro6q.
si
brt
fih8w
i~
T&V them: because she
,,.ill judgedown them; because shecame O I ~ ~theO ~came from the ends of
the earth
hear the
rrcphrwv
~ f i q yeq & ~ o G u a l ~ i vo q m i w wisdom of Sol'o-mon.
lrmits
of the earth
to hear
the wisdom
I o h o 3voq ~ a i6ob
i
rrhaov
I o h o p G v o ~but, look! 'Omething
09 solbmon: and loow something more of solomon more than SOUO-mon
6 6 ~ .32 &v6psq
N I V E V E&
~V
T a~uI ~ j o o v ~fva l here. 32 The men
here.
Male persons .Ninevites will stand up m of Nin'e.veh will rise
K ~ ~ U E I p ~ 76s
~ & y s u ~ % q T U ~ T ~nSa i in the judgment with
judgment. with the generation
this
and this generation and

aw

;fe

"

LUKE 11:33-39

322

~ d ~ I Will
o condemn
a v
it; berepented ) cause they repented a t
'Iwv8
~ a i i60b what Jo'nnh pre;,ched:
of ~ o n a b , and look1 but, look' sotn~thtng
nA~iov
'lava 6 6 r 33 036.i~ Alixvov more than Jo'nah
WmethlnR more of Jonah here.
No one lamp
is here. 33 After
&wg
sI rplimqv ~ i % o ~0662
v
hi,
having llghtcd inlo vault
heputs nor under lighting a lamp, a
wrson puts it, not in
mw
~ 6 6 1 0 ~ Mh. h i rilv Auxviav
the measurinp baaket but upon the lsmpatan~, a Vault nor under a
measuring basket, but
Iva
ol
d m 0 C U O ~ E V O I~b 90
in order that the (onea) going tgem way in the linhs
. upon the lampstand.
that those stepping
P?&?TUUIV.
34 '0 h6xvo5 706 u&pa?6< ~ T I V
in may behold the
may behold.
The lamp of the bcdy
is
6 6&Ap65
oou.
5rav
6 6 9 b h p 6 q light. 34 The lamp
01 the body i s your
the
eye
ofyou. Wheneverthe
eye
oou CorXotc.
fi
m i 6Aov
T& u 0 p & eye. When your
of you alnple m a j b e , also whole the body is simple, Your whale
uou
qorlv6v imtv.
tn2rv
61 no pbg body is also bright;
of YOU enllshtened
is:
whenever but w%ed
but when i t i s wicked.
il
rai r b o & i) m U K O T ~ V ~your
V , body i s a l s o
ltma;be,
also the
bod:
of YOU
dark.
dark. 35 Be alert.
35 orkm
o h
p i T& +ire
b
& therefore. Perhaps t h e
Be alert therefon not the ilght the tone) In light t h a t is in you
uoi 0 ~ 6 ~
~ U0T ~~V36
. rf
o h
m oGwh darkness. 36 ThereYOU darkneea
la.
If therefore the body
fore. if your whole
UOU
6hov
~ 0 ~ l v 6 v It)
~ 6 ~ 0TI5 body is bright with
of you whole enllhtendd, no
avlns Part any
no part at
dark, it
U K O T I ~ ~ V ,torat
~ w r i d v dhov c b ~ 6mv
be
bright
dark. Itwill be en lghtened whole as whenever
a s when a lamp gives
6 Alipo< .rfj dmr&
light
.... by.its Iays."
the lamp to the Rsrhlng may be9e%%enlnE
57 wnen he
31 'Ev 6i TO h d f i u a ~ . t p u t
had spoken this' a
In but the to speak
IS reques?lng
ah?
Pharlsee requested
$aptuaiog
him t o dine with him.
Pharisee
he went in and
&TO. a l u d 8 h v 6i &V&UEV. 38 6 6g IecHned
at the
him: havfncentered but hefen back.
The but
38 However, the
$aploaiog
16b
Phatlsee
hsvlng seen
be%
Z t pharisee was surprised
t seeing t h a t h e did
n p ~ r o v ~~crrrriu8q
. To;
&pimou, anot
flrst wash before
flrrt
he was dlpped be ore the
dlnncr.
39 ETnEv 6i 6 K ~ P I O S np.35 ah6v N h the dinner. 39 But
Said but the Lord toward him Now the Lord said t o him:
6peic ol $aploaios rb LS&EV TOO r r o ~ ~ p"Now
i ~ You
~ Pharisees,
m v the Pharlrees the outride of the
CUP
YOU cleanse the
~ a iTOG n i v a ~ o c ~ A ~ i 2 ; m ~b 6& outside of the cup and
and of the
dbh
YO* are dean&,
the but dlsh. but t h e inside of
b a 8 n r btQv
& p M 5 ~ a inovqpia(, You is full of plunder
Inside 0 mu s uU 0 Plunder and wiokedness, and wlokedness.

r m 1w501v

*Y.

they wlll fudge down

It;
el5
rb
rilpuypa
into the thlngpreached

&I

because

ey

2x0~

%. - -

.b,7fB~ h$gge?ne
;&: :

iE~eZ
rrpir

rtyl

LUKE ll:40-46

323

&@powq
odx
6
r m ~ f i u a s 40 Unreasonable
Senseless lobes), not the lone) hsvingmade persons! aethat made
b
tEw8su
ral
rb
eoa8rv h~orroiqu~;the outside made also
the outside also
the
indde
he made? the inside, did he
41
rrhjv
T&
tdvra
6 6 ~41~Nevertheless, give
Besides
the (thlngsl being Inside give roo as
mercy the
~ E W O ~ ~ V ,
160J
n b ~ a K*$!
things that are inside.
gifts of mercy,
and lookt all (thlnkll
and, look! all [other]
p i
turiv. 42 &Ah8 0th:
p i
T
$
O
:
things are clean about
to YOD
is.
But
woe
to ron
YOU. 42 But woe
$a luaiolg; TI
~ ~ O ~ E K ~ T O ~ ~b
T E to
Pl?ari~ee8, beeau~eYOU give bock the tenth of the
because YOU give the
fi6hooy ~ a l
miyavov ~ a i TTh
and
the
rue
every tenth of the mint and
Iue and Of eveN
hhxavav ~ a i map6 X L U ~ E T ~ V K P ~ U I V the
vegetable', and rou are%ypasstns the judgment [other] vegetable.
rai TfiV
TO;
Ta&a
&g b u t YOU pass by t h e
and the
ova
of the ~ o d : these (things) but Justice and the love of
Ciod! These things YOU
%EL
nolfioal
r&n~?va
were under obligation
it was necessary to do
and those lthlngsl !jt
n a p s i v a ~ . 43 obal Spiv roi5 Oap~uaiotq, t o do, but those other
to let go beside.
W o e to You the
Pharisees, things not to omit.
6n
& y m & ~ s TTV ~ ~ O T O I O B E ~43~ Woe
~ ? ~to you Pharibeesuse yon are l o v l n ~ the front d a c e of SJttmW sees, because YOU love
&v ~ a i couvaywyai5 rai roSq & m a u p 0 6 5 i v the Rant seats in the
In the sYnagogues end the
areetlngs
In Synagogues and the
&I
~aiq
& o aic
44 odal
bpiv
greetings in the marthe
marlePpiac;r.
Woe
to rod, betause ketplaces! 44 Woe
m i
6 5 rh
pvqp~ia
Ta
t o YOU,because YOU
rouare as
the
memorial tombs the (ones)
ale
&6tl?a,
rai
01 &v8pwno1 the $nesl tombs whlch are not
not ev~dent, and
the
men
in evidence, so t h a t
oi6autv.
~rrap~rrmotmzg&nbo o d ~
men
upon them
walking about on top not they have known.
and do not know [it]!"
45 ' A r r o ~ p l 8 ~ i 5
66
TIC
TGV
45 In
a
Having answered
but
someone
of the
certain one of those
YO~IKGV
COhQ A'Gmak8
versed in the Law said
ones versed in the law is ssylna to hlm Teacher.
to him: "Teacher, in
7-a
h 6 y w r a i fir&< ~ ~ P ~ C E I S .
there (things) saying also UB you are outraging. saying these things
YOU also insuit us."
61 Eynnr
K ~ ] oIiv
46
6
m e (onel
but
said
~ l a o toroa
the 46 Then he said: "Woe
V O ~ I K O ~ ~ obai,
+ O P T ~ < E ~ E a180 t o YOU who are
ones versed in the law woe, because mu are loading versed in the Law,
TOSS b8prjrrou5 W p ~ i o l 6 u o p & m a ~ ~ a r, a l because YOU load
the
men
loads hard to be borne, and men with loads hard
ahoi
tvl
T&V 6ar.rGAov
ti irv to be borne, but YOU
very (ones) to one of the
Ewer8
olhou yourselves do not
touch the loads with
06 T T P O ~ ~ E T Croi5 90priol5.
not YOU are touching to the
osds.
one of YOUR flngers!

40

qhV

eEO?

LUKE

11:47-53

324

TI
O / K O ~ O ~ ~~a
T E 47 "Woe t 0 YOU,
because voa are building the because you build
T&V
rrpopqrfiv
ai
62 t h e memorial tombs
m e E a t f 2 m b s . of the
prophets
the
but of the prophets, but
rrar5pq.
p
cinLnrelvco,
aGro6s. Youn forefathers killed
fathers
of rou
killed
them.
them! 48 Certainly
48
&pa
php~uptq
&UTE
YOU a r e witnesses of
~ealiy
wltnerres
YOU are
the deeds of YOUR
ouv~v6andrc, ,
and yet
yon are thinking well with
YOU give consent to
v a ~ L p w v SpGv,
6~t ahi
fathers
of YO",
because
they
i n e d them, because these
the prophets
cinhrntvim aG~obq t p ~ i q Sf
oino6o c i ~ e
killed
them
YOU
but are huibing: but YOU are building
49
s,&
TOOTO
~ a ifi U O + ~ ~ TOG Itheir tombs]. 49 On
Through
this also the wisdom of the this account the
of God also
0-6 d n s v 'ArrornEhi) ~ i qa h o J q I T P O @ ~ T wisdom
~~
God d i d I will send off into them
prophets said, ,I will send forth
nai &oor6houg, ~ a i6
aJrWv ~ITTOKTEVOOUIY to them prophets and
and
apostles,
and
them theywill kill apostles, and they
uai
6lbSouo1v, 50
iva
will kill and persecute
and
wlll persecute.
in order that some of them,
so
iucq~e6
T&
a h *~VT-V
t h a t the blood of all
might be roughtout, the
blood
of all
the prophets spilled
rrpa+q-rdv
76
~ K K E X U ~ L V D Y &T& ' m the 'Ounding
prephets the [blood1 having been poured out from O
Of the worid.may be
nmaDohfic ~ 6 u p o u cinb
founding
of world from
generailon requbed from this
~ a h q q ,5 1
a7vmo<
"APsh
Ews generation, 51 from
this.
blood
of ~ b e l w t ~ lthe blood of Abel
a r p m o ~Zcfxapiou
~
TOO
drrrohollbvou down t o the blood of
biaod
of Zechariah the (onel having been slain Zech.a.ri'ah, who was
p a < h T O O 0uu~urnqpiou~ a TOG
i
O ~ K O U . vai, slain between the
etween the
altar
an8 the house: Yes, altar and the house.'
Atyw
dpiv
in q 8 j o r r a t && r i e Yes. I tell YOU, i t will
1 am saylng to YO;, it
rought out from the be required from this
yw+
7ahq.
generation,
generation
thls.
52 "Woe to you
52 o6ai
bpi"
~oiq
VO~IKO~,
woe to row the
ones versed in the law. who are versed in
t h e Law because you
6~1
~ P U T E fiv ~ h s i 6 a
YY&UEWS.
the key
because r o llfted
~
up the key of the knowledge:
47 OMbpi"
Woe

to YO&,

$
,:

2% '$22;?le

2:

22

wli%e

awgy

Of
you
OJK el07jhea~s ~ ( a i
TOAS
yourselves did not go
iones)
not You entered and the tones)
in, and those going in
E ~ O E P X O ~ ~ V O~!Kw~$o~TE.
U~
YOU hindered?
enterxng
rou hmdered.
53 SO when he
53
K&KE~~w
&<&36vmq
ahoO
And from there
havinggone out
of him went out from there
f i p t m ~ o oi ypapvarciq uai 01 O a p t ~ a i o t the scribes and the
started the
scr~bbes
and the Phannees Pharisees started

ahoi

'

LUKE

325

11:54-12:5

BEIVQ~
ldxetv
nai
dmooropari<c~v m t o press upon hlm
tembly to be holding in and to force mauthings from terllbly and to ply
ah&" rrrpi
rrhst6vwv
54 L v ~ 6E~OVTEF him
questlons
him
about more (thing;),
lying
wait for
about further thmgs,
&n TOO 076pa~oq
a b 6 v eqp~6oai TI
54 lying in walt
him to catch something out of the
mouth
for hlm, t o catch
ahoO.
of him.
somethlnz
.out Of hls
'Ev
oTq
htouva)cOe~o&v
mouth
~n whlch (thmgs) havmg been led together upon
76"
pup!hSwv
TOO
axhoU,
In t h e meantime,
of
of the
crowd.
when t h e rrowrl
~-the
. ~ ~ - mvnads
brnr
~ a ~ a n m ~ i v
as-and
to be treadlng down
ipSa.ro
XLyrtv
he started
t o be savine
. .
ppel~&q
a-O
rrp6~ov
~ R ? L T B ~ E T Estepping upon, one
disciples
of h ~ m first
Be YOU glvlng attention another, h e started
& a u ~ o i q 6RTb
bqq,
b ~ i ovu t by saying first to
to selves
from
L e n .
his disciples: "Watch
out for the leaven of
hbp!m~g,
TGV
the
the Pharisees, which
toriv I )
6L
o u y n r ~ a h v pLvov
but having been
concealed
is
which is hypocrisy. 2 But
06% c i n o ~ a X u @ e i o ~ r a~~ ,a Ki ~ V T T T ~ V I)
OJ there is nothlng
not
will be revealed,
and seuet whl* not ,,,,f,,ll,
.-...---"
~~-~~~~~~~
y o o 8 i o ~ ~ a l .3
hv8'
bv
wi become known.
Instead of
which (thingal that
"Ot be
sC(TE
& revealed, and secret
Boa
i v 4 OKOTiq
rthinesl
.~
. as ID the ,darkness no- raid in t h a t will not become
TQ @ O T ~~ I ( ? v o ' ~ ' o ~ o ~~, a i I) npbg 76 known. 3 Wherefore
the light wdl bexeard, and which toward the w h a t thingsyou say
in the darkness will
~ 2 5
be heard in the light,
K pv~B?pr~a~
h
i T& 6wphrwv. 4 A t y w
upon the housetops. l a m saying and what YOU whisper
W& be
p
ini
private roams

FA

12

12

wT;&,
'&~,gLy $g&

2Uh,z:ifiYE

Drz~g?z&

@opqefi~r &
T&V
drrro~~~tv6vrwv
.from the housetops.
killing
be YOU made fearful from the (ones)
I say to
T& a& a aai WET*
T ~ G T ~ p i ix6~?wv
avlng YOU, my friends, D o
the boty and after these (things) not
rr~ploo6rrpb
TI
rro,fiual. not fear those who
to do.
more abundant
anlithlng
k111 the body and after
tpiv
5
imo&iSw
6i
thls are not able to
t o roo
Ishall indlcate
but
do a n y t b n g more
@opqefi~~.
~iva
yon shonld be made fearful of: 5 But I will lndlca*
whom
+o~i18'1~~
T&V
p~r&
T& to YOU whom to fear
be YOU made f-ful of
the (one)
after
the F~~~him who alter

LUKE 12:6-11

has authority
I tokilling
throw into

6 m o n ~ i v a l Exovra Ccouqicm &lreaAclv sf<

to kill
hevlng authorrty to throw In into
BEYVW vai
5piv,
TOGTOV
hkyw
&henna; ye4 1am saylng to you, this (one)
OOP~~~TL.
be
of.
nwAoGvrat &uuapiwv 6 t h . nai Lv
t5
are belng sold of aasarll two+ And one out of
a h & " oljn EUTW
~ ~ X E X I ) U & V O V CV*T~OY
them not
Is having been forgotten in slght
rot? BroD. 1 &Ah* ~ a i a i ;z$;q
'rfiq
of the God.
But also the
Of the
~r~acrhfiq6pBv
neua~
piBpqvrar
head
of roo a11 Lhalral havetbeen numbered;
j
~0!3cioBc~
rroM8v
orpeiwv
not
be you fesrlns:
of many
sparrows

92'

na; yes, I tell y o u ,

fear this One. 6 Five
sparrows sell for two
Of

do they not? Yet not

one of them goes
forgotten before m d ,
7 B u t even the hairs
01 YOUR heads are all
?Iayeno

fear; YOU are worth

more than many
sparrows..
61a$i ETE
IOU are 61fiLring.
8 "I say, then, t o
8
Aiyw
62 bpiv
n6c
8~ liv YOU Everyone t h a t
I am aaylng but to YO:. everyone who mew
union arith
6poAoy'ur1 i v tpoi Ep1pou0~9 ~ i wQ B p h o v , me before men, the
W I I I E O ~ ~ S SIn me
mfmnt of the
men.
'lsO
Kai b u ~ b q TOG Q O P ~ O U ~ ~ ? ~ tv
o 'yOn pOf man
the son of the
man
W,II mn es.
in confess union with
&Q
EprrpouBrv TBV & W ~ W Y700 FJEO~. him before the angels
him
In front of the angels of the God; of God. 9 B u t h e
9
d
66
& p v q u h p ~ v 6 ~ p~ Lvhn~ov t h a t disowns me
the Ionel but havlng dlsowned me
in slsht
men
be
r 3 v &vBp6nwv
h a v q 0 j u ~ r a 1 tvhmov disowned before
of the
men
he w i f b e dlsowned In sight
the angels of God.
r 3 v &yyChwv TOO Bmit. 10 Kai nSq
8q
that
of the angels of the God.
And evevone who lo And
f ET h6yov CIS T ~ Yui&
TOO QOphrrov, Says a word against
w i s e y w ~ r d into the son of the
man.
the Son of man, i t will
&qcBfiu~ra! a d r Q
TQ
6P EI< TA be forgiven him; but
it WIII be let go OR to hlm to the lone) but Into the he t h a t blasohemes
hylov
nvEG a
BXao@~viuavrl
OGK agalnst the holy spirit
having blasphemed
not
holy
I
wlll not be forgiven
& E uzTaI.
11
-OTW
it. 11 But when they
It w i d b y e t go OR.
Whenever
bring YOU in before
E ~ U ~ ~ P W U ~ V
public assemblies and
they may be brlndng in
$t:
mvaywyhq ~ a i
~ P X ~ S Kai government officials
and
gwenunent omelala and and authorities,
synagogues
PEP! v f i o l l ~
do not become
rhg i S o w i a q
the authorltlc;.
!?t
should roo ~eeomeanxlou. anxious about how
6nroAoy ' q d ~
fl or what YOU will
nBq
i ~i
how or what ~ o ~ s h o ~ l d = p e %
defense
in
or speak in defense or

con6sses

8' See App 4c.

:kq

?:!'

6' One assanon was

En

%S

denarius.

LURE 12:12-19

327

326

shqrr.
12 d y&p &IOV lovrGPa what YOU will say;
ri
12 for the holy spirit
what YO" should say;
the for holy mlrd
will teach YOU in t h a t
616he~1 bp&< tv ad16
a
wlli teach rou in very the how what (things) very hour the things
YOU ought t o say."
SET
~ln~iv.
13 Then a certaln
It Is neeeuan to say.
Ll nmv 66
,,q
&
TOG 6 x A ~ vone of the crowd said
sald
hut mmeone outot the crowd ta him: "Teacher, tell
&Q
AtShunaAc, rlnh T&
pov my brother t o divide
to hlm
Teacher.
say to the brother of me the inherltsnce with
me." 14 He sald
papioauFJat
VET'
Cpo0 T)Iv K)\T)POYO~~CN.
n ,
to
with
me
the
lnherltanee. to hirn: " ~ ~who
.. dlvide
14
6
SL ~ T m v a h + - A v B p m ~ , ~ i qappointed me Judge or
The lone) but ssld to hlm
Men,
who apportioner over YOU
WE r
a + r~
p l r j v i/ @E 1761"
CO' b p & ~ ;persons?" IS Then
me setdown
fudge or dglder upan roo. he said t o them:
'Opke
~ a *%eep
i
YOUR eyes open
l5 i L ~ % td:f &?d
Ba You reelng and and guard
@uhhuucu8~
&id
lTholl~ every sort of covetbe yon mardmg ~ouraalvel
*om
~ I I . ~ ~ . F
because
S
even

la

~~

?kkq

LUKE 12:20-27

328

20 s l r r ~ v 6P a h ? 6 %c6c
IAqpwv
20 But Ood said to
said but to hlm the Md Senaelep. ( o h , him, '
~
~
OW one, this night they

airoDo~v
& r 000
8
6k
they are asking from YOU; what lthhga) but
f i ~ o i v a u a ~ rive
hai.
21 O g z c
you prepared,
to whom will be$
b
%quwpi<wv a b r Q
r a i p i sic
the lone) treasuring to himself and not into

soul horn you. Who.

then, is to have the
things you stored
O1 So it goes with
the man that lavs
. uo
treasure for himself
%E&V T T ~ O U T ~ Y .
God being rich.
but Is not rich toward
God.''
22 E h w 6P rr&q roSq paBqr&c &pJ
He said but toward tho
dlsdples ofhlm
22 rphen he said to
A!h
TOSTO
hfVo
bviv
pi
~hrovgh
thfr
I am saying
to =do,
not his disciples: "On this
I say to
wsptpv&re
be Yoo anxious
w ~ b tr o , 4 b ~ A B t . Q~~~being amious
about YOUR souls a s
76
~ S P ~ T 6I DV
to what YOU will eat
tothe
body
or about YOUR bodies
b 6 9 9 put
r . on.
rrhEih
Yovshoul
mnrp
wilt
as to what vnrr
--.
torlv ~ f l q rpoqfiq
~ a i~d oAPa TOO Wear. 23 For t h e
k
of the nourishment and the body of the soul is worth more
~~.
Au6Gvaroq. 24 x m c ~ o f i o c m r o k ~ 6 p c m athan
~ food and t h e
what is put on.
Consider you down the ravens bod,, than
TI od
mTEip0uulv
0662
%LP~<OWIV,
that not they are sowing nor they are reaping, 24 Mark well that
the
neither
OGK EUTIV ~ a v ~ i o0661
v &ro%i~q
oTc
seed nor reap,
towhichones not
is
barn
nor atorehous6,
and they have neither
r a t i, eEbc
TP~QEI a h o G y
r6uq
and the God isnourishing them; to how much barn "Or
and yet Ood feeds
p6hhov 6pEiq 61a 6 E1E
TDV
WETEIVAY.
rather
uou
are $ i r i n g of the
birda.
them. Of how much
more worth are you
25 7iS 6;
CS O ~ A V k ~ p ~ p & 6-1
W h o but out of rou be g snxlow ,sable than birds? 25 Who
~ f i vf i h l ~ i a va l j ~ 0 0 rrpou%cival nfiXw; Of YOU by belng
upon the Hfe-span of hlm
to add
cubit? anxious can add a
26 ci
o3v
o a i ~ h x ~ c m o v6iwauBr cubit to his life span?
If therefore not-but least (thing) u~oareabie. 26 11 therefore You
ri rrcpl TAW
AotrrDv
IIEPIJI~~TE'
what about the leftover (thmga) YOU ere anxldus? cannot do the least
thing, why be a n x ~ o u s
21 r a ~ a v o f i u a ~ r
ConJidcr
L$
~ $ 2about the remslnlng
..~- YR~VOI
....-~G<&CYEI.
01)
I ~ I "
thlngs? 27 Mark well
not
i t i r toi;fnE
how the lilies grow:
it IS growlng;
vfi8~1.
hbyw
6~ 6,,iv
ofis? they neither toil nor
it fss~inntng; IQm naylng but to rob, not-but Spln: hut I tell YOU,
&O
Not even .5ol'omon
Iohophv
h, n h u g
665"
Solomon
in
all
the
glow
of&
in all his glory

toris tg

.~

k:t

%?

T!! t%
~

LUKE 12:28-36

329

"~5
1

rrrp~rB&h~?o bq Lv rolirwv. 28 EI 6 i . Cv was arrayed a s one

w~sthrownabout
of bthese. l If ~but in of these. 28 if, now,
~
~
~ as one
~
d v r a m i p ~ p o v r a i God thus clothes the
eVZe:%r:i
behg
today
and
in the field
aiiplov rlc d i 6 a v o v 6ahh6pevov 6 % h e that today exlsts and
tomormw into
oven
being thrown the God
is cast into
o h u c &,'~,KE,,
thus fa clothing. tohT?zuch
rather
an
OVewwill he much
clothe
dhlyhlurol.
2s r a i b p d q p i h r r i ~ r YOU, YOU with little
Ones with llttle falth.
And rov not be aeelrlnp faith! 29
s ~ k i n gwhat YOU
what
Ti rou
qhy'fy
mig ea an
rou,"&~;rlnr.
mlght eat and what
v!)
)IETEOP~<EU~E
30
mDra
you might drink' and
not
be uoo in surpen:e,
these (things)
quit being in anxious
rrhvra
rh
e8vq
TOD
K60vou suspense: 30 for all
world
all
the
nat1or.a
of the
these are the things
ht<qroCutv,
6pAv
66L
6
r r a r i p the nations of the
are sseklng upon,
of row
but
the
Psiher
world are eagerly
,firwv.
0 7 6 ~ ~d?!
X~~<ETE
g , YOUR
has known that rouere havlnnneed of these lthlnzal
.
- .: p ~ r s ~ i nbut
31
SqrEiL
,3C10,hEiW bather knows YOU
be roa seeklng the kingdom need these things.
31 Nevertheless, seek
adroc, uai
.aO~a
~ p o u r r 8 i m ~ abpiv.
t
of him, and these (thin811 will be added to you. continually his kingand these things
32 MI
cpogo~,
~ I K @ VT O ~ ~ V L O V dom.
,
will be added to YOU.
NO be you fes~Ing. the Uttle
flock,
32 "Have "0 fear,
6rl
E ~ ~ ~ K ~ O E bY
v
because thought well oi the
o yon little flock, because
6oOva1 6piv rilv 6aulhEiav. 33 n w h j u a ~ e r o u n Father has aptogive to YOU the
klngdom.
proved of glving YOU
rh
hhpxwra
Spin,
K&
6 6 r ~ the kingdom. 33 Sell
the
belongings
of row
and
give row the things belonging
b A ~ q ~ o u h q wT. O I ~ U ~ T E k a u ~ o i q 8 d h h v r 1 a to you and give gins
gifta of mercy;
make
to selves
purses
Make purses
for yourselves that do
P?
Wbeeomtng
~ ~ I Oold:G I I ~
not
not wear out, a never6rrou
r h h r q q o b ~failing treasurein
tv roic odpavoib
"Ot
In
the
heavens.
Where
thief
the heavens, where a
6wiCe1
0661.
6laqBaip~t. 34
thief dws not get near
$8 Eetting near nor moti is consum-:

%?$

:% 'f$?

K~A

TdqP

E2g

ek~'$l $"$;ayg

$2:

y h p 6m1v 6 8quaucdc OvAv

for
1. . . the
treasure of YO,;
4
r a p 6 i a OvQv Emat.
the heart of yon wlll be.

trsi

there

"Or

consumes.

uai
also 34 For where
treasure is, there YOUR
hearts will be also.

LUKE 12:37-42

330

~ b v r6p1ov taurBv n6n

civaAwp
the
lord
of selves when he mlpht loosen up
T&V
y&$wv,
'iw
006vroq
out 01 the
marilages. h order that havlne come
a
rpdmavrq
~@tOc
&~O~<WIV
and hsvinsknockcd ltnmedl~tely they mlghtopea
atirG. 37 par(rptou ol GoGho~ Lrcivot, oOq
to him.
Happy the slaves those, whom

their master when

he returns. from the
marriage: so t h a t

el

arriving and
may
a t once open to him.
37 Happy
those
slaves whom the

~PPI<~)OET~I
w a t c h i ! -ly
Uyw
Opiv XTI
dpiv
amen 1 am saylng to rou that he will gird him~elf I say to YOU, He will
CNaxXlv~i
&oJ~
glrd himself and make
them
end ...- .
rpplinm
at the
and
he Wlll make rsellne
-.... -.
...mprX0Dv
6tarovfioc1
& o i ~ table and will come
havins come slongslda
he wlU merve
to them. alongside and
38 K ~ V kv 78 6SlJdpq K6v PV 78 ~ i r pt o them. 38 And
And if in the aecand and If in the
ird if he arrives in the
Ouha~i
~ a i e6 ti
o 8 ~ w c8econd watch,
if
watch' hsmlghtbome and hemiggt And
thus'
in the third, and finds
lrarhploi
EIUIV
~ K L ~ V O I .39 TOOTO
6f
happy
an
those onel.
Thl.
but them thus, happy are
they! 3 9 But know
y ~ v i r m c ~ c 671
el
be rou knowing
that
if
the this, t h a t if the householder had known a t
o l ~ 0 6 ~ o r r 6 q q voiq
6
What hour t h e thief
householder
towhst
the
thief
Epxera~,
6yprly6plp~
6N . vai O& would come. h e would
1. comlng,
he stayed awake UkeW and
not have kept watching
& jxrv
6topv#jw1
rbu oTrw a h o O . and not have let his
he di%let go ow to be d u g thmugh the house of him house be broken into,
40 r a i
6peig
)6ivco&
holpol,
6+t
40 You also, keep
~ " d yo"
ecome
ready,
because
beeawe at an
6 p q 06
~ ~ K E ~ T E 6
hour t h a t you d o not
tOw\leh
hour not You a n thhking the
think likely the Son of
TOG M p i ) l ~ o u EPXET~I.
man is coming.dths
man
lacoming.
. .
4 1 Then Peter said:
' . ~ o r d .are you saying
41
t,?e
"$~gq

1 tipm
-- -

,,,,

Cdg

$'$:

5:;: 2:

'& ze$

this iliustration to
fip&q r q v vapaPohfiv ~al5qv
ALyrlc
US
the
parable
th10
y o v s r e s a y ~ ~ US
g or also to all?"
fi r a i n p b c n&vtaq;
42 ~ a ictvev 6 42 And the
or also toward
all?
And said
the said: "Who really is
KOPIOS Tic & p i & T ~ V 6 n ~ u ~~bI K o v ~ $ othe
~ ,faithffil steward,
Lord Who really is the fslthhl\ steward, the discreet one,
b lp$impoc 8v raraorfius~6 ~ O p ~ ohg i Whom his master
the
sereet, whom wlll set down the lord noan will aDooint over
his
~- -~
0cpcrrr~ia
&TOO
TOO , 6 1 6 6 v i l body attendants
cUrlnE s t a i
of him of the to be -nlvlw- to keeo
. eivine
"
-

$:

36'

01.
"breaks away; departs." See App 30.

LUKE

331

.~

~~~~

if

86, Or, Wedding feast."

12:43-48

K~IPG
,W;
them their measure
apwlnted time
ths
meaaure o?grdnl of food supplies a t
43 pa~(rp!oq 6
6oirhoq
~ K E ~ V O ~ ,8v
the proper tlme?
Happy
the
slave
that,
whom l-~
a Haoav is t h a t
aB*v
6 r6ptoq a6roG cb fim~n o l o ~ v r a slave, if his master
hsvlng come the lord of him wlg Rnd
ddng
on
finds him
Atyo
Opiv
6 ~ 1 doing so! 44 I tell
o G r o s 44 dAq0Gc
thus;
truthfully l a m my1w to YOII
that
trUthhllly. He
h,

in

.~.~.

~$2 b$~sy$

will appoint him over

hi
nholv
upon
all
all his belongings.
~ m a o r j u c t aGrb. 45 h+v
62
shp
he will set down hlm.
If ever but should aaY 45 But ever that
Slave
say in
6 6oOhog ~ K E ~ V tv
O ~ ri
rafiiq
ahob
the
slave
that
in the
heart
~ f h his
t ~heart. 'MY master
X OW EL b ~ 6 ~ 1 6MOU
5
L p ~ e o B y m i delays coming.' and
of me to e corn &, and should start to beat
Tsfea;$me the
lord
&pE, ral
~ h r r t v
vaifjae the menservants and
to be smltlnn
the
boys the maidservants. and
he ahodd atart
rai
na16iura
hu~ietv
TE
rat toeat and drink and
and
maldservang, to b e e s t l n ~ and all0 get drunk, 46 the
~ U E I V
rai
E ~ ~ U K E L T ~ master
~ I
of that slave
to bedrinkins ,
and
t o t e netting drink, will
on a
46
b rhptoq TOO 606X0u ~ K E ~ Y O day
U
that he is not
will errlve the lord . .of the slave
that
e x p c t l n g [him] and
06
npoo6or~
in an
that he
to wileh not he is expeetlng
In fi!$q
does not know, and h e
06
y6orro
will punish him with
to wiich
not
he mowidg,
61 o ~ o p f i m c ~ a 6 d v ~ a l6 pipoq a ~ 0 0the
he $11 cut in two hlm end the
part
of hfm and assign him a part
r&v
hiorov
47 & E ? W ~ with the unfaithful
with
the unfalthhll (ones) wll put
That ones. 47 Then t h a t
62
6 GobAoq
6
y\wLg
T& slave t h a t understood
but the
stave
the lone) havlng known the t h e wlll of his master
but did not get ready
rupiou
ah03 ~ a i
lord
01him
end
Or do in line with his
Lrolp&uaq
fi
nol~oac n p d c
T6 will will be beaten
having prepared or havhz dons . toward the rvith many strokes,
ah03
a
of hlm
he wlU6beRnyed
~ 1 ~ f ilwlthl
m ~ a 148
did Bnot
U the
understand
~ one that
and
did things
fit
hsvr,',"t:own
m.",",Xht7~0#1: 48
deserving of strokes
tieta
T A ~ ~ O V
norfimaq
62
having done but
(things1 deserving of a t ~ o k e awill be beaten with
Sapfiuera~
dhiyaq,
wav~i
6B few. Indeed, even0ne
wtll be flayed lwithl
few.
~ o e v e r y o n a but t o whom much was
be
4,
P669q nohl5, noXS r , n ~ q 0 j u e ~ a 1 g'ven, much
to Whom was g~venmueh, mueh wl I be sought for. demanded of him: and
the one whom people
nap' a d ~ o 6 , rai
napiOrv,o
beaida
him,
and to wkam they aetalongslde put in charge of

:$

OV.,

OCgya o;yte

WIY

ke

to$

t3

LUKE 12:49-56

332

mA6 m p ~ w k p o v
a l ~ w w a ah&.
much: more abundantly
they wlll ask of
hlm.
49 nirp fiheov bahciv
h i nlv
Plre Ieame t e throw upon the
~ a i T:
eihw
rl
461
Mp&;
and what l a m wrllhg ~f already itwarlpn,!ed'
5@ @ h n r ~ u p a6t
txo
& n n t d j v a ~ , rai
Baptlmn but I am havlng l o be bapl~zen, and
mtxo~lal
iw
,jrou
X I . ~beinn heid tosether unts whkh .
ltimcl.
TEXLO~?~.
51
60usirr
it ~houldbe Rnished.
~ rYOU
r thinklng
that

much. they will

demand more than
usual of him
49 .I came to start
a fire on the earth.
and what mow ts
the" for me t
om h
r l It has alruady been
I l g h t ~ d * 50 Indeed.
I have a baptism wrth
which to b e baptized.
and how I am being
distressed until i t
i s finished! 51 Do
YOU imagine I came
t o give peace an t h e
earth? No indeed I
tell you,
rath;l.
division. 52 For frohi

zfi&,

%
:

-~

~~

rz%?vc a , " ~ ~ ~ g ~ $ ~P,~"?$~ , i d e

ariL~$nE
t$fl;,

o$$

an

$e

~2

6 1 a E 1 0 ~ 6 52
~ . E D O Y T ~ I ydlp
dm&
&vi%on.
They wlll be
f
fmm
vOv rrtvrc b t v i O ~ K V 61apeprplu tvol
now Rve In One house havhg been bllvlddd.
rpriq
h i
6wiv ~ a l 660 h i TPIO~V, aivided, three against
threa upon
two
end two upon
three, twoand two against
53 6 ~ a y p ~ u ' d f i o o u ~ arrarilp
l
&mi ulqi ~ a ,three.
i
53 They will
will he dlvlded
father Upon #On and be divided father
i evycnCpol rai i g a G s t son and son
rrarpi, ~ f i n ?h~
eon upon iather, mother upon daughter end against father, mother
mv8cph
h i against daughter
Buy&qp
h i r j v pqrCpa,
daughter upon the mother, mother-in-law upon and daughter
Sagainst [herl mother,
rjv
vGuqqv
a h $ < uai
v6pqq
the daughter-In-law of her and daughter-In-law mother-in-law against
[her] daughter-in-law
Lrri .ri(v
~EV~E&.
upon the mother-in-law.
and daughter-h-law
54 'Ehcysv
51 r a l roig
6xhon< aEainst[herl
mother-in-law:
H. WBS S ~ Y -I ~ Bbut PI=
to the
54 Then he went
16'Te
'&aV
on t o say also to t h e
Whenever YOU mlghtsea $ud
crowds:
"When YOU
hiYeTL
h i
6wpiiv
r68tw
upon western ipirtal. ~mmedia?ely rov ere rayfnE see a cloud ruing in
parts' at Once
671 'OyBpoq ;pxrrnl,
~ a l
or9~wt.
say, 'A storm is
that
S orm
eomlng, and it eeomer thus;
coming: and i t turns
55 rai
6rw
v6rov
mrtOvTa, out so. 55 And when
and
whenever
muth Iwlndl
blowing.
YOU see that a south
htyvre
8 ~ 1 Kahowv
Eusal
r a i ,i,d
is blowing, Yo,,
YO" are saying
that Heat [wsvsl wlll bd, and say, ,There will be
yfvrra!. 66 brrorp~rai, ~b rrpbuwrrov 7 - 5 a heat wave: and i t
It beeomea.
Hypoerltcs, the
face
of
o,,u,,,
56 Eyp.
TOG
obpavoO
oi6m
writes, YOU know
of the
heaven
I-oohaveknown how toasmine the
esrt
60ltp&t;~1v, T ~ V
rab&v
6L roS.rov outward appearance
to be uravlns, the sunolnted time but
this of
and sky, but

gut

~eo~v~I","~e~&se

~ ! a <mi

oi6am
~ O K ~ ~ ~ Ehow
I V is
; i t YOU do not
have known
to be proving? know how t o examine
57 TI
roll
&@'
&avrOv this particular
what
but
also
from
selves time? 57 Why d o
YOU not judge slso
06
rpi~re
rb
6im,ou.
not
m u ere judging
the
righteous (tilngl ? lor yourselves what
is righteous? 58 For
58 SF y h p
h&
15
A. for
YOU are eoYng under
with
the example, when you
going with your
&vn6irov
w v hr' bpxovra, hr ril a"
adversary at law of you upon
ruler,
In thb adversary a t law to
get to
6 6 3 h<
6pyauiav
h ~ h X h x 4 a 1 rh' 016~00,
way give
work
to have rid oneself from him, while an the way, to
rid yourself of the
p
won
rurauspq
or T&<
not sometime ha may hala you toward
tho dispute with him, t h a t

0%

YOU

,&,

rplrfiv ~ a i6 K ~ I T / ~ <UP r r a p a 6 6 0 ~ 1 T judge.' and the judge you will give over to
r r p h r s o p ~ rai
6 rrphvrwp UE
ahri
performer: and the performer you wif throw
EIS quha~fiv.59 h t y u
001
into
prison.
I am saying to Y ~ U . Ett
&etheqg
tnd8cv
uai
you ohould domaout lrom there unth alllo
L arov hrrrrbv
dmo63~.
Tat
lepton you .hould glvs bsek.

be

he may never

you

the judge, and

Xe before
the judge
you

o the court officer.

. tthrow
and the court officer
You into Prison.

to1

2:

"Ch

LUKE 12:57-13:4

333

59 I tell you, You

get
out lrom there until
you pay over the last
small coin of very
T@ little value.".
the
At that.very

66
~ t v c g hl a h @
but
some
in very
ualpqi
hayyLMansg
mpi T ~ V
appointedtime reporting back to him about the certain ones there
present
were
t h a t reported to him
rD
a h~~I IhIaFiBw~vS of whom
&v
the
blood
aha $
n%
;<:
about the Gal.i.le'ans
E ~ I ~ E VPLT& TOV h l i W
2
whose blood Pilate
mixed
with
the
mcrlAof them.
had mixed with their
h o r p ~ e d g ~Trrev alhois
A o ~ r i n sacrifices. 2 5o in
havlnganswered he said to them
Do rou thlnk reply he
to them:
671
ol rahlhaiol oh01 dlpaprwhoi ~ a f d l-DO you imagine t h a t
that the Gsllleans
these
alnners
bea de these ~ ~ l . i .were
l ~ , ~
proved worse sinners
rrdnrm< TOG<
rahthaioug 6 ~VOVTO, 671
a11
the
Gallleans
Losme,
because than ail other Gal.i.letraOra
rr~rr6v8ao1v;
8 06 i, ans because they have
these (thine81
they have suffered?
sufrered these things?
hLyw
bpiv, Mh' thv
p
~ c r a v o f i r r 3 No, indeed, I tell
I am asylns to uov, but If ever no You may repent you; but, unless YOU
m & v ~ e < bfoiwq
~ohsiu8r.
4 fi repent, YOU will all
all
11 ew1.a
You wlll be destroyed.
Or likewise be destroyed.
&KE?VOI ol 6 L ~ abrrh 4'
065 &row b 4 Or those eighteen
those t h e ten elpht upon whom
fell
the upon whom the tower
rnjpyog Lv TQ Xthwhv ~ a ~i ~ K T C I Y CNO S T O ~ ~ ,in Si.10'am' fell,
tower In the Slloam and
killed
them, thereby
.killing them.
napjoav
13 were
present

69' Lepton (Jewlshl. Y2 Roman guadmns.

13

4' Si.ldsm, nAB; Shi4o'ah. Jn.la9

LUKE 13:s-11

334

6oKiire
&I abroi 6+~1h&a1 LySvovro do YOU imagine t h a t
do YO" thlnk
that they
debtors
became they were
& n b a < TO^ mp*rrou<
7
0
k
greater debtors
beafde
all
the
men
the lanes1
than all other men
rmotroha<
inhabiting Jerusalem?
lnhabltlng
'Irpowahfi~;
Jerusalem.
!t :$
ALyw
bpiv,
&hy
tb
pi 5 NO. indeed. I tell
I am saylng
to WY,
but
U eve.
not YOU; hut. unless YOU
repent, YOU Wiu a l l be
~ E T ~ Y O ~ ~ C ~ T E nhvrfq
raushould repent
ell
simila.lY destroved in t h e same
~~~-~
hrrahciu8~.
way."
roo ~ 1 1be
1 dertmyed.
6 Then h e went o?
6
'Eh~yrv 6L r a h v rilv nupcl8ohfiv.
to tell this
Re war; raying but
thlr
the
parable.
tion: "A certain man
Xurfiv
~1x6~
Flrr tree
was h a v l n ~
someone had a ~~"
fie tree c
nlnntea
- ~
;quTrupbqv t~
& T L A ~ I ~ ~ T O inS his vineyard, and
having been ~ l a n t e d In the vrneyard
of him: he came looking for
r a i fiheav
r a p a k Lv
nai fruit on it, but found
snd he cams looTa',%or
fruit
i it
and
none. 7 Then he said
o6x
ftpav. 7 rlnrv
65
npbq
T ~ V
not
he found.
Be rald
but
toward
the to t h e vinedresser.
& p n ~ h o u p y b '160b
~ p l a Zq
&Q' 'Here i t is three years
vlnedresser
Look1
Three
Years
from t h a t I have come
06
Lpxopal
Cqrirv
~aprr6v t v looking for frult o n
whbh ltlmal 1 sm coming looklnp foi frult
in this fie tree.
have
uurii
m b r n r a i olix
i l j p i u ~ w f o u n d i o n e c u t ~t
$e
aa tree
thla
and not Xam Rndhs:
Why really
TI
vai
should lt keep t h e
CrrOVQv
m t out
io$that
also
62 ground useless?' 8 I n
viv
~mapjd; ? 8
6
earth
it makes b e eetlve
The lone)
but reply he sald to him.
ALyae ah@ Kbplb & q ~'Master.
~
let it alone
&,oup18i?<
having answered la mylng to hlm Lord, let go off also this ye*, until I
d n j v rai T O ~ O 16 &a<, Ew
~TOU
dig around i t and put
It
also thls
the Year, u n t s what ltimel on manure;
and
UK@W WEPI U ~ T ~K YU ~ PhhW
~6~pl0l.
,~
I shall dl% about
It
and Ishall throw manure; if then it produces
h i t in the future,
8 K ~ V p2v
rro~fiun
and I$ Indeed It should make Kaf%?
$jo[[well and good!: but
if not, you shall cut it
76
pthhov
65
the belnr about It0 be1
if but no indhed. down.'"
L~n6ylsll
a61fiv.
10 NOWhe was
you she1 cu out
it.
teaching in one of t h e
10 'Hv
68 616hu~Ov i v
an the
Hewas but
teschlng
in one
And.
uuvayoyClv Lv TO?< u666au1v. Il ~ a i6ob
i
lynsPOBuea
in the
sabbaths.
And lookl l w k ' a woman
y w h n v i t p a Exouoa & ~ B w i i a < E q 6 i ~ aw ~ t ha spirit of
Woman spblt havlng ofwe*neYesn ten
for eigh-

76

aw

2:

pe

LUKE 13:12--17

335

~~~~

pfi teen years, and s h e

not was bent double
end was unable ta
6wapLvr) &var*al
CISrd
naVrEh&q.
being able to bend u p Into the all-mmpletenelll.
herself up at
12
i6iw
6L
d ~ h v
all. 12 When he saw
Havlngwn
but
her
the ~:::3
1'
her. Jesus addressed
her and said to her:
t o e
'Woman, you are
dmohCAuoa~
ddsuaia<
you have bcen r e l e a d from
w~sknear released from Your
mu, 13 ~ a l 6rrLmuw ah{ r&< ~ E i p a t weakness." l3 And
of YOU.
and he lald upon her
the hands; he laid his hands o n
~ a inapaxpfipa
& V W P ~ ~ ~ I ~ mi her; and instantly she
end
instantly
s h e w s a a t r a l ~ h t e ~ e d u p and
,
straightenedup,and
t66Sap
6
erbv. 14
d r n o ~ p 1 8 f i ~ began to glorify Gad.
was glori ylng
tha
God.
HLVIOEanswered
But
response
durh,
elght.

~ a i qv

and

she was

u w ~ k o w a rai

bending together

",t",yed:ldm

ofi!e

6&

&PXIUUV~'OY~<,

and

$%,;:

preslding officer
o f t h e synagogue,
indignant because
Jesus did the cure on
'I~uoO<,
aiyrv
70
6XAW
.Ee the sabbath. began
Jesus. hews8 saying to the crowd that stx
to say t o the crowd:
ilu?v
h)
6i~
are
in
W E ?
ltisneeea~ary "There are six days
tpydL<cu801. 6" aCITaiq
o h
t p ~ 6 ~ w 0on1 which work ought
thclelore
c a m l n ~ to be done: o n them.
to be working; In them
8cparrfku8r val p i
fi$$g
TOO therefore, come and
begett1ngm11.d end not
Of lhe be cured, and not
ua6dh~ou.15 h E r p i 8
68
ah6
6 on the sabbath day."
ssbbath.
Anwerea
but
to him
lhe
15 However, the Lord
rripto5 ~ a i i l n '~
Y n o ~ p ~ m l ,EK~UTOFVtClv
Lord and sald Hypoerltea, each (one) o You a"wered him and
said: ''Hypocrites.
.
Q
ua6~&4,
dV6 0 b aho;
to the sabbath not loorem t h e bull of him does not each one of
On the sabbath
8 r6v 5vov &d
rk ~ h v q qnai hrrhyov
or the oas from the atall and lesdlng away untle his bull or his
nori<ot.
16 ~ a b ~65v euym8pa ass from the stall and
he L. glvlng tokrlnkl
This
but
daughter lead it sway to give
'A6pa&p
oOuav,
fiv
86qurv
6 it drlnk? 16 Was
of Abraham
being,
whom
bound
the it
due, then, for
Xarav&< 1605 6 k ~ a rai d r ~ h E T ~ , o6u this w o m a n w h o i s a
Satan
lookl
ten and eight yesra, not daughter of Abraham,
86~1
and whom Satan held
it
necoassru
bound. look! eighteen
rolirou
Ilp6pp
hou;
1, Kai years. t o be loosed
this
toT&a
day of the eabfsthl
And
from this bond on
mbra
ALyovroq
,broj
saying
of hlm the sabbath day?"
these ithmgn)
17 Well. when he
01
KUT~UX~VTO
n6Mi~
the loneal said these things, all
were being put to -hems
all
but

the

ruler of the aynegogua,

~ ~ Y W U K Tthe
~

belng Indignant

bEkaet2$he uztE;hw 'ei~%ffw

t$
~~J:.o(I

tokyzdd2;

6iz6:

LUKE

13:18-25

&vrl~ripmot ad14

336

6xho5 his opposers began t o

craw feel =hame: b u t all the
Exatprv
hi nhotv roiq
tv6b otg
crowd began to rejoice
was reialclnlt upon
ell
the glorious $things)
st all the
T O
YIVO~IMI~
br' aGTo3.
things done by him.
lylngasalnrt

the ionea)

to hlm:

oecurrlnc

rai

nhq

by

him.

end

nil

the

18 Therefore h e
Went On to say: "Whst
Pmiv 4 6aothcia roc emir, ~ a i ~ i v , i s t h e kingdom of
1s
the kingdom of the Cod, and towhat Gad like, and with
bpot6ow
aliriv; 19 dpoia Pmiv tcb~rq, what shall I compare
ahall I llken
it?
itls
tograln it? 19 I t is like a
U ~ V ~ E W ~S
w
habdw
b8pwnog mustard grain t h a t
of mustard,
whioh
hevlng taken
man
a man took and p u t
E 6 a h el5 rirrov tauro3 uai iritrloev uai in his garden, and i t
threw into garden ofhlmseff, and tgrew end
grew and became a
tree, and the birds of
$
~
J
~
~
~
~
heaven took up loag703 O ~ P ~ V OKC(TEOKI
~ ) ?IVWULV
&V TO?< ~X61601q
of the heaven
tented down In the branches lng in its branches."
20 And again h e
adroc.
oi It.
,
,
said: "With what
20 Kai n&hw r l n l v
Tivl
dpo16ow shall I compare t h e
And egeln he rald To what shall I Uken kingdom of ~,,d?
r j v 6aothciav TOO
8~03. 2 1 dpoia t m i v 21 ~t is like leaven,
the
kingdom ofthe ~ o d i LLLe
itls which a
took
<6~tl,
iiv
ha6otoo:
yw?
E u g r and hid in three law
to lesven. whleh hsvlng taken woman
measures of flour until
rlg
&Xc(lpov ,
odrra
the
mass was
~ n t o offlour
eeah measures
:RIP, I%!
fermented."
06
ac~~c;en ahov.
whatltimel
wasleavened
whole.
22 And h e
journeyed thmugh
22 Kai
61uroprSero
K&
And he waa journeying through aomrdlnc to from city to city
rrbhr~( ~ a iK6paq 616ho~wv ~ a nopeicnr
i
and fmm riiiage to
eltles and villages
teaching and journey village, teaching and
rro~odp~voqCIS
' IEoobhvpa. 23 Etrrw Sf continuing o n his
maklns for self Into
grusakm.
I'd
but
journey to Jerusalem.
TIC
K ~ P ~ EI
E 6hiy01
23 N~~ a certain man
someans to hlm
~ o r d . ' it
few
Said to him: "Lord, are
owt;6prvo1.
b
62 elnew rrp.3~ a0~oSq
who are being
belng saved:? The (oriel but said toward them
Saved few?' He said
24
'Aywvi<co8c
rioehBciv
6~lh
t o them: 24 "Exert
Be atrusgllng
to enter
through
YourSeives
mrv~q 8Spag,
TI
rrohhoi,
ACyw
narrow
door.
because
many,
I am saying to get in through the
rloeh8~iw ral
olin narrow door, because
to enter
and
not many. I tell YOU, will
loy6oouotv
25 &q'
00
seek t o get in but will
wlll have the strbngth.
"Om
ltlmel not be able, 25 -when

18

'EXay~v

He was saying

o h

therefore

$2D 6tfg,ov, $
,:

Tivt

To what

","d

rrz:d$

gas)
$2

LUKE 13:26-31

337

&w

llkely

h~p8fi

should set up the

&mnheioq ' r i v 8(lpav,
should lock
the
door.

the householder
o l ~ o 6 c m 6 ~ q q~ a once
i

householder
and has pot up and lacked
t h e door, and You
rai
bpEqu8e
and You should Start atart to stand outside
&orriva~ r a i
K~GEIV
T?Y and t o knock a t t h e
C<o
outside to havestood and to be noekineat the door. saying. 'Sir.
8dpav Afyovrrg KCPIE, &YOI<OY i p i w xai open to us.' But in
door
eayhg
Lord,
open
to us; and answer he will say
t o you. 'I d o not
Cmorpa8dq
tpci
bp?v OGK
0th
hsvinganawered hewlllaay to rov Not Ihaveknown know where YOU are
6p.35 nbBw
PUT&. 26 r b r ~ bp<co8e from.' 26 Then YOU
rou from where you are.
Then m u wlll start will start saylng,
hCyelv
'E & Y O ~ E Vb h ~ b v .SOU
~ a :'We ate and drank
to be ssyhg
In slght of you and in Iront of you, and
YOU taught in Our
t ~ i o p ~ v ~ a i Pv ~ a i q ? i ~ h a ~ ~ i a4pilY
tq
we drank.
and in
the
broad ways of ua broad ways.' 27 Hut
Weak and
66i6aEcly 21 ~ a l
Xywu bpiv 00u he to YOU,
'I do not
and he wi I spea saying to r o ~ o say
t
YOU taught;
know where
are
ol6a .
11b9rv
tori.
6 r n b u m ~ ~ from.
Get away from
I have known from where you
ntsnd away YOU
workers
Cm' tpo0, n h v r q Ppy&ra~
h6~riaq.
from me,
workers of unrigntcousneaa. of unrighteousness!'

tyi

28 'EKE? E o ~ a t d K X ~ U Bbq i a i 6 6puyp.3~ 2 ~ o ~ $ ~ $ p ~ f ~ d

There wlll be the weepkg and the gnashing [
the gnashing of [YOUR]
TGV
66bvrwv.
craw
&1u8c
teeth wiii be, when
of the

teeth,

whenever

YOU

m ght aee

Abraham and
and
ail the prophets In
rob< rrpoqivaq kv ~ii
6 m 1 h r i q so5 8~03, the kingdom of God.
the
Prophet. in de kingdom of the Ood, but yourselves thrown
Jphq 6L
&baAhopht
ECo. 28
29 mrYOU
but
belng thrown out
outside.
thermore, people will
~EOWIV
dm.3
cbx~ohb~
come from eastern
they wlll arrlve
from
eastern lpertsl
part3 and western.
6wpGv
r a i 6rn6 bop& nai d r o u uai grid fmm .,ti,
and
western lpsrtsl and from north and south and south, and
Cola~ht0iuovra1b
bao!hriq 7013 8~03. at the table ln the
wlll recline
h the kingdom of the God.
of God,
,
there
30 KC:?
1606 E ~ U ~ V Eoxarot o i Eoovra~ 30 ~ n dlook1
And Imk! they are lest iones) who wlll be ale those last who
rrp&ro~, K ~cloiv
I
TP~)TOI 01 c o o v ~ a be
~ first, and there are
nrat (ones), and they are Rrat (ones) who wlll be those first who will be
Fnvnro~.
last."
1ist'i;nin1.
31 In t h a t
3 1 'Ev adrfi rfi tjpq npoofiX8&v ~ ~ v rvery
q hour certain
In
that the hour eame toward some pharisees eame
@apmaio~ hlyovrag a h 4 . 'E rh8e r a i up,~sayingt o him:
Pharisees
aaylng
to hlm
Get out
and "Get out and be on
napcliou tvrcGBrv
671 ' H & ~ I J ~ ~ ~ A E I your way from here.
be going from her; because Hero
wllllng because Herod wants
YOU see

'A6patrp ral ' I o a h ~ a ' li a r d 6 r a i rrdnrmq Isaac and

~ b r e h a m end lsnac snd Jacob and
all

:,":

TB

L U K E 13:32-14:l

338

339

Emo~rrival. 52 ud
32 And
oTmv
d r o ? q to klll you:
to kill.
And
he said
to them he said to them: .coo
n o p ~ u 8 l v r q oinare
r9 a h n e r ~ TW;U
and tell that fox,
Havtnggone uouray tothe
fox
'16d
t~bhhho
6atp&la r a i Ihootq 'Look! I a m casting
Laoki 1.m thmwlngout demons and heallngs Out demons and
accomplishing healin&
b n r o r r h ~ ojpopov
ra;
1 am Rnlahlnn OR
today
and t o m o r m ~ , and today and tamorrow.
, TdEIOgpal, and the third day
A
:te
th~r%~?iayi I am being perfeetad. I shall be finished.'
33
nhilv
6e?
. po ~ ~ E P O33V Nevertheless, I
Beaides
It ilneeessary for me
today
On my way
nai
aGptov
rai
~ii t y p l v j today and tamorrow
and
tomorrow
and
and the following day,
nopE6~08a1,
TI
OG
&~CXET~I
adto be lourneuing, b e c a w
not
it b sdmisaiblc beCaU8eit is
missible for a prophet
&noAl&ar
rEw-~ t o be destroved
to be dentroved
autstda
' I~pauoahfip.34 ' l ~ p o u w d f i ;
le ouoahjp,l outside of Jerusalem.
Jerusalem.
Jerusalem
' Amaalem. 34 Jemsalem. Jemsa1
b o ~ ~ c i v o u u ra o k n p o q i r a g r a i ]em. the klller of the
the tone)
klllhg
the
pmphe*
rind prophets and staner
XtBo6oho~
robq
& ~ r ~ u ~ a X ~ C v oOfy
sent
stoning
the (ones) havjng been sent forth
to her-how often I
w+c
nOoklc
wanted t o gather your
toward
her,
how often
hluuvhSa~
T&
~6nw
ooU Chlldren together in
tolead b g e t h e r u ~ o n B e
children
of you the manner that a
6v
r p 6 i ~ o v 6pvq ~ + v &aur$g wqo,&v hen gathers her brood
which manner hen the of herselt
brood of chicks under her
Imi,
rlrq
mbvua~ ~ a l o k wings, but YOU people
under
the
wings.
and
not
did not want [it]!
oh uaTe,
85 1606
YOU $:eoAei
wanted,
Look!
Is
oaff 35
is abandoned t o YOU.
bpiv b O ~ K Oyd)v.,
$
hiyo
6L
1 tell YOU, YOU WIII
to Too the house , 0 YOU I am saying but to
by no means see me
06
i6q~k
EW
oiml~
not
rou might see me unto rou should say until You sav.
.. 'Blessed
Elihoyq~~Luog
6
t p x 6 p ~ o gLv 6 ~ 6 p c r n is he t h a t comes in
Having been blesacd the (one) romxns in name ~
~
hname:m
~
~
~
Kv iou.
of ford.
1A And on a n
when he
Kd Lyfvoro b TG flBs?v aonhv rlq A.t Occasion
Into the house
And it oceurred in the to come him into
of a certain one of t h e
otu&
nwg
T&
T&
house
09 someme
of t h ~ ' P.
Y
.
.
.
.
., ~ -6 +ha rulers of t h e Pharisees
Oap!uaiov oa66hw +ays?v ivprov ~ a i
Phelileell to sabbath to eat bread and

cz

r r a p a q p o f i p ~ o ~ ah&. 2 r a i iisob were closely watching

u
And look1 him. 2 And, look1
observing beaide
him.
were
was before him
& ~ 0 ~ w r r 6 g715
fiv 0 6 p m 1 ~ b q~ ~ W P O O ~ there
E V
man
some wna dropsical
infrant a certain man who
afiroG. 3 ~ a i & T O K ~ I ~ E ~ b< 'IrluoGq had dropsy. 3 S o in
of him.
And hsving answered the
Jesus response Jesus spoke
efmv
npAq
TOSF
~ p ~ r o k KU? t o those versed in
toward the (ones1 rleraed in the Law and the Law and ta the
4ap1oaiouq Aeyov 'E<CUTIV
oa66bq Pharisees. saying:
Pharisees saying 1s it lawiul t o t e sabbath "IS it iawflll on the
a5 4
ol
68 oSxaoav. sabbath t o cure or
0cpm~Goa!
to
cure
or no;? The (one.) but k t quiet, not'?
4 But they
.~
-~
rai
m l h a ~ 6 p ~ v o I & ~ ~ T aOb ~ b v aai kept silent. With
~ n dhaving taken hord he hesled
him
and t h a t he took hold
of lthe man], healed
&TSAU-.
5 KU?
.,,&
C;WEV
he released
~ n d toward
them
hewid him and sent (him1
away. 5 And he
Tivoq
6p3v
6,"oG~ dc Q P E ~ Psaid
t o them: "Who
Of whom of roo
into crstern
wsoairal, uai odr
~ b e h
&vam&O! Of YOU, if his son or
fall,
and not immediaLly he will pull up bull falls into a well.
not immediately
U G T ~ V &V 4p5pp TOG oa66hrou; 6 r a t o 6 ~will
him in day of the sabbath?
And not pull him out on the
ioyuuav
&mmOrp,O,y,al
w&g sabbath day?" 6 And
the,. were strong
to answer back
toward they were not able t o
answer back on these
,T"
these (things1.
things.
I
"Ehoyev
6t
npb
TO?,F
7 He then went on
~ ~ ~ ~ ~- s a but
v i n towar5
s
the (ones) t o tell the invited men
rarhqp&mvovg
napapohfiv,
h r ~ y o v wirg a n illustration, a s he
having been called
parable.
havtng upon how marked how they were

YOU

~~

$:$:

. .

35' Jehovah's,

J"l@"z*:

Lard's. NAB.

~~~~~

..

b$?k?io

l4

.I

~~~~

$9 2

awv,-

L U R E 14:2-9

ihemseives;
~ ~ ~saying
to them: 8 "When
you are invited by
someone t o a marriage
feast. do not He down
in the most prominent
place. Perhaps
someone more
distinguished than
C V T ~ ~ ~ T E P ~ ~
UOU
(one) more m honor
of YOU
may be you may a t the time
have been Invited
~ E ~ h q p b o g bw' a h o O , B ~ a l i)i0iIv
having been called by him,
and havtng come by him, 9 and he
t h a t Invited you and
6
& r a i ahb
~ahLuag
the tone) you :p"d hlm havlngeelled wr ray him will come and
001
Abg
s o h w rbnov, m i ~ 6 r say
r t o You. 'let this
to you Give you t'o this (onel place, and then man have the place.'
&pi?
PET&
aIm~Ilvqq T ~ Y E u x a ~ o v And then You will
start 0 8 with Shame
you mig start , with
shame
the
last

abTOfi~ 8 - 0
~Pbq
hiyov
Whenever
them
toward
saying
ln6
TIVO~
~Xq08c
yourmght be eauad
by
someone
into
Y&llou?,.
dc
wedding festw~ties,
you should ue doam into
T* ~ V
.r~pro~htuiav,
the
first reclining iplscel,
a t sometime

A!

kmaK~,eec

LUKE 14:lO-15

340

narixrtv.

rkov
Place

to be having down.

10 &Ah'
But

6wv .
whenever

to occupy the lowest

10 ~~t when
rh
045
nopaueei~
h v k you
~ are
~ invited, go
you m r g d 6e called
having gone
up
and recline in the
st5
T ~ V
ioxa~ov
lowest place, that
into
the
last
when the man that
!va
bra
In order that
whenever
mtght come has invited you comes
he will say to you.
b
KE&~K&< o~
ap~i .
the lone)
having called you he will %Y t~ you ' ~ r i e n d go
, on u p
Qihe
rrpooavhbq81
hvhrrpov
T ~ T E higher.' Then you will
~ r i e n d . step you up toward more upward;
then
have
in
of
2 ~ a 1 mot 66501 i v h ~ o vn&rwv
your
guests.
wlll be to you glory in sight of all the %:I
11 For everyone that
w v a v m ~ ~ p Q w v not. 11 &TI
n85
exalts himself will be
lying up with
you.
aeeause eveNone
and he that
b
6qGv kpu~bv - r ~ ~ t v w 8 j o a r ~
a ~a humbled
i
the (onel exalting himsell w ~ lbe
l humbled and humbles himself will
6
TCC~~ELVGV
taurbv
6 W ~ ~ ~ U E T ~be
I . exalted."
the lane1
humbling
himself
be exalted.
12 Next he proceed12 'Ehayav
62
~ a i
to the
H e was raying
but
also
to the7ToneI ed to say
man that invited him:
~ s n h q ~ 6 r r .ad&
*OT~Y
notis
having called
him
whenever
you ma$ make "When You spread
a dinner or evening
&plorov
3
6airrvov.
@ljYs,
dinner
or
SUPper,
be sounding meal, do not Cali your
~ 0 3 5 qihouq u o u
pq6;
TOJS h6Eh~oljq friends or your broththe
friends of You not-but
the
brothers
ers
nou
~1762 T ~ J S ~ U Y Y ~ V~ ~O $U pq6L Or rich neighbors. per-

Tgz,"z

A!

of YOU

not-but

the

relatives

of you not-but

~ a ai 3 ~ 0 i haps sometime they

might also invite you
in return and it would
becbme a repayment
to you. 13 But when
you spread a feast,
noli~.
~
E
ITTWXO~S, ~ T E ~ P O U S , invite poor people,
YOU may make, be calling Poor (ones),
Crippled,
crippled, lame, blind;
xwholjq, ru h w q 14 nai p a ~ h p l o ~ in,,
14 and You will be
lame,
byind; '
and
happy
y o u w ~ be,
l
happy,
they
Brt
oOn
E ~ o u o ~ v h v r m a 6 o h a i mot
because not they are having
to repay
to y
o
:
,
have nothing with
h v r m o 6 o 8 f i o ~ ~ ay lh p ooa i v mi &aarho~l which to repay you.
it will be repaid
for to you in th; renurrection F~~
be repaid
T&V
6 ~ a i ~ v .
in the resurrection of
of the righteous (ones1
- the righteous ones."
15. 'Aaoljoaq66
715
T&V
15 On hearing these
naving heard
but
someone
the
wvavam~pbwv
~acra
E~rrEY thing3 a certain one of
Ones lying u p together
these (things)
said the fellow guests said
Y E ~ T O V ~nhumiouq,
F

p i

TOT<

. not at =metime
they
hvnnah~owniv
E
~ a i
y&,qra,
might call in return
you . and
would become
hvrarr66oph not. 13 &Ah'
drav :
6oxjv
repayment to you.
But whenever reception
ne~ghbors

rich,

LUKE 14:16-21

341
~ G T QManhpro<
to him

6aorhsiq
kingdom

16

The (one)

@&mat & p ~ o v
wlll eat
bread

whoever

Happy

TOG 8cot.
of the God.
SB
but

said

and

dpq

hour

he sent off

TOG

76" 6oOAov
the

SEiwou

of the

supper

slave

aimiv

to w y

6Eirrvov
supper

ro,h,h,":q,

of hlm

ri

to the

7075

tothe (ones1

' E ~ X E U ~ F671

~adqpivo~

In

a ~
to him

E~rrc,,

"AvBpwn6~
s ( ~ . hair!
Man
some
Was making
~6
p
i
y
a
,
and
~
K
&~EOEY
great.
he called
17 ~ a hi i m s ! h B v

h, to him: "Happy is he

who eatsbread in the

kingdom df God."
r 16~[Jesus] said
to him: "A certain
man was spreading a
grand evening meal,
and he invited many.
l7 And he sent his
slave out a t the hour
of the evening meal
to Say to the in.,ited

6611

Ones, 'Come'
things
now ready.'
h b 18 But they all in
(things) ready , is.
~ " d they started from
rrhvrrg
n a p a t ~ c i o O a ~ . b common started to
~lht
one Laceordl
all
to be beggingoE.
The beg off.
The first said
n p & ~ o q E~TEY a3rQ 'Aypbv i l y 6 ~ a o a ~ a ta
i him, $1bought
fist
said to him
meld
I bought
and
a Aeld and need to
,6Eiv abT6v
Exo
hvhyrqv
tCeA8Zlv
go out and see it; I
I am having neeesdty having
out to see
it;
ipw~&
us,
Exs
pa r r a p n ~ q~ Y O Y ask YOU. Have me
beggefoff. ' excused.' 19 And anI a m requesting you, be having me
19 ~ a i Ercpog
~Trrrv Z ~ l j y q 6aSv other said, $1bought
And different (onel
said
Yokes
of bulls
five yoke of cattle and
ily6paoa rrivre ~ a irropsljopat 6ontpaoal am going
examine
I bought
five
and
~amgolng
to prove
adrh.
LPWTS
We,
EXE
pE them; I ask you, Have
them;
I am requesting
you,
be having
me me excused.' 20 still
r r a p g l q ivov.
20
~ a i
ETEPOF
another said. 'I just
having been !egged off.
And
different lone1
married a wife and
E T ~ Vr w a i ~ a Eyqpa ~ a i 6 1 h
TOGTO for this reason 1
raid womanI married and
through
this
cannotcome.' 21 So
ageiv. 21 nai
05
6rivava1
to come.
And t h e slave came un
not
I am able
r r a p a y c v 6 p ~ v o, ~ b 6oGho5 h i ~ ~ ~ l hand
e reported
v
these
having come to be besrde the slave reported back
things to his master,
TQ
~ u p i v ah06
T~GT~.
Then the householder
to the
lord
dhim
these (things).
6pycoB~iq
6 oino6~m6n15 E T ~ E V became wrathful and
haYing become wrathful the
householder
rald said t o his slave, 'Go
70 6oGhv ~GTOD "ECEABE 7axiWq E ~ S out quickly into the
to the
slave
of him
Go out
q"lckly
Into broad ways and the
rhs r r h a ~ e i a ~
~ a Pfipa5
i
~ 6 5n6?so5, KIJ llanesof the
and
the broad ways and streets of the
city,
7055
r r ~ w x o b q ~ a i +mcipauq
aai br"g in here the Poor
the
poor (ones)
and
crlppled (ones1
and and crippled and

having been ea?led

ETO,~~

Be You eom~ngbecause already

~WIV.

18 ~~i ~ P < W T O

'%

LUKE

342

14:22-29

TU ho3g
rai
xwhobg
club c a 6 e blind and lame:
b l h t loneel and Isme (ones) lead Y o Z t o here. 22 In tirne the slave
22 mi ~ 7 r m , b 8othog K~PIE
YLYOVEY said. 'Master. what
And aaid the slave Lord.' h- come to k
you ordered has
8
h t r a a< rai hl
done. and yet there is
w ~ o hyou e r d e d . and
yet
23 rai ~ l m v 6 ~ C p ~ o ng 6 q rbu 6othov room.' 23 And the
And aaid the lord
toward tho slave master said to the
'Go Out into
'ESehBe riq r h g 66oJg r a t
qpylloJF
G o out
into the
ways and fenced-in places the roads and the
rai
fenced-in places, and
civhynaoa,
E I ~ ~ E
I~
~ v
end
com~el
to come id
In order that compel them to come
ye ldi
pou
6 0 1 ~ 0 s24
hiyw
in. that my house may
mlghrbe befilled of me the house;
I a m saying
filled. 24 For I
yhp bpiv 6r1 066elg
T&V
dnrepirv
for to YOU that
no one of the male persons Say to yon people,
, None of those men
Lr~ivwv TQV
K C K ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ V W V
that were invited
those
the (onea) having been called
have a taste of my
pov TOO
Geinvou.
of ma of the
supper.
evening meal."'
z5 Now great
26 ~uvermpcSovro 68 adrQ SxXol IroXXoi,
Were going wlth but to him crowds many,
cmwds were traveling
rai
urpa$rig
e7n~v npbg
adroGg with him,and he
and
havhg turned
he aald
toward
them turned and
to
26 E l TI< EpvTal 1rp6 VE ~ a 03
i noei them: 26 "Ifanyone
If anyone B eamlnp towars me and not taten
comes to me and
rbv nmtpa t a w 0 3 nai n j v pqrtpa r a t does
hate his
the
father ofhimself and the mother and
father and mother
2 5 and wife and children
and
&66Eh90Jg ~ a T&F
i
&6Ehq&q, ETI TS ral rrjv a.nd
brothers and the
sister.,
yet and a.o the slsters, Yes. and even
his Own ~ 0 ~ 1 . ' h e
kmot
06
61hma1 e7wi
of hlmaeit, not he lllsble to be of me cannot be my disciple.
pu'Jqri(S 27 6 0 ~ 1 ~03
6am&&1
rlnr 27 Whoever is not
disel~le.
Whoever
not
is carrying
the
his torture
uraup6v
taurot
K
E P X E T ~ L 6niuw stake' and coming
stake
of hlmself and
Is coming
behlnd
arter me
be
wou, od 6 l j v a ~ a l elvai
pou p a B ~ 4 ~ .
me,
not he I s able
to be
of me
disc ple. my disciple. 28 Far
example, who of you
bpirv
$%
;
out of YO,, bei,?p2~lhp
that wants to build a
olro6opfiua1 06x1 nphrov
r;eiuaq
tower does not first
to bulld
not
flmt
havlne eat dosit down and calculate
ElS
the expense, to see
Ulqmic~l 71jv 6an&vqv, el
ilcalculatlng the expense, If hele%bing
Into if he has enough to
& n a p ~ ~ r p 6 v29
;
iw
nOTE
complete it? 29 0thadlurtingoff?
In order that
at aomerime erwise, he might

$2 'Ziv.

CkgYd

2:

.",$ 2: A:;f

&,

LUKE 14:30-15:l

343

eapihtov ral p j b ~ h v r o glay its foundation but

&oO

8Lvrog

no being strong notbe able to finish

having put of hlm foundation and

t ~ ~ e h Irdnrrq
b a ~

oi

to finlah out

all

&O

tlmnaiZrlv

the lone.)

Ofirog
Thls

might
to
h,m, 30 ssy.
atKO&
Eh ing. 'Thls man started
to be buiYding to build but was not

haYlns

!E%f'

&yZ~05
luxuocv
h ~ E h k u a t .3 1

the

rai o h

and not he war strong to Rnlsh out

&IolhEbg

b ~ i p g 6au1Mto meet &other king

to dlRerent
illng
(n war, does not Rrst
r i g nbhepw 06x1
~ a B i o a 5 ,it down and take
going

king

uuv6ahfiu
first

war

60uh~lju~Tal

w ~take
~ i

not having sat down

:! 6u%bS

hm6ua1

6 t ~ a th~&utv
ten

r~

wlth twenty thousando

32 EI 62

coming

p4ys.

no indeed,

but

6vmg

ETI

yet

h' ah6v;

body ofsmbasaadon

%P,Y.:~

Z?

26' Or. "Life." See App 4 ~ . 27. see ~ p 3c.

p

n6ppw

isr,away

h%?n%%&

tpwr@
np6q ~ l p j q v 33
. OCTWS
o3v
he h rcs~e.t~n=toward peace.
T ~ U S therefore
nag
bpDu 8~ ocu &~OT&OOEI~I
everyone 25.f

vau

who not is having set self off

~ o i g t a m o i l i m & p x o ~ t v 06 6 h m a 1
to all the el hlmscU belonplngs not is able
dvai pou
pa8rl~k.

&U,V

of me

dloeiple.

*.",Y,?

3 2 ~ e<

hlm7

upon

ah09
of hlm

npcu6eiav

being

to be

thY

E!

& %'

~w@fi,

s h o r n ecome taetele-,

el5

rmpiav
manure

66hhouu1v

they are throwinp

&rorietv

NOF;ht, $:o

kv

7iv1 salt loses its strength.

In what

2!yh :$
:

&KOU&W.

to be hearlng let him be hesllng.

01

comes against him

with twenty thousand?
sa ~ iin, fact, he
cannot do
then
that One is yet
far away he sends out
a body of ambassadors
and sues for Peace.
33 Thus, you may be
sure, none of yon that
does not say good-bye
to ali his belongings
can be my disciple.
34 "salt, to be sure,

with what wlll it be

seasoned? 35 ~t is
suitable neither for
cGBcr6v
turlv.
LSw
sultabla
it IS;
outelde "011 nor for manure.
People throw it outa .
'0
Lxwv h a
It.
he (one) having ear. mde. Let him that has
ears to listen, listen."

It wIU beseaaanedl 35

into

counsel whether

is able with ten

2 hethousand
troops to

t~oulsnda to undertake meeting to the (one) cope with the one that

per& d ~ o uxlhlh6wv
~
kpxopivq,
If

i ~ i gable to Rnlsh' 31 Or
Or what what kina, marching

mpwbp~wq

to engo@ wlth into

IrpQrov

lookers

beholding m g t start

30 X i ~ o v r ~ s

to be rldieultng

to him

Brwpohrrg 6p\wvm1 it and all the on-

~cXQvat r a i 01 Ctpapwhoi

the lax ~ o i l e ~ t oand

t s the

.Innera

NOW
au the

&roGetv kept drawing near

to be hesrlns to him to hear

LUKE 15:s-9

344

ahoa. 2 ral
6 t ~ y b y p ~ ol
of hlm.
And
were mu terrng
the
Oapluaiol ~ a oi
i y p a P p a T s ~ <h h t y o v ~ q
Pharlaeea and the
scribes
saying
O ~ T O b~p a p ~ w h o 3 q
TPOU~LXETCII
man
This lone)
sinners
iareceivlng toward Iself1
~ a l uuvmBin adroiq. 3 ETTEV
6 i npdq dnner6 and eats with
and is est~ngm t b them.
nesaid but toward them." 3 Then he
aG~obq
rrapa&,qv
hiyov spoke this illustration
them
parable
saymg to them, saying:
4 Tig
6v8pwrroq
pil&,
Exov 4 "What man of YOU
What
man
Afof
Yaw
having with a hundred s h e e n
krarbv
rrpb6cmr r a i 6mohioa
k
on losing one of them.
one hundred
sheep
and having lasi out of
wl11 not leave the
alirrjv 2v od ~ a r u h r i n c l r h ~ V L V ~ K O Y ninety-nine
T~
behind in
them one not is leaving down the
ninetythe
wilderness and go
ral rrop5rral
&a t v fi
in the demP?%-el and isgoing upon for the lofit one Until
he Rnds it? 5 And
T&
&nahwMq
ZWS
~Opq
h a v i g been loet untll ha mlghi flnd when he has found
the (onel
a h b ; 5 rai
dpbv
h 1 r i 9 ~ u t v i t he puts i t upan
it?
And
hi,
rhn,r~,i.-r~
having found
he (ll putting umn .
..- -.
.- -.--.- and
-..h i
i
a I r o 0 xaipov, 6 ~ a rejoices.
~ o h q dyoug
6 And when
upon the shoulders of him rejoicing,
and h e gets home he calls
ehBbv
15 rbv otrov
uuvrak?
having come into the house h e i c a l u n g together his friends and his
robq
ihouq nai ~ o b q y s i ~ o v a < , hiywv neighbors together.
the
%lends and the
neighbors, saylnz saying to them,
a h o i s Zwxi4,qri ~ O I 6
tfipw T6 'Reloice with me.
to them Rejoice wlth me because Ifound the because I have found
my sheep t h a t was
rrpb6mbv
pou
sb
hohohbq.
sheep
of me the (one) hsvlna been lost. last; 7 I tell YOU
7 hkyw
twiv 6rl o
k x a p b hl T@ t h a t thus there will
I a m saylng to rou thst thus
joy
In the
be more Joy in heaven
obpavQ b r d ~ t n i kvi & p a p ~ w h &~ L T ~ V O O O Y T I
one sinner t h a t
heaven wiu be upon one sinner
repenting
repents than over
fi
h i h f i r o v r a &fa
61raiozg
ninety-nine righteous
than upon
,metynine righteous cane.)
have no
oRlveq ob xptiav
Exovu!v
y a v o i a g . Ones
need
ere havlng o repentance. need of repentance.
who
not
6paxpirs Exouoa 6Cua.
8 "H ~ i g yuvi
8 'Or what woman
Or what woman drachmas having
tey. with ten
ht&v
dnohiua
6 p a x ~ i v piav,
coins, if she loses one
U ever she should lose drnehma
one.
drachma coin. does
&rrel
hbpov
~ a i mapoi
not light a lamp and
%heis llghtlng
lamp
end is swccpinS
sweep her house and
o l ~ i a v nai
i;qrr?
mlpLhaq
house
and
f seckhg
carefully
until search carefully until
s h e flnds it? 9 And
00
~8pn;
9 ~ a ; ESpoOua
what Itlmol shemight and?
And having found when she has found i t
lThis

zy
2:

LUKE 15:lO-16

345

T&
+i)lrr5 ral s h e calls t h e women
muah~i
she (ll muing together the twomenl frlends and who are her friends
and neighbors togethy ~ i ~ o v a ghiyouua
xwxhpqri
TI
neighbors saying Rejoice YOU with me because er. saying, 'Rejoice
me, because
E~POV
6paxpfiv
h h k m . with
1 have found t h e
drachma
I
I found
coin that 1
drachma
heyw
bwiv,
yiw~al
10 oG.rwq,
~ h u s , I am saying to you, la coming to be lost.' 10 Thus, I tell
Xaph +nlov
T ~ V &yyawv
r o c 8 ~ 0 6YOU,JOY arises among
joy
m sight
of the
angels
of the God t h e angels of Ood
over one sinner t h a t
hi kvi &paproXQ )~sravooSvrl.
repents."
upon one
elnner
re~entlng.
11 Then h e said: "A
11 E i n v 66 'AvBK6g
nq
E~XN
some was ha*ng certain man had two
H e said but
6ISo vlo6q. 12 Kal ETTEV
d V C ~ T C P O < ulj~rjv sons. 12 And the
two sans.
~ n dsaid the younger of them younger of them said
marpi
nClrrp,
6 b ~ POI
~b t o his father, 'Father.
1%
rather
Father.
Eke
tome
the g i v e m e t h e p a r t o f
the property t h a t
h ~ ~ h h h o vpfpog 7%
obuias
6
throw~ngupon part of the property: the (one) falls to mu share!
Then he divided his
62
~IE?V
a h o i g T6v
6iov.
hut divlded
to them the [means of1 livlns. means of living to
IS ~ a i ~ E T '
00
w o h h & ~ ?I$~o(sthem. 13 Later, after
many
And
after
not
not many days, the
uwayaybv
r r k a
b V U ~ W O Z~ 1 younger
6 ~ son gathered
having led together all lthmgal the younger son all things together
&ns6'11 UEV CIS xhpav PaK hv, ~ a ki ~ E i and traveled abroad
tr~,vc~baArosdinto eountrv long fwesl, and there
a
country,
6!ru~bplr!an,
0oai-m
ah6
and there squandered
he squandered
property
of him
his property by
livlng a debauched
r ~ b ~ o t .l4 6
~
~
ft: ~ .~~~~
s
~ 14 ~When he
F
asdspendthrift.
life.
n h W
LY~XTO htPa< Iuxupt(
had spent everything.
a11 (things) came to be famine strona
a severe famine
Occurred throughout
r j v country
the
x b p m h~rivrlv.
that,
t h a t country, and he
3mp~iuiaBa~. 15
rai
15 He even
t o bewent
in need.
and
started
And
L O be in want.
kvi
TJVrroh~.ri)Y T - F attached
t~ohhj8q
to
he attached h~rnself to one of the eltiren= of
one of the citizens
of that country, and
xbpag ~ Kthat,
E ~ Y S ,and
~ a ~lhe
WU
sent
I E V ahh~&
m i t o T$
he Sent him Into his
a,3To,j f3&KEIY X O ~OU( 16 at fields to herd swine.
'
and
&&,$
of
to be feedhe
l6 And he used
T&
X o p ~ a u 8 f i ~ a ~ in
tnr8b~~l
he
deslrfng
to be satiated
out 01
the desire t o be filled with
the carob pads which
io8,0v
o, Xoipo,,
KC a r i o v
&u
i l t e e horns
were e a ~ ~ n sthe
pigs, the swine were eating.
and n o one would give
f6i6ou
ah3
~ a 066siq
i
him [anything].
mnd n o one was pivlng to him.

3:

&fig

d~fin

$:zf

gJ

zt~gz~
be

&,:

LUKE 15:17-24

346

~ a d v 62
&e*Y
&,
I7 .When h e came
but havinp come he mid M his senses,he said.
n6m1
bio8co1
700
r a r p 6 ~ pow 'How many hired
How men7 hired [men1 ol the r father
,
.
.
+
h
e
of me man w.
rrrptoo~ljovmt
&PTW
62 are abounding with
are abounding
of bread [lobeal,
but bread, while I a m
h l ~ Q 56. . dra6hhulra1. 18 &uam&q perishing here from
to famine here I am Perishha;
havlns rlaen
fsmlnel
I will
nopeG=oval R@S rbu n a r k p a pow
and journey to
I shellgo
toward the
father of ma
my father and say
PA
~&CP ~N~PTOW
EIC r6v
I shaU ray to him, ~ a t h ~ ~'inned
:
Into the to him:
have sinned against
0 3 p d v ~ a &&miw
i
mu
heaven a n d against
heaven and in-ht
ofyo:,
l9
I am no
&<to< )ihqe{mt uiiy UOU. noiqu6v )IE
worthy to be called son
YOU;
me as longer worthy of being
Eva
~ilY
plaeiov
uov, 20 Kai called your son. Make
one
of the
hfred
you.
A , , ~ me as one of your
hired men."' 20 So
&YOLOT&<
fihecv
b v 71a~tpa
having risen
he came t o w a ~ the
father h e rose and went t o
his father. While he
tauro0. Ern 62 ah09 paxp& &,tyovroC
of himself. Yet but of him long [way] hsvlngoe was yet a long m y
E T ~ E Y ah&
6
nhpaljTDG
OR.his father caught
saw
him
the
fsther
of him
and sight of him and was
ianhoyxvi+
~ a l 66pordv ~ L ~ E umoved
E ~ with pity: and
he was moved with pity and hsving run
he fell
h e ran and fell upon
h i rbv ~p&qXov
a h 0 ~ a ~mEpihqaEv
i
his neck and tenderly
upon the
nec
ofhlm and kiaaed dawn kissed him, 2 1 Then
a6~6w. 21 ETnsv $2
6 ui6q a d r Q n & r c p the son said to him.
hlm.
Said but the son to him ether: ' ~ ~ tI hhave
~ sinned
~ ,
Ipaprov Eiq T ~ 06pavbv
V
Kai b h w l b oov.
sinned Into the heaven and in alght of you; against heaven and
against you, I am
O ~ K L T I s f p i 65405 d q 0 i v a 1 ~ 1 6uOU.
~
not yet I a m worthy to be called son of you. n o longer worthy of
being called your
noiqu6v EI
5 5 E v a ~.rirv p t d i w v
Make m e as one of the hlred lmenl o?b:!.
22 ~ T m v 62 6 n 6 p n&< TO^ 6oGhovq 22
the father
Said but the father toward the
slaves
t o his slaves
a h a Taxi, b < w b ~ a r r moA?v .riw n p h q v Said
,Qulekl bring out'a
of hlm Wick bring m u out robe the
Arst
~ a iv6Guore
i
a6r6v, rcri 66re 6 a ~ ~ G h l oelq
v 'Obe' the best One'
and clothe you htm, and give uov
rln.
tntn
.. and clothe him with
rljv x ~ i p a a h o i r nai ~
~ aTa
~ 6 r 4O ~ q it. and Put a ring on
the hand of h ~ m and
asndl.ls
hrn the his hand and sandals
n 6 6 a t 23 xai
qhperr
r b v p& ov T & ~On his feet 23 And
feet.
and be bearing the
esK
the brlng the fattened
young bull, slaughter
u1mur6v
O i w a ~ ~ rat
@ay&q
wheat-fed,
~onsacnfiee and
havlngeatsn i t and let US eat
~6+paL&pSv,
24 4,
0 6 ~ 0 ~ 6 and enJoy ourselves,
let Us be well-mlnded,
beesula
thia
the 24 b e a u s e this

17

E ~ C

Into

himself

-.. .-"..=.
...... ...,

;:

."!$: $:

$";oF$z$T

LUKE 15:25-31

347

my son was dead

u16q ~ o uvu&
fiv r a i
&d<qm,
son of ma dead wa. and he came to Ufe #&*n!I.
and came to life
?v
hohokhs
~ a i ~ d p i h . Kai again; he was lost
he wall h w h g been lost snd was found. And and was found,' ~ , , d
iipSau~0
d q aimu8al
they started t o enjoy
they started to be beeiswell-minded.
themselves.
25 J v 6& 6 uibq abrair , 6 a p m 6 h r p o ~ 26 ,.Now his alder
as but the son ofhlm the
older
80n Was in the fleld:
and
as~ he came
andF
2p&$',","q
h
?
~
~
~
~
near the house he
olriq,
~YOWEV
uupmiaq
.at heard
a music concert
tortis house,
he heard of
concert and
xopjv, 26 ~ c r i
npoordcu&pevoq
Eva a"d dancing. 26 So
01 dance.,
and having called toward [aeui one he called one of the
rrai6wv
-ehETO
& Sewants to him and
01the
boys
he war inquiring whet likely inquired what these
EY
TaOm.
27
b
62 clnLvthings meant. 27 He
migh? be these (things);
the (one) but aatd a a ~ dt o him. 'Your
a h 3 671 '0 &Ssh@6$ UOLJ
~~KII,
~ a brother
i
has come, and
to hlm that The brother of you has arrived, and Your father slauah~
6
ov
0
rbv
tered
the
fattened Eeuucv
6 n m i p uou s6v
aacriflced the father of you the
es6
the -young bull, because
UITEV'~~V
&TI
Jyoaiwvra
a d ~ b vhe got him back in
wheat-fed,
beeuse
being in health
hlm good health; 28 ~ u t
&nCha&v.
28
byidq
62 nai he became w r s t h h l
he received back.
Xebeeame wrathful but end and was unwilling
O ~ K
ijedrv
~iuCX&iv.
6
62 n h p t o go in. Then his
not weo wllling
to enter.
The but father father came out and
ah00
&SEABOW
n a ~ r ~ h h ~ l
began to entreat him.
of hlm having come out was entreating
29 In reply he said
29
6
62
honpt0ciq
d n ~ v TQ
his father, ,Here
The (one) but having answered aald to the it so many years I
r m p l a h 0 0 '16ob ~ o u a k a Errq
6ouh~6w have 'laved for
father of him Look1 S o m y yeara Iamslsvlna
and never once did
UOI
nai
o~%hon
Lvrohiv
1 t m n S g r e ~your
~
to you and
never
mmmandment
and
napjheov
~ a i &poi oti6inore
E 6 w ~ a yet
~
me you never
I trans~reasbd, and tome
never
you gave
Once save a kid for
Eptqav
Tva
pm& r&v qihwv pou
kid
in order that with the idends d me me to enjoy myself
rdqpav0&.
30 are
62
6 ulbC with my friends.
I mlght be well-mlnded;
when but the son 30 But as soon as
uou oOroq
6
. ~ a ~ a q a y h v uou thi6 Your son
of you this the (one) having ate down of you ate up your means
niv
6iov
rropv&v fiAgN, of living with harlots
the tmeanmofl llvfng
harlotn came. arrived. YOU slsughE e w ~ a i m 8 T.~V o ~ r r u r b v p6oxov. tered the fattened
YOU BaCIUICed
to him the wheat-fed
calf.
YOUIIU hull for him.'
81
6
62
aimG T L w , o b il
he said
Thetonal but s a d tohim ChUd, YOU t o h ~ m , ~ c h f l d , y o u

$:P$' 2,"; %

~$2.
OP:)oUu

hen

LUKE 15:32-16%

349

348

r r h v ~ o ~vm'
c
illoD, d, ~ a rrhvrd
i
. T&
always wlth me are. and all the (thingo)
u& ~ U T I Y . 32 . ed$bpWefiva1 6 i ~ a
70la:
to be well-minded but and
&I,
671 b &6EX$b6q
::%?%I
ltwssneeesasry, because the bmther
aou otroq verpbq fiv nai
il;rloEv
of YOU thh
dead was end he came P hie,
rai
CmoXoh6q
r a i rirpi8q.
end having been lo41 and wss found

have always been with

me, and all the things
tih a t are mine are
32 but we just
had to enjoy ourselves
and
because
this your brother was
and came to life,
and he was lost and
was found.'"

O & O ~ . m a n was rich and he

olrov6pov, mi
dxw
8q
who was having
steward.
and this (one) had a stenafl, and
61~!3hjBq ah$ 6 q
6 1 a u r o p ~ i < w v T& thls one was accused
was slandered to him a* setterlng through the to him a s handling
l r r h p ~ o v r aadrp8. 2 Kal
Twvilaaq
adrbv his goods wastefuily.
belonglngr of hlm.
And hav ng sounded hlm 2 so he called him
~ T E V ah,$
Ti r o b 0
&KO+
m p i and said to him.
hesnld to hlm What thls I e m heaa b u t .what is this I besr
000;
~ b vhX6w 7-5 o i ~ m
fa< about you? Hand in
you7 O%%k
the word o f k e stewa shlp the
of
UOU,
66vq
O ~ K O V O I E ~ . stewardship for you
of you. $t
you are Lbls yet to be steward.
J rfrrrv
62 h, LamQ
b oimv6poq the house; 3 ~h~~
Said
but ur himaelf the
steward
steward said to
TI
nol'oo
TI
what i h a ~ ~ d because
o
K4E2q E e himseif. 'What am
I to do, seeing that
& a1 d r a ~
my master will take
wl$li&up off
t h e stewardship away
UW~TEOVO ~ K
i ~ x h ,
I am not
Tv be digging
not
I am strong,
to he begging Irom
enough to dig.
aloxlivollat. 4 Eyvwv
Ti
rro,iow strong
I am ashamed to beg.
I
ashamed:
1 know
I =hall
4 Ahl I know what
&
,
,
pc7auTn8ir
Tva
inorder that
whenever
Imlght b e t r a n s f e d 1 shall do, SO that,
6r
rfiq o l ~ o v oicq
6LCwvrai
pc when I am put Out
eut of the stewarb;lip
they mlght receive me of the stewardship.
slq
7065
oinovq
tavr6v.
5 nai PwP'e will receive
lnta
the
houses
of themselves.
~ n dme Into their homes.'
r r p o a ~ a h ~ u & ~ ~ ~tva
~ o q & a u ~ o v 16" 5 And
havlng called toward (self1 one
each
of the him each one of the
rpeo$b~hcrirv mir rvpiou I m o t
&yn,
debtors of his mastel
oan-owers of the lord of hlrnseu he wassaylnp he ~roceededto say
n6uov
b ~ ~ i h e ~. q4 to ihe flnt, How
6 rp6rp
to the Rrst (one) How much are you owing to the much are you owing
6
6i E~TIEV ' E n a ~ d v my master? 6 He
~Upi? IOU; 6
lord of me?
The (one) but said One hundred said, ,A hundred

2 .

$??

Phe

2: ~~~~~$
,Sbn' '&$;
,

6670~5
bath measures
dm6
a

Maiov
of 011;
sou
of you

LUKE 16:7-12

62

the (one)

but

laid

2 yt$Ksa

bath measures of ollve

pil.' He said to him,
Take your written

and
sit down and
agreement
back
quickly
and
~diuac
mxiw
y&aov n+;ya.
w i t e fifty: 7 Next.
having sat down qulckly
write
he said to another
7 Brrelra
t~6pp
~ l r r ~ vI b 61 one, .NOW YOU. how
Thereupon to different (mkl he aald You but much are you owing?'
rr6uov
b ~ i k ~ q '
66 e l m v He said, 'A hundred
how much are YOU owhg? The (one) but satd eor measures of
"heat.' He said to
' E K ~ ~ V
dpoy oimu.
hLyc~
'Take your
onehundred cor measures of wheat: he Issaying him,
written agreement
ati.r$
Aiea!
uou
T&
back and write
tohim Receive of you the Yt$fikes
eighty.' R And his
yp.+t+.w
by69 rovra. 8 r a i
~rr6vEoEv 6 master commended
wnte
eng w.
And commended the the steward. though
unrighteous, because
&61ria5
UndphteouMas he acted with praCtical
wisdom; for the
8pov;Iwq
hOiquEv.
aTI
01
sereet~y
be dl*
because the sons
things*
of this
are wiser
systemin Of
a
uioi TOO
a l h q
T O ~ W
QpovlIine~ol
way toward
more
sons of the
age
their own generation
7ilv than the sons of the
QWdq 1
T&
h i p 7 0 6 ~ ulobq
Into the light are.
llght
sons ofthe
the
over
9 "AISO.I say. to
y~vrhv v
Iau~irv
EIUIV.
YOU, Make friends for
generatlon the of themselves
are.
yourselves by means
9 And
Kd 6
riches,
of
the unrighteous
so that. when
m t f i u a r r fihouq
LK TOG IaIwvB lfiS such fail, they may
make rov
dends out of the mammon of the receive you into the
ha
6rw everlasting dwelling
&61Kiacr
~llllighteouane~,
In orderthat
whenover places. 10 The per!on faithful in what
&Air
8etoYra,
T&
Itmight&"
they ghtre&ve
into the w
also
least
in much,
is faithfui
and the

to him

$':;zq 2:

2,

O!r&r$v 0:%

2 ~ 2.,h%$&, kz$z

&
?
;:!

m whattinrightenus
is least is
person
also in
unrighteous
l
much. 11 Therefore.
if YOU have not
proved yourselves
faithful in connection
rrOhhQ
much
undghteous
'61~6q
6m1v'
is. l1
therefme with the unrighteous
riches, who will
& 6 i ~ p pawwv@ rrlmoi oov
unrighteous m a m m o n
faithful
not ~strue? 12 with
And what
if
L~&E&E,
~6
ClXqeoYilV
7iS
bpiv YOU have not proved
Yon became,
the
true (thing)
who to yo* yourselves fsithhll
flhoTpiV in connection with
r r l m ~ b c ~12. ~ a ci
l b
w f l .,,tru.f?
~
~~d if in the lt mgl another's what is another's,

lo
~%ai,9yig ukn\;$!
U a ~ i o r q r a i b rrohA6 rr1or6 ~ U T I V , ~ a
is, and
least (thing) also in mvch faithfu?
h61uog
r a l h,
h, tha i m ?
6
the (one) In leaetything) unrlghteoua also in

,av

&

B'

8. Or,

"order of thinm" (almog, oie'noa), MAE;D3W. 'oh.lom;

J17~'a.'2.

LUKE 16:13-18

350

sr~omoi o b ~ LyEvrn86
r
Jlpbrrpov
falthful not You became, the lthlng)
ours
riq 660~1 bpiv; 13 O G ~ E ~ F oinfrqq
who wlll give to roo?
No one hourre servant
6 G v a ~ a 1 Sum:
K U ~ ~ O I S GOVXE~EIY.
Is able
to two
lord.
to beslaving; e l k r
yZlp d v E v a g ! o p ~ a r6v
l
ETEPOY
for the one w111 ate and the dmerent tone)
d y m ' o a t fi Lv6q
&vBb<cral
Kai
he w l l l ~ o v ~or, of one he wlll hold self against and

who will give YOU

what is foryourselves~
13 No house servant
can be a
to two
masters: 'Or' either he
will hate the one and'
love the other, or he
will stick t o the one
and despise the other.
YOU cannot be slaves
TOG
t~ipou
raraOpovfim,,
of the
different (onel
he wlll desDi5e.
N d t o God and t o riches."
6bmo0c
BE@ 6ovhrlie~v r a i paliwv$.
14 Now the
TOY are able to God to be alnvlng and to mammon.
who ~-~
14 'Hlrouoy
62
r&a
=&ma money lovers. were
Were hearing but them tthtnzsl
dl
listening to all these
01 @ap!oaio!
qthhpwfol bahpxovrrq, ual things, and they
the Pharisees fond of 61 ver
being,
and began to sneer at him,
& S ~ ~ U K T ~ ~ P Ia<3O~ 6Vv .15 Kai ~TTTEY a b ~ o i g 15 Consequently he
they were sneenng s t him.
And he said to them
to them: ,.You
'Y riq furl.
01
61mlo&rcq LsvO$q
those who declare
&)bu
are
the (ones)
justlfylng
yourselves righteous
tu*n~ov T&
&dp&rrwv,
b
62 es62 before men, but God
In slght of the
men,
the but
Go
'OUR
hearts:
YIY~OKLI
~ h q ~ a p 6 i a q bpilY.
BTI
1. knowinr
hearta
of you:
beeaune because what is lofty
. the
among men i s a
-ri,
hr ~ p * r r o l q%hav
-6Wvypa
the lthlnpl in
men
o y
gusting thlnp disgusting thing i n
God's sight.
b h ~ o vr o t ern;.
In aight of the cod.
16 "The Law and
16 '0 v 6 p o ~ r a l 01 rr oeiimt VEXPI theProphetswere
The Law and the
untll until John. From then
' l w h w u IT^ T&C
4 6 a u 1 k i a TOG &o3 0" the kinEdom
John;
from men the klngdom of the God G W is being declared
a8 good news, and
c k y y d i < ~ ~ a ~ Ka;
n&q
Is belng declared as good new. and everyone Into every sort of person
Dcb<rrat. I1 E d ~ o r r ~ r r p o 66
v Lorlv IS presslng forward
it 1. forcing self.
Ensler
but 1
toward it. l? Indeed.
d v odpdv ~ a ?
y@
iraprXeEiv i t is easier for heaven
the
heaven
and
earth to Pass away and earth to pass
away than for one
3 r o t v6pau piav Y E P ~ ~ V TEOE~Y.
than of the Law
one little horn tofall.
particle of a letter
of the Law to go
18
n&q
b
&noAGwu
Everyone
the
looslng off
unfulfilled.
18 "Everyone t h a t
yvvui~a
&oG
~ a i
women
of him
and
marrying dlvomes his wife
and marries another
t~kpav
poi c b ~ t
different twoman]
ha ia commJting 'adultery,

~~~

gophets

yapav

LUKE 11319-24

351

ho~rAupivqv
6
and he t h a t marries a
[woman1 hevmg been Mosed OR fmm
divorced from
yapav
patxrbct.
a husband commlts
marrylng b commlttsng adultery.
aanl*n,
---...
.
wnoq but
66 some
TIC
was
?v n h orich,
blog.
,g
a certain
man was rich, and h e
~ V L ~ I ~ ~ ~ K E T O
~ a l
used t o deck hlmself
he was clothing hlmselt rwithl
and
wlth purple and ilnen.
rai
6huov
rGQp~rtv6pEvoq
KC#
and
llncn
belng well-minded
ewordinz to enloymg himself from
day t o day wlth magAcsfnr$$
20 poor
~ Wlone)
X ~ S
some
'IS
mficence. 20 But a
certain beggar named
h a ~ $ $ ~ A ~ ~ W n
rrvhba
ah06
~ihlwphg
21 vai Lsda.rus' used t o be
gate
of hlm
havingbeendcented
and p u t at hi8 gate, hrll Of
T&V
ulcers 21 and desirf$%
the tthlngs) m
. g to he fllied wlth
ntn~6v~wv
&a6
the thlngs droppirig
from
falling
from the table of the
rot
nhowiou.
drMZI
rich man, Yes, too,
of the
rleh tone);
but
dogs
K & E ~ &pX6pwo~&rE)lE~x?v
T&
E X K ~ &oG. the
does
comlng were llcklng the ulcers of him. and lick hls ulcers.
i NOW in course of
22 Lytvrro 6L dmoewciv ~b nrwxav ~ a 22
the poor lone) and time the beggar died
n occurred but to dle
and he was carried o n
h w r x 8 i v a 1 &hv
fi
to be carried ofl hlm
by the
engab Into by the angels to the
d v a6Anov 'APpabw
bosom [posltlon) of
the boaom at Abraham:
Abraham.
6L r a i
b rrXob10 ~ a i " a S O . t h e rich
h$!e~EV
but d m the rloh (one? and
66" man dled and was
&&qq.
23 ~ a i
he was burled.
~ n d
hades buried. 23 And in
h & ~ a < .rob$
6qeaApoPq
~ I ~ T O G ,Ha'des' he lifted UP
having Hfted up
the
@yea
ofhlm, hls eyes, he existing
h & p x w v &v ~ u & o t ~ dp$
'A6pahp In torments, and he
belne
In torments, hef -Ins
Abraham saw ~-~~~~
*braham afar off
dnri, paup6&v ~ a hi 3 a p o v &v m i g ~ 6 h n o 1and
~ Labarus. In the
from long way off and Larams In the bosoms
,posltiOnl
&oG.
24 r a l
ah65
q w v i u a ~ ~Trrrv hirn. 24 sohe called
of him.
. And
he
m v i g sounded asid and said. 'Father
n&sp 'A6pcr&p,
-6v
p r ~ a n6pylov
i
have mercy
Father Abraham. have m e w on me and send .
o n me and send LabTb
lw
a.rUsst o dlp the tip
tip
%E.,"$t?
In order that he
dlp the

uai
b
and the
&v6$g
male pereon
19 . A d

?fan

n;w

ftt

fig

ytaz~
t$$&:~

ty~$d $:

I:?.:".$&
$2

+PZ~$V~
g:

fz

8,24

28" 24' Laz'a.rus

2 3 " ~ a ' d e r . NAB;she'oi,
20.

&$

eKwv

*a;
El.e.a'zar, meaning "God Has
Jbs.I*18.'l;

hfef~t'lo,Vg. See App 48.

Helped." J18.9

LUKE 16:25-31

352

Samq ~ a m
l a q 6 c of his Anger in
Rnger of him ofwater and m l d t c o a water and cool my
~ j vyh&oo&v pov,
6r1
d 6 ~ & ~ a 1tongue, because I a m
the
tongue of me, because I em being pained in anguish in this
t u rfi ehoyl r a h g . 25 rlrmzv 61. 'ABpahp blazing fire.' 25 B u t
In the flame thle.
Said but Abraham Abraham said, 'Child,
Tgnwv, p,-+ue~)rt
bn
M a 6 r q
T& remember t h a t you
Child, remember that
you received off
the
in fayour
&yaM
oou hr sll
r a i good things in your
good (things) of YOU in the
and lifetime, but Laz,a.rus.
AdrSapoq d oiwq r h
nanh
vtv 62 correspondingly the
Lararua
likewlae the bad (things); now but
things, Now,
5 6 ~
~apauohrirat
ob
62 however, he is having
here
ha in belng mmforted
you
but
comfort here but
6 6 d m 1 . 26 r a i hr neat
m h t q
are behgpained.
And in all these lthln~sl
=a@ h f i v
b in,
x&wa c r h
tetween
us
and voa lbeoplel chasm great these things, a great
chasm has been
(.5?fip!~ml
6rwq
01
86hov~cq
has been nxek, go that the (ones) being wllllng fixed between us and
YOU people, so t h a t
61aBjval
berv
rrplrt
bpi<
those wanting to go
to stel, through lmm here toward ~ o i~eoplal
o
from here to
6 6 v w ~ a l . crr162
6rci8cv
=pat
fi~$ over
YOU
may beable, nelther from there toward
may
6 ~ a r r ~ p S u l v .27 rlrcv 66
'Epori,
oc
may cross over.
He said but I amresuesting you Cross Over from there
t o US.' 27 Then he
oh,
n&rsp,
lva
~ B M11<
therefore, father. i
that YOU s h o ~ daend sa1d;"In that event
ah& rlq .r&v OTKOV mO r r a ~ p 6 q pov
you. lather, to
him into the house of the father elm;, send him to the house
28
y h p rrhrrs &6*ofit
6rrinoq Of my rather. 28 for
I a n k v h f l for
five
brothers.
so that I have five brothers.
in order that he may
la a p n i p n ~ a !
CrGroiq,
lva
hem:
t!orouphly wltneall to them. In order that give them a thorough
p i ~ a iaLI~oi ~ A ~ W U I V ~i~ T ~ V T ~ T O V witness, that they also
not also they might come into the
place should not get into
roirrov niq pau&vou. 29 Aka 62 'ABpadp this place of torment.'
this of the tomcnt.
h saying but Abraham 29 But Abraham said.
MouuEa clai m J q n r j r a s . 'They have Moses
'Exovut
They are having Moses and the
rophets: and the Prophets; let
&nouo&rouav aG~&v. SO
d
61. elrmzv them Hsten t o these '
let them hear of them.
The (one) but sald 20
he
smri
-~ Then
~
.~~
~ 'Nn
..~
.,
~
Indeed, father AbraOGxi, "&rep 'ABpa&p, &Ah'
6&
7,q
No,
lather Abraham, but Uever someone ham, but if someone
b
vsn t3v
noprue*
np6q
aho* from t h e dead
h r n dead P o n d should go toward
them to them they will
repent.' 31 Hut
~ETCWO~~OOWIV.31 s f m v
62
he said t o him. 'If
they will repent.
He said
but
to him
. ...
-.
25' LLIZ'B.PUS,
NAB; El,e,n'nar, meaning "Gad Hns Hslped," Ja.r*,

~ i r v T O ~ ~ T & V0 6 ~they d o not listen

of Moses
and
01the
Brophefs
not t o Moses and the
&ro6ouo,v,
oLIV
6hv
T(<
t~ Prophets, neither will
they are hearing, nelther If ever lomeone out of they be persuaded if
VEKPSV &vau~fi
r r c 1 ~ 8 j u o v r a 1 . someone rises from
dead lones) should stand UP they will be persuaded. the dead! *.
Et61. =pi)$ TO* paLClen~&q a h 0 6
Then he raid t o
He=id but toward
the disciples of him
his disciples: 'It
'AvLv6s~~inr5monv TOG r h
orQ6oXa
Unavoidable it is of the the eauaea for stumbling is unsvoldable t h a t
iA0~iv
TA~Y
okl
61'
08 causes far stumbling
to corn;,
besides
woe through whom should come. NevEp~rat.,
2
hwt~chri
a h 4 el ertheless, woe t o t h e
they are mmmg:
it is of advantage
to him
I9 One through whom
Aieoq
p u h ~ ~ b q ~ E P ~ K E I T ~ In ~ p i
they came! 2 ~t
atone
of mill
Is lying smund about
would be of more
rpdr AOV a h 0 6 ~ a i i p p ~ r r ~ a g r l q Tilv
n s
of him and ha has been caat mto the
~d~~~~~~~w,",,"
8&Aaooav
17
lva
wuw6ahioq
sea
than in order that he should stumble pended 'Iom his neck
he were thrown
r&v
plrpi,v
so6rov
ha, and
into the sea than for
of the
little (ones)
these
him t o stumble one
S
~pooC~r~c
tauroiq. ,&,
Be ~ o o p a y i n gattention 0
selves. . 1f ever of these llttle ones.
&p&p~g d
h6rA06q
oov
h ~ ~ i ~ l q o3oPay
v attention to
should sin the
brother
of you give rebuke yourselves. If your
a 3 ~ 0uai , i&v pc~avofiog b p r g a d r q brother commlts a sin
to him: and d ever he shouldrepent let go off to him:
him a rebuke,
4 rai
t&v
Znt&utq
if he repents
fi!$gX and
and
itever
e v e n times
forgive him. 4 Even
& ! J ~ P T ~ ~ u el<
2
E m h l q if he sins seven times
he should sm
Into
you
and
seven timea a day a ~ a i n s you
t and
rn,uTpI*p
he comes back to you
heahould come back
d
adrO, seven tlmes, saylng,
METWOO,
&+iloc1s
I am reoentinx.
YOU ~ i ibe
i letthggo OE to hirn. 'I repent.' you must
forgive him."
5 ~ a E%(N
i
01 b d u ~ o A 0 1
K,,P[y
And said the
apostles
Lord
5 NOW the apostles
npiw0y
4piv rrnimav. 6 r t n w
2 b said to the Lnrd:
Add
to ua
faith.
Said
but the y3ive us more faith."
LX~E
r6plog El
lriorlv h q K ~ K K O V 6 Then the Lord said:
grain ,.,(-.vorr
faith
as
Lord
I1 YOU ere having
had faith the
.-6u
u~vdrmwg,
thiyrre
to~$he size of a mustard
of mustard.
YOU were saylng
Ukeb
grain. YOU would say
o v r a ivy
~ a h ~'EKP~<%T
l
to t h ~ black
s
mulberry
black mulkmy tree
thh
Be uvrwted
tree 'Be uprooted
the
ebevplanted
rr~~rm
lh,
~ t the
sll Mba11'
see;
and
~ a ii nitobeyed
r i l ~ o mand'planted
sea? and it would
av
uptv.
likely to roo.
1 obey YOU
M U ~ U S a

mG &avritAov &oO

of the

17

52;

l7

!a

&:

;rLz EZg:'

A!

order

LUKE 17:1-6

353

,
,

o;ge
$$

?d$$

t;te

2:

.-

LUKE 17:7-14
7 Tic

Exov
7 'Who of YOU is
havlng there that has a slave
drporpl&vm ii
clud06vn
Plowing or minding
DIOWID~or mlndlng Aock, who havlngcome in t h e floek who mu
say t o him when h e
tr 703
Lpri
&Q
E@iy
rmt ef the
hewlll say to hlm rmmedtately getS in from the field:
'Come here a t once
rrawXeZlv
8
having mms alongside you fall
but
not and recline a t the
twi
ah3
'Eroipamv
Titable'? 8 Rather.
he wlll say
to hlm
Make ready
what will he not sav ta
6r1huw
; ,K
nrpl<w&pwoq
him. 'Get something
I mlght eat as a i p m ,
and
havlng g m e d new ready for me t o have
61ar6vs1
pol
@dyw
my evening meal.
be nerving
to ma
unll
I mlnht eat
and and Put on a n apron
and
minister to me
~ i w ~ a pl r r h
raha
+&ycua~
I mlehtd;lnk, and sitar theae ~thtngs) you WIII eat until I am through
eating and drinking,
ral
aisual
and afterward you
you will drlnk
3 7
. hkalb&g
x& I V
6015AW
6rl
ho; ucv can eat and drink'?
gPa!u
ltd.
Slave
~ ~ C Q U M
heaid
He
gratitude t o the slave
T&
'
61max0ivra.
lo ohus
the cthlnra) having been saslghed?
Thus also because he did the
things assigned, will
TOI'm,,L
he?
voo &ht do
the (:$inga)
when you have done
6lmax0iv-m
bpiv
Myere
the things assigned
h.vlng been asslgnsd to ro:,
berou raylng E t
t o YOU,say. 'We are
AOGAOI dxpdoi hoprv,
8
h+eiAop~v. igOOd-for.nOthing
Slaves
Useless
we ere. wh'Ch we wemowins
slaves. What we have
done is what we ought
to have done."'
11 K d & Y 6 ~ 0 h,
And I t oeeumed in
Who

6P

but

LE

bpnv
raw
~otpaivovra,
out of

6oOhov
slave

9ec5

&J.'

"6,

cr

#A

dtC

"9

*&$? Whdn%et

'IepowaAAp mi &6q
Jerusalem

ptoov

mldst

and

T a apiaq

or&marla

he

6 1 i p x ~ ~ o 6th

was traversing through

rd

raA~Aaiaq. 12 K a i

and
of Galllee.
And
~ ~ o c p ~ o p 6 v oauh 0 0
c
Tlva
K&~V
enterlng
of hlm
into
same
vlllage
h 6 v ~ l l ~ a 6v i ~ a ACWPO~
~ ~ P L S , oi
met
ten
le~roua male persons, who
& v t o n l o w n6ppw0rv, 18 uai a h o i 4pav +oviv
6t00d UP fro* afar,
and they ralsed volce

LUKE 17:15-23

355

354

,,

,I
he
passing
through the midst
and

Oal.i.lee,

12 And as

he was entering into

a certain
ten
leprous men met hini,
but they $toad up =far
off 13 And they
raised their ",ices
~ ~ Y O V T E'lqu08
F
h l u r h ~ a LMquov
fip65. and said: "Jesus,
aaylng
Jesus lnstructoi have mercy on us. rnstNctOr, have mercy
I4 K U ~ 16Av
Elrev athoiq nopcu0hcq on us!'. 14 And when
And havlngaaen he sald to them Havlng gone ' h e got sight of them
h 1 6 ~ i S a - r ~tauroDq
roiq
IcpcGu~v. ual h e said ta them: "Go
you show
selves
to the
priests.
And and show yourselves
t ~ i v e ~ o h)
h & y e ~ v &ok to the priests." Then
It occurred
h
the to begolngunder them
a s they were going off

Lua0apio0quav.

they Were cleansed.

t6Av

15 d g

One

TI

i&Bq,

62

but

tg

ah&,

out ol

htol

thorn.

E~EV

cleansing
/ the11
occurred. 15 One of
them, when he saw
~~~~~~~

hsvlng seen that he.uar heslsd, tumeL?back

with h e was healed, turned

0~6v, 18 K U ~ back, glorifying God
the God,
and with a loud voice.
E m o w hi np60wrrov na
TO*
n 6 k q 16 And he fell upon
he fell u w n
face
b e r g the
feet
his face at [jesus.]
a h 0 3 nixaplorirv ah&
~ a ia h b q ?Y feet, thanking him:
of him glvlng thanks to hlm: and
he
wrvss hrthermore, he mas
I o p a p i n l C . 17 6 m o ~ p l 8 L i ~
66
6 s sa.msr.i.tan. 17 m
Samarltsn.
Havfnganrwered
but
the reply sesus
.s~he
'IquoGq ~ T T C V OlSx ol 6 t r a LrdapioBqoav; ten were cleansed,
Jesus
sald Not the ten
wereelcsnred?
were they not? where,
01 6L b v f a TOG; 18 od
~6pf8rluav then are t h e other
The but nlne where?
N$ they were found
18 Were none
b ~ o o r p ~ q a v r c ~6oOva1 66Sw TQ era G d t h a t turned
havhg turned back to glvo
glory to the God
to
glory
st pt) 6
&AAOYEV~~S
OBTOF;19 uai ETTEV t o God but this man
if n d the of another reoa thlal
And he seld of another nation?,*
alSrQ 'Avaurirc rroperiou 1 rriurcq oou 19 And he said t o
to hlm H a v i g r16en be pohg: the fsiith d y o u him: .,Rise and be on
.
.
UkUwK6V OL.
your way; your faith
has saved you.
has made you well."
20 ' E T S P W T ~ ~6L
~ F h b rDv Oaptuaiwv
20 But on being
Requested upon but by
the Phsrlaees
asked by the
n6rc EPXCT~I
&mtkia
mG 0-3 Pharisees when the
when lseomlng the
klngdom
of the God
kinadom of God was
hsrrorpitlq a h o i q ~ a elnev
i
OlSr Epxc~at I co&g. h e answered
heanswered tothem and safd Not lsmmlns
1 I?uutAria TOO &oir WET&v a p ( m ~ p f i m w ~
the klnedom ofthe God wlth observln= berlde:
2 1 066
tpoirolv
1' 60;
156~ 4 - 'EK&
nelfhel wlll they esy l a o k l here or There: obseribleness,
2 1 neither will people
f60bpf
au~Aeia 706 ~ E O G t v ~ b q be saykng. 'See here?
look1
lnldom cftha Ciod inside
or, 'There!' For, look!
the kinadom of God is
-..
.-.
in uou<midst."
22 ETTEV 66
npbc
m5q
He said
but
toward
the
22 Then he said t o
'EAeBovra~ fiptpa~ 6rc h 1 0 u p / I o c ~ ~
p i w the disciples: ''Days
Wlll come
days
when YOU wlll desire one will Come when You
UIoo
&Ygp~TOUwill desire t o see one
of the days of the Son
of the
of the Son of Ule
man
of man but YOU will
16Eiv r a i o l ~ lilyco8e. 28 ~ a l LpoOulv
to see and not You wlll sea.
And they wlllaay not see [it]. 23 And
eople will say to YOU,
4 '1605 66c'
bpiv
'1605
Lrei
See
here:
to rou Look1 there or
:ee there,' or. 'See
here? Do not go out
61tbSq.1~.
M ~ ~ ~ T B p116t
roo should go ofl nelther rov .hould Pursue after. or chase after [them].

Owviq pcy&hqq
volce

great

6 o S h ~ w 76"

glorlfYlnx

de ?,&

--

""

"&!$

LUKE 11:21--31

356

24 O m c p y a p fi h p m i j & m f k o w a 24 For even as t h e

As-even for the lighlnlng
ashins
lightning, by its
6~
T ~ Ch b T ~ VodWv6v d S T ~ V hr' flashing, shines from
out oi the under the heaven Lnto the under one padunder heaven
o l l d v h & p n ~ i o h w y ZOTUI
b
ulby t o another part
, .
heaven
lsahlnhi,
mu= wlll be the Son under heaven, so the
roil (hl8pi,rrw. 25 a "row 66
6~i
s o n of man will be.
o i the
man.
but ~ t i * n - = n 25 First, however. h e
&bv
aoMh
W&V
r a i must undergo many
him
many (things)
to
and sufferings and be
h o 6 o r l p m ~ I i v a l dmb ri15 yEvE&
xih~.
rejected by this generto be rejected
from the generation
thla. ation, 26 Moreover,
26 r a l
ra8hc
B y f v ~ r o tv ~ a i yf i p t p a ~ yjust as i t occurred in
And aecordlng as itoccurred in the
dsvs
the days of Noah, so
NOE, oirrwy Lma~ ~ a Lv
i ~ a i cilpipaty it
be also in the
of Noah, thus it will be slao in the
days
days of the Son of
TOO uloa roil &vepirrrov' 27
rj0810~
of the Son o f the
man:
were e'llngs man: 21 they were
eating, they were
h~vov
they wsre drlnklng,
,$~$~,"~;ylnp. drinking, men were
marrying, women
iyapifawy
we'e being given
thay ware belnng ven n marriage,
,&i?t%: wc'h
in marriage, until
fivLpa5 ~IoilXerv N a e d c ~ i vKIDW-T~V,
that day when
day
entered Noah Into the
ark,
entered into the ark,
6h8rv
6
r a r a ~ h w p b y rat
h 6 h s o ~ vand the Rood
Came
the
entaelysm
and
desh.oued
and destroyed them
rr&v~a<. 28 6 oiwy
K&<
& t m m tv
all (them).
~ l t e w l s ea-rdlngu
1toee-d
in ?I1.
just as i t occurred in
A&
the days of Lot: they
the
olLot:
they
were eating. they were
Lhlvov
,,yb
they wan d r l n k u ,
hy
buy,,,g, drinking. they were
buying. they were
hrLAow,
tqh cuov,
they were ~ ~ ~ i l n p .
they were p~antlllp, selling. they were
planting, they were
0 ~ 0 6 6ow'
29
6
building. 29 But
thayweretulldlng:
to~hlch
but
t t j h e ~ v Ab.r h b Eo66~wv. CPPL~EVTOP On the day that Lot
came out ~ o t from
sodom.
it rained fire Came out of Sod'om
rai
8Eiov
61TTs orlpav00 . .a/
and sulphur from
heaven and
WhWTag. SO
KaTh
rh
a11 Ithem).
A ~ c o r d.
f n ~ t o We
6
it will be on that daytmal
It will be to w\IEI~
the
when the Son of man
is t o be revealed.
&V~P&WOU h o ~ a h h r r m i .
' Is being revealed.
31 "--O n t----h a t rlao
man
--,
31 b t r ~ i v n
fiptpq lie Emat &I l e t t h e Person t h a t
In
that
the day Who will be upon is a n the housetop
703 6bpa70q KO/ ~h U Y L ~ &oO
~
h) .re but whose movable
the housetop and the v w e l s of hlm in the things are in the

E!L~~;~,

%$'

Tfi

LUKE 17:32-18:3

367
ol~iq,
house,

raraPdrro
$a~ &&,
ral house not come down
letatepdown to1 ft up them, and 1 to pick these up,
rk3&v &y
6 b o i o c p$ hrlo.rpcyldnw and t h e person out

the (one) in ~ e f d ilfewise no

letrehlrn
in the field. let him
El<
rh
h i o w . 32
pVIlp0vErk~E likewise not return
Into the lthlnp.) behlnd.
Be 70" remembering to the things behind,
yuvol~rbc
A h . 38 6c,
of Lot. 33 Whoever
seeks to keep his soul
might seek
6, 8afe far himself will
I,%I-;
Who but lose it, hut whaever
&v
hohtu~l
Cwoyovimt
loses it will preserve
llkely
will lose
h e w 11 generatcauve
it.
~talive. 34 I tell
bpi", ~ a l j ~ ~q f iV Y K T ~ & O V T ~ I YOU. I n t h a t n i g h t
34 IaitL?lnn to rou, to thls the nlght will be two [men] wlll be
in one bed; the one
660 h i ~Aivqqp16y. b dc,rra a h p q B ? j o c ~ a ~
two upon bed
one. the one w l t belaken alone will be taken along.
~ a l 6
~ T L P O ~
&pE8?juc~al' but the other will be
and
the
different (anal
wlll be let go off; abandoned, 35 ~h~~~
will he two [womenl
35 Eoowai
will be two Iwomenl
660
&hq80uoafi
gr ndlng upon
iwi
76 grinding a t the same
arlrb,
1 pia r m p ~ X ~ p q 8 i u ~ ~4 a 1 6L
the .One
very. tho one wl I be slten along the but
be taken along, but
t76 a
different fwomanl
w $ f ~ ~ $ ~ r ~ ~ ~ Rt h, e other will be
abandoned." 36 -'
horpt8iwcy
~iyouow
ah6
hav~nganswered they aressy~ng to him Where. 37 So in response
said
him:
rGptr.
b
6L ~ l r r c v &oiy 'Olrou r b
u r d d The tone) but -Id
to them where the "Where. Lord?" Re
said to them: 'Where
u&pa,
&KC?
rat
01
body.
then,
alao
the
eagles the body is, there
also t h e eagles will be
~ W ~ W iuovrai
will be !ed gzether upbn.
gathered together."

~t?z."$Pz*f

:f%i

2:

noG,

18 He'Eheyrv
was saulng.

62
but

rrapaPoAfiv
droiy
parable
to them
6tiv
navrora
VP~S
?a
tobe nefesrary
always
toward
the
rrpoocGx~o8a1
adrobc,
them
~c.1
to be praying
and
no
Lv~a~civ
hBywv Kp'rfiC
to go bad in (sodethlng),
saylng sudge

Then he went

l8on to tell them

a n Illustration with
to the need for
them always t o pray
and not t o give up.
2 saying: . . ~ na certain
eity there was a eertain judge t h a t had no
had
hv0pwrrov p i 6wp~rr6p~voy.lea' Of
man
not
reppeetlng. no respect for man.
tv
n6hal t ~ r i v~~ a 3i But there was a
ln the oity
that
and widow in t h a t eity and

e:20

s:$,
q o 6 o O ~ o y rai
fear nu
and
3
6L ?v
but we.

#f&

$3

$:

t%

SO' P ~ x A B W
and the Wcstcatt and Mort Creek text omit this verse.

LUKE 18:4-10

358

fi~xam
npdq
a3dv
hiyouoa she kept going t o him,
#ha WBB ~ 0 m l n g ~ W B I ~ hlm
8 8 ~ h K
saying. 'See t h a t I get
'ErSirqoirv
VE &nb 7013
ckvr16i~o~
justice from my sdverExact vengeanceior me from the adversary [atlswl sary a t law.' 4 Well.
pou. 4 r a i O ~ K
f i B ~ h ~ v h i x&,v,
for a while he was unof me. And not he was wlllfng upon
willing, but afterward
prr&
rajra
68 ~ l n r v i v iavr4 El he sald t o himself,
after theae (thmgsl but he sald in hlmself If
'Although I do not
r a i r6v O&v 06 $oBoOpa~ ob6L & 8 p m o v fear God or respect
a130 the God not Iamfeartnp nelther
man
6v~pinop~. 5 6fh
YE
76
I am reapeetmg,
through
In fact
the
naplxrcv
pol
nhov
riu qpav
to be iurniahmg to me
toil
the w dow
m6qv
tr6tutloo
a h j v , w111 see t h a t she gets
thls
I shall exset vengeance lor
her.
Jastlce, so t h a t she
will not keep coming
iva
dq
T L X O ~ +XOll&q
In order h a t
lnto
end
commg
and pummeling me t o
lmwn~hSu
pe. 6 ETnav 68 6 K ~ P I O a~ flnlsh."' 6 Then
#he may hlt under leyel me.
S d d but the Lord the Lord said: "HEUI
'AuoSoare ~i 6 nptniq 7-q
&Stria< what the Judge,
Hear You what the judge o f L e unrighteo"=es.
although unrighteous.
A ~ Y E I . 7 jl 68 Or6 06 p? noxion .r)lv said! 7 Certainly,
ISssylng:
the but 0 0 2 not not a o w d do the then, shall not God
6 ~ 6 i ~ q o l TGY
v
~K~EKTO
a V
b ~ d 7i)v
cause justice t o be
Vengeance of the chosen (onell of hlm ofthe (ones1
done for his chosen
6o&vrwv
ah6 lpkpcrq r a i W K T ~ S , r a i
crying aloud tohim of day and of nrght. and ones who cry out t o
him day and night.
panpoBuyr~, W a b r o i 8 h i y o
Gpiv
h e ~ s l o n a os ~ m upon
t
them?; Iamsaumg torou even though he is
long-suftering toward
6 ~ 1 woljoel
T ~ V6~6i~qulv
I
You,
that he wtll do the vengeance o??he?
He will cause justice
~hxet. nhiv
.,,,lcknesa.
wdes
h a ~ h O u to be done to them
speedily. Nevertheless.
UBbv
6pa
ab f i a t 1
rilv
having come r e a y wllfhs ~ n d the
faith when the Son of man
arrives. will he really
h i ~ilqY ~ F '
upon the earth?
find the falth on the
earth?'
S Etno, 68 .a1
rrpk n w g
m?q
~e mid but also toward sorne
the
9 But he spoke
wmo186~aq & $
Lauroiq
6 ~ ,
this Illustration also
having trusted upon themselves that they are t o some who trusted
Si~a~ot ~ a i
i ouOrvoOvm
TOGS in themselves t h a t
rlahteaus
and
wnddering as n o t b
the the" were rlehteous
"
homnobq
4 v
napadohjv
d q v . and who considered
leikwer ~ n e s l
the
parable
this.
the rest as nothing:
10 'AvB w n o ~ 660 M 6 u a v aiq 6 ir&v 10 ',Two men went
e n
two
w E a u p lnto the temple Up into the temple
wpou~6~aoBa1,
Q a toaiog
~ a i 6 t o pray, the one a
to pray.
one
~ R a r ~ a e e and
the pharisee and the

:$

$$

;Ee

LUKE 18:11-16

359

a tax
g7apoq
T E X ~ ~ Y ~ G . 11 6
@ a ~ o a i o q Other
11 The Pharlsee
dimrent (one) lax collector.
The
,&
tWrav stood and began t o
ora8ri<
7aOra
toward
hlmself pray these things t o
the (thus)
haulng stood
himself, '0 God. I
cb~aptm&i
001
npoor(6yno &Oe 8 e 6 t
was preying
Dad. 1em thankfng to you thank you I a m not as
67, o l i ~~ l p ffionep
i
oi
~OITOI
TWV
the rest of men, extorbecause not Inm ea-even the leftover loneel oi the tioners, undghteoua,
or even
&8P;nwv,
&
matchers:
p r r a y r ~ unrighteous.
-56t~ob
ad1,9:z;dh,
this t a x col~ector.
fi r a i rSq 00.rog b
~ E h & q q12 V ~ U T E W
a
Or
as this the tax collector; 1 am fasting 12 I fast
week, I give the
6iq TOO oa666trou, drrroSc~a~a6w n h v ~ a tenth of all thlngs I
twice of the sabbath, I am tlthlng from aU lthlngsl
13 But the
6ua
K T O P ~ I : 1% 6 66
~ r ~ h y acquire.'
q
The but lax mlleetor tax collector standing
as many as I am aequmrms.
a t a distance was not
pa~p&v
6mbq
o6r
?IB+q
from long way OR havtngstood not War wllll*g milling even to raise
066;
TOSS dq8aXpoJg h h p a ~ aIq rbv his eyes heavenward,
not-but the
eyes
Into the hut kept heating his
o3pw&,
hhh*
~rvrrrr
76
GO^.
breast, saying.
heaven,
but
he wannmltlng the
gracious t o me a
e-03
hCyw '0 9 ~ 6~ A~& U OT;
pol be
f,. himaelf a r y ~ n s
be propnloua to me sinner.' 14 I tell YOU.
TO
hpaptwhQ. 14
hiw
bpiv This man went down
t o his home proved
the
sinner.
I am sayhg
to YO;,
nad6r(
ohoq
6 E 6 t ~ a 1 w p t v o s CIS more righteous than
merit
.... dawn
. - this lone1 hasing been just1 ed into t h a t man: because
iuaivov.
671 everyone that exalts
r6v 01x0~ abroI3 wap'
the homo of him bedde that lone): beesusel himself will be hunhq
b
bqqv e a u ~ 6 v t a r r a ~ v w O t l o ~ ~miliated,
a~,
but he that
everyone the exaltmg himself wlll be humbled. humbles hlrnself will
b
68 ~ a n r ~ vtovrbv
i,~
Oqdiatral.
the (one) but humbling himaell wlll be exalted. he
15 Now people
15
oui$rpov
68 a 6 r Q r a i T&
weitesrlngtowad but to him also the began t o bring him
also their infants for
drav he&nTqTal.
rva
P P @ ~ I" order
may touch: him t o touch theae;
that ~of them
+"?ants
.
~ ~ - ~
,,aeq~a; b u t o n seeing i t the
i66v~q
01
dbCIP1eles disciples began to
62.
the
but
having seen
hmfpw
aS~oi5.
6? reprimand them.
were giv~ngreprimands
to them.
T6he
but 16 nowever,
~esu8
called t h e [Infantsl t o
'IquoOq
jerua
==?led
n o o toward
a ~ a h khim
o a ~ o alrd
them
him, saying: "Let the
'AVTS
T&
wat6ia
E XEU~I np6~
ret go OR row the x t t ~ children
e
to coming toward young children
trg
KW~~ETE
alirh, rGv t o me, and do not the
pr a
'
me and
be YOU preventing them, of the to Stop them.
Of
beyZIp roto6rwv i m i v 4 p a o ~ h a i a TOO 0 ~ 0 6 . kingdom
for O ~ S U E ~
18
the kingdom of the GO^. longs t o suchlike ones.

P R ~ I ~ ~ ~

y$%2

it;$

ge

to1

LUKE 18:25-32

LUKE 18:17-24

ALyw
bpiv
5
&
pfi
Amen I am nayins to m;, who likely not
66iqra1
T ~ V Paathriav
TOG
0eoO h q
might rCEeiYe the klngdom of the God sa
na16iov 06
slaab . el5 alrrjv.
tittle b o i not t o 9 mightenter into
it.
18 Kai htl h ~ o t v TI< cnhbv h p wv
And lnqufred upon same him
mfer
MYWV A16houahr ciyd6, r i n o ~ j o a q
saying
Teacher
good, what having done
Cwjv alhvlov
juw, 19
life ovedaatlng K. hXa i ~lovo
interit?'
11 &pfiv

c$;g

e$

17 Truly I say to YOU.

whoever does not
recelve the kingdom
of cod like a young
child wlli by n o means
get into
1s ~,,d a
him,

'.~~,,d

by doing
pt Teacher,
What shall I inherit

everlasting life?
19 Jesus said to him:
do
ciya86v; o 6 6 ~ i q &yaw<
si p
ET~ 6
good?
~o~~~
good
it not one the me good? Nobody is
good. except one, c o d .
8s6 20 r&q
tvrohhq
a,6aq
GO&
The commsndrnentr you have known
20 You know the
commandments, 'Do
po~xelsa$
~h
qovefioqq
YOU should comrnlt bdultery. Not you should mirder, not commit adultery,
M'
K A C ~q
M Do not murder. Do
youshou3 &a.
not steal. DO not
lycuh~a~~u~iorlj
Tifla
r b v bear false wltness,
YOU should bear false w Less,
Behonoring
the Honor your father and
r r a r i p a aou rat r i v pqripa. 21
6
mother."' 2 1 Then
father of YOU and the mother.
The (onel he said: '.AI~these
62 ETTCY
Taha
T T & V T ~Lq6haca I have kept from
but
said
These ithlngsl
aU
lpusrded youth on,., 22 mer
fir vc67 TO$ 22 d ~ o 6 u a 5 62 6 'IqaoL?q hearlng that. Jesus
outof yoah.
Having heard but the Jesus
said to him: "Thereis
sTnw
aGrQ
"TI
Ev
said
to him
Yet
One (thing1
to you yet one thing laelring
about you: Sell all
Aeirrel
n&~a
doa
. ixrrq
is wanting; nll lthbgsl asmanyan you are haying the things you have
and dlstrlbute t o
rrhh uov
~ a i 61660
poor people, and you
and
distribu$e
to
have treasure
nai
ee~l
8qoavpbv h, ~ o i q o6pavoiq
and you wlllrhave treasure in the heavens; 1 in the heavens: and
nai ScCpo dnohoG8e1 pot. 21
i,
S t 'Ome be my
and hither be follower to me.
(one) but 23 When he heard
h~oriaaq
aha
wEPihUnOq this. he became deeply
having heard
thew (things)
grieved about grleved. for he was
rich.
by~vj8q
qv
y h p n h o d u ~ a ~uq66pa.
became.'
he wan
for
rich
very muoh.
24 Jesus looked a t
24
'16&,,
61
i, ' 1 udc
E~v, hlm and said: "HOW
Aaving Seen but him the ?-s
sald difllflcult a thing it
w1lI be for those
6w~6hw
01
T&
xdpma
with dlmcu8y Ule (ones1 the
money having money t o
E x o ~ e c el$
P a u l h ~ i a v TOO
0 ~ make
~ 6 their way into
having
Into
kingdom
Of the
God the kingdom of Godl

Ze 'I?!",$

$iy

g:

y.,>;fy&,ng

OWhy

NJ

~d

NA

~.0?~2,5&),

s1

a,,

%
!

:k

25 c d r o n 6 ~ e p o vy h p E ~ l v25 I t la easier. In fact.

eaaler
Ior
for a camel t o get
~dlpqhov
6th
P+hq
through the eye 01 a
Camel
through %
: $P
! ".:,'
of aew~ngneedle Sewing needle than for
E ~ D E ~ ~ E fl
~ V d 0 6 u l o v el
T ~ VPaalhciav
man to get into
toenter than rich lmanl in& the kingdom a
t h e klngdom of God."
TOG 8 ~ 0 0cimh0civ. 26 e c g
the
26 Those who heard
ofthe God toenter.
& ~ o G a o v r ~ Kai
rlq 6ba.rat
a d f i v a c . this "Id: "Who POshaving hear1 And who Is able to besaved? slbly can be saved?"
27
b
61, r l n ~ v T&
& S 6 v a ~ a 27 He said: "The
The (one) but asld The (things) Impossible thlngs impossible with
n a p & drv8phrrolq 6uvarh v a p h TQ 8 ~ LUT~Y.
6
men are possible with
besde
men
posnibie beslde the God is. God." 28 But Peter
28 Eim 6L
6 n h p o q 'I&G
fiuciq said: "Look! We have
Said
but the
Peter
Look!
We
left our own things
&qivrq
T&
i61a
fi~ohou8iuap6v and lollowed you."
havlng let go off the own (things1
we followed
50,. 29
6
6P clvsv a h i q 'Aphv 29 He said t o them:
to YOU.
The (onel but aald to them Amen "TIUIV
. I sav. t o YOU.
hiyw
bpTv 671 066clq Emlv 6q dlqfi~w There is no one who
I am raying to varr that no one is who let go off has left house or wife
olriav il y w a i ~ a fi drS~h@obq i yoveiq 6 or brothers or parents
house or woman or brothers or parents or or
for the
TLKM
~ivr~ev
01 God 30 Who Will
30 Sg
06xi
ki
hbP0
who
not
not
might receive not in any way get
mare
rrohhmhaaiow
Lv TQ
ralp6
man" trmer more ithin=si tn the enoainted h e this wriod of tlme.
and in t h e coming
~ o h @ ~ a i tv
TQ
~ I J v I TQ
this
and
age
in
the
the (onel ."stem of t h l n ~ s '
Lp~opEvv <l;wilv alhvtov.
everlasting life)
commg
Hfe
everlasting,
31 Then he took
31
napahaPhv
61 r o J q 6 6 6 ~ ~ETTZY
a
the twelve aside and
Havmg taken belllde but the twelve he said
sald t o them: "Look!
npbg &o6q
'16oJ
d n n ~ a i v o ~ c v siq We are going u p t o
toward
them Lwkl we are gomg up
into
Jerusalem, and all
'lepowahip,
~ a i T ~ T E X E O % U L T ~nI-a
the thlngs wrltten by
Jerusalem.
and wtil be completed
all
means of the prophets
T&
yvpawiva
61&
T ~ V
the ithmgsl
having been written through the a s t o the Son of man
npoqqrJv
ufir
TOO & Y ~ P ~ T Owill
V . be completed.
32 For Instance.
Dro~hetr
t?%=
Son
ofthe
man:
.
32
na~609jacml
E & ~h e will
~ ~be delivered
to the nations Up t o [men of, the
he wil be given bealde Y$!
~ a i
6pvalx8fior~al
ra] nations and will be
and
he will be made fun of
and made lun of and

rimop~6ovrat.

are going their way in;

fit?ADe6)

--

SO* Or, "order of things" Inlmv,, ai.o'ni1, uAB; mru, 'oh.lam', .Pa.

LUKE 18:33-42

362

SPpt6-a,
mi 6 ~ m u o 8 i l o l ~ a 1 ,
he will be treated i n s o I ~ U y and he will be ault in, be treated insolently
end spit upon;
33 rai ~ ~ y w a v h~ oc ~ q~ ~ v o h
ah&,
l v 33 and after s e o u m g
and
vlngrcourged
they will kill
hlm, him they will Ell
rai
jp6.w TB T i ~ q ~ v D ~ OOETal
T
and to the
day
the tRid he will a?and "i. him, but o n the third
day he will rise..
34 Kal
d-toi
o66B
34 However' they did
And
they
nothlng
Oith:%Kng#)
not get the meaning
uuvfi~av,
~ a : rtv
d Pira
Of any ,,I these things;
comprehended, and was the say ng
but this utterance was
rcrpuppivov
&n'
hidden from them,
having bee,, hidden
from
and they were not
tyivwu~ov
T&
As b~eva.
knowing the things
they were knowing the (things) bekgsaid.
said.
35 'Eyi-o
62 i v TQ
t y y i ctv
35
as he was
I t acevrred but in the to be gettfng near
gettlng near t o Jer'i.cho a certain blind
man was sitting bei~&eqro
nap&
side t h e road begging.
WB..~tt~ng
beside
86 &~oduaq 6L
dxAou 6tarropruopivou 36 Because he heard a
Having heard but of crowd traveling throuB
hrw0dimro
~i
riq
,oGlo. he began to inquire
he war inquiring
what
might be
this; what this might mean.
37 They reported
31 dmil~~.lAav -52 a h + 671 'Iqootq
to him:
the
Uley rewrted back but to him that Jeaua
Na"'B'rene' is parsing
NaCwpaiog ~ r a p i p ~ n c r t 38
. ~ a i iPb mv
ivararene
paulng b y
~ " dhe eridd
by!" 38 At t h a t he
Mywv 'iqooir
u i l Aausi6
fltqobv
cned out, saylng:
raying
Jesus
Son of ~ s v i d , have mercy on 'Jesus, Son of David,
pc.
39 ~ a i
01
rtpo&yovTrq have mercy on me!"
me.
And
the (ones)
golng before 39 And those going
Lmripwv
abrQ
ba
in advance began to
WcreEtvmg rePramaods
to him
in order thst tell h ~ m
sternly to
u~viyzq'
a h b q 6L noXXQ phhhov keep quiet, hut t h a t
heshould be'sllent: he but to much
rather much more h e keDt
tXLqo6v
pc. shouting: "Son ofinpa<cv
YIL k c i 6
was shouting Son of avid, have mercy on me. Davld, have mercy
40
U T ~ E ?
, ~
6 i '1qoo0q LriArwev on me." 40 Then
HIlving stoo All
but
Jeaus
commanded Jesus stood still and
d r 6 v & efivat =pi, ad~bv.
yioavrog
commanded the [ G i n ]
him t d b e led towars him.
drown near to he led to him. After
6i
a h 0
h q p h r orv
a b ~ b41 T i he got near, [Jesus]
but
09 him
he inquire] upon
him
What asked him: 4 1 "what
uog
Bihaq
no1 ' ~ w
b
65 clrrcv do you want me
to you are you w l ~ t n g t o l o ? ; m a (one) but s s ~ d
do for you?. IIe
KJpt4
twa
kfN80.
42 ~ a said:
i
"Lord, let me
r d
in order that I mish see age n.
And
recover sight," 42 So
6 ' I q m t q ~ T r r o , alirQ 'AvaPAryov. A Jesus said to him:
the
Jesus
-d
to him
See aan n;
the R your sight:
~
~

1.

r r i o r ~ qoov u b i v rrr 43 ~ a ;c r i m p i i p a Your faith has made

~ n d t n ~ t s n~~.
u v vou
faith of you has saved you.
-- well." 43 And
instantly h e recovered
d ~ f p h s ~ v nai
finoAo60c1

~ p p

22

ncLln..

and

T ~ V

eebv.

he was follOwfng

19

",%

bliz*$$nl
a:se

&: $:

b'"h;,$,::

~~~~

to hlm sight. and h e began t o

~~i
~ & g6
Aabg foilow him, glorifying
glo~ifylng the
cod. ~ n dall the peoPle Gad. Also, all the
i6bv
e6waev alvpv
TG
RcA
oeaole, st seeing Htl,
v
--T.
~od,
;a& praise to d o d
haying seen gave praise , to t he
rh.
And he entered
b~fipxea
Kai
aiuEX96v
And having entered he was going through the
Jer'i cho and
'lepctxh.
2 Kai
ihir
h i p
d v b ~ a r t was going through.
Jcrieho.
And
lookt male p e m n to name 2 p,oW here there was
Zarxahg,
nai a h 6 5 4v i man called by t h e
rahobpcvo
he
was name zac chae'us.
and
being calle2
Zacehae-,
nai a6r6q rrAowlo( 3 nai and he was a chlef
&pxtrrAhq\
chief tax collec or and
he
rich:
and tax c011eetor, and he
~MTEI i6eiv T ~ V'lquo0v ~ i q ~ I Y ,was r ~ c h 3 Well.
he war seekhg to see the Jerus who he is, he was
to
~ a Ol ~ Y fi6ISva~o 1ITTb ~ 0 5dxAou
671 see who thls Jesus
and not hewasable from the orowd beeauaa ,
.,
.,
--, h,,+
-..he
.......fiAtriq
t A e
statwe
because
not
for the
h e crowd.
was small
apo6pa hu ~ i ~b
q
Eprrp000~ &v@q in dze'
So he Ian
havingrunteiore into the from-in-toward hewentup ahead to a n advance
Lrri
uuno opiav
rva
and
umn RE-mulkrry tree in
that h e %t
see a RK-mulberry tree
adrbv,
671
6neiqq
him,
because
of that iweyl
h$$%KYout In
because he
to see
was him,
about
61ip meal.
5 rai h q fiA0rv hi t o go through that
to be
through.
~ n das he came upon
way. 5 Now when
T ~ YT ~ O Y ,
&vaphilyag
Jesus got to the piace,
the place, having looked up t t e 'IJ~?,"?
he looked u p and said
onswag
rrpbq
ahbv
Zaa~xaie
'Zac'chae'us,
toward
him
~acehseuk,
having hurried
hurry and get down.
n a ~ & & 8 ~ojpepov
,
yhp iv TQ o i r q ooV for today I must
come down, today
for
in the house
you
stay in your house."
66
pe tb'ival.
6 ~ a i monrboag
itlsnecessar~me
stay.
And having hurried 6 With t h a t he
and got down
~arif3
nai mi<am
afir6v hurried
he
and he ~ ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ d him
u n dand
e r with rejoicing he
him as guest.
xaipwv.
I uai
i6bvrEq
rr&vTEq recehed
7 But when they saw
rejoldng.
~ n d hav~ngseen
all
lit], they ail fell t o
6 1 ~ y 6 y y ~ t p Aiyovr~q TI
na &
they were mut e r ~ n g s a y m
thst
~esPde muttering, saying:
man t h a t is
&pap~wh~
c i ~ f i h e ~ vK ~ T ~ . C ~ X O U "With
~I.
.tnner
-.....-. male Derson he went in tolooredawn. a sinner he went in
8 ora0dg
6P Z a ~ ~ a i ocTmv
g
rrp6q r6v t o lodge." 8 But
Ravlne stmd hut Zaeehaevs said toward the Zac.chae'us stood u p
and said to the Lard:
KGP~OY '16ob
~h
ofthe "Look! The half of my
Lord
Laok!
The (thtws)
~
~
h r got el-ht

ag%

LUKE 18:43-19:s

363

19

VZ!$

te

$
:

h>;ss,

oAer

':%

&rng

ofg

LUKE .19:9-15

364

~ ~ P X ~ W WKGPIC,
,

, ro?q
n ~ w
oiq belongings, l o r d .
belonglnns.
Lord,
to the
poor gneal I am giving to the
6i6wrc
rai
d
.rlv6q
and
I
I am glvl~g, end
If
of anyone
extorted from anyone
"Ju~ohrlua
imo6iSwt1 ~srparrhoirv, by false
I
I took by fig-showing I em glvlns nck
fourfold.
9 ETVEV
62
rr&q ah??
6 . I ~ u c I ~&TI
) ~ a m restoring fourfold."
Snld
but towerd
U l s Jesus that 9 At this Jesus said
I ' p ~ p o v ow p i a T^
o i ~ q~ 0 6 - rt y~ b e m , to him: 'This day
q0d.y
-1zlon toyhe house thlr occurred. ,,],ation
h, ,me
ra86r1 r a i a h 6 q ul&g 'A w i r l r .
Cmw this house, &ause
because
also he aan o f f b r n h n m
h e also is a son of
10 ilh0rvyhp 6 ul&g TOO &v8pQwov C q ~ q u a ~
the
came for the Son of the
man
toseek
Son of man came to
xai o & o a ~
rb
&ohoh6
and to save the (thing) havlng beentoat.
seek and t o save what
lost."
11 'A~ou6vrwv 6L a d ~ J v
~ a i r ~ a
Heerlnl
but of them t h n e (things)
11 while they were
npou8riq
ctnfircv r r a p a p o h i ) ~' 61h
7.3 listening t o these
havlng added he said
parable
through the
things he spoke in addition a n illustration,
o$??
because h e was near
~ O X E ~ V
acla03q
to be thlnklng
them
,
z t
Jerusalem and they
were imagining t h a t
phhhrt
q kkingdom
lhcia
TOO
Isbeing about
the
of the
God t h e kingdom of ~ o d
&vaqaivru8al' 12 Etrrsv
01% "AV8$Xodg was going to display
to be showlngu~seY; hessld therefore
an
itself instantly,
I
EQEV~F
two Geq
clq
l2 Therefore he said:
aome of no le b rth went K s way into X&
parph
hakiv
tom6 i3ao1hrim ~ a "A
i certain man Of
long way off to receive to himself kingdom
noble birth traveled to
a distant land t o seh o m p i w ~ . 13 Kahiua
62 6 i ~ 6oGhoug
a
t e return.
Hevlngcal?ed but ten slaves cure kingly power for
tam06
e6wrw a d ~ o i q 6ira pv&< ~ a himself
i
and t o return.
Di hlmseli
he gave to them
ten mlnsa and 13 Calling ten slaves
rlw~v
rr&<
aLiroij~ r r w ~ p m ~ h a uof8his
~ he
them
sald
toward
them
do YOU byliness
ten
mi'nas and told
6"
4,
LPxopal'
l4
but
6P them,
'Do business
In whleh Itlmel I em camlng.
rrohiral
a6ro0
(piuovv
a 6 ~ 6 v , nai till I come.' 14 But
citlzens
of hlm
were hating
hlm,
and his citizens hated him
b h u r ~ ~ h a v npmP~iav
drriuw adroir and sent out a body
they sent off body 01 ambasradon behlnd hlm of ambassadors after
Xlyovrsg
06
8thopev
him, to say, 'We do
lay~ng
~ o t weare wtlltns
tG%%)
not want this [man] to
p a u ~ h c i r u a ~ '0'
qphs.
become king over us.'
torelm
upon
us.
16 Kai &~PVETOh) 73 t n m s h 8 ~ i v a d ~ b v 15 "Eventually
And It occurred In the to come back him when he gat back

f.:

::;

'$%t:,"$h%

':$<

w7%~~9ra

$Le

LUKE 19:16-23

365

@ u l k i a v Kal
~ t w m after having secured
Acrp6-a
r!)v
klnlldom and
he sald the kingly power, h e
having recelved
the
+wvq8jval
a 6 r Q rocq 6oGXouq ralirouq commanded to be
these called to him these
the
slaves
to be eounded to hlm
slaves to whom he
6~6cjne1
6
&py6plov,
ok
to whom
he had given
the
'8llvcr Lmoncul, had given the silver
iva
vvoi
.ri money, in order
In order that
ha rmpht mow
what to ascertain what
6 1 m p a y ~ a r c h ~ r 16
o.
napcytvno
66 they had gained by
they gained by badlng.
Came to be alongside but business activity.
6
n p ~ r o q Xhyw
Kbptc
fi
~ Y B16 Then the first one
the
Arrt
saying
Lord:
the
mlna presented himself,
,
oou 6 h ~ a n p o ~ p y h u o r o. pvhg. 17 rai saying, ' ~ o r d your
of you ten worked taelf toward mlnss,
And mi'na gained ten mi'~ t m v a h @ ~ b y c &yaEL 60irhc, 671 nas.' 17 SO he said
hesald b hlm Well lnd;ed . nood
slave. because t o him. 'Well done.
L
~
& rugI~ good
~ slave!
~ Because in
6" Ma i m q rrturb
ln leaat rthlng) faithfu? you proved fo be, be a very small matter
tfouuiav
Exwv
k&vw
6hna
rr6hcwv. YOU have proved
avthorlty
hsvlng
on top
ten
of cltles. yourself faithful, hold

18 ~~ na idfih8cv
osme the
6 6 ~second
6 r e p o qALywv
saying 'H

the
mina
pv& cities.' 18 Nowten
second came' saying'
*
~
a
u
mi'na.
r
Lord.
of YO;. ~ o r d ,
He
6P
Kai
.,oljr4)
~~i
tndvw made five mi'nas.'
but
~ I I Y ) to this [one)
AISO
you
on top 19 He said t o this one
6 also, 'YOU. too. be in
nLWE n6~sW. 20 rai
yivau
be eom~ngto be
Rve
o f e ~ t ~ e a . ~ " d the charge of five Cities.'
20 But a different one
LTEPOS
f i h e ~ v UYWV
KCPIE.
,$e came, saying, .Mrd,
M e r e n t (one) came saying Lord.
here is your mi'na,
P&
4v
fl ov
b o ~ r l ~ hf; w that I kept
away
lylng off
mlna of YOU whlch I was\aVlng
in a cloth. 21 You
uou6a i q 21 i+opaGpqv y&p UE
6r1
8We8tcEthi
1 was fearlng lor you because
YOU. Ibecause
see*
was In fear
you are
Of
b 8 p u w o g aCnrq6dq
ST,
aips~
man
hsmh
YOU an, you
uklnguP atake
harsh
u p man:
what you did
8 o6n
E8qra\
ra:
eepi<c~~
which not YOU deposl e an you are reaping whlch reap what you
anddid
you
O ~ K~UllElpa 22
h i y ~ l a h + 'EK TOS
Sow.'
He said
not you
us is ssy~ngto h ~ mo u t of the t o him,
'Out of your
ur6par6g
uou
~pivw
uc. ~ O Y ~ P L mouth I judge
mouth
of YOU I am Judglnp you, wfeked you, wicked slave.
6oirhc ii6~1c, 6 ~ 1k GI & ! J ~ P w ~ T o ~adurqg6g you knew, did you, .
slave; yohknew that
man
t h a t I a m a harsh
E I ~ I , . . aipwv
8 O ~ K &KC(
Kai ~ E P ~ ( ~ Wman,
V
taking up what
am. llfting UD whleh not I depodtcd and reap ng I did not deposit and
8 , 0 6 ~~u n s l p a : 2.3 ~ a l I
T[
061( reaping what I did not
whlch not I lowed?
And thmulh what not sow? 23 H~~~~ why
E ~ W K & G .SOU T6
&pyGp~ov
h i is it you did not put
yougave
ofme
the
ailver Imoneyl
upon my silver money in a
UOU

K ~ P I E ,h

0i

UEV ~ V T E
PUBS.
Rve mlna..

19

aoweh:

E~TEY

LUKE

19:24-31

366

~ p & e b v ; K&Y&
&BSv
win,
hank? Then o n m y
table'
And 1 hsvlnx came together with arrival I would have
~61((*1 &v a h b E ~ r p a c a .
collected r t w ~ t h
Interest likely It I exncted.
interest '
24 "With t h a t he
24 r a i
roit
na r m 6 a t v
ctncv
And D the (ones) ha& stood by he ~ l said
d t o those standing
'Aparc
&r' cnho; T ~ V pv&
~ a 6i 6 7 ~by. 'Take the mi'na
LUtrou UP from hfm the mlna and give from him and give it
TQ
7 . h ~6 f r a pv&$ &ovrt.25 r a i to him t h a t has t h e
tothe lone) the ten mlnas having: and ten mi'nas: 25 B u t
e t n w a d r Q KGpee,
t EI
Stria pv&q - they said t o him,
they raid to hlm Lord, he h Raving ten mhas;
*lord, h e has ten
26 'I say
26
XLyw
hpiv 671 T-i
.rQ Lxoym mi'nasrI s m saying to roe that to everyone the having to you. T o everyone
that has, more will
6 o B ' o c ~ a 1 , Cmb 66
TOO
p i iyoq
It wlllae given, tmm but the lone) not wing be given; but from
~ a i
8
8 rl
& B f i o s ~ ~ ~the
, one that does
a180
whtch
he laYhaving
wl8 be lifted up. not have. even what
he
has will be taken
21 flh'v
rob$ Lxeporiq pov ~oG.rouq
B
~
the
~
Ienemtee
~
ofme
~
~ these
away. 21 Moreover.
pe these enemles of mlne

paa~heOaat tn' abro6g & Y & ~ E T5E6 s ~ a ti o become king over

to relgn
upon them
lead Y o u here and them B R I N ~here and
slaughter them before
~a~ao@hfm
adrobq
c
EpnpooBiv pou.
slaughter
them
in front of me.
me "'
28 So, after h e had
28 Kai
sln&v
mGm
L~OPC&T~
And havlngssid thwe tthlnpl) hewasgolns said these things, h e
began
BpnpooBw
rtvapaivw
E I ~ . I E ~ o u ~ ~ u ~ ~ . t o go on ahead.
in front
80lnEYp
Into
Jerusalem.
going u p t o Jerusalem.
28 Kai kykvytvrro 0 5 ?WION EI$ Bq8qay)I 29 And when he got
And It occurred as he got near lnto Bethphage near t o Beth'pha-ge
and Beth'a-ny a t
~ a iBq&m~h npb$ .rb
6p0q
~b
and Bethany toward the mountain the (one) t h e mountain called
Mount of Olives, he
~ a h o ~ > p e u o 'EAatGv,
v
M m t A c v 660 T&V
being called of Olives, hc sent forth two of the sent forth two of t h e
paBqr&v 30 hiywv
'Ynhyc~c
rlq rfiv disciples. 30 saying:
direi~les
saying Be You going under into the "Go into the village
n a r i v a v ~ l K* qv, kv
fi
~ l o r r o ~ ~ u 6 ~that
r ~ is
0 1within sight
OPDostte vllkne. In whlch
entering
of you,and in it
after YOU pass in
r i l p f i o e ~ ~nGXov
6e6c ~ V O Y
tq'
BY
YOU will find
colt havlne!ken hed, upon which YOU will find a colt
o36d$
T T ~ ~ O T E&vIpbnwv LK&BIUEV
KUI tied, on which none
no one at any time
at men
eat down: and of mankind ever sat.
Loose it and bring
Aboav~rg aljrbv &y& c ~ c 31 KG? i&v
having loosed
it
Youlead:
And If ever it. 31 But if anyone
asks YOU, 'Why is it
T I $ . 5182
tpw~e
anyone
You
la questlonlng Through what YOU are loosing it?
m u must speak in
A&=.
oiirwq
Lpci~e
'0
are YOU sing? thua rou w111my that he ~ o r d this way, 'The l o r d

LUKE

367

a h o S xpriav
Exel. 32 &nch86vsrg
61
of it
need 1, having.
nsvlng gone off but
01
haXpLv0l
F ~ ~ P O V K&&$
the tones) havlng been sent off found according as
e l m alnoiq. 33 Advrwv 6L a h & " rbv
hesald tothem.
Looahs but of them the
nchov e t n w ol r6pno1 a J T o t npb$ h o b $
colt
aaid the lords of lt toward
them
AGErbv n&Aov; 34
ol
Ti
h e (one.)
W h y smrolr IoosIng the
colt7
6 i rTnm 611 '0 K ~ P I O S a h 0 6 xpciav
but
mid
that The Lord
oflt
need
Exel.
35
fiywou a6-d~ npb$ d v
Is having.
And they led
it
toward the
'IqaoOv, nai
tntpiylavrcg
&r&v
~h
Jesus,
and having thrown upon of them the
iphr~a
h i rbv nQhov h e p i p a o a v ~ b
outer garment. upon tho colt
they set on the
'Il~uoOv.

19:32-40

needs it."' 32 So
those who were sent
forth departed and
it
as he
said to them, 33 But
they were loaring
the colt t h e owners of
i t said to them: "Why
are YOU loosing t h e
colt?" 34 Theysaid:
Lord needs
JS And they led i t to
and they threw
their outer garments
vupon the Colt and set
Jesus uDon
. iltl
. .
36 As he moved
de~uli;
along they kept
36 nopruoplvou
62
spreading their outer
but
Bolng
garments on t h e road.
T&
bnrorp6wuov
i p & r ~ a 37 AS soon as h e got
they were 8presdlngundc?
the
garment8
tarn&
6" fi 6 6 4 . 31 tyyi<omog 6P "ear the road down
of aclvea
in thr
-~~
near
but the Mount of Olives
~~~~- wav.
.. Oettlne
all t h e multitude of
&TOO
661
n+g
6 j ~ a r a b & o e mir
~
of hlm already toward thb
descent
of the the disciples &=fled
" 0 ~ 0 ~ srinr 'EAalGw f i p C m o hav r b to rejoice and praise
Mountain of the Ollvea
started
all
the Ood with a loud
n A ~ 8 o T&V
~
p&q~irv ~ a i p o m q aivriv
the
mult tu o oi the dlselples rpfoleing to be praldne
powerful
works
rbv 0sbv q~
p ~ y b A a n r p i &v
5"
the cod 10 voice meat about
ail
which had seen. 38 saying:
~ t 6 0&~V & ~ E U V 38 hiyome E b b ~ o y q p L ~ q 'Blessed is the One
they saw ot powen:
saying rksving been blessed coming a s t h e King
6
Lpx6pevo$, 6 paothebq, kv 6v6pmt in ~ehivah's. name!
the lone) eomlnz, the
King,
In name Peace in heaven,
Ku iou. 6v odpw? ~lpfivq K-1 6 b f a b and glory in the
d L r d : In heaven
peace and glory in highest placesl'"
b q i m o ~ g . 39 Kai T I V ~T&V Oaploaiwv 39 However, some
highest iplaeeal.
And some ofthe Pharlaeen
of the Pharisees
&b TOO 6xhov cTnav n p b t a h 6 v A16horahe,
the
said
from the crowd ssld toward hlm
Teacher.
"Teacher,
t m ~ i p q o o v T O ~ C p a e ~ a i q UW.
40 ~ a rebuke
l him: your
disc~ples."
nlve rebuke to the
dlse ~ l e s of you.
And

ei

~~~

~~~~~~

a&

&o~pteci$
rfmv
A L ~ W bpiv,
40 But in reply he
answered heaald I s m aav!ng to rau. If ever1 Said: "I tell You, If

having

-.
38' Jehovah's, P l a . a U : Lord's, xAB. 38' 01, "ln the heights above."

LUKE

19:41-48

368

u ~ m ~ u o u u ~ v01, hi001 KP~SOWIV.these remained silent,

will be silent,
the stones wlll cry out the stones
erv
41 Kai bc f i y y t m ,
ISbv
~ f i vnMtv out."
And as he got near, having seen the city
41 And when h e
E ~ A a w c v, tn'
a w v , 42 Aiywv 6 n El got nearby, h e viewed
upon
it.
saytng that If the city and wept
he wept
eyvw<
6"
ob over it. 42 saying:
YOU knew
in the 'ptpq
dar
Y o u '*IfYou. even you. had
T&
~~6~ Etpjv;v
VGV 62 tcP&ll discerned in h i s d a y
the (things) toward peace
now but it was h,d the things having t o
do with peace-but
&nb 6q&rApGv 00". 45 6OW,Y
from
eves
of you.
~ e e a u s s w?fi arrive now they have been
h i u
a
mrprp!3aAok1v
ol hid from your eyes.
I1$:$Y upon
and
throw in beside the 43 Because t h e days
Will come upon you
txBpoi
uou
x&pa~&
00,
Kai
enemies
ofyou'
palisde
toym
and whenyourenemies
will build around you
n c p l ~ u ~ h 6 o o u o i v'or:
~ a i uuvi ouofv
they will encircle
you
and they wdl distress a fortification with
pointed stakes and
UE ,
n&vro8ev
will encircle you and
YOU
from every side.
44
distress you from
t6a$lo6oiv
WE
~h T ~ K V C (
side. 44 and
thry will dash to the ground you and the children every
they
dash you
oov fv ooi ~ a 06r
i
&$ioowtv
hieov and your ehlldren
of YOU in YOU: and not thry will let go on stone
you to the
t n i Aieov t v uoi,
&8'
trv
ground. and they
Upon stone in you, instead ofwhich lthlngrl
not leave a Stone
o6r Lyvwg ~ b v n a p &
h t o u o n e q upon a stone in you.
not you knew the appointed time of the inspection because vou did not
discern the time of
oou.
of YOU.
your being inspected."
45 And he entered
45 Kal
E I ~ T& l e d v
eiocA9Zlv
And
havlnsentered into the temple into the temple and
started to throw
ij~smo
ixl3&hAlv
he s arted
to be throwing out
the loner1 out those who were
Selling. 46 saying t o
nwAoGvrag, 46 Aiy,wv a d r o i t
riypma,
selling.
s ~ m gto them ~thas been written them' "It is written.
be
Kal i m a ~ 6 o i d t pou o l r o ~npoacuxiq, 'And my house
~ n dwiu be the h o u e of me house of prayer, a house of prayer,' but
made
it
a cave Of
b p i $ 6; &6v
&rroc?uare mjAa!ov Anorbv. robbers."
rov but
it
roumade
csve
oirobbera.
4 1 Furthermore, he
41 Kai
fiv
SIS&UKUV~b
~a9'
And he w a s teachlng the according to Went teaching
in the temple. But
Ilpipav 6v ~ r 3 IepQ. ol SSL, &pyepr:i7 ~ a the
i
priests and
day
in the temple: the but ch e pries s and
the scribes and the
g67ow
a f i ~ b u& r r o h B a ~principal ones of t h e
%t
r?%bFi'
were seekinn him to destroy
were seelting to
~ a ioi
npkol
TOG ha06 48 nai o3x destroy him; 48 and
atso the Rrrt (ones1 ofthe wopld.
and not yet they did notfind
q~plurov
rb
7;
nolIiuwlv,
6 the effective thing for
they were finding the what they might do, the them to do, for the

oh01
these

C
' Ik'
-

i2:

LUKE 20:l-9

369

A& y h p k t ~ S E K P ~ ~ E aThO0 0 & Y O ~ O V . people one and all

peonle for all was bangingout of him hearing. kept hanging onto
Kal
~Y~VETO b
;we Ilpr:pbv him t o hear him
And itoccurred m one
days
O n one of t h e
St6&o~ovroqadroG ~ b v Aab b TQ IEP"
ofhim the people in the tern&
teaching
was teaching
dayS
thehe
~ a i n)ayyeh1<op6vou
people in the temple
dedsnng good
%t
and declsnng the
mit good news, the ehiei
Kai the ypappmQqtoge&wItk
the
eh e pries and
sCrlbPJ
h6yovrc< Priests and the scr'bes
dnav
n p m ~ u r 6 p o ~ t 2 rai
n
~ mm
r
and
sooke
saying wlth the older men
-.-~-.
.n..-.
ah& Eirrbv frpiv' hr
noiq
/ c a m e near. 2 and
toward
him
Say
to us in what sort of they spoke up. saying
tSovoiq
7&a
fi r i ~t o him: "Tell u s by
authority thele (things) you a m doing, or Who what authority you do
torw
6
6065
uot d v tlovoiav these t h i n g s or who
is the (onel having w e n to You the authority it is that eave vau
7abrqv.
this.
a Iievlng
&?anpiB~iq 6 i ETTEV
T P ~ F i h i authOritY.,; 3 1n
answered but he aeld toward
he said to them:
*$Iwlll also ask YOU
alirorit
them
I 'aha11
E p orequest
~ i o w SN&
rou ~
also
h Iy hAword.
~YOV,
a question, and Yon
~ h a ~
poti 4 T6 ! ~ & ~ T I U ~ ~ ' ~ ~ V O V
YOU say to me
=he baptism of John outof
bsptlsm
me: of John
Was from
o6pavoO
fiv
fi
'5
d r v ~ ~ wheaven
;
or from men?"
heaven
wasit
or
out oi
5
01
Si
ouvdoyiowm
n d t 5 Then among
melone.)
but
together
toward themselves they drew
conclusions~saying:
taurob< AiYov~sq TI 'Ehv
~ i n wEV
' l ~ fwe say, 'From
~ l c m s e ~ v e s saying
that If ever we
'EF, ofipmo~,
s
A,&
~i 06% heaven,' he will say,
Out of heaven, he w~llsay Through what not 'Why is it you did not
t n j o r ~ r i o a r rad,$
6 i&v SSL sinwpr:v
belleve hlml' 6 But
If ever but we should say if we say, 'From men:
rou believed to him$
'Ec 6yBpimw~, 6 A&< &a$ naroh18&mt the people one and all
Out of
men,
the people all
will stone
will
us. for they
nnlop6vot
y&p 6 w l v 'lw6vqv are persuaded t h a t
having been persuaded for it is
John
john was a prophet,n prophet
p o p i ~ q v Etval'
to be:
7 r a i 6 m ~ ~ p i e I l ~ m 7 so they replied that
and they
no they did not know its
eI66va1
~60rv.
source. 8 And Jesus
to have known irom where.
sald t o them: "Neither
cTrrcv afirois 0662
Aiyw
bpiv b am I telling YOU by
mid to them Nelther
am raying to
in
what authority I do
nol&.
noip
LSouuiq
rdra
what sort of authority these (things) I am doing. these things."
he started
9 'Hpemo Sh n @ q r6v Aabv
Atyew
~e started but toward the people to be saring to tell t h e people
,,jv napapo~fiv ~ a h q v"AdPOno< t ~ b ~ r u uthis
~ v illustration:
the
parable
thia
Man
planted "A man planted

20

20

z' !dT'?s,";

'pyEPEi&
..

::

'tf?

~2

tp

:ik ie
'~?zz~F

LUKE 20:lO-16

&prrd&w, ~ a i iEL6rro
&6v
yeopyoiq, a vlneyard and let i t
vmeyard,
and he gave out
it
o farmers. out t o ~ u l t l v a t o r ~
and
.
nai
drm6imo~v
~ p 6 v o v q iravoGq. he traveled abroad
and
he traveled abroad
times
suffleient. for considerable time.
10 u a i
nacp6 ,
~ ~ U T E I A E=Pi)<
Y
TOGS 10 But in due season
And to appointed tlme he sent off toward the he sent out a slave
yropyohq 6oGhov,
~va
hi, TOG to the cultivators,
farmers
slave.
in order that
fmm
the that they might give
raprroa r o o &pnsh&voq
66uavulv
a h @ him some of the fruit
fruit of the vlneyud
they willgive to him; f,, the vineyard, The
oi 6i: yrwpyoi C I a n t o r s ~ h w
ah& Scipavrrq cultivators, however,
the but farmers
sentaway
him havingflwed sent him away empty,
KEV~V.
11 ~ a i rr: o u i 0 ~ ~ 0LT~POYn t p q a ~after heating him up,
empty.
And
Re added
daerent to send
he repeated
60Gho-r
oi
68
K&KcTv~v
slave;
the (ones) . but
alsothat lone) and sent them a different slave, That one
6 e i p a u ~ ~ qn a i d ~ l p h u a v r r q b ( m i u r e ~ h m also they beat up and
having flayed and having dishonored
sent away
dishonored and sent
KEV~Y.
away empty. 12 y e t
empty.
again he sent a third;
rripylai'
01
68
nai
this One
they
to send;
the (ones)
but
also
th'g";ge1
and threw
~ p a u p a r i u a v r e q iEtPaXov.
13 clrrcv 62. 6 wounded
havlng wounded threw out.
Said but the out. 13 At this the
rljpcoq
roc
&p?~hcvoq
T;
rraljow;, Owner Of the "Ineyard
I do?
lard
of the
vrnerard
What shall do? Said, 'What
send my 'On
rripgo
76" ui6v
pou r6v & y a ~ q r 6 vI
the beloved. Likely
I shall rend the
son of me the
loved;
respect this
i o w soGrov ivrpa?joovrat..
14 1 6 6 v ~ q they
eque.5~ this they will respect.
&"ing seen one.' 14 When the
caught
68 adr6u a1 yrwpyoi 6crhoyi<ovro r r d q
but him the farmers werereasoning toward slght of him they
with
trhhihovq
h i y o v r ~ q OBr6q
i u ~ l v 6 went
one another
saying
Thls
is
the One another, saying,
'This is the heir; let
r h q p o ~ 6 p a h~r r a n r a i v ~EV ah&,
iva
heir:
let us kll!
him., in order
~ - - that
~ - US kill him. t h a t the
I inheritance may beA ~ G V ylvq-rat
fi Khrlpo,&im
15 Kai
o us might become the mheritance;
and come ours.' 15 With
L ~ p a h 6 m q abr6v Leo TOG & p ? ~ h & ~ q that they threw him
having thrown out him outside of the vineyard outside the vineyard
& r i ~ ~ s l v a v . ri
otrv
rro~fius, aljTOiq and killed him. What,
they killed.
What therefore Will do to them therefore. will the
6 nbptoq TOG &prrd&voq;
1 6 $Arljor~ao owner of the vineyard
the lard of the vineyard?
H e will came do t o them? 16 He
rai
hrrahdoe~
.rohq y w p y a J q ~olirovq, will come and destroy
and he will destroy
the
farmers
these,
these cultivators and
will g i ~ the
e vineyard
~ a i 6 6 o ~ 1 76" & p ~ d & y o : M h o ~ q .
and he will glve the vineyard to others.
to others."
On hearing [this]
duobavre
68
slrrav
Mil
lIavinghear$
but
they said
Not they said: "Never

ngz:$s

thT$~e,

~~~

LUKE 20:17-23

311

370

yivotro.
17
C,
68
tpphtylag ,
may it occur.
The lane1 but having looked 1"
03"
ad~oiq
~Trrsv
Ti
them
raid
What
therefore
TOGTO
y~ypappbqv
ioriv
76
having been written
the lthingl
is
thla
Aieov
8y
& r r ~ ~ ~ S o ~ i p a u c i v bi
Stone
wh~ch
rejected
the (Ones'

may t h a t happen!'
1 7 But he looked
upon them and said:
"What, then, does this
that is written mean,
' ~ stone
h ~which the
builders rejected,
this has become the
chief cornetstone.?
o i ~building,
o S o w t v ~ w O&F
,
18 Everyone falling
yovia?;
18 ' n 6 q
6
rrroSv
h'
Evenme the havtng fallen upon LIPon that stone
of corner1
be shattered. As far
t~cYvivov T ~ Yhieov u ~ e h a o e f i u ~ ~ ab$'
l'
6v
that
the stone will be shattered: upon whom
falls, i t will
anyone
'Don pulverize
whom it
S'
&v
rrton,
XIK~~~USI, ah6w. him..
but likely it might fall, it will pulvenre
him.
19 The scribes and
the chief priests now
l9
And
Kai
$e
YP$
:ybzEqi
to get their
~PXIPPF~C h t p a ~ c i v irr. cni-rdv T ~ Sq i p a q 'Ought
ehiefpnests to throwan upon him
the
ands hands on him in t h a t
very hour, but they
feared the people; for
in
that
Perceived that he
Aa6v iyvwuau ytrp 6.r~ r p 6 q abrohq ~Trrlrrrv
they knew tar that toward them he said spoke this illustration
napaPoAjv
20
Kai with them in mind.
parable
this.
And 20 And, after observrraparqpf i u a v ~ r ~
& r i u ~ ~ ~ X ing
a v him closely. they
having observed beslde
they sent off sent out men secretly
l v ~ a 0 t ~ o u g h o n p ~ v o p i v o v q iaurohq hired to pretend that
Ones let zo down in
pretending
themselves the" were riehteous.
6 1 ~ a i o u q dval,
Tva
h ~ h h p o v m t in order t h a t they
righteous to be, in order that they might catch might catch him
a h 0 6 h6yav &UTE rrap?600va1 a h d v T?? in speech, so as to
of him of word. as-and to give o v u him to the turn him over to the
trpxG
Kai
T?? iEouui'7
706 l i ~ V ~ ~ o
< ,
government
and t o
government and to the authority of the governor. the authority of the
governor, 2 1 &d
2 1 ~~ na di they
i r rinquired
q p & ~ j aupon
av
a him
h b v q;;v",A
$
;
they questioned him,
A 1 6 h o ~ a h r ,oi6avrv BTI 6p0&q
h6yc1q
saying: "Teacher, we
~ e a e h e r , we know that correctly you are saying
know you speak and
~ a i 616ho~r1q
~ a i00
happ&e~t,
teach correctly an*
and you are teaching and not you are
rrp6oorrov, Mh' h' drhq0riaq ~ j 666"
v
TOG but YOU teach t h e
face,
but upon
truth
the way
the
way of ~ o ind line
0 ~ 0 3 . B~~~UKEIS:
22 gesmLV
with truth: 22 I s
~ o d you are teachmg:
is it lawflll
~~i~~~~
&pov
6otvat
fi
08. it lawful for us to
to give
or
no+ pay tau t o Caesar
to caesar
tax
rravovpyiav 0' not?'' 23 But he
23 ~ a m v o j u a q 6? ad-r&v
Havlng detected but of them the
all-doing
detected their cunning

izA$ & ~y,",",iv

ec$&~~~

"

&!

f.2

zi 2:

~:i 'g!$%? 2

2'

'

i:,S

~~

LUKE 20:24-33

~ l r r s v rr&q
a3roirq
24 ki<& pot and said to them:
he said toward
them
Yav show to me 24 -show me a
6qvhplov.
rivog
E El
E i ~ j l Y a ~ a denar'i.us.
i
Whose
denarius.
Of whom la it taving Image and image and
i r r ~ y p aj v
oi
Sf ~ l r r wKaioapog. does it have?', ~h~~
inscriptfon;
The (ones) but
said Of Caesar.
said: "Caesar's."
25
6
68 ET?SV
rr+g
h o b g Toivuv 25 He said to them:
m e (one) but said toward them well now
h660r~
T&
Kaiuapog 'BY all means, then,
eive
the ithin=s)
of caemr pay back Caesar's
. YOU back
.
-.
things to Caesar, hut
Kaioapt nai
T&
TOfi
rto Caesar and the (things) of the God to %e God's things to Gad."
0.Q.
26 ~ aolSr
i
icrxvoav
haXapBOal 26 Well, they were not
God.
And not they werestrong
to catch
able to
him in
TOO bfipctrog ivcnrriov TOO
haoG, nai this saying before the
of the
saying
!a front
of the people, and people, but, in amazeO a v p h o a u ~ ~ g &T?
7'6
ho~piosl;
h?R&menta t his answer,
having wondered upon the
answer
they said nothing.
&uiyqoav.
27 However, some
they became silent.
Of the Sadducees,
27
npooEh06vreg
62
rcvq
rhv
xaving come toward
but
some
of the those who say there is
ZaGSovraiwv,
oi
A i y o v r ~ g CrviroTaolv no resunection, came
Sadducees,
the (one*) saying
resurrection up and questioned
zlva!
~ p 6 ~ u aa hvd v 28 hiyovraq him, 28 saying:
to be:
tnqu red upon
him
SaYag "Teacher, Moses wrote
A l S h u u d ~ , Mwois E Y P ~ ~ E fipiv
V
i&v US. 'If a man's brother
Teacher,
Moses
wrote
to us If ever
having a wife,
TWOS &6Ehbdg rtrroB&vq
EXWV y u v a i ~ a , ~ a but
i this one
of one brother should die having woman, and
childless, his brother
oSrog
&EKVO~
6
take the wife
this (one)
childless
maybe,
in
the!
6 & s E ~ d gadroc +, ywaha and rAise UP offspring
from her for hls
shouifieke the brother of hun the
~ a i I<avau~ju"
T&
&6dp$ brother: 29 Accordand should raise up out
to the brother lngly there were seven
ad~06. 29 e m &
06" - h6EAqoi fioav. brothers: and the first
of him.
Seven therefore brothers were;
a
and died
n a i 6 rrphrog
haphv
y w a i ~ adrrri8avEv ehildless. 30 So the
and the &st
having taken woman
he died second, 31 and the
Crrrnvos
30 ~ a 6
i ~ E ~ T E P O S 31 m
; t.3e third b O k her. =ikeehlldless:
and the second
wise even the seven:
T ~ T O S EhaPw aljnjv, h o a 6 ~ w q 68
~ a ioi
gird
Wlt
her,
as-thu.
but also the they did not leave
i r r r h 06 ~ a r ~ c r r o v r i ~ v a ~ a &i r r i ~ a v o v chi'dren behind, but
seven not theyleftdown children and theydied; died off 32 Lastly,
32 GOTEPOV ~ a . ?fi yuvi h i 0 a ~ ~ 33
v . fi the waman also died.
lastly also the woman
died.
The 33 Consequently,
in the resurrection.
yvvi
b3v
hr
&vao,&ue,
;
woman therefore in t h e reswreetion of which of which one
~~

!ol

.:a

LUKE 20:34-41

373

372

ah&,
y i v ~ ~ a t ywfi:
01 y&p hrir of them does she
of them she becomes woman? The for seven become [the] wife? For
the seven got her as
&xov a 5 4 v y u v a i ~ a .
hed
he7
woman.
wlfe "
34 Jesus sald to
34 ~ a ET?TEY
i
aIi70ig 6 ' ! l l u o ~ g Oi utoi
~ n ds a d to them the Jesus
The sons them he chlldren of
system of thmgs'
TOO
aihvog
r o b m u yapoOo8v ~ a thls
i
of the
age
this
are marrying and rnarrv and are awen
yapionov~a~
35
oi
62 in mirnage, 3% but
they are given m marriage,
the (ones) but those who have been
K~T~<IO~~YTE<
TO!?
aihv0g counted worthy of
of the
havmg been counted worthy
'ge
ealnine that svstem
~KE~VOU
TUXE~Y ~ a T"<
i
& v a U ~ h o ~ w g7%
i f thi& and t h e
that . t o attain and of&e resurrection the (onel
from
ic
VU(P&
OSTC
yapoGo~v 0;:
the dead neitiier
out of dead (ones1 neither are marrying
marry nor are given
36 oC6L
y a p in marriage. 36 In
yapiCo,ovral.
nexther
are being gwen m marriage;
fact, neither can they
~ O ~ U V E RI
~ V
6hovral,
i u h ~ y r h o l Y ~ Pdie anymore, fmlthey
t o die
yet they are able, equal to angels for are like the
E~WIY
rai
uioi
~ i o l v 0~00
"
and they are God's
they a ~ , end
sons
are
of c o d
0%
being
children' of t h e resur&vamhorog
resu~~ection- sons
uio? being.
bv*~.
37
t : :
rection. 37 But that
-~~~~~~~
& y ~ i p a v ~ a ~d
v.rpo?
~ aM
i w u - i l ~ the dead are raised up
are beingraised up the dead (ones1 also Moses
even Moses

thethe
in
thornbush,
account about
P~TOU
hasq heAis~saying
Y E ~
i
&selosed
~ V V O E V upon
hi the thornbuLh,
K6pcov sbv 0 ~ b v :A pahp KU? 0rbv ' l u a t r r he
~ ~ h 'the~

~ o r d the ~ o dof braham and c o d of Isaac

nai 0 ~ 6'ia~6P.
~
38 8 & 6 ~ f:t
and ~ o dof Jamb;
"hvrEq
YEKPDY
&Ah&
<+vrwv
dead (ones1
but
of livmg ( o k s ) ,
all
39 'n?rpn~'~iv7E~
y a p ah+ ,
SDolv.
for to him they are Bying.
Having answered
66
T ~ ~ S S rav
Y P ~ V P ~ T ~ ~said
V
but
some
of the
serlbes

of Abraham and
% O
y
d
t
d
j God
a O d of I~~~~
and ~~d

;!t;z;d: $;:;

AISC~UK~XE,
Teacher,
' nahhc
fine
40
irrr~po~ev
h6hpov
theywere daring to be inquiring upon

$!.;

U ~ T ~

him

of Jacob.' 38 He is a
God, not of the dead,
but of the living, for
they are all living
TO n u n . - JJ u r
response some the
scribes said: "Teacher,
you
well."
40 For no longer did
Y
to askhave
they
himthe
a single
courage

..

..._

68
irpdg
ah06g
4 1 1n cur" ne sala
~e said
but
toward
thern
to them: "Hawis it
rbv. xpwrdv ~ l v a t A a u d 6 ul6v; they say that the
Atyouotv
are they saying the christ to be of avid son? Christ is David's son?
37. J ~ ~ o J*.Ll-Ls>ncn:
v ~ ~ ,
34. see ~~k~ 18:30 footnote. 36*.* or, -sons.s
Lard, RAB. 58' Or, '"living from his standpoint."

41

E~VEY

%
!

LUKE 20:42-21:4

374

~ 6 ~ 6 y&p
5
Aavri6 Myra &v B i p h ~42 For David himself
That lone) for David ll saying m Book says in the book of
YaApGv ETTEV K ~ P I O ; t ~ $ e K V ~ ~ Qpou psalms. 'Jehovah* said
ofPsalm8 S a d
Lard
lord
Of me
to my Lard, 81t a t my
K*OU
6
6~ 1 3 1
MOV
43
d
g h t hand 43 until I
Be aittins out ai rlghtfaldeal of me
place your enemles as
8"
86
a stool for your feet '
llkelY
I should put
bnon66tov ~ i n r n&v
oou.
44 Aauri6 44 Dav'd,
footst001 of the feet of you;
~~~~d calls hlm 'Lord', so
03"
ainhv r6plov ~ a h r i , nai n6; how is he hrs
therefore
him
Lord
beslUnE. and how
4..
s Thpn
.
...
.., whrle
.......
6cnv.
aClroG v16;
all the people were
of hlm
son
ishef
Hstening he said
45 ' A u o G o n q 65 n d q 7oi, ha06 E t n N t o the dlsclples:
Hearing but of all the people he said 46 uMok out for the
TO?; v a e q ~ a i s46 n p o o i x ~ ~ r : % :f; ssc~bes who desire to
Be uoo sttenuve from
to the discrples
walk around in robes
rQv
8rh6v.r~~
ypappmiwv
scrlber
of the (ones)
beingwilllns and like greetingS
n ~ p l n a r r i v & m o h a i q r a i qlhoinrrwv in the
o walk sbout
and front seats in t h e
mbes
ming
&mao(lo6;
7cl'S
Iai synagogues and most
greetings
the
mar e places
and ~ r a m l n e n t laces
n p w r o ~ a 8 r 6 p i a q b rai; ouvaywyaiq ~ a i
fmnt seats
in the
aynagoguer
and
npwrorhloia;
iv
TO^;
6 ~ i r r v o l tthe houses of t h e widRrst places of redining
in
the
=me?
ows and for a pretext
47 o i K(ITEO~~OVUIV T&; 0 f ~ i a ; ~ i n r q p w v make long praErs,
who ere eating down the houses of the wr awa
These will receive a
~ a irrpoq&o~l v a ~ p h n p o o r 6 ~ o v ~ a ~ ~
heavier Judgment.'.
and to pretext
long
they are praying:
hfip*ovral
nrploohc v
upipa.
NOWa s he l w k e d
wlll reCeivB
more a b u n g t
judgment
tin
he
..
.. saw
.
- t.h..e.
rich dropping their
'AvaPh&t$g;
6L
~ 1 6 TOPS
~
Having looked up but he aaw the (onen) gifts into the treasury
PMhovm; ~ i q .rb ya<oqvh&r~ov r& 6Qpa chests.' Z Then he
throwing into the trcasury chest the gifts
a
needy
a
nAauuia
2 ET~EV
66
rnva widow drop two small
of them
rich rme3:
H e saw
but
some
Of very little
x i p w n r v l x p ~!%MOUUW L K E ~ hEm& 660, value there, 3 and
widow
needy
throwing there lepta two,
he sald: "I tell YOU
8 ~ a ir?ntv 'MqB6;
XLyw
tpiv X.TI
end he seld Tlulv Iun ssylng toron that tNthhlly. This
A
X6Fa
6
r
r WldOW.
~ although
~
~
~
u ~ s widow
the P o r me) more p w r , dropped in
all
more
than
they
nbrwv
Z p a k v 4 n&rrg
of all ltheml
threw:
all
these did. 4 For all these
42

42' Jehovah,

Lord, xAB.

If Or, "the sacred treasury."

a h

%f?

2 f2g

ze;

themy~~gsl
'!Z

1 21 -

J*lbzl.2?

el;

,'Xs

YE.":

x?! .G,,,

aboundhg

' dropped in gifts out

of their surplus, but

this (womanl out of
the
Uli.Iwomanl
her want dropped in
Ou=ptl~~o~
a11 the means of living
want
of her
she had."
5 Late5 BS certaln
rtx~v
LDahrv.
she WBS having
threw.
ones were speaking
5 Kai r t w Xcy6vrwv mcpi TO; hpo0. concerning t h e
~~d oimme
~ l n g about the temple. temple, how it was
~ a l c r i q M a o l v adorned with fine
vdoi;
671 Xi8otq
and thfngs P aced
fine
that to stones
and dedicated
Ta0m
things G he
ith%%%%;ked,
Oh?",%
These (thlog~)which said:
for these
things t h a t YOU are
~EWPE~TL.
~~1
fi$iy
TO0 are beholdhl.
will -me
beholding, the days
h which
at; oQ & q c @ o r ~ a ~hi% h i hi8Q ME
which not will be kt go off atone u p n rtone here not a stone
a
65 06 ~ a ~ a h u 8 j o t ~ 7a 1 . ~ ~ P ~ T ~ ( I o . v
be left here
w h ~ c hnot wiu be loored down. l hey lnquircd upon and not be thrown
the$&rr
65 &av XLyowrq A I M U K ~ C ,
down...
Then
but him
saying
Teacher,
they questioned him.
~ a i i ~ a EOT~I, ~ a l T
d m y i o v saying: ..pacher,
these lthlngll wlll be, and what the
s gn
when will these things
b~av
actually be, and what
may be =Gout
whenever
wiil be the sign when
6
6L
yiwdat.
8
these things are
to be oeeum~npl
low)
but
destined to occur?"
~
X
c
r
v
q
O
f
i
~
r
BhinrB~
looking at !
might be mi
made to err: 8out~ethat
said:
YOU
' ' ~are
o o knot
nohhoi
&E~OOYI(~I
of
come onfar
themany
basiswill
many
,
. wfll come
the misled:
T&

yp;

Z"

Lp;

mD s r r p ~ u o c h v r o qa
&
td
&
;

out ei the

k~~
:$ $~,:k:
ZFrn

21

LUKE 21:5-10

375

?&

vw
1
'Erb
name
of me
fiyylr~v.
nai
'0
Kalp6;.
and The .ppdnted trme has approached:
65
m p a u 8 f i ~ r d n i u o ainiw. 8 Grav
.ho,,~d
behind
them.
Whenever but
&ro+q~e
m h i p w ; r a i &cmaom(riq,
YOD mlght hear
wars
and
dlaorden,
moq8jrr.
6ci
fifi
not TOD mhould be terrified: lt Ia neeassaw
6

El

J??

~aOm
~

Lrvho8a1
OeCvr

npa~ov,
8

%?' 2

~GBiwq 7b 7ihaq.
immedisteW the end
10 T 6 r c
Ocyw
a M q 'E rpefioerat
Then h e wan saving to them d l 1 be roused
L%o; Lnrr'L8vo; uai Baorhria t n i paolhriav,
nation upon nauon and kingdom upon kingdom,

my name,
.I
a m he: and, 'The due,
time has approached.
DO not go after them.
9 Furthermore. when
you hear Or wars
and disorders. do
not be terrlfled. For
these things must
occur Hrst. but the
end does not [occur!
immediately."
10 Then he went o n
t o say t o them: "Nation will rise against
nation, and klngdom
against kingdom:

LUKE 21:ll-20

LUKE 21:21-27

a ~ t a p o f TE pey&Aot r a i
~ m h 11 and there m l l be
Iea~thlauskes and
=eat
and acmrdtngto @eat earthquakes,
~ 6 n o u q ho~woi
~ a l Atpoi
P o o v r a ~ , and in one place after
places
psstllencel and famines
will be. another pestilences
Qoptleph
TE
Kai &I' 0 6 p d a pEia and food shortaees:
fearful sights and alao trmn heaven
and there will h i fiarful sights a n d from
vw&Aa ma^.
Erest Will be.
heaven creat sl-" ~ - ~
12 rr&
6t
rohw
vh^*
12 i u t before
Before
but
there (things1
all
a11 these things
hrp?XoOulv
C@' b p B ~rirq xcipaq a G ~ & v People will lay their
they wlil lmpoaa Upon you the hands of them hands uDon you
ral
6lr5 oualv
n a p a 6 1 6 h c q cIq h q and persecute you,
and they w l i persheute, givlng beslde into rthe
delivering YOU u p to
u w a y w y h q ual Qvharhq, h q o t w u q h i the synagogues and
synagogue* and pllsens.
being E d 08 upon prisons. YOU being
fkuthriq
~ a i fiy~p6vaq
EVEKEY
700 haied before kings
king8
and
governors
on account of
~- the
~- and eovernors for
the sake of my name.
6vbpar6q pou' is d r n o ~ f i o c r a ~ b p i ~
name
of me;
It wlll step from to YOU lnto 13 I t will turn out
t
o YOU for a witness.
pap~Gp!ov. 14 @kc
08"
,iq
the 14 Therefore settle it
witness.
You put
thereforr
~ap6iatq
b 6"
,popam+,,
In YOUR hearts not to
hearts
.?YOU
0
to be premed~tst~ng
! rehearse beforehand
h o h o y ejval, 15 f 2, y h p
%ow
bpi"
to make
defense. 15 for I
tornsee
for
.hall give to
give
a
o r 6 p a ~ a iUoQiav
fi
06 ~ U V ~ ~ U O Y T C I I
mouth and wlrdom to which not wiu besble and wisdom. which
'OUR OPPoSerS
&rtmjvat
fi
~ T E I I T E ~ V ~ T T ~ Y T E F 01
to reJtdt
Or
to ~ ~ ~ t ~ ~ d i the
~ tgether will not be able
o~ resist or dispute.
& V T I K E ~ ~ Ebpiv.
W I 16
~ ~ a p a 6 0 B i ) u ~ dtl6
Morwver. You
onenlying against to YOU.
YOU winbeg~ven
bea~de
will
up
61 ~ a inib
i yovEov ~ a &&hp&v
i
~ a mu
i ycv&v evenbe delivered
parents and
but also by P8lentS and brothers and rerotives
nai Qihwv, ~ a i Bavarr5uovo1v
65 bp&v, lv,brothers and relatives
and frlenda. and they wlll put to death out of row. and friends, and they
wiil put some of YOU
l7
to death: 17 and
YOU wlll be objects of
6th
XVOM& ~ O U . 18 ~ a epic
i
tn hatred by all Wople
*mush the name o me.
And hair out of
Of my
K E ~ = Z \ ~ ~ Sb p v
06
d m 6 h ~ a 1 . 18 ~ n yet
d not a hair
o rou
not
should perish, of YOUR
19 tv ~ f ibnopovfi 6 6 v
nriueoOc
r h q by any means perish.
m the endurance
rou will actluire the lg By enduranee on
YOUR part YOU will
acquire YOOR SOUIS.
20 -0lC.v
62
' I ~ ~ T E 20 "Furthermore,
Whenever
but
when YOU see
rurhouptvqv
bni,
Ur~arorrt6wv Jerusalem surrounded
being encircled
by
encamDedarmie~ by encamped armies.

11

i
.Igns

aefenae,

2:

.
y$teW
g $ f a ~ \$ nw
1

5:f

%2 2%

of'on

' I ~ o o ~ ( ~ d hT&IE
u . -4m 671
RWIKEV
I then know t h a t the
JZi"&lem:
the" kn'owrov that has d;a;innear desolating of her has
fi &pipwq!q a b ~ f i q .21 ~ 6 r c ol
6" ~ f idrawn near. 21 Then
Then the (ones) m the let those in Jude'a
the desolation of her.
'lou6aiq p ~ u y t r w a v 15 T& Xpq,
uai begin fleeing to t h e
Judea letthembeileelng lnto the mountarns, and mountains, and let
those in the midst of
01
p t u ~&fit
K wpriroom,
the (ones1 m mldst of her litfiemdepartout, her withdraw, and let
in the country
~ a i oi
tv r a i q x l j p a ~ qpi7 E I U E ~ ~ ~ U B W U those
W
ond the (ones1 in the reglans not let them enter places not enter into
eIq a b ~ f i v ,22
6 ~ 1 fipLpal l - n S ~ ~ i uher:
~ q 22 because
lnto
her,
beosuse
dsya
of vengeance these are days for
m&wa meting out Justice.
nhl]d.vat
a6rai
E~ULV
TOO
to he fuslled
all
t h a t all the thlngs
am
of the
these
T&
yvpappiw.
z
j
OM
written may be
having been wltten.
W o e fulfilled. 23 Woe t o
the (things)
the Pregnant women
raiq
@ y a m p i t oGoa~q~ a i raIq
to the (ones) m belly
zavlng and to the (ones1 and the ones suckling
8q?aC,oGua~q Ev t ~ ~ i v a~ ~a qi qf i l l l p a ~ ~E .T ~ I a baby in those days!
g~vingsuck m
those
the
day.:
wdi be For there wlll be great
yhp
p ~ y & h t l m i r j q y j i ~ a ni m e s s w upon the
for neeessrty
great
upon the eart and land and wrath o n
this people: 24 and
6 p 9 , TG Aai, roGrv, 24 ~ a moo-al
i
wra
o the people
thla,
and theywlll fall they will fall by t h e
~ v ~of
~ ~the sword
o r 6 p a r t paxaip q ~ a i a i ~ p a h w . r ~ o O < uedge
and be led caotlve
to mouth of swora and thcv wlll be led
15 T&
E O q w&v~a, ~ a l
lnto the natlonl
all,
and
nproupiq
b d
will be beme
bv
-tramoled
.
06
r r ~pw~fiorv- nai
'iuovral
appolnted times of the
What itlmel
shout2 be i u m l l d
and
will be nations are fulfilled.
~alpoi
iOv&v.
25 "Also, there will
be slgns In sun and
appointed times of nntlona.
25 ~ a 2lu o v r a ~u q p ~ i at v fihfy ~ a udfivq
i
moon and Stars. and
And will be signs in aun and moon on the earth anguish
of
nations. not
~ a ii r m p o ~ t ~ a i t n i f i q
owoxti
anguxsh knowing the way out
and
stars.
and upon the ear
because of the roaring
&&
& hopip
x o j ~eaA&aw5
DL natianb In PerPlexlty
nolse
of sea
and of the sea and [ i t s ]
udrhov
26 &noylux6vrwv &vOp&rrwv &nb agitation. 26 while
of eaitatih.
faintin#
of men
from men became faint out
T&Y
of fear and expec~ 6 8 o u nai
npoo6oriaq
fcar
and
expeetatlon
of the (thmgsl tation of the things
hrrpxopivov
oiroupEv~l
yhp comlng upon the lneomlnzuwn
th'e belnalnhabited i & t h l . the for hablted earth for the
6uvdrpatq
rGv
obpav&
a a h ~ d j o o v m l .powers of the heavens
heovens
will be maken. will be shaken.
powers
of the
21 ~ a i T ~ T E Xqov7-a,
~ i , v uIbv
TOO 27 And then they
And then they wlll aee the Son of the will see the Son of

eml

ys

LUKE 21:28-36

378

dv8phnou tpx6vcvov &v vccpthp .vn& Gwhvewq man eomlng m a

man
eomlns in cloud w l l
Power cloud with power and
~ a l 66Eqq
nohhjq. 28 'A ovhrwv
M p e a t glory. 28 But
and
glory
much.
RrfinE
but as these thines
mhw
~iv~08al
&varlyKm
start t o oceuF, raise
of them ( t h l m ) to beoecurrtns bend younelvesup yourselves emt and
Kai M
P t&q~ na$d&$
616~1 lift yo, heads up.
and llft You upom the
heads
o roo, because
deliverd d m o A h w ~ <huh.
6yyiF1
anee is getting near."
11 drswlng near the
dellvcrsnee of roo.
29 With t h a t he
2s Kai elwcv wapa!3ohilv a h o i q 'I&rc
And he asld
parable
to them See YOU Woke an illust*tion
uuujv
at n & v m T&
6iv6pa. to them: "Note the
fig itre* end
"11
the
trees; fig tree and all t h e
30 6 r a v
rrpo!3&hwolv
fi6q other trees: 30 When
whenever
they. mlcht
nlreed;. they are already in
. shoot forth
P h h r o v r ~ q &@' t a u r d v
ylvhuuem
looklne at from selvra rou are knowlng
eipoq h i v . 8 1
nEdY
Bummer
i~:
i6ms
r a ~ r a neat 31 I" thls
~ a bvciq,
i
6lav
also YO", whenever ~0,oumlghtseethese lthlngsl way YO" also, when
y~6rcva,
~ u h o r c n drl iyy6q 6 w 1 v 4 YOU see these things
occurring, baznowlng You that near
is
the occurring, know t h a t
B a o t h ~ i a 70.05 ~ E o G . 32 &P?Y
Myw
the kingdom of God
kingdom
of the God.
Amen l a m saying i n near. 32 Truly
bpi" 6 n 06 p
napCh0~
fi ywc& 1 say to you. This
to you that not n 2 shouldpa~eawaythe generalion
will by
ahq
0
&v
n&ra
vnlal. no means pass away
thls
unt71 IJLely all lthlngs) myiht occur. until all things occur.
83 6 o r i o d ~~ a id
y& na E ~ O V T O I I . 33 Heaven and earth
The heaven and the ear
w e a r s s w a y . Will paSs sway, but
ol M Abyo~ vou 06 v? na d r w o n a l .
the but words of ma not not w e pass away. my words w111 by n o
means pars
84
npooixr-rc
6k tauroiq p '
34 "But pay attenBa rou paying attcntfon but to selves no!
tion to yourselves t h a t
worn
PapqeCww
Kapsia,YOUR hearts never
sometlma mlnht become welghed the
hearts
bvGv tv Kprrrdh"
~ a i
vi8g
aai
of YOU in overeating and drunkenness and with overeating and
~
a
i
~
I
O
T
$ heavy dr'nk'ng and
kcpi valq
BIWT~K~~
anxktlea belonging to%@, and mlght atand on anxletles of llfe, and
i q ' bphq kpvi6toc fi fibtpa tucivq 85 6~ Suddenly t h a t day be
Upon YOU sudden the day
that
as instantly upon YOU
r a y i s irretodcGoc~a~
n&vraq35 a s a snare. For
snare;
it WIII come in an
a11 i t will come in upon
robq
ra8q1ltvouq h i np6ownov n & m q all those dwelling
the (ones1
sltllnE
Umn
face
of all Upon the face of all
r j q ~ ! 5 ; ,86
& y p v n v s i ~ c 62 & rmvri the earth. 36 Keep
the
Bskee~lngsleepleabut In
all awake, then, dl t h e

br*,

X
' kq 2 e

Yitf g
d
n

LUKE 21:37-22:6

379

7m
time making suppllK~IPQ
6e6v~w01
apwlnted tlme
N ~ ~ l l c a t f n g in order that cation t h a t YOU may
~mtoxbmm
inquyciv
r&a rrdnna succeed in escaping
~ ~ l l m l pbeatrons
ht
tofleeoutof theae
all
all these things t h a t
rh
uiMovra
yivlo8aI.
~ a ai t e destlned ti occur.
B e (things) belnp-about m be oeeurrlng, end and in standing before
m d j v a l b n p o o 8 c v 705 ~ 1 0 6 .TOO &V8ph0~. the Son of man."
tostand
infmnt of the Son of the man.
37 S o by day h e
3 *Hv
fivLpas
Y O U I ~be teaching
Hewas but the
days
ln the temple. hut
6?6&o~wv, T&S 6k
w f i ~ ~ a q~ ~ E P X ~ U E V ObyF night he would
teaching,
the
but
nlght.
Pofng out
go out and lodge on
qSXi&ro
clq
T&
6pog
hewanlodglnp into the mountsln the:&-?)
the
Of
~ d o r i p c v o v 'EAa&v 3 8 uai rr6q b habc
And
the people
belng called of OHvesi
and all the people
in
ijpep~<cv
rrpbq ~ G T & Y 6" T+
lepQ the day t o him in the
was c o m ~ n g
toward him in tho temple
temple to hear him.
&KO~EIY
a6~00.
to be hearing of hlm.
NOWt h e festival
" H Y Y I ~ E V 6t
1
LO
PI^^
TGV
we.~dmwtngnear but the fe.ti~a1 of the ed cakes, the so-called
&<Gpwv
hryoptvq n&uXa,passover, was getting
unfermented Lcskeal the (onel belngssld Pasrover. near. 2 Also, the
2 vai
yjrow
ot
&pxlrpciq Kai 01 chief priests and the
~ n dwere seeking the ehtef prlesta and the scribes were seeking
effective way
ypappmciq d nSq
&uihouov
a h 6 v , the
xr be.
the how titeg m ~ g htakeup
t
htm, them to get rid of
'Or they were
&oPo&ro
y&p TAV ha&. 8 Elmih0eu In fear Of the people.
they were fearing for the people.
Entered
' 3 But Satan entered
62 Zaravhq rlq 'lo&
7
~ahobpmv
but saten into Judas the lone) belngcaued Into
~ s l l Judas.
e dh e n rthe
i o t ,One
who
' l o ~ a p ~ & ~ q v6 ,m a
PK TOO &p68 05 ~ i l Y
the twelve:
numbered4 and h e
~ s c ~ r l o t , betng out of the n d c r of the I was
6hScra. 4 ual
&ncM*v
uouv~hhhrlorv wenton and talked
twelve;
and
haviggoneaft
ha talked wlth with the chief priests
roiq & ~ c p c t o ~ vnai o r ~ a n l y o i q .rb rrGc and [tempie]
the cI%f prieata and
ca~telna the how about the eRective
alhoiq
rrapa6Q
aGr6v. 5 ~ a iway t o betray him t o
to them
he mlght slve beaide
hlm.
And them,
Well, they
t ~ & p q o a v uai u u v i 8 ~ v ~ao d 4
drpy6plov
rejoiced and agreed to
they rejolced and agreed to hlm sllver Lmoneyl give him silver money,
0 S o he consented,
6oOva1. 6 ~ a it wpoMyqoav, KG] 6Cjsc1
to glve.
And
consented. and was seeklns and he began to seek
cbnatpiav
r o c rrapa600wa1 alhbv h r t p a good opportunity
well-sea~onnble of the to glvr bealda him wlthout to bettav him to
them wcthaut a crowd
axhou airoiq.
crowd tothem.
around.

:; ~lt2 ~ 3 ~

22

him'

ie

LUKE 22:7-15

380

7 The day of the

6L
1
fi$&a
T ~ V
Came
but
the
Of the unfermented cakes
&<Gpwv,
fi
now arriwd, on which
unfermented Icakesl.
towhich
the passover [victim]
E6rt
efi~oeal
7b
TT~UXOI.
be
it was necessary
to be sacrificed the passover;
8 and he dispatched
8 ~ a i ci~&stAw
n i r p o v rai ' l o & q d
er and John. sayhe sent fonh
peter
and
~~h~
eTrrrju
IlopeuOiv~~q
Lrotphorrre fipiv r & ing: "Go and get the
naving~~id
Havinggone Y O U get ready to us the Passover ready for us
t o eat." 9 They said
rr&o)(a
I va
o&y,opm,
g
DaBSOYer in order that w e m ~
e heat.
t
The lones) t o him: "Where do
.
6L
eIrrm
a 6 6
no6
eaclq
/ Y O U want u s to get [ltl
hut
ssld
to him
Where
You are wllllng read"?,
10 He s a ~ d
Sroip&oopev;
10
6
62 ~TTTEY t o t i e m : "Look! when
weshould makeready?
The (one1 hut
said YOU enter into the
a h i q '160;
~ i o e h B 6 v ~ w v b ~ i , ~ slq
city a man carrying
to them Look1 Havingentered of You into
an earthenware vessel
rr6Aiv
ouvavrjoe~
bpiv
city
will meet
to 1 0 w
E N e ~ z qof water ell meet
YOU. Follow him into
~rphplav
G6aroq
paor&+,
earthenware vessel
of water
g; the house into which
And
&nohou'J'uar~ a 6 r Q ~ l q T$V o i ~ i a v eiq he enters
r o u fanow
to him into the house
into YOU must say t o t h e
qv E ~ ~ O P E ~ E T11~ IK. U ~ t p L ~ e TO landlord of t h e house,
whleh he is gang into.
And You willsay to the 'The Teaeher says to
o i ~ o 6 ~ o r r 6 r q .rqq
oiniaq
Myst
u o l you: "Where is the
housemaster , of the
house Is saylag to you guegt
in which I
6 6t6&u~aAac n o 0 t q r i v ~b ~ & h v p a may eat the passover
the
Teacher
Where
m
the guest room With my diseipies~,
6rrou . TLI rr&uxa PET& TBV paBg~i)l) pou 18 ~,,d that
where the passover wlth the diselples of me
Will show YOU a large
+&YO;
12 K ~ K E ~ V D F b p ? ~ SE/<EI
upper room furnished.
I might eat?
~ n that
d one
to rou
wi~~show
Get (it] ready there."
dvhyarov
AmPo ivov.
umer room ? % t !
havine 1eoue~esisoread: 13 So they departed
tnsi
t ~ o l p h u a ~ ~13. & ~ E A @ ~ Y- T E62~ / a n d found lust as
there
You make ready.
Having gone off
but he had said t o them,
EGPOY
~aei)<
t i p j ~ c ~a l j ~ o i q ~ a and
i they got the
they found according as he had said to them: and
ready,
firoipauav
~b rr&oxa.
14 At length when
they made ready the parrover.
the hour came, he
14 K a i 6re i y i v c r o fi 6 p a &u&mcv ~ a i
at the
And when occurred the hou:, he feu up also
and the apastles
oi h 6 r r r o h o t
oh
15 ~ a ~Trrrv
i
with him. 15 And
the apostles together with him.
~ n he
d
rrpbq. b6roCq 'Err10u.pip . h c 6 b p q o a TOOTO he said to them: ''I
toward
them. To denre
I der~red
this have meetly desired
TOO / t o e a t t h l s passover
r b r r d o x a p a y ~ i v p a bpmv rr i,
the Passover to eat wlth You begre of the w ~ t hYOU before

7 'Hhen,

k:j

ahc.

LUKE 22:16-23

381

wae~iv. 16 Adyw
dpiv
TI ' I suffec 16 for I
to suffer:
I am telling
to YOU that tell you,I will not
p
q&yw
ah&
~ T O V eat it again until i t
not
I
should eat
this
when becomes fulfilled in
i v -re p a o ~ h ~ i .TOG
q
'JsoO. the kingdom of God."
ITA~PWB\
it should be iu lled in the kingdom of the God. 17 And, accepting a
he gave thanks
17 ~ a i Sc<hpcvo~ V O T ~ P I O V e t i x a p ~ o ~ j o aCU#,
q
And having accepted
CUP
having thanLed and said: ' ~ a k ethis
ETTEY
A&,!~ETE TOGTO ~ a 6i l a p s p i o r r r ~ ciq and pass it from one
he Sald You take thls and rov distribute into to the other among
kauroriy 18
htyo
y & p bpiw,
od I L ~yourselves; 18 far I
selves;
I am Saying for to =om, not no tell YOU,P~~~
rr i w
6
705
V ~ V &n&.
700 I will not drink again
Iahould drink 'from
the
now
from
the fmm the
of
yevhparoq 're< &@rraou EWS
06
the vine until t h e
product
of the
vine
untll what [time] kingdom ,f cod
fi Pqoth~ia TOO BEOG Ihep.
arrives."
the kingdom ofthe God might come.
19 Also, he took
19 ~ a i AaP*v
~ P T O V E ~ X ~ P I ~ a~losf,
U ~gave
S thanks,
And having taken
loaf
having than?:
broke it, and gave it
inhaocv ~ a E
i ~ W K Wa d ~ o ? q h i y w TOUTO
to them, saying: his
he broke and he gave to them saying
This means my body which
ATIY
'd u & p h pou
[[T&
h i p bphv is to he
in
is
the body of me [Ithe tone) over you
behalf. Keep doing
6t66psvov r o h o
.roo?
ciq silv t p j v th.
being given; this noa be doing into the my
of ISme." 20 Also, the
&vhpvqulv. 20 ~ a i ~b a o r j p r o v &oaGrwc cup in the same way
remembrance.
And the
CUP
as-thus
after they had the
PET& TLI
&ITN~)UUI
Aiywv T O ~ $O
e
he
after the to take suppk, saying
Thls
~ n g :"This cup means
r r o i p v o v fi
6raBfirq + L TQ a i p a r i the new covenant by
EUP
the new covenant m the blood
virtue of my blood.
b i r l p bp6v ~ n ~ v 6 p ~ v o v .
pa",
TLI
of me, the (one) over YOU being poured o u j j l which is to be poured
out in YOUR behalf.
21 mh'v
i6ob
fi
X~ip
2 1 "But. look! the
~ e s i t e s look!
the hand
of the (one)
hand Of my betrayer is
r r a p a 6 6 6 v ~ a qp~ VET' tpo0 hi r+ ~ p a n g q q ' wlth me a t the table.
giving beside me wlth me upon the
table;
22 Because the
22
TI
6 uibq L
roir hveprjrrou
of man is going
hecause the son indeed of the
man
his way according
K~T&
~b
*p,op~vov
the
having been marked out t o what is marked
aceordingto
the same.
r r o p r G ~ ~ a l , rra'v
o6ai
TQ
drv0phrrq Out;
woe t o t h a t man
is going.
be.&
woe
to the
man

'2:

p~
me
a6
not

JSi

'"

am+

question of whleh of
rrpbq hauroirq 'd ~ i q&pa
~ i q
toward selves the who really mlght he out of them would really be

LUKE 22:24-32

382

the one t h a t was

T O ~ O
pfihov
a5~6v
6
thcm
the (one)
thb Ithlng)
being a b u t about t o do t h ~ s .
24 However, there
aphuortv.
to be performing.
&o arose a heated
dispute among them
24 ' E y h ~ o 6t
rat
)~hovctria
Occurred
but also londnessior d l s ~ u t e! over which one of
t v h o i q , 76 'Tiq a h h v
6orb
dvat them seemed t o be
In
them. the who of them Isseeming to be / greatest. 25 B u t he
p ~ i t o v . 25
6
62 e l m aljroiq Ot ' Said to them: "The
The Ionel but sald to them he kings of the nations
greater.
lord it over them. and
fiaoAriq
T ~ V
t9vav
,,~p,~,jouulv
kings
of the natlolu are acting as lordsof those having authority
Over them are
01
~~~UUI&<OYTL~
ab~fivral
them and the (ones) havlng authority of them Benefactors. 26 You,
though, are not to be
rbrp ha^
K~AOCVT~I.
that w a y But let him
beneractors err being called.
ftt
t h a t is the greatest
oSroq, &Ah' 6 pri2;wv hv bpiv
y1vLa8o
thus. but the greeter In You let hlm become ,
2,q 6 v r ~ ~ r p o q~, a i 6
ou LV05 5 5 and the one acting
as the younger, and the lone) '?e&ng
as as chief as the
6
6 l a ~ o v 6 v27 7iq
P L ~ ~ W Vministering. 27 For
the lone)
serving;
who
greatei which one greater,
6
&va~ripcvo$ q
6
~ I ~ K O V ~ the
Y ; one reclining a t
the lone)
lying up
or the lone)
servlng? the table or the one
05 f
6
& v a ~ a i p t w q ;t 2, 6 1 tv p b y ministering? IS i t not
N$ the lone)
lyingup7
1; but in midst the one reelking a t
the table? But I am in
6
6tarov6v.
bp6v rlpi h q
of rou am as the l w s )
serving.
YOUIL midst as the one
28 'Y
66
$UTE
01
1 ministering.
$00
but
rou ere
the (ones)
28 "However. YOU
clroO h, m ~ gare the ones tbqt
6lap~p K ~ T E ~ T
hsvlngremat2 throughout wlth me in the have stuck with me
in my trials; 29 and
nrlpuopoiq
6,(ITi9rpaI
tr~a~s
29
em covenanmg I make a covenant
Just as my
bpiv
K&F
6 1 B e r ~ 6 pot
6 T T ~ P
to YO;, according as covenanted to me the rather Father has made a
pou $aulhtiav, 30
iva
Loonre I(ai covenant with me. far
Of me
kingdom.
in Order that YOU may eat and a kingdom. 30 t h a t
may eat and
a i y ~ c h i miq r p m g q q pou b ril drink a t
table in
you may drlnk upon the
table
of me in th8
and sit
P ~ U I ~ E ~pou,
F I i(ai ra8i08~ in1 8 p 6 v ~ v my
kingdom of me, and YOU may #it upon thrones
T&< ~ ~ ~ E K ~Ch I& $K ~ I V O V T E ~ 700 ' l ~ ~ ~ l i h Israel.
.
the twelves fribes ludpinp of the Israe.
31
3 1 Zipwv
Zipwv,
1605 6
X$;
Simon. look! satan
Slmon
Slmon, lookl
the
ha8 demanded to
Ignniua7a bp&q r o t U I V I C I U ~ I b q d v oirov. have YOU men t o
emandEd You of the to slit as the wheat: sift YOU
,,,heat,
61
t6r48 v
nlpi
o a t 32 But I have made
s2
but
madeauppi%atfon about you supp,pl~eationforyou

lva
tvhinn
n i m l c t h a t your faith may
*ahauld leave out the
In omerthat
fa1*
not Rive out: and you,
oou.
rai
oG
norc
hnlmpiUwg when once you have
01 you;
end you mmcttma hsvlng returned returned, strengthen
orfipluov rob$ &6Ehpoljq oov. 33
6
your brothers."
make flrm the
brothers of you.
The lone) 33 Then h e said t o
KCPIE, PET& a00 L T O I him:
~ ~ 'Lord. I a m
6L. s l a w
but ~ a l d to him Lord, wlth YOU ready
ready t o go with you
sip1 r a i cig p u h a r i v
rig k o v both into prison and
I a m also Into
prison and into
death
into death." 34 But
aop~6suOa1.34
6
65 rlnrv
ALyo
to be going.
The lone) but sald I am saying he said: "I tell you,
uol
nhpe, 05 ~ o v f i u r t ufipspov &h&rop Peter. A cock will
to ydu, Peter, not will sound today
cock
not crow today until
YOU have three times
~166a1.
Lo
T P ~ F pE h a p v j a n
Unt?l thrlce me you wlll deny to have known.
denied knowing me."
35 Kal r l a l v
a h o i q .Ore d r r r i u ~ ~ l h a 35 He also said t o
And hesald to thcm When I sentforth
them: "When I sent
bp6q & ~ r pp a h h a v ~ i o u r a l
rai
YOU
without
purse
and
and YOU forth without
ho6qphrwv.
TNVO~
[ I U T E P ~ U ~purse
T ~ ; and food pouch
sandale,
of anythlng
lacked rou7 and sandals. YOU did
01
61 r l a a v OGOev6q. 86 ETTTLV 68 not want far anything,
The (ones) but raid Of nothlngl
He sald but did YOU?"They said:
36 Then h e
a h i q 'AXhh v h
6
E ~ o v ~ a h h & v r ~ o'NO?
v
to them But now the lane) having
puree
Said to them: 'But
&p&ro,
6 oiog r a i
~ p a v , r a i now let t h e one t h a t
let h ~ m
llft up. lf!ewlse
also
pouch,
and has a purse take it up,
6
pfi ilxwv n o h o6ro d
I V ~ ~ ~ I O ' J likewise also a food
the lone) not haulng 1st h7m asell tho outer garment
and let
one having no sword
a hh,m
oO
ral
and
sell his outer garment
37
XLyo
y h p b ~ i v 61, r o t r o
d
37 For
I am saying for to rov that this the ~ t h h g ) and buy One.
I tell YOU that this
6Ei
yrypawCwv
't ~sn e e e a a v which is written must
havlng been written
T ~ E U ~ ? , Y ~ ILv
&poi, 7 b
Kai
MET& be accomplished in
wlth me, namely. 'And h e
And
to be finlahad
In
me.
the
&v6~w
ehoyiu8q.
nai
y&p was reckoned with
for lawless ones.' For t h a t
he was reckoned:
also
l a ~ l c (ones)
~s
~6
vrpl
ipoO T&O<
Exel.
which concerns me
the (thlng)
about
me
end
la hsvlng.
having an accam.
38
ol
61 r1aa.v K6p15 l6ob p6xa1pa1 pllshment,'. 38 m e n
Tho (ones) but aald Lord, looki swords
they said: "Lord, look!
&6e 660,
6
6L. d n r v abroig ' I ~ w 6 v
here two. The lone) but aaid to them Sumcient here are two
He said t o them: "It is
enou~h."

aha

$7

~~~,",",'o",",,"~~~me

$,P%

to?

%P~,"$F

2 ;

~$$:~r

~~,","~~~~~2,"~$

trw

LUKE 22:33-39

383

&uu!v.
.".-.

39 ~ a l t ~ ~ h e ~ twn o p t m ~
~ ~ going
b n
And having gone out h e went according to out h e went ss

LUKE 22:40-47

384

ri,
mor;
elr; ~b "OW< T&
'EAa13v. ' customarily t o t h e
the cuatom Into the Mount of the
Ollvee; 1 Mount of Olives: and
fi~oho60quav 61 a 3 r Q ~ a i 01
p a B q m i . the disciples also folfollowed
but tohlm also the -dlad~les. lowedhim. 40 ~ a v 40
ycdpevo
6i
tni
TOU
r h o v ing came t o the place
HBV
ngcome70 be but upon the
plat! he
t,, them:
etncv
cnhoir; llpouc6xEo&
pfi clmh8eov *.carryon prayer,
hesaid to them You be praymg not
to enter that You do not enter
eIr; n e t p a u 6v. 41 r a i a 6 6 5 h m h o 8 q into temptation,a
Into temptatkn.
And
he
drew sway
41 And he himself
&n'
aOrGv
6uei
hieou
drew away
them
from
them
as If
of stone
about a stone's throw,
ecir;
T
yirvcma
and bent his knees
bavlngplaeed
tho
knees
42 XLyw n h e p , d
&GAEI
n a p L v q ~ cand began to pray*
JBytng pather. if youare wishing bear besrde 42 saying: "Father,
m S ~ a ri, rrorfiplov &T'
bpo&
~ h ' v if you wish. remove
thls
the
cup
from
me;
besl%ea this cup from me.
a& Nevertheless. let, not
rou
6hhh r b
ril ~6
not the
of me
but
the yours j my will, hut yours
ylv&ueu. 48 u c 5 d h
62
ah6 take place." 43 Then
let come to be.
I 1 asreen
but
to hlm an
from heaven
&ryehot dnrb r05 0 6 m o O &I&
a h 6 v . appeared to him
angel from the heaven strengthening him. and strengthened
44 aai
yev6pevo
6v
d ~ w v i qhim. 44 But getting
And
havlng come o: be
m
agony into an agony he
inrcvCurrpov npouqrixcro. ~ a ti y C e ~ o tfe continued praying
more earnestly he war praying: and became
more earnestly; and
i6&5
ah00
dud
e
$
$
l:
;r;y
;f;c
i
Sweat
sweat
of hlm
as if
as drops af blood
nmapaivovrq
Lni
45 Kai falling ta the ground.
eoinc down
unon
..
hvamh
6nr6 ~ i r rrpoocuxfiq
;
0 0 6 ~ 45 And he rose from
having came prayer, went t o the
having stooi UP from the
prayer
TP~S
7021s
pa8qriiq
efiPEv disciples and found
toward
the
dlsc1nles
he found them slumber~nefrom
~-~KO, W ~ ~ Y O U ~ ;&oh<
6
~fir;
being lailfldown to sleep
them
from
the
h h q t , 48 ~ a i
elmu
&oir;
T i I sleeping? Rise and
grief,
and
hesaid
to them
Why Carry an prayer, that
K ~ ~ E ~ ~ E T E &
' vaaT6mq
~ P O U ~ ~ XYOU
E Udo~ not
~ enter into
are rou sleepkg7 Hnvlng stood up be rou pmyinp, temptation,.,
iva
p
e l u t h e q ~ ~ EIS necpau 6"
47
he was
in orderthat not You should enter Into temptatan:
''''! a
41 "Em a h 0 6 X~XOGYTOSiSOO 6xho ~ a yet
i
yet
hlrn speaking look!
and crowd. and the [man1
Judas, One
6
hey~pavor; 'iafi6ar; ST< TGV & & ~ E K Q
the tone) belng ssld .7udas one of the twelve of t h e twelve. was
going
apo'pxe~a
arl~oriq, ~ a i fiyymev
waa eomlng before
them,
and he approached and he approached
in

2%: t2J

hZZ$$ZBi

'%Y'

'

~~

erowt

LUKE 22:48-55

385

Jesus to klss him.

48 But Jesus said
t o him: "Judas. do
you betray the s o n
of man with a kiss?"
4g When those
him saw what was
happen,
said: .,Lord, shall
we strlke wlth the
swordl'. 50 A Certaln
rp$,"rt~;
50
t5 a 3 d v TOG & P X I E P ~ W ~
60Ohov One Of them even did
outof them of the chlerpries
$kve strike the slave of
priest and
nai
&@sihEV
~6 ofit cnhoS ~b SESt6v. the
and lifted up off the ear of hlm the right took ofl his right ear.
51 h o n p ~ 8 r i q
61
.IquoGr; E T ~ W 51 But in reply Jesus
Heving answered but the
Jesus
sard said: "LET it go as
"
he
'Ehre
r u g roli~ou. r a i
hqrh~~svoq far a s t h l ~ . And
Berouletting until
thls;
end havim touched tOuched t h e ear and
~0x3 6 r i o u l h u a r o abr6v. 52 ~Trrrv 62 healed him. 52 Jesus
of the
ear
hehealed
hlm.
Said but then said t o the chief
'I nuoSr;
~ p b ~
T O
prlests and captains
J e m
toward
the loner' of the temple and
wa~wrvorbour;
h' a h b v ~ P X I E P E older
~ ~ ; men t h a t had
havlng come to be bealde upon hlm chief prlests
there for him:
Kai urpaqyoirr; m S IepoG r a i rrpco!3urbpoug
come out
and eaptatns of the temple and older men
with swords and clubs
'nr; h i hors*lv t 5 i h e a ~ ~
rhaxalpav
Az U D O ~ robber r o v came out wlth swords as against a
5 3 While I was with
~ a i
EGhuv.
53
K&
YOU in the temple
and
wood ~ t h i i g s ) ~ Aeeordiwto
&roc
pou ~ E B .bpOv LY TQ lcpO O ~ Kday after day You did
belne o f m e with rou in the temple not not stretch out YOUR
~~ETEIY~TE
dpat h'
&AX' hands against me.
YOU rtretehedout
%and. upon me; but But this is YOUR h o w
a h q b r i v 6 Qv )v
r a i )v L e o w i a and the authority of
this
1s
O?YOV
tho hour and the authority darkne~s."
703 un6rouq.
54 Then they
of the darhess.
arrested him and led
54 ZuAhaD6v~c 66 a S ~ b v ~ Y W O Y 1a1 him
and brought
Havlng taken ~ 7 t hbut hlm
e y led ,and
him into the house of
rbfi ayov E ~ C T ~ YO ~ K ~ WTOO ~ P X I E P E W the high priest: but
d i n
Into the house of the chief pxiesji
Peter was following a t
b 61 n h p o r ;
fir oh or;&^
paxp6BEv.
the but
Peter
was following long [way1 off. a distance. 55 When
they lit a
in the
55
n ~ p t a q h v r u v 61 n S p Lv p k u v ,,fir;
of 1 0 ~ havln.ut
~ ~ 1but ere in
~ f t nmidst
~ of the courtyard
aLhit K U ~ u w ~ a e ! u & v ~ ~ v
and sat down togethCourtyard and hsvlnp sat down togother was sitting er. Peter was sltting
rrj 'IqooO g ~ h i u a&6v.
~
48 ' I q u o k 61
to the Jesus
to klas
hlm.
Jesus
but
ET?EV a d ~ Q'lori6a, d l h ' p a ~ l d v ~ 1 6TOG~
aald to him Judaa,
to%ler the Son of the
rraw6i6wq'
49 I S 6 m
&v8pbu'
man
aze~eugivlngb i s l d e ~ Havingreen
61
01
rrrpi
cnhb
m
but
the (onen)
about
hlm
the t*gl
b 6 p ~ v o v ~ l n wKKISple, el n a r 6 E o p w
going to be sald
Lord, li *hall we strike

sTze

$2

LUKE 2256-64

386

n i ~ p o c ~ ~ C D O F ahin,. 56
1 6 0 0 ~ ~in among them.
Peter ml dls lone) of them.
Xavlng seen 5 6 B u t a certain
6 a
a
T
K&
EVW rrpdq servant girl saw him
but hlm .ervantghl Mme
ddyng
toward sitting by the bright
~b f&q r a i
rtnviuam
r7rrrv fire and lwked him
tho 1 ght and havlng gazed Intently to him she said over and said: This
Kai
08~05
&
ah6 man a h was with
AIm
thls (one)
together wlth
hlm him." 57 B u t h e
f,v 67
6
6&
Aiyov denied it. saying: l
was;
the lone)
but
Baying do not know him,
04r
oT6a
ah6v,
yGva4. woman." 58 And
Not
I have known
him,
woman. after a short time
another person seeing
58 nal
p e r
p+
L~woq
And
after
bhort w tlo
dlfirent (one) him said: "You also
16bv
a h b v EQ
Kai d
65
a d r h v are one of them." But
havlng seen hlm a n 1 Alao you out of them Peter said: '"Man, I
d. 6 6L nerpoq EQ] 'AvOpme, odr ~ i p i . a m not." 59 And '
are: the but Peter aal
Man,
not I em, after about an hour
59 ~ a i
61au~&olqq buci 6 a< ptbq intervened a certain
And having stood through as If of tour one other lmani beaan
&Ah05
TI<
G ~ ~ ( T ~ ~ htYwv
~ ~ ~ insistihg
; E ~ stion&:
~
other (one) aome was lnalrttngstrongly saying "For a certainty this
'Err' &Aq8ias r a l
o8~oq MET' adroO f,v, [man] also was v i t h
Upon
truth
also Bla (one) wlth hlm was, him; for, in fact, h e Is
r a i y h p raAthai6q t m 60
~ LTTW
68 6 a Ga1.i-letan!D 60 But
and 101
Gslllean
ha la;
aald but the Peter said: "Man. I
do not know what
~ ~ T P- AOV B
~ ~ O ~ Eok
,
OTS~
8
Peter
Man,
not 1 have k n o w which You are saying.' And
Aiyct~.
r a l n a p w p j p a ht Aah&~oq instantly. while h e
70" are ?leylng. And
instantly
yet apeaklng was yet speaking, a
ah06 i p & y v d r h h w p . 61 r a i m p a ~ d q cock crowed. 61 And
of hlm soun ed
cock.
And havlng turned the I a r d turned and
looked upon Peter.
6 rtiploq
&L&k~ev
the Lord
loo ed In
Peter, and and Peter r e d e d
hrapv+Oq
6
TOO b f i ~ m 0 5 TOO t h e utterance of the
Ieoalled
Ulb Peter
or ths saying of the Lord when h e sald
t o him 'Before a
K U ~ ~ O hUq TrrEI) a h r Q 67.1 npiv &Air~om
Lord as he Bald to hlm that Bacon
cock
cock crows today you
Qwvjoat d p e p o v
&=av a"
p
rpi5. "111 disown me three
to aound
today
you w l t d a o w n me thrlce. times " 62 And h e
62 r a i
65~ABbv
ESo E r h a u u ~ v,r r l ~ p h q went outside and wept
And havlng gone Ovtslda he wept bitterly: bitterly
63 Now t h e men
63 Kal
ol
b6pr5
01
And
the
male persons
B e (ones) that had hlm m eusmvi ovrq
adrbv
tvirrat<ov
a h @ tody began t o make
having f%gether
hlm were maklng tun to him flm of him, hitting
6w~64 nai m p 1 r a A 6 q t c w ~ ~ s &bv him: 64 and after
sylng.
end having covered over
hlm covering him over
TOY
A ~ ~ O V T~C ~~ O ~ ~ E U U W ,they would ask and
were InQuIrlngumn Baying
Prophesy.
who Say: .Piphesy. Who
the

'%%so

nirpo5

2% nhpy,

LUKE 22:65-23:2

387

naiua
m; 85 va1 is i t t h a t struck you?"
b
the lone,
hsvlng hit
YOUP
And 65 And they went o n
rroAAh
p A w q q p h q saying many other
Erepa
dUierent (thing#)
many
blaspheming
things in blasnhemy
.
against him.
Ehwov
el5 a h 6 v .
they wereasrlma Into hlm.
66 At length when
it became day, t h e
66 Kai 5 5 6 &ETO l p t p a ,
And as ttgecarne dsy, wasled
w oge
j ~cr 9assembly
~
of older
rrpcopu~Ctov
TOO AmO,
men of the people,
body oleliers of the people.
both
Pries&
TE rai y w v p m ? g , r a i
hrr'yayov &bv
scribes, gathered toboth and
scrlbes,
and thcv7edewsy him gether, and they haled
15 ~6 D Y V ~ ~ P ~ O~VG T O V , h i y o v ~ e q67 E l him into their Sari'Into the Eianhcdrln of them, saylng
If he.drin hall, saying:
u b 7 6 ~ e l a ~ i 6
n b~vlpiv. clmv 6? 67 "If you are the
YOU are the
Lhrlat,
say toua. Hessld but
tell
he
ahoi5
'Ehv
bp?v
7 7 ~ ~ od
p$ said to them: "Even
to them If ever to YOU , I ahauld .BY
not no if I told YOU,
rr1mrI5qra.
68 Lhv 66
&pUrilow
would not believe it
YOY would bellwe;
li ever but I ~houldquevtlon at all, 68 M
~
06
&OK
18jrc
69 h b 'rot vOv if 1 questioned YOU,
not
m u woufd ans4er.
Prom the now
Would not anmer
68 Emat 6 u l b ~ roc CNOpLjlro~~ a'ItO j y 0 5a t d l . 69 However,
but will be the Son of the
man
from now o n t h e Son
&K
~E<I&v'
Suvciprog TOO BEoO. of man will be sitting
outof right tatdwl
power ofthe Md. at the powerful tight
70 ctnav
6t n&vreq I b
oh
1 6 hand of Ood:
70 At
They said but
all
You therefore are tho this they all said:
"165 To2 8 ~ 0 6 ;
6
68 vpd5 a h 0 b ~'Are you, therefore.
son of tho God7 The lone) but toward them the
Ood?pHe
'Y riq
ALYETE
lira
iyh
eipl. said to them: *-YOU
,=YI~.
that
1
am. yourselves are
71
01
6t clrrav Ti in
t h a t I am." 71 They
The cones) but seld What yet we %
if: !%nig
said: "Why do we need
papTupia5 xpciav;
&Oi
Y ~ fP l ~ o ~ further
o a ~ witness?
~
Far
or wltnerr need7 Very lones) for we heard we ourselves have
h b ro3 o r 6 p a r o q a h o O .
heard [it] out of his
from the
mouth
ofhim.
own mouth."
&vaur&v
nA 6'05
8 0 the multitude
having m o d LID
mulBtude
abrb
a ov a h & h i rbv nrlhbrov.
and all, and led hlm
of them
hlm
u ~ o n the
pilate,
68
K ~ T ~ Y O P E ~ V ~ 1 3 ~ 0t 0
o Pilate 2 Then
~hq$%?ed
but
to be accuslng
of hlm they started t o accuse
hEyovrcq
ToOrov
~ t p a p ~~I ~~ U T P ~ + Ohiml
V T Saying:
~
''This
~aying Thl. lmanl we round turntng through man we found subT&
ie~05
~ a l 10A6ov~a Q ~ P O V verting
~
Our nation and
the natlon
of us
and forblddlns
taxes forbidding t h e paying
Kaimpt
6166vas
I
ALyovm a h b v of taxes t o Caesar
to Caesar to be givlng and
sayhg
himself and saying he himself
~UTIV

1s

ge

&%$%%

ZiL

23 %A

%? 2:

qYleY

LUKE 23:3-10

388

xpau?6v paothia slva~. 3 6

n r t h h o q is Christ a king."
Pilate
3 Now Pilate asked
fip6rrlu~v aOr6v h i y o v I b ET
b . ~ U I ~ E him
G ~the question:
9uestroned him MYing You are the
king
"Are you the king of
TSV 'iov6aimv;
- 6
62
harptOeiq, ,the Jews?" In answer
of the
Jews?
The (onel but having answered to him he
a h Q Qq TJ XYEI~.
4 6 62 nslha-roq "YOUyourself are
to him raid You are Mying.
The but
Pilate
Saying
Then
E T ~ ~ E V T T & ~ TOG< &pxl~pEiq ~ a TOO<
i
~ X ~ O UPilate
S
said to the
Said toward the ehlef priests and the cmwds
chief priests and the
0 5 6 i u E b p i o ~ o~ ~ T I O hv
V TO dlvepchv T O ~ T W .
"I find no
Nothing
Ifind cause in the
man
this.
crime in this man,"
5
oi
62 Crrioxuav
be insistent saying:.
'Avaodeb r6v habv 6166mwv ra8' 6Aqq ,.He stirs
the
Hestirs up the people
teaching down whole
people by teaching
lou6aiaq; rai &p<hpwog
throughout all ~urde'aj
'
and havingstarted
even starting qut
rahlhaiaq
iiw~
~ 3 6 ~6 . n ~ i h a ~ ~but
Stq from Gal'i.lee
,
.
Galilee
untll
here.
~llate
here." 6 On hearing
&uo6uaq
+qmlpcjrqu~v c l b tzv8porroq that, Pilate asked
having heard . mqulred upon if the
man
whether the man was
rahthai6q Partv, 7 ~ a i &nyvoG~ ' ,
6~1
~ a l i ~ e a n 15,
and having ascertained that a Gal.i.le"n, 7 and,
after ascertaining .
PK ~ i j qt<ouuiaq 'H 660" t o ~ i vdrvhrpqcv
out of the authority of Rerod he is he rent up th at he was 'Iam the
jurisdiction of Herod;
a h 6 v n p 6 t 'H $61~. d v r a n a i a h 6 v f; he sent him on
him
toward
being also him
Herod, who was also
le o u o A 6 p o i ~ b ~ a 6 ~ a rt asi q fipiparq.
himself i,j ~
e
Lrusa~em
these
the
days.
in these days.
8 '0 62 'HP@?J;
!6hv
T ~ V'1 uoOv
8 When Herod saw
The but Hero
hav~ngseen the
?esus,,,J
he rejoiced
Sxhpq
Xiav
4"
65
I K ~ Y S Ygreatly, for over a
reloleed very m k h . he was
out oT sumeient
eOnSidersble timehe
xp6vwv
8awv
t6~iv ah6v
61d
~6 was wanting to see
times being willing t o see
him through the him because f, having
6
rrepi a6roG, ~ a i ijhrr~<iv
TI heard about him, and
tqbehearlng about him, and hewarhoping some he was hoping to See
oqpriov
1 6 ~ 7 ~ fin'
a h 3
Y I Y ~ ~ N O Y . , Some sign performed
sign
to see
,, b r
him
occurring. by hirn. 9 N~~ he
9
Aqpcj~a
62 a h 6 v b h.jyotq began to question
He was lnsuiring upon but
him
in words him with a good
iravoiq
adr6q
62
06%"
hhrrsnpiva~o many words; but he
sufficient; .
he
but
nothlng
answered
made him no answer.
ah$. 10
i o n i ~ ~ l u a v 62 01 &px~cp&q 10 However, the chief
to hun.
Had beenstandlng but the d u e f ~ d e s t s pnests and the senbes
kept
o hs h~d ~
l n qg up and
nai oI y p a p p a r r i ~ sh6vwq ~ a ~ t ~ y o ~
anti the
scrzbes
vehementl~
aceusing
vehemently accusing
Chr~rt

king

to be.

ahoG. 11

62

The but

;:2

oh

. Z ~ M S ~ ~ U U ~ V &TOG

rrap,pahhv

tprraitaq

bright

Pilate.

sent back

&came

6i

him

p,ihol

but

frrends

73

a bright garment

to the and sent him back

6 TE to Pilate. 12 Bath
the and Herod and Pilate now

aw TB

with
j p i p q became
each other on that
day
for
IIE~' hhhihwv. ~ ~ p o i i r r i j p ~ oyvd p 6" Ex8mlpq
w ~ t heach other; they were before for m enrmty that they had continued a t enmity between
dvr~q rp6q
ab~06q.
themselves.
being
toward themselves.
13 Pilate then
13 n ~ n h & r o q
62
ouvnahcuh EVOZ
pilate
but
havingcaued kgether
rulers
"Ief and
and thethe
TOSS
~ P X I E P E ~ S ~ a Ti O ~ S~ P X O V T U nai
~
* v the people together
the chief priests and the
rulers
and the
14 and said to them:
ha& 14 ETTEV
TT~?
aLT06s n p o u q v L y ~ a ~"YOU
i
this
people
s a d towar2 them You bore toward
man to me as one
11~1 T ~ V& ~ ~ p w r r oTvO ~ T O V h q ~ O O T PovTa
L
inciting the
tome the
man
this
as
tuiningfrom
to revolt, and, look! I
6
Aa6v.
~ a ii8ob ih kvcjrrnov
,,,,ined
him in front
the people, and look!
in right
ofYOU but found in
drvaupiva~ 0 6 8 2 ~ 6 ~ 0t v~~4 &V~P*"W
this man no ground
having examlned nothing I found in the
man
for the charges YOU
K M ~ ~ Y O P E ~ T S are bringing against
T O ~ T~ Y~ T ~ O V
6~
~ this
cause
~
of which
~
(things)
l
you~are accusing
~ him,
In fact,
nm'
ahpG. 15 hM'
0662
' H P ~ S ~ Fneither
,
did Herod, for
down
of hlm.
But
neither
Herod, he senthi,,, back
to
~~~~~~ a
. i6oJ
i
us; and. look! nothing
& v h e *EY y d p a h 6 v np6q 4 ~ 6 ~
him toward us:
heSenkack for
and look! deserving of death
8avhrou
t u r i v has been committed
&l!ov
oCI6Lv
of death
worthy
nothing
is
bv him. 16 I will
w a l 6 ~ 6 u a q tierefore chastlse
rrmpaypbov
a h @ 16
having been committed to hlm;
having ehsstlred him and release hlm "
n:nl
d-.
~. .
h. u
&woh6uo.
17 -*
18 But
therefore
him
I &ail release. mith their whole
multitude they cried
18
hvi~p~yov
62
rravrrhq8d
They crled out
but
aJ entire multitude out, saying: ',Take
X ~ Y O Y T E ~ ATPE
roirGv,
h 6 h v o a v this one away, but
release
release Bar.ab'bas to
saying
~ i fup
t
this (one).
~era~bas: ~ 19~ 6who
op
r l q us!"
~ 19
a (Which
~ .[man1
had been thrown into
~~~.
"
.-.- -..
fiv
So&
orhaw
rtvh
y ~ o p i v q v i v I Prison
a certain
having occurred in Sedltlon occurring in
was through standing (off]

'H 66qq nai

dleiod

and the

nelMroq tv
pilate

in very the

he made fun of him

having put around by clothing him with

& Y ~ W E ~ * E UVO T ~ Y

'E~LVOVTO

his soldier guards

of him discredited him, and

troops

having made fun of (one)

nclhbv. 12

Ad,

11 Then

toeether
with the
.

garment

him.

%' $:aq

i d i j ~ a Aaprrp&v

$2.

6 i ah6v 6

Havingmade nothlng out of but him the Herod together with

end

'2,~

d<ou8~viuq

of him.

rai

ud

$:;

LUKE 23:ll-19

389

:yeu

~~

E-,. $Y,?

2:

~~~

17' P75AB and the Westcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse.

LUKE 23:20-27

390

re TT~XEI ~ a iQ ~ Y O V
!3AqBdg
fv the city and for
the city and murder having been thrown in murder,) 20 Again
TB qpriso;.'
u h a ~ f i 20 rrhhlv 62
6
~ E I ~ ~ Pilate
o C called out t o
the
Again but the
Pilate
them, because he
rrpoos hvqusv aOroig
%hwv
hahiroat
Ioundeatoward to them: being willing to release wanted to release
Jesus. 21 Then they
rbv
'IquoGv. 21
oi
began to yell, saying:
the
Jesus.
The (ones)
"Impale! Impale him!"'
heQhvouv
rTa6POV
time he
were sounding upon
saying
~
~ 22 The third
~
~
Said to them: "why.
ora(ipou
22
6
6;
TP~TOV
be impaling him.
The lone) but third .
ltimel. what bad thin= did
d o i r found
E T ~ E V npag O ( I T O ~ T;
~
Y ~ P ~ ~ . this
6 [man]
~
said toward
them
What for bad (thing) nothing deserving of
hoiqon,
ot~og.
o66Lv a h 0 ~eavhrou death in him; I will
did
this lorn;) l Nothing guilty of death therefare
and
EQPOV
iv ah@
~ 1 a 1 6 ~ 6 o a q 0tv
release him." 23 At
I found
in , him:
havingehasthed therefore this they began to
ahbv
hrrohriow. 23
oi
6c be urgent, with loud
him
I shall release.
The (ones)
but
voices, demanding
'hEnr,v.ro
qwvaiC
that he be impaled:
were urging upon (one) ,
to voices
and their voices began
airo6psvo~
ahbv
u~aupoefiva~
t o win out. 24 SO
demanding
him
to be impaled,r
gave sentence
~arioxuov
a1 @ova;
24 nai
were strong down the voices of them.
~ n dfor their demand
t o be met: 25 he
nslh&roq h i n p w ~ v ycviugal
76 ahqpa
Pilate
decided
to come to be the demand released the man t h a t
had been thrown into
a6.r.G~. 25 hrrihvon, 6L
~ b v
Sl&
of them;
he released but the (one) through ofisan far sedition
m h ~ l v ~ a $i 6 ~ 0 ~&$Aqpivov
ciq i n d murder and whom
standing (off) and murder hav g been thrown lnto they were demand,ng,
quhanjv
8v
QTOGYTO
T ~ V 6
;
but he surrendered
~ i - o n whom they were deminding, the but
Jesus
the,r w,ll
'Iquoirv n a p i 6 o ~ r v TQ e c h j p a ~ t ab~&v.
26 Now as they
Jesus he gave beslde to the
w.11
of them.
led him away, they
26 K a i
&~'yayov
lard hold of s ~ m a n ,
And
away
a certain natlve of
hrhap6pcvol
Eipov.5
slva
Kvpqvaiov
Cyre'ne, comlng from
having takenupan
slmon
cyrenlan
ipx6psvov 6nr' hypo6
ht0qnav
a 6 r Q the CoUntrYz and
commg from field they laced upon h ~ m Placed the torture
stakef upon him t o
~ b omup&
v
q i p r ~ v S r r ~ o B ~ TOG
v
'IquoG.
the
stake to be bearing behind of the Jesus. bear it behind Jesus.
27 ' H K O ~ O ~ ~ E62
I
ah6 TTOAJ . r ~ h q e 27
~ ~But there was
Was foliowing but to him much multitude following him a great
TOO
ha&
rai
a? multitude of the peoof the
people
and
of women
who ple and of women who

ak$

waIKav

21' Or, 'Fasten hlm an a stake (pole)!"

26' See App

X.

ir6movrn
~ a i iepfivow
a d ~ b . kept beating
were beating themselves and were bewailing him. themselves in grief
28
orpaqsig
6L
r p 6 g n d r & ~ 'Iqoofig and bewailing him.
Having turned but toward them
Jesus 28 Jesus turned t o
the women and said:
ETTW
euyadpe~
'Icpouuahjp,
'"Daughters of Jerusaof Jerusalem,
Said
Daughters
dais~s
T?.v - &Q' lem, stop weeping for
byyou weeping
upon
me;
beslles
upon me. On the contrary,
weep for yourselves
Lrxrrhg
nhai~rr
~ a ia i d rh
~
u
~
,
selves be rov weeping and upon the children and for YOUR children;
OpGv, 29 Xn
i6o5 E p x o v ~ a ~ rjp&par 29 because, look!
of YOU,
because look! are coming
days days are coming in
which People will
i v aTq
ipoirow M a ~ b p t a ,ai
u%ipat
in which they will say Happy the barren (ones) say. 'Happy are the
nai a1 ~ a l h i a l a? OGK 6yLwqoav n a i a o r o i b a n e n women, and
and the cavities whieh not generated and kreasts t h e wombs t h a t did
07
OOK
i e p ~ q a v .30 T ~ T E ITEpcqv~a~ not give birth and the
which
not
nursed.
Then they will start breasts t h a t did not
hiys~v
TO~C
(ipcut,~ n f 0 a ~ 6 fq' nurse!' 30 Then they
to be saying
to the mountaans F a l l ~ o o upon Will start to say t o
?pa<,
Powoig K a M * a ~ c ? p & ~ . the mountains, 'Fall
US,
hius
Cover non
us; over US'' and t o the
hllls, 'Cover us over#'
31 ST,
E!
f v 0yp.G c6h
because if in mom woo? these tthingsl 31 Because lf they do
r r o ~ o h v , i v T+
gqp3
T{
y k v q ~ a ~ ; these things when t h e
they are doing, m the dm lone) what should occur7 tree is molst, what
32
"H OVTO
66 KO; ~ E P O , K ~ K O G P Y O , wfi1 occur when lt 1s
wereieingled but also different evildoers withered?"
33 K a i ~ T E 32 But two other
6Go
obv
a l j ~ r j&va~p~efivat.
And when men, ev~ldoers,were
two together wrth hlm to be taken up.
naho6pevov also belng led t o be
?hem
iri T ~ Y~ h o v T&
they came upon the Place Ule lone) bemg said executed wrth h ~ m
33 Andwhen they got
i
Kpaviov,, h d i m q j p o o a v a h b v ~ a -rob<
him and the to the place called
Skull, there they impaled
pLv
SK Skull, there they
K ~ K O ~ P ~ O U .C
6v
out of impaled him and the
Indeed
ev~ldoers.
which lone)
evildoers, one on his
hplorrp.Gv.
6eSdv
6v
6L
right Isideal which (one) but out of left Isidesl. right and one a n his
34 [& 62 'IqooGq Ehrysy n k r p i r ~ r q left. 34 [[But Jesus
[ h h e but
Jesus Was raymg pather: let go OR was saying: "Father.
airroiq,
06
oi6aolu
~i forgive them, for they
to them.
not
they have known
what do
know
-.-not~ ~-~~~
- ~ what
rrotoGo~v.]]
Am E ~ ~ < ~ ~ E Y O6L
I
rir they are doing."ll
they are ddng.11
~Ltributing
but
the FUrtheTmOle, t o
distribute his gara
'
O(Idir
iPahov d i p a ~ .35
lot.
And ments.
outer saments of him they cast
-~~~~~
~, the7
" cast lots.
IOT~KEI
6 Anbq BEWP@Y. & < E ~ V ~ ( ~ ~35P IAnd
~ O the
Y people
had stood the DeoPle beholding., Were sneenng stood looking on. Buf
62 ~ a i 01 . . C~PXOVTE~
h i ~ o ~" A~h hgo ~ q the rulers were sneerbut abo the
rulers
saylng
Others ing, saying: "Others

52

m'

fit

$2

LUKE 23:28-35

391

2
w
;.

zk:

ie

2':

LUKE Z3:36-44
~oooev

tau~bv, el

0hb5

I he
V saved: let him
il save himself, if this
b xplorbq
0~05, b
~ K X ~ K T ~ one
S . is the Christ
the
chrlst
God, the chosen lone). of Gad, the chosen
36 Ldna~Cav 6b a6rO rai ol o r p c l ~ ~ i nOne."
a~
36 ~ v e tnh e
Made fun of but to hlm elso the
soldlers
made
him. coming dose a n d
n p y & $ p < to
&4h'm offering
him sour wine
37 rai ACyomeg El ob el b puf;?~
37 and saying:
you
and
raylng
If you are the
are t h e king of the
r a v 'lou6aiwv, oiroov oravrbv. 3 8 w t s
Jews,
y,,urself~.
ofthe
Jews.
save yourself.
? There was
an
r a i h t y p a $ f i err' ah4 '0 B m ~ k S qr h v inscription Over him:
also fnacription upon h ~ m ~ h s king
of the
"This is the h g of
'lou6aiov
oho<.
the Jews!'
Sews
thla lone).
One Of the
39 ETq
6b
TQY
~ p e p a u 8 i v ~ w 39
One
but
oi the
havlnp been hung hung evildoers began
abUSively
~au06pywv tphuo five1
a h 6 v 03x1 ob
evlldoera
wsa hlasP%emlng hlm
Nor
you him: '"You are the
Christ, are YOU not?
et b x I O T ~ ~ UGUOV
;
o e a d v ~ a fip&q.
i
are the ghrlst?
save yourself and
us. Save yourself and us."
40 In reply the other
40
Cnrorp10clq
6b
b
%PO$
Havlnganrwered
hut
the
different (one) rebuked him and
hmpGv a h @
0366 , @OD? 05 d v said: "Do you not fear
rebuking to hlm set
Not are leer ng you the God at all. now t h a t
0cbv
671 t v r j a b r 4 ~ p i p m l d;
YOU are in the same
~ o d , 'beesuss In the same judgment m u a r e ? judgment? 41 ~~d
41 rai I ~ E
p ~ s
6l~aiwt
a
we, indeed, justly so.
And
we Indeed Juatl~. worthy (th1.811)
for We are meiving in
6"
h p h c a w Nll what we deserve
oiwhleh lthtaps)
we mmmKted for things we did; but
dmoXa~86Noll~
0*05
6L
o%bv this [man] did nothing
wesrsrecelvlng hack:
thfs lone)
but
nothlna
of the wBg,.
6ronov
h p a w. 42 r a i
EAwrv
42 ~~d he wentan to
out of Dhee
commljted.
And
hswas saying
say: .Jesus, remember
'Iquo13, pvfioeqri pou 6 7 w
gh811q
me when you get
J~SU.. remember me wheneve. you mightcome
into your kingdom."
rtjv
Into
the Baulhciav
klngdom
0 0 0 0 , 43
;Jnsyd 43 And he said to
him: "Truly I tell you
a h 4 'Apfiv oo~
ttaday,, y o u will be
to him Anen to you I s$~$$g
with me in Paradise.""
tpoir
U
!
6v 70 napa6~io4).
44 Well, by now
me you w l l be in the
Parodlae.
the
44 Kal 4v
461
duei Clpa E K ~
~ a Iti
And was already eslf hour slrth
sixth
hour.~ and~ end
.~ .
~
~

OW&TO

ha saved, let hlm save hlmaelf, !I

o;yte

thls (onel

;zy;$~I. vf,5:&y

,6tt

3%

EJ

o $ t d ~k$
~

43. "Today? The Westcott and Hart text has a ebmma in the

Greek text before

the word for "today." but commas were not used in Greek uncial manuscripts
hence, in keeping wlth the context, we omit. 43. Paradise, SABV~P'.'~.";
garden of Eden. J11.ra.22.
See Generis 2:8, 10. 15. 16, in LXX.

LUKE 23:45-52

303

392

~ ~ 6 ~iyivero
0 5

69'

6Xqv

T ~ V

yflv

Ew

yet a darkness fell

the earth until over all the earth

darkness OECUrred upon whola

b w q Lv&~qq45 TOO fihiou 6~hrinowo<i o x i d q until the ninth

hour
ninUl
of the sun
leavlngout.' was split hour. 45 because
the sunlight failed:
62 ~b r m m i ~ a o p a TOO
but the
curtsin
of the dlvine habltetfon then t h e curtain of
the
was
~Eoov. 48 ~ c r i $oviloaq
$ w e pryciA0 rentsanctuary
down t h e middle.
mlddle.
~ n hav~ng
d
a ~ u n d e d to
great
And Jesus
b 'IqooOg Efrrw n&rsp el< xcipriq oou
the

sHU1

ss~d

with a loud voice and

~ ~ t into
h ~ hands
~ :
nveir tt pou.
the
.plrt
of me:

Said: "Father, into

r o h o your hands I entNst
I am piacing healda
thls
spirit"'
he
6L
einhv
PShvruuw. 47
'16hv
62 my
had said
he exbut hsvlns sald he explred.
Havlng seen but
pired. 47 Because of
b tnarov~hpxq<
rb
ycvbpwov

napclri&prn

the

.rb

centurion

t66Sajrv

the (thlnp)

havlns occurred

the

God

"

~ ~ ~ f , " , " ~ ~

b began to glorify God,

the saying:
this
6v8pwnoq o0roq 6 i ~ a l o q fiv, 48 ~ a n&vrr<
i
man was righteous."
man
thls rlshteoua was.
And
ell
48 ~~d
the crowds
6xho1 -511
n j v that were gathered
ol
ouvnapayev6pcvo1
the havlng come to be bealde crowd8 upon the together there for
this spectacle, when
8rwpfioavrrq
eswpiw
rahqv,
~pecte~le
thla.
having became epeetaton of they beheld the
rh
ywbpcvor,
~rirrrovrr< rh things that occurred.
amltins
the began to return.
the l t h l n p )
havlng occurred.
m j 8 q i r n C o ~ ~ e p o 49
~.
6P n&vrat beating their breasts.
4 9 Moreover, all
breast$ were re urnlne.
Ha stood but
all
those acquainted with
ol y-oi
adTi,
paKp&w
the known lone.)
to hlm from long lwayl be, him were standing
nu? ~ W ~ K E <OWQYOAOU~OJO~I
ah4 &Idat a distance'
and women the followmg together to h h i r o n women. who together
had followed him
mi< TahlAaiaq, bpiruat
~airm.
from Gal'ilee. were
the
Galllee.
aeelns these lthlnps).
Standing beholding
50 Kai
1605
&vfip
bvbpar~ ' I q q th ese things.
And
look!
man
to name
Josep
50 And, look! a
$ouhcvrfiq hdrpxov
CMjp
who
man was
name'a member
~
~
belng. ', male peraon d%bq
counselor
51 o t m q
O ~ K
6iaaloq,
of the Council, a
not
righteous,
thls lone)
good and righteous
w v ~ m a r c 0 ep1b o t
PO^% and man- 5 1 this [man]
having put down together wlth t o t s wlah
had not voted in supT"
wp61Sr1 aG~irv
' A P I v o ~ ~port
~ ~ of
~ their
s
design and
to &C
actlon
ofthe;.
action-he was from
wbheu< rirv 'lou6aiwv, 85 npooe6i ero rtjv ArB.ma.the'a, a city of
of clty 01 the
Jews,
who we. awe h a the the Ju.de.ans, and was
8coO 52 o0roq waiting for the kingTOO
paulhsiw
klngdom
of the
cod:
*la lone)
dom of 00d; 52 this
npouEX82nr
74 ~EIX&TLI) $ r f i u a ~ o rd man went to Pilate
asked
for
the
havlns come toward the
Pllste
and asked for the
Waaglo~iylng

rb 0cbv hiywv

saylng Ea%Eby

Zi

71

-- er

LUKE 2S:bS-24:5

394

body of Jesus.
a & a TOO "IquoO, 6s m i
raBEh&~
bofy of the Jesus,
and having taken down 53 And he took it
~VETCAIFEV a h b
a 1 ~ 6 6 v 1 r a i EBq~m down and wrapped
he wrapped UD
It
to flne ilnkn, and
put i t u p in fine linen,
ahdv b p d p m
XCLFEVIQ
05 o h and h e laid him i n a
him in
tomb
carved In rock where not tomb carved in t h e
fiv oG6~iq o h w K C ~ ~ I E V O 54
~ . Kai fiptpc~ fiv rock. in which n o
was noone not yet I y l n ~
And day was man had yet lain.
54 Now i t was the
napuouruiq, r a i o & P h o v
hriqwmm.
of PlePBretion, end lwbbath wssllshtlng upon. day of Preparation,
and
the evening light
55 KararoAou0fioamt
6P
at y-iusq,
Having followed down but the
women, of t h e sabbath was
a i r l u q rjoav
ouveXqAueviai
$q approaching. 55 But
who were having come tarather with out of the the women.
who
had
~~~,
-~
~~E&U(NSO
~b come with him out
rahdhaiaq , . ah@,
Galllee
to him.
viewed
the o f Gal'i.lee, followed
E~OV
~ a i
Jvrierl
d
a along and took a look
moi%ai tomb and
was put the boty a t the memorial tomb
adroO. 56 bnowtpttpaoa~ 61
firoipaoav and how his body was
of him,
hsvlnp returned
but
they got ready laid: 56 and they
&p6para rai
pirpa.
Kai ~b
p b went back t o Prepare
spice8
and petfumed oils. And the indeed spices and perfumed
oils. But, of course,
uhPParov
fiulixaoav
rarh
they rested on the
sabbath
they rested
aomMlngto
sabbath according t o
ivroAfiv.
wmmendmant.
the commandment.
v o
?
! % @ C a
6p8pov r ) A O n the Iirst day
b!i
aowtm o f m w n
of the week, howpuetoq Lni ~b pvfipa
fihew
~ d p o u o a t ever, they went very
deep u m n the tomb theycame bearin. early t o the tomb,
&
f i r o i p a a w &p*pam. 2 ctpov
bearing the spices
What they got reedy
aP w.
They mund but they had prepared.
d v Aieov
C m o ~ r r v A t u v ~ v M TOO 2 B u t the" found t h e
the
Stone having been rolled a?
from the 1 stone rollid away
3 rlorh0oGuat
pqpriou
62
oljx from the memorial
memorial to;nb,
hevlngentered
but
not tomb, 8 and ,hen
eBpov
rb u6pa
[TOO rupiou 'IquoO I they entered they
they found the body 1F0f the Lord
Jemsl!. ' dl& not find the body
4 r a i iytvero i v rQ &noprio8ar
aGr&q of t h e Lord Jesus.
And It occurred in the to be perplexed them 4 while the" were
TOGTOU nai 16oS
b6pet
660 I In p e r p l e x l t ~over
nrpi
about
thls
and look1 male Persona two this, look! two men
h r i u r q o a v a h a i q i v B 0 j r 1 &or m r o 6 u n . ln flashing clothlng
mtood upon
them ln clothing
d)sshhg.
stood by them 5
6 .ig06Pwv 6 1 , yrvopivwv
a d ~ d v r a i / the [women] beoame
ln fear
but navlnn become of them end frightened and kept
d;vouadv . T& n p 6 o w n a e f t ~ j v yGv their faces turned to
lnelinlng
the
facer
Into the earth the ground, the [men]
elnav
n p b t &q
Ti
~TETTE
said to them: 'Why
they said toward them Why are uov lookfnsfor are YOU loohing for

eK

$2

24

c.Ze

LUKE 24:6-13

395

~~~~~~

<@vra per& r5v

ver v:
6
o r i ~the living One among
the i k ~ n g o n e with the dead i%eell
\ h o t thedead? G [[Heis
Emtv 0 6 1 M M
fiybpe~.]J
p v f i u 8 q ~ ~ not here, but has been
hein her;,
but he was ra se .I1 Remember rou raised up.]] ~
~
~
h q &&hqom 6piv LTI OY 6v 73 rahthaiq, how he spoke t o YOU
8s he spoke to rev Yet bring in the Qalilee, while he was yet in
7 Mywv rbv ulbv o
~
oQOpimOu
~ ~ l . j . l7 ~ ~ ,
mying the Son
man
t h a t t h e S a n of man
6d
napu600fiva1
must he delivered into
it ianeeesasry to be given beside
the hands of sinful
Q 8 p i m w &paprwhdv ~ a iP ~ ( N P W ~ ^ W I K D ~
and he impa1ed
of men
slnners
snd to be lmpaed and
and
yet
on the third
bauri)val.
Ka;
to$
to stand UP.
~~d day rise." 8 So they
Jvpujo0qow
TGV bqp&~wv &TOO, 9 ~ a called
i
his
to
and mlnd. 9 and they
they remembered of the aaylngs of hlm,
pvqpeiou
returned
from
the
TOO
hoorpttpoua~
&nb
tom
the
memorial tomb memorial tomb and
hsving returned
&nfiyye~Aav
~aGm m&ra T O ~ S EvSera reported all these
all to the eleven things t o t h e eleven
they reported thela ithlnlll
10
fioav
and to all the rest.
r a i m6olv TOT<
Aoinoiq.
They were 10 They were the
and to all the leftover (ones].
i
6P fi May6ahqv)l Mapia nai 'Iwdrva ~ a Magda.lene
Mary,
but the Magdalene
Mary and Joanna and and Jo.an,na, and
Mary the [mother] of
Mapia he Im,,therl
fi
James. Also, the rest
Ao~nai
oinr
airraiq
Ulwov
with
leftover lone.) topether wlth them Weresaying Of the
them were telling the
rrpbq To't h ~ 6 A w t
apostles these things.
toward the
apostles
these
t ~ & q a a vi v h t o v ah& h s i Ailpot T&
appeared in eight of them ea if nonsense the sayings appeared as
to them and
bfipara r a 6 r a . r a i
+iorow
cnhaiq.
snylnkl these, and were dbbellevlns to them. they would not believe
0 62 n i r p o q &uaur&
E 6 p a p ~ v the [women].
/t[I;le
but Peter h a v i g s t o o i u p
ran
12 [[But P e k
rose and ran t o t h e
h i 76
pvqpeiov
KU~
n a p a l 6 at
upon the memorlsl tomb: and havingrtoo~e8iorward
tomb, and.
BAhe,
T& d86v1a p6vw ~ a Crrrjhew
i
stooping forward, he
he ia lookhg s t the bandsgea elone: and he went oft beheld the bandages
76
npbq
abrbv
8aup&<wv
alone. 80 he went
toward
himaelf
wondering at
off, wondering within
y ~ y o v 6 t . 1I
himself a t what had
havlna oocurred.11
occu"ed'l'
13 Kai 16ob 660 6
ah& Jvv afirfi rii 13 ~ u t look1
,
on
And iaoki two ou50i them in verj
the
fiuaw
nopru6pevo1
GI$
rhpqv that very day two Of
village them were Journeying
were
going
lnta
Crrrb to a village ahout sevdmi~owaw
UTol6i0U~ tcfiuovra
having self from
stadla
shtY
from en miles distant from

TAW

zt

$2

' ~ ~ : $ ~gL ~

thc2afi;ml.

LUKE 24:14-21

396

' E p p a o 6 ~ Jerusalem fandl

Emmaus.
E~ ma,us,
bpihow
npdg &hXiXovg I4 and they were
and they were eanvenlng toward each other COnVerSlllg Mth
m p l n&urw
r&
a u p k 8 ~ ~ 6 ~other
w over all these

'I:~$~&!p'
14 r a i a1h01

awut

(ivopa

to wtlsk

all

name

the ithlngs) having stepped wlth

U l l n g ~t h a t had come
about.

rohw!,.

the*. ---.

15 ~ a i6 y h & TO
And It occurred In the

uai

and

UUV<~TC?V

to beaeekmg together
~YY~UD~S
u w m o p c f i ~ ~ o aoroiq, and began walking
having approached was going hlr way with, them. With them; 16 but
16 01 SP 698ahpoi adrov
& K P ~ T O ~ O their eyeswere kept
the but
eves
of them were belng held fast

from
TOO
pil tnlyv6wal ad~6v. 17 d n ~ v 61 him' l7 He said
of the not to recosnlrs
hlm.
Hesald but
o them: "What are
npbg aOro6g Tivr
01 h6yo1 OOTOI OGS tthese
matters t h a t
toward
. - ~ them
~~~-~~~wheC

the

&vrlp&hh~re

wards

these
. . ~W
..

rrp6q

~ I O ~

*AX,iAO&

YOU

are debating

am throwlng in exohange toward each other between yourselves

n r p ~ n a r o G v ~ e rai t m & e n a ~ aru8pwrrai. as mu walk along?"
YO"

walltlnl about?

And

they etood

.ad-faced.

And they stood still

&rro~pt0riq

6L cfq 6v6par1 K X ~ i m a qwith sad faces. 18 I n

Hsvlna answered but one to name Cleapas answer the one
cTnev np-3~ a h b v I b p6voq n a p o l ~ c i q Cle'epas said to him:

18

MY

toward

hlm

'I~powahip rai
Jerusalem

and

~svbava

You

alone

arelodging a t

0 3 ~ tyvwq
not

9ou knew

b ahi

the (:Rings)

mis

YOU

"alien

by
in
Jerusalem and so d o

1 v k ~ a l snot

the things
days
t h a t have occurred in
ahoiq
these?
And
h e sald
to them her in these days?"
19 And h e said to
noia.
01
EfTTW
what aort of (ihlnga) t
The (ones)
but
sald them: "What things?"
ah0
T&
nepi
'Iqao;
TOO They said t o him:
to hlm . The (thlna.1
about
JeNa
of the "The things concerning Jesus the NazNa<aprlvoO,
665
tyivcm
&wjp
N D Z B P ~ I I ~ who
,
proved to be
male person
who became
6wad
6v EPYV ~ a l h 6 a ~prophet powerful
paworlu?
h
work
and
in work and word
i v a v ~ i o v TOO eeoO ~ a ni m b g ro5 haov
Ood and
the
In front of the God and
of ell
the peapl:,
people; 20 and how
20 brrwq TB napiSorau a h b v ol & XIEPE~S our chief priests a n d
how and gave beside him the
priesta
handed
ral 01 tipxovnq
r l q npipa Bavhmu
and the
rulers
o us Into judgment of death over t o the sentence
ral
tmadpwaw
ah&. 21 1 i l g
61 of death and impaled
and
Impsled
hhn.
#e
but him. 21 But we
hsvingoccurmd

In

it

r a 6 ~ a 1 q ;19 ual

in

ctmv

n@2q

fipv

the

LUKE 24:22-28

397

were hoping t h a t
6
the (one) this [man] was t h e
pihhwv
AUT h&n Tbv .'lupafik
a 6 one destined to
being about
loose the
Israel;
but dellver Israel; yes,
rai o h naaa
m h o ~ q . rglyv
besides all these
hazed also wlth
en
tbcw (thinm)
things, this makes
&yet
&@
08
t h e third day since
fib,,,,I
from WM,
~~1
.raOm
k y k r o . 22 Mhir rai ywaiufq these things
there ithinn) occurred.
~ u talso
women 22 Moreover, certain
nveq
t
f i
fit$. women from among
some
out of
US also astonished us,
~ev6~eval
dpeplvai
hi
r b because they had been
hav geoms to be
early
the early t o the memorial
2g
d ~ o k a l 76 tomb 23 hut did not
memora om
a v i ~ f o ( ~ l the
d flnd his body and they
uGpa a h 0 3 fihew h f y o v a a ~rai d m a a i w came saying they had
body of h ~ mthey came saylng also vblon
seen a
&yyLXwv L w p a v b a ~ d
hlyoualv a d d v
o t anseb to have need, who are raying
him ural sight of angels,
24 rai
bnfihedn,
rlVeg who said he is alive.
tobe k a.
And
want of?
some 24 Further, some of
rGv
&
trrl
d those with us went off
o i the (ones)
tosather wlth
upon
the t o the memorial tomb;
pqpriov,
r a l ~ t p o vo h w s ua0bq at and they found i t so.
memortal tomb. and l o u d thus acco~dingasthe
as the
had
yuvcsirrq rtnov, a h b v 6P 00r d6ov.
sald, but they did not
women
sald,
hlm but not they raw.
see him."
25 ~raln da hhe h stmu
s a ~ d toward
npd~
25 So he said to
Mnrol
rai fJpcr&?g 4 . Kap6iq m
O them: "0senseless
.enselem (on-) and slow b the. heart ot the ones and slow in heart
n t ~ ~ lh
vi
rr&alv
0tq
aav to believe o n all the
to be believinp upon +U (thinW) Whlch
the prophets
wa
01
m f i ~ a 26
~ .00 i
spoke! 26 Was it,
prophex
no?
. thue
the
not necessary lor
6~1
n d ~ i v
it
nerr.~sry
to BuRer .
and the Christ t o suffer
things and
elmh8eiv
el$ m)v 66Sm aGroG 27 r a i
to .nter
into' the
nlorr.
of hlm4
And enter into his glory?"
&pc&pcvog
' ' h a ~ w w f o q r a i drna 27 And commencing
having started
from
Moaes
and
fmm a t ~ o s e and
s all the
n&vvrwv rGv n p o p n ~ ~6teppfivcuacv
v
acrdroiq Prophets he interen
the
prophet8 he lntfrpretod to them preted to them things
Pv n & a a ~ q mi< YPa aiq
7.3
TEP~ pertaining to himself
in
au
the Seripfue. the (thin-)
about in
the Scriptures,
&atnot.
28
Finally
they
himeu.
fiyy~aw el$ n)v 16pqv
OD got Close to the
they potnear Into the village w h e n village where

@nicopev

a&?=&

hl

wenthopinp

that

k l v
1.

tog

Te
fii$y

onas as

:,"jy k$f

5v,

..

athem&
&a

&

(YEi

'I!L~

:~

LUKE 24:29-36
hpduwo

398

mi
and

a h b ~n p o m l f i m o
he
acted toward
n o E ~ E O B ~ I . 29
ral
to fe going.
And
h ~ y o v r ~ qMcivov
htm
saying
Slay

they were journeying.

and he made as if he
nopph~~pov ,
was journeying on
farther
farther. 29 But they
naprp!huavm
used pressure upon
they used force bealds '
him, saying:
With
11~0'
bes;:
~ltls
T I end
V
r a l with us, because it is
toward evening and
nixA~xm 667,
rai Etoihe~v
the day has already
hasdeeltned already the
And he went In
declined,,. With that
705
privat
USV
he went In to stay
of the
o stay
together wlth
30
with them. 30 And
k y b ~ r o dv TQ ~ a r a d t e i i v a ~ah&"
as he
It occurred In the
tomline
Mm
a
T ~ V ~PTW
E ~ A ~ ~ U with
E V them a t t h e
them hsvlng laken the bread [loail he blessed meal he taok the loaf,
~ a i rhhua
mE6i60v.
alirois blessed it, broke i t
and h a v h s broIen ha was giving on to them; and bemn t o hand
them. 31 At
31 a 0 ~ S v 62.
61qvoix01~uav 01 dQ0ahpoi It
that their eyes were
of them but were opened fuuy the
eyes
Opened and they
r a i ~ L Y Y O O W a h 6 w wai &bq
&QWTOF
and they recognized him; and he unapparent recognized him; and
he disappeared from
&.&TO
h' &&V.
32 ~ ( ~elnm
i
n&
became he from them.
And they sald toward them. 32 And they
&hhjhou$ 06x1 4 r a p 6 i a fip6v ~ a l o ~fiv h said
~ t o each other:
each other Not the heart of us burnlng was "Were not our hearts
&hhrl
fipiv i v ~ f i &6Q, A< burning as he was
he was speaking to ua In the way, sa speaking to us on the
6tivol EY
fipiv T ~ SywQ&q. 33 Kai road. as h e was fully
And
he was openme fully to us the scripture;?
up me scriphm&vrcs
6pq i m b u r p y l m ziq tures to us?" 33 And
havIngata~duptovery the hovr theyreturned Into in that Vev hour they
'i~wwahjp,
rai
8 ~ 0 rose
~ and returned t o
Jerusalem.
and
they found JeIusalem, and they
fiepoloLVOUC
mfiS
found the eleven
havini been cofeeted togethcl.. the
and those with them
robs
cnsr0i55
assembled together.
the Icnes) together wlth them
34 saying: "For a fact
&mq
fiyLp$
6 d p t o .~n a i 6@7,' the 'Ord was raised
aeNally was raise UP the Lord and was seen
up and he appeared t o
Iipwvt. 35 r a i
ah01
tSqyohro
to Simon.
And
they
. were explaining 8imon!* 35 NOW they
themselves related the
T&
b
76
leventsl o n the road
the (thtngl)
in
the
and how h e became
iyviwh
h0iq+
TO;
h e became known to them YI the breaking of the known t o them by the
breaking of t h e lo&
hp~ou.
bread [Ioafl.
36 While they
36
TaOm
6L &TSV h a h o h o ~ v were speaking
Them (thlng.1
but . o f them
.Peaking
of these things
they were golip,

fit?

ze,~~
k ~ i

, ~

%??

",!d

$2

aw a

5:;;;

:,"j
A % ~phT2t: 2 ~

2:

LUKE 24:37-44

399

e?'9 fi: LMX

he himself stood in
A
and he iasaYlns their midst [land
atimig Elpilvq bpiv]
37
n r o r l 8 L ~ ~ ~said t o them: " ~ a y
Rccvlns been terrified
to them Peace to T O V ] ~ .
YOU have peace."ll
6L
~ a i
f p Pol
37
thw
and
(
r
,
f
a
r
hsyf,"jk%e
but
were terrified, and had
66iuow
n v ~ Ga
~EWE~V,
they were thinking
splrl
to be beholdus. become frightened.
they were imagining
28 ra; dnm &OFF
~i
mapaypivot
a d h e said to them Why hsvlns been troubled they beheld a spirlt.
hi,
a
61h
Ti
61ahoy1opoi 38 S o he sald to
rouere,
and
through
what
reasonin?
them:
are
troubled, and why
are eomtngup * in
d-~aDaivowlv
the
rii
IS it doubts come
39 i 6 m T ~ CXEP&
POU
mk
up
See YOU the hands ofme m d the
39 e e my hands
,,w
TI t
E I ~ I ah67 Q q A a ~ j m i pe
olma that
am
he;
fee roa
m e and my feet, t h a t it
is I myael!: feel me
r a i 1 6 ~ 7 ~ . XTI
nveGpa u & p ~ a~ a 660La
i
a n d aeeroo, bemuse aptdt
Bosh and boner and see, because a
t
not have
Onot
~ Kis having
~ X E I aceordlns
Ka6AS am PmeP ~rorr &
ereo eho
~ E ~ T ~flesh
Fp i~r land
~doe8
bones Just
~
i
n
b
E ~ o v m .40 [ r a i
roho
YOU behold t h a t I
having.
[ ~ ~ n d th~. (thing,
having MI^
have."
40 [IAnd as
e6r(Sm airmi< r & q y i p a q ~a1
m;S n 6 6 a I1
he sald this he showed
he
feet.%
.
.showed to them the ands and the
41 'En 62. &nnnorolXI.rwv arlrSv &nb T ~ G them hls hands and
Yet but
dtsbellevlna of them from the his feet
~~t
while they were still
X&S
joy
and
rai
6auvaC6.6vr~
wondering
h
:
l
z
d
not believing for
"EsT6
sheer joy and were
lom:;hing
he
42
oi
62 m
~
6 [x~,joS
~ wondering.
~
~ said t o
he (ones) but
gave on
to him of fish them. "Do YOU have
dmoG
pip~y
43 ual
hapbv
birrraov somethlng there t o
brolled
pleee;
and having taken in sight eat?" 42 ~ n they
d
handed him a piece of
ah& Emavm.
&them he aie.
hrolled flsh; 43 and
44
phi h e Mok it and ate i t
their eyes'
08% UMtpz npdg Sp8q LTI
?,&,ol
,-aa .-- o-f me
I make toward roo Yet
44 He now sald t o
...- whlc
bpi",
6rt
6 ~ i / t h e m : "These are my
6
w
ubv
I s~oke
being together wlth you. that ltls necessary wards
nbra
t o YOU while I was
all
m
l
yet with YOU,t h a t all
~ E ~ w l l l r h
t h e thlngs m i t t e n in
havlng been m t t e n .
In
Movoioq
ral
roiq
n aQjralq
~ a ithe law Of
of Moses
and
to the
Brophets
and in the Prophets and

ah&

of them

'(~e&q~PZ;?

3s

;ee,S

%E%i

@%%Y."

..-

&TzEt
d z g ~ee$g2g

~~2~x22;

"

&$

?P,W

LUKE 24:45-53

400

v o ~N
V d p o i q m p i k p 4 . 45 7 6 ~
Psalms
about me.
Then he?Abediulb a b r o v rbv voOv
,700
~uvlivab
of them the mlnd of the to be puttlng together
r i r ~ yPa&qrg, 46
rln~v a 6 ~ 0 i ~

1 Psalms".about
nl?nnna
."......me".
mllat
he
..."mu

xg;~?

*tans

$2

IT&VTCI

?A%

l:~,C,"r&p.d

II,",*:

InANHN

KATA

18

45 Then he opened
up their minds fully
t o grasp the meaning
the
Scriptures.
he 'Id
to them
of the S e r i p t m s ,
06%
Y ~ Y P ~ =~ d sIi u . T ~ V
46 and h e said to
thus it has been wlltten to smer the
them: "In this way
~ a hrr-vac
i
h
vrup&v
it
that the
and to
up out oi dead tones) t A e
Chrlst would suffer
Ilripq, 47 r a i rrlpux8iiva1 h i 70 6 v 6 r a r 1 and rise from among
day,
and to be preached upon the name
a b r o 3 p r ~ & v o t w olq
&Qsutv
& p a p ~ d vthe dead on the third
47 and On the
of htm remotenee into lettinzzo
of alnn
- - off
~ i q
I& &or
dlp<hpovo~ &nb basis Of his name
into all
the nations. rmm repentance for for'Ir w a h f i v .
48
bp+
giveness of sins would
k2uselem:
YOU
be preached in all
T O T V
48 xai
i6ab
iYb the natlons-startang
of these (thlngal.
And
look!
I out from Jerusalem,
i < m o o r i h A o +v trray+iav
TOO n a r p b q 48 You are t o be
am rendtng ofl out the
Promise
of the Father witnesses of these
pow b' S p 6 ~O p ~ i q 6? diem hr -rj things. 49 And. look!
o f m e upon YOU; YOU but Sit=o"down h the 1 a m sending forth
v 6 k 1 Ew
00
PvSirqOBs
upon YOU t h a t which
eltY unt% whet Ltimel you mlght became clothed 1s promised by my
k5
Wouq 66vap1v.
Father. You, though,
out of height
power.
abide in the city until
50 'ECiyayru
6L &oSq
Lo
np3q YOU become clothed
H e led out
but
them
"nu?
toward with power from on
nai
hrbpaq
q
oipag high."
end havlnghftedup the Xhands
he
them
a6~oC1 oIIX6yrloov ahoirg. 51
out as far as Beth..
of him he blessed
them.
Wny, and he lifted up
i v TQ ~ b h o r e i v a h & a b ~ o h g 611u~)1
and
in the to be blesstng him them he stood through
dnr' ah&
&VSQFPETO
oIq T ~ Vthem. 51 As h e was
from them
he waa being borne UP into the b,e s i n g them h e was
parted fmm them and
obpav6v ] 62 ~ a i
ahoi began
t o be borne u p
heavenll. '
And
they
&Y]]
b n i m oqav to heaven, 52 An*
[ [ n p o o r w oavrzq
([having done o elaance to him1 I
they reflrncd they did obeisance t o
him and returned to,
' I cpouoak+ p
sic
into
Jeruti.1em
wlth Jerusalem with great
x ~ ~ $ s I S ~ ~5S ~andG t h?om
6,& joy. 53 And they
e wen,
throum were eontlnually in
m$q
hr TQ lap@ oGXoyo&~~q
. d v e d v . t h e temple blessing
in the temple
blerslng
the God.
~ o d ,

ACCORDING
TO JOHN

I n Ithe1 be%nning
the Word was, and
1n begmning was the Word. and the Word
the
word W a s With
d
h6yoq.
fiv npAg ~ b vBa6v, rd B d i fiv
was toward the God, end go was the word God, and the Word
was a sod ' 2 This
2 0 5 ~ 0 g fiv kv
rrpbq rbv gp&.,
in b$f&qng toward the Gad. one was In [the]
This lone)
beginning with God.
8
61'
ah00
~ ~ F V C T Or,a i
AII 1
~ through
~
) him
came to beb.
. and 3~ n t oex~stenee
things came
through
~ w p i q &oJ
ky6vor0
old5
apart from him
to be " ~ t - b ~one
t (thtng). him. and apart from
him not even one
' o ? ~ r a i thing camp into
yzyovw
4 tv d r Q
i,
Ife wa;, and erlstence
In hlm $04
which has come to be
fi 50: fiv 76 @q 761v & V @men:
P ~ W V ' 5 ~ a i What has come
the lire was the ~rght of the
and into existence 4 by
-rb ~ 5 5
ororiq
Qajvrl, r a i i means of him was lile.
the ltght m the darkness 1s ahmlns, and the and the life was t h e
light of men. 5 And
m o ~ i a &b
06 rar6Aapw.
t shlnlng
the l i ~ h is
darkners
it
not overpowered.
the darkness. but
6 ' E ~ F V S T O & ~ e p o ~ ~ &gn ~ u r a h p ~ v o g in
Came to be
man
havlng been sent forth the darkness has not
Overpowered It.
nap& eSo,j,
iivora
airrrj
' I ~ ~ V Q S . 6 There arose a
beslde
GO*,
name
to h ~ m
John:
man
was sent
7 ohog
E [ ~forththat
sl a representainto
thfr (onel
came
lvcl
papwP,ioll tive of God: his name
p awitness.
p~upim,
he mrght wltnen~ was John.' 7 This
in order that
repi
TOO
lva
IT&YTEq[man] came for a
in order that,
witnesst
bear witness
in order
about
to the
a6roS. 8 odr an6v light, t h a t people
61'
ntorsirouu,~
him.
~ o t was
through
might believe
all sorts m l ~ h belleve
t
trrivog
~b
was not t h a t Hght, but
paprup$oq
m p i r o o 9wrAq.
he was meant t o bear
witness about t h a t
he might wrmea. about the Ifght.
B 'Hv
T&
.i,
drhtlelvbv ilght.
was
the
tho
true
9 The true llght
8
wri(jrl
n&vra
& v ~ p o n o vthat gives llght t o
which
1s enllgh enlng
every
man
every sort of man was
I
rbv
K ~ W ~ O V10
.
& about t o come into
2 ..-.in,
the
world.
In the world.'
10 He

'EV & p ~ fiv 6 A6yoq, r a i d A6yoq

YGt?

of

8%

1. "A go.od," in Eoatrast wlth "the God." See App 2 ~ . 6. See Matthew 3:l
v,
xAB: o5ru, '0h.lam'. J",'".
footnote. 9- World ( x b o l ~ ~ ko'xmonl,

401

JOHN 1:ll-18

$
:

rtj ~ b u 1 . l ~
16upoq
61'
was in the world, and
the world
world through the world came into
a6105
LyCumo, vai 6 rixrpog ah& 06% existence through
him eame to be, and the world
him not him, hut t h e world did
Lyvw. 11 Eic, rh
161a
fiAeev
uai not know him. 11 He
knew.
Into the own (thingal he csmb, and came t o his awn
01
i6to1
05
n a ~ C h a B o ~I.home, but hls own
him
not
tool; elanislde. people dld not take
the own (ones)
12
6001
6L EAapov alr6v, E6w.t" a h a i g him in 12 However,
As man= as but took
him, he gave to them a s many a s drd receme
him, to-them he gave
t e o w i w TCW
e m 5 -fcvC&8
TOTS
authority children of God to become: M the ( o n a ) authority to become
nt-Gouo~v
~ i grb &pa airroo 13 d ohr God's children,
believing Into the name of hlm:
who not because they were
i &w o5SP LK ~ E A $ ~ ~ooa <r b g exercising faith in
nor outof
of erh his name; 13 and
0062 LK O ~ h f i p a ~ o ~h 6 p b g
tr they were born, not
nor out of
w111
of male person but out of from blood or fram a
fleshly will or from
8roS
&yevvj8quav.
man's wlll, but from
God
were generated.
14 Kai
6
h6yo
~ h p e tytvcro r a i God.
~ m d
worj h
became and
14 So t h e Word

030i50at~m:_d.
1

ty$;z-

&us

fie ; i$ps$gF:,::46.

. .

n%P?'

K."

'$~c,",,~

bg&n~gt~
oy2e

o$g

$:tt

bew
n%<

bhpcluw

h~aseen

n h r

st any t h e ;

seen O* at
eEb< has
god any time: t h e only-

povoyevk
only-begotten

&,
d~ ,irv K ~ A T T W m5 n u m b g begotten god who i s in
6
the (one) being into the bosom of the Father the bosom [position)
with the Bather 1s
~ K E ~ v o C thyfiumo.
the one t h a t has
that lone)
explained.
19 Kai , a 5 ~ q i u ~ i v fi p a p ~ u p I a o;de
him'
~ n d this
is
the
wltness
19 Now this Is the
FLTE h ~ U ~ t 1 h w
n&g d r b v 01 witness of John when
.hhn
when
went forth toward hlm the the Jews sent forth
--....
.....~~
'lou6uioi
LC
' I ~ u o h G ~ wIcprig r a i priests and Levites
J ~ W S
out of
JeruaaIem
priesla end from Jerusalem t o
him t o ask him: "Who
Acwira<
ivu
tpm+xmtv
&6v
Levltcn in order that they might question hlm are YOU?" 20 And he
Xb ~ i g d;
20 r a i hpohi, q o w r a i a6n confessed and did not
You who YOU are?
And he co essed and not deny, but confessed:
fipvfiaaro, ~ a lbpoh6yrlucv brl 'E h O ~ K "1 a m not the Christ."
he denled, and he confessed that
not 8 1 ~ n they
d asked
~l1.li 6 X P I U T ~ ~21. r a i
f i p h ~ q u a v a 6 r b him: "What, then? Are
And they questioned hlm you E.ll.lahlj8.
om the Chrlst.
~~d he
ET;
~ a i
05 'Hheiag
OOV
*I a m not.,. re
Ti
~ ~ i i a h are? ~ n dyou The
YOU
whet theref&eT
hiycl
061 ~ i p i .
d oG; And he answered:
he is saying Not Ism.
are yyo? "NO!" 22 Therefore
0 8 ~ they said t o him:
ral
krpieq
06. 22 slnav
And he answered No.
They said therefore
are
that

~~~~~~",,"u",,

and we had B view

of his glow. a glow
such as belongs t o
a n only-kgotten son
from a father; and h e
was full of undeserved
dhqeEiaC'
truth;
l5 "w'dohn
Y<
la~wqf~.",~:~p
kindness and truth.
ariroS . ~ a i K C K W ~ E V
hevov
OtTOg
him and hehas eded out ~ a y ~ n g i h ~ s(one) 15 (John bore Witness
about him, yes, he acfiv
6
~tnhv
'0
6niuw
was the (one) having ssld
The (one1 behind tually "Ied out-this
was the one who said
lltl-saying: "The one
Lp~~~,"p"~
,ha~:~,"lzbs,
coming behind me h a s
advanced in front of
:ae: :h
me, because h e existed
iK
before me.") 16 For
out Of TOD
the n A ~ u ~ ~ ~ o 1
S!$:<
we all received from
iX&Bopw, ~ a i
x& iv
received,
and undeservefklndne8.
: : $ n i
of Out Of his
even undeserved kind~hprrog.
17 6rr
6
u 6 ~ o t ness upon undeserved
undeserved kmdness:
because
the
law kindness.
Because
6th
MwuuCog
t66811,
? the Law was given
through
Moses
WBS Riven.
the through Moses, t h e
X&PIF
Kai
&leela
6th
undeserved kindness
undeserved kindness and the
truth
thmugh and the truth came
'Inuoi, X p ~ m o O t y h r c ~ o . 18 Bcbv oMeig t o te through Jesus
Jesus
Christ
eame to be.
Gad no one christ, 18 N~ man
a h o 5 , W a v OF
ouoycvo~g
na&
of him, glow as otonlly-begotten tons) beride
ncnp6~.
X~P~TOF
Kal
01father.
otundererved kindnese and

JOHN 1:19--25

403

402

gen~?$2g

roig
n6pwau1v f i p a s sent us. What do you
to the (ones1 having sent
"8:
say about
23 He said: "I
am
~i
hfyci<
n ~ p i m a u ~ o ~23; tOq
what 8 r e y 0 e~a ~ i n s about yourself?
Resaid B voice of someone
'E & qovh
poGvros
b
kpfiyy crying out in the
voice of lone, crylngaloud In the deaa a e wilderness. MA^
EMGwrr
e v b B v Kupiou,
rat%< the way of Jehovah'
Make YO" stralght the way of Lord, a-rdinaas
straight; just a s
clnev
'Huaiag
6
r r m i m q . 24 Kai Isaiah the prophet
ssld
Isalah
the
propher
And said " 24 Now those
komAplvo~
K
.by sent forth were from
having been acnt forth(onea)
out of the the Pharisees 25 So
O a ~uaiwv.25 ~ a i h p h ~ q u a v a0rirv r a i they questioned
Ffarlscer.
And they suertloned hlm and him and said t o
him: "Why, then, do
stnav a h 4 Ti
otv
to h ~ mwhy therefore &reyou baptirlng H you baptrze if you
lf
are not t h e
UJ O ~ K
6 xp,mbg 0562 .nhEiac 0666 you"'
you not are the chrirt nor
~ l l l a h nor Christ or E.ll'lah or
21' E.Ll'iah. meaning "My God Is Jehovah," Jlrlae. 2S' Jehovah. Fn.lh.19aw:
Lord, ~ A B .
6bpcv

we might give

%:

JOHN 1:26-33

404

d
n. @'.q~;
26 h n p i O q
atiroiq
d The Prophet?
The
ED%&?
Answered
to them
the
8s john
' l w d y q A i ~ w v 'E h
BarrriCw
tv 0 6 a r v
John
saying
am bapticlnp In water; them, saying: -1
baptiee in water. I n
piuoq drinr
orfirm
av
t h e midst of Yon one
mlddle of rou tone) lsstnndfing
Lpr,$,No&~~11s standing whom YOU
o i 6 a ~ c 27 dniow
hnvckno&n,
behlnd
fom a lone). do not know. 27 t h e
06
o k siri t
&SIO~
one wming behind
Olwhom not am
worfhy, In order that me, but the iace of
A6ow
~ofhim
G T o O ' the
T ~ V IpwTa
TOG whose sandal I a m
Imlahtloose
laoo
Of the
not worthy to untie."
h o 6 i r a ~ q .28
Taka
sandal,
These tthings)
in
~ e t h a n v 28 These thin@ took
B~bknrig
tyivtro
nipw
TOO ' I O P ~ & O U , 6 n o u
Place in Beth'any
occurred other side of the Jordan,
where wa. across the Jordan.
where John was

~2

$:!'

E."

the

2 9 ' T i :,.hnal>plov
TOt e
morrow

Phtnet
he is looking at

.rbv

--... ...-.

h.ntl.lns
"

29 The next day h e

beheld Jesus
toward h ~ m and
,
he
'l~ooGv
Jew8
said: "See, the Lamb
Of God that takes
he
away the sin of the
6
aipw
T ~ V &pa i w
tho (one)
uftingup
the
~
f .t ~
h - worldl'
30 This is
.~.
~ d o p o u .80 0 6 ~ 6 torlv
~
06
the one about whom I
world.
This (one) Is
over whom
I said. Behind me there
~ l n o v 'Orriow pou Epxrrat
dnnjp
?jq comes a man who has
sald Bchlnd me , la coming male pereon who advanced .
In
.. frnnt.
..-...nf
Epwpoo~b p w
ytyovrv,
6n
n p & ~ 6me,
~ because h e existed
In front of me hm come to be. b e c a w flrst before me. 3 1 zven
NOU
fiv. 31, K& 61 obn
~ 7 6 ~ 1a h~6 v ,
of ma he war;; .. snX1 not ha known hlm, did not know him, but
the
why I came
&G'I
iva
WEWB$
but
in order that ha might be m a n l i e h a to the baptizing in water
'lopahh
61k
TOOTO
rjheov t y h tv J 6 a r 1 , was that h e might
Iarael through this (thing] e r n e I in water
" John also
ParrriCw. 32 Kai t p a p r 6 p q o w lo' &vqq
ALyw I 8 ~ ' ~ e l . 32
baptizing.
~ n d witnessed
, JO~,,
bore wltness. saying:
TI
TcBLapat
rd nvoOpa ~ a r a P a i v o v h q 'I "Iewed the spirit
that I have viewed the epirt deseendlnp as coming down as a
vrp~mrphv i
06paw0, i a i
ZVEIWY dove Out Of heaven,
dove
out of heaven, and it remained and it remained upon
in' aOr6v. 33 K& 2, o6r
fl6~1v a b r 6 ~ ; him. 33 Even I
upon
hlm;
s n i ~ not had known him. did not know him,
29' World ( x k p o v , ko'amou), NAB; 07rs, 'oh.Zam', J l l p ; earth (r,x, 'e'~ets),
54

'~$2:'

t,"e2d

JOHN 1:34-40

405

the

; ;E

hE~:lng 2:: ie
223

-.

hie

d
nirws re
&v but the.veryOne who
but the lone) hsvlng sent me to be bap mg In sentme
baptize
t6am
t ~ ~ i v d q1101 ~Tnzv 'E9' 8v
bv in water said t o me,
water that lone) tome sald Upon whom likely
it ip
i6nc
. rb
&pa
~maPaiwv
,horn you
the
YOU mightthe
spint
descending
coming down
vbov
h' adrdv
0 8 ~ 6 turlv
~
d
remaining upon him,' this (one) is the lone) and remaining, this 1s
the one t h a t baptizes
panri{,,,,
6"
mEfipm
dyiW. 34
in holy spirit:
a%
baptizing
in
Writ
holy;
ibpana,
prpapr6pn~a
gTl 34 And I have seen
val
I have borne witness
that [it]. and I have borne
have eeen.
and
witness t h a t thls one
o h 6 q &TIV
b ul6q TOG 0 ~ ~ 0 5 .
thtn lone)
ia
the Son of tho God.
Is the Son of Ood."
35 T " LnaOp~ov rr&Acv lor fine^ 'lw&qq
35
the
T~
morrow again had stood
John
next day John was
nai
&K
~ i l Y pa8qriw ah00 6150, 36
dth two of
and outof the dlsClDler ofhtm two.
his disciples. 36 and
LvPhiys
'
I
~
~
nep,rraro~vrl
~
o
hsvlne 100 ed on
Jesus
waurine- about a s he looked a t Jesus
hiy.,
1' 6.
d dp&q.
TOG &OG. 37 r a i walking h e said: "See.
See the Lemb of the God.
And the Lamb of God!"
he is BBY&
y u o v o w ol 660 pa8qrai adro0 hahoGv-rog ~ a 37
i And the two dlsolheard the two dlaclplea of hlm speoklng and ples heard him speak,
and they followed
~ A o l j 8 q o a u t;%e
38 Hnvlnghlrned
UTpamdq
t ey foliowed
Jesus. 38 Then
6P
6 'IqooGq r a i BE~U&#LVOS
a b ~ o b q J~~~~turned and,
but the
Jesus
ha*np
them
getting a view of them
&~ohouBoGv~aq
XEyrt
abroiq
Ti
he said to
following
he la saying
to them , What
them: "What are YOU
C~TE?TE.
01
6i ETnav
areseeking ;ow? The (ones) but s a ~ d tohim looking for?" They
'Pa st,
6
A i y r ~ a t ~ E ~ E P ~ ~ V ~ L ~ said
~ E Lto
E him:
Y O V'Rabbi.
Ra!?!i.'
whlsh 1s beingraid
belng translated (which means, when
translated. Teacher,)
At6&o~ak,
no0
p&cls;
~eacher.
where
are you remaining? where are you stsySB
hiya
ahoiq
. 'Epxro&
r a i ing?' 39 H e said to
Hels saying
La them
Be You Coming
and them: ,,Come, and
6qrnet.
?hew
c t 6 ~will see:. Accordingly
m u will nee. They came therefore and
saw they went and saw
no6
pbtvct,
where he was staying.
where
he15 remnlning, .
and they stayed with
E p r ~ v w T ~ Yfipipav ~ K E ~ V ~ 6Yp. a fiv 6~
they remained the
day
that; hour was as him t h a t day: i t was
hour.
6 s ~ h q .40 'Hv 'Av6piaq 6 &6rh&< IknripWO$ about
tenth.
Was Andrew the brother of Simon 40 Andrew the brother of Simon Peter
T&V
ni7
ou t t ~ tl
T ~ V 6130
PeLr
one
outof the two the lonesl was one of t h e two
&KOUO&TWV lm d ' I d Y o v ~ a &1 K O ~ O U ~ ~that
U ~h e
V a d what John
havlng heard be& of John and havlng followed said and fallowed

drM'

yj

Ihe

mj

dge

'\%:

EZ%':

em@

,,

JOHN 1:41-48

a+&

a1

406

q
npa10v Tdv
this Ionel
Rrt
the
&6Eh@v bvv 76tov Ziprai
brother the own
Slmon and hslassylw
ad,+
EJpljnapcv rbv Mtnniav
6 Lmlv
to him We have found the Mesalsh which la
pc0~ppqv~u6pevovX ~ o r b q .42
ahdv
being translated
8h;ld.t.
@led him
n p d c ~ d v'Iqoofiv.
LPPM$~$
a d 4 6
toward the . Jesus. Raving loo e on to hlm tho
'Iquoirq ~ l r m rT b 1 X i p w 6 ulbg 'lwcbou,
Jesus raid You are Slmon the son ofJohn.
w rhq@oq Kq@q
8
LP~~VE~T
YOU will be caned Cephas which is beins translated
to him;

~ P ~ Q X E Ih

heis finding

[Jesus]. 4 1 ~ i r sthis
t
one found his o m
brother. Simon, and

'Iqu&q
ral e l m ainQ
r0J
OE
the You
Jesus
and said tohim
OiA~mmv povfioa~ 6ma imb TI$ Ourfiv
~hiiip
o sound
being under the flg tree

nid
tn
-~-..- .hirn.
...... w.
..- .have
.-.-

found the MePsi'ah.'

means, when
translated. christ).
42 He led him t o
J
~when~ J~~~~
~
~
looked upon
he
said:
are Simon
of John; you
~t hI e son
be
Ge'phas.
(which is translated
n-peter.
i-.--.
~~c.
Peter).
43 The
day
43
h a S p l o v fieLhy~cv hSthOclv tlg
TO i e , marrow
he ~i led to out into he desired to depart
r j v ra?daiav.
~ a i Ebpin~El $ihmwov Kai lorDal'i'lee. So Jesus
the
Galilee. And he is flndlng ~ h l l i p and found Philip and
h L y ~ t a l r Q 6 'I ooOc 'AKOAOGBEI
pol. said t o him: "Be my
Ie*sylng to him the 'Jesus Befmliowing tome. follower!'
44 Now
was fmm
44 I
IV
62
6 $iA!rrrrog 6mb B q O ~ m ~ s hPhilip
,
Was but the
Philip
from
Bethaslds, Beth.salda. from t h e
h
rrf$aq
'Av6pCou r a i flirpou. city of ~ n d i e wand
out of the
of Andrew end of Peter. peter. 45 phiup
45 ~ P ~ U K E I OiX~rrrroc ~ d vN d a v a f i h ~ a found
i
Na.than'ael
Re is finding
Philip
the Nslhanael and and said to him: "we
Xtvrl
ah8 "Ov Cypa~ltv Mwuofiq i v have found t h e one of
he is saulng to him Whom wrote
Moses
in whom
in the
~3
v 6 nai
~
01 rr o g f i ~ a l e b p t l ~ aEV
the Prophets
the Law and the 8Fophets We have &"id. Law, and
JeSU S, the
'Iqno5v ui&
100 ' I a n h g
TB
Clrrd
,I ~
~from ~
Jesus
son of the Joaeph the lone) from
Naz'a.reth." 46 But
N a < a & ~ . 46 ~ a i ~ l m v ah8
Na&aljh
a.than'a-el said to
Nazareth.
And
raid
to hlm
Nothsnael
hlm: "Can anything
'EK N a < a & ~ 6 G w r a i
TI
good come Out Of
Out of Nazareth is able anything
Xkyrt
aeQ
O i h ~ m o q -Epxou nai Naz'a.reth?"
said t o him: "Come
He is raying to h ~ mthe phillp ~c coming
and see." 47 Jesus
76.. 47 EISEY 'I no05
T ~ Y N&ava'h
see.
saw
3esua
the
ivathana3 saw Na.than'a.el comL p y 6 ~ ~ v o vrr@c a d ~ d v~ a i XLya
r r ~ p l ing toward hlm a~~
coming
toward hfm and he Is sarlnp about sald about him: "See.
a h o O '16s &hqe+ 'lo aqAciTqq b
6 a n Israelite for a eerhim
See
truly
8raeilte
in w h m tainty, m whom there
S6Aoq o k
Is n o deceit.' 48 Na48 ALycl a h Q Na&a6h
deceit not is.
Is saylnl to him Netheneel than'ael said t o him:
flMw
E
I
Y I ~ K E I ~ .
( m t ~ p i "HOWdoes it come
Where from
me ere you knowing? . Answer3 that
bow
me?-

hi:!? t:zj

J m a in a-er

sald t o him: "Before

Philip called you,
while you were under
the fig tree. I saw
d BBW
I
S b YOU.
m. 49 Answered
trrre~pierl
you." 49 Na.than'ael
' P a p d, 05 sf
uldq TO;
0 ~ 0 0 , n b answered him: "Rabbi'
YOU
are
the
son
of
the
God,
you
Rsb!i,
you are the 'On Of
paolhdq
d
705
' l o p 'A M) h s r p i e God, YOU are King of
King
Us
'
Anrwerea
IJrae'."
50 Jesus In
'IqooSq nai ~ t m va h @ 'OT~ etnbv not answer mid to hlm:
jesus and said to him ~ e e Isald
a ~ to you
6n
1&~
trmr&~a
ourfig "Because I told You I
that
I saw
you
doamunder
fl8wee saw you underneath
the flg tree d o you
n~msbc~q.
p~iC,a
mti~wv
are you beue;hrr
Greater lonal of these (thing.) believe? youwill
51 r a i
X~YE!
ah8 ' h ? v see things greater
you WI see.
~ n dhe is saymg to him Amen than
51 He
furthersaidtohim:
Ie~t~~i,,g
,
"Most t ~ l Iysay to
kwv6sa
YOU men. YOU will
O~.P.%
opened
heaven Opened
.roil 8co5 k @ a i v o v r a q~ a ~ im a p a i v o m st n i
of the ~ o d ascending and descending upon u p and the angels Of
God ascendlng and
rbv ulbv m5 0 5 m ~
descending to' t h e
the Son ofthe
y&poC ( S o n of man."
m a r r w e r) NOW on the third
rat
Ijv
~
day a marriage
t y i v t ~ o b Kav& 7-5 r a h ~ h a i aand
warn
Galilee,
occurred h cans oi
took
in
Casna of QaII.lee. and
W ~ PTOG ' IVoG LKF~'
4
the mother of the Jesus there;
the mother of Jesus
h r a i , 6 ' I q o o O ~ r a i 01 p d q r a i air00
there.
Jesus
but also the Jems and the disdples 01 him
and his disciples were
cis T ~ V yapov.
also Invited io t h e
~ n t o the mamiage.
S rai
irorepilnc~ro
oiw
hiFl
marriage feast.
And hevine become laeiing of wino isaayinn
3 when t h e wine

$2

WYSV

,,,

JOHN 1:49-2:5

407

N,c$~,".+II

kr3.

$2

"k

&*$$Fee:,?:

$22:

'$te 'ZgEUF

be

uai
oda
Exounlv.
not
they are hsvhg.
And
ah6 b 'lqoo0q T i
61101 ~ a
to her the J~~~~ what to ma and
yh,;oho fiKE,
4
to YOU, woman? Not yet ia arrtving the hour
6 hiy.,
&TOG
TO?$
ofme.
lsaayins ihe mothe. of him to the

adr6v
him
hiyrl
is

51'

OTvov
Wine

Or. "h the service of:

4'See

App 5 ~ .

-.-....
'lTheY

have

wine'"

'
i er: "What have 1t o
do with YOU,.woman?
My hour has not
yet come." 6 His
mother said to those
4 But Jesus sald t o

JOHN 2:6-12

408

61au6volq "On
6N
h i y n , bplv ministering: 'whataervanta
What HkelY he may be saulng to You ever he tells you,
n o t j o a r e . 6 q o a v 6i &KE? Aiervat b6pia1 do." 6 As it was,
do row.
Were but there of htane water jam t h e n were six stone
K
rbv ~ a e ( l p ~ o p &T&V
v
'IOY6aiw water jars sitting
according to the purification of the
Jews
there as required by
neiprval,
xwpoOual
&v& p ~ ~ p q ~ 6150
& q the puriflcation Nles
lyhg,
having place 90,
up measures two of the Jews, each
fl ~ p i i q .7 Atyet a h o I ~ d
IquoGq able t o hold two or
or three.
Issaying tothem the
Jesus three liquid measures.
r e i o m e r&q b6piaq J~QToF. ~ a M
Jesus said t o them:
i ~ I U7 W
F t l You the water jars of wster; and they filled ill the water iars
aGr&q
Eoq
hvw.
8 ~ a i
htyel
wlth water? id they
upper part.
And
heis saying Ailed them to the
them
until
a d ~ o i ~' A Y T ~ V ~ O ~vThE ~ a i $&PETE
brim. 8 And h e said
to them Draw roo out now and be no" brinslns to them: "Dmw some
&pxt~p!rhivq.
oi
out now and tahe it
t;$e
governor of the dlnlng room;
Ule (ones) to the director of the
6P
Lyeljoaro
6 feast." 80 they took
6?
veyrav. 9 h q
trought.
but
As
but
tasted
the it. 9 When. now, the
&pxlrpirhtvog
T&
GSwp
olmv director of t h e feast
governor of thedining mom the water
wine tasted the water t h a t
OGK
0 6 ~ 1 had been turned lnto
ha" ng
"a;
and
not
hehad known wine but did not know
n68ev
kucrriv, ol 6k ~ I & K O V O I ~ ~ S E I U W
what its source was,
whercfrom ~t3s. the but servants had Known although those minis01
VIA r6reg
T&
B w p , terxng who had drawn
the (onen)
dLgarswnout
the
water, out the wster imew,
gwi
T ~ V
vupqiov
6 the director of the
he 1s sounding to
the
hddegroom
the feast called the bride&PXIT~~K~!VO~
10 nai
heyel groom 10 and said
h over nor of t e dlning room
and
18 saying t o him: 'Every other
a h @ n & s W p w r r o ~npbrov ~ b raXbv
v
olvov man puts out the fine
to him Every
man
first the fine Wine wine erst. and when
~ i e q ~ lnai
~ , ~ T W
E~vo~6o!v
people are intoxicated.
la placing, and whenever they mrght become drunk the Inferior. You have
T ~ Vih&ouw. u b ~ e ~ f i p q n arbv
q ~ a h b vOTYOY reserved the fine wine
the inferlor; you have kept the fine wine until now.'
11 Jesus
Lo
hpn.
11 T a h v h i oev &pxjv performed this in
"nil dghtnow.
This
dl1
bennn ng Ca'na of Oal'i-lee a s
T&Y
(I~]~E~oY
tfe 'lqu00q Lv Kavir r - q [the] beginning of his
of the
signs
Jeaus
in Cane of
signs. and he made
rahlhaiaq ~ a L@avPpwucv
i
T ~ V6 6 5 ~
a h o O , his glory manifest:
Gslilce and he manifested the glory of him, and his disoiples p u t
nai hriLrnUOm siq &bv
oi paeqrai aGroG, their faith in him.
and believed into hlm the disciples of him.
12
this he
12 MET&
TOGTO
~(11iPq
el< and his mother and
After
this
he went down
into brothers and his
Kagapvaobp adTb< ~ a i1 p j r q p adroO r a i disciples went down
Capernaum
h e and the mother of hlm and to ~
~

JOHN 2:13-19

409

oi &6chqoi re1 01 p a 8 q ~ a ia h o O , nal 6 ~ dbut they did not stay

the brothern and the discmles ,of hlm, and there there many days.
tpauav
05 n o h h h ~ i i p t p a ~ .
13 NOWthe
they remained not m n r
days.
, , passover of the Jews
7a
miuxa
l3
the
of the was near. and Jesus
~ l . , , , ~ ~ i ~ ~~~i
,
~ i q 'lepoobhupa d went UP t o Jerusalem.
Jews.
and wenpup into Jerusalem
the 14 ~ n he
d found
-,
the temple those
'IqooGq. 14 r a l
s t p
b 74 IEPO
~esus.
And he found in the temple seUing cattle and
TOSS n w h o k a q P(urg r a i n p b p m a
sheep and
the (ones)
selilng
cattle end
sheeD
the money
In
n ~ v c r r a p h qr a i TOSS K E P ~ ~ T ~ U~aBqptvouq,
T & ~
theirseats. 1 5 8 0 ,
doves
and the eoindealers
sltting.
15 r a i n o l j o a q q y & 3 v
UXOIV~WV after making a Whip
and havlnz made
'Opes
of ropes, he dmve
n&rag
LC$3ahev
6~ TOG ~ C P O .h
~
a11 those with the
a11 (them) he cjected out of the temple tho and sheep and cattle out
of the temple, and he
f
a
out t h e Coins
r a ~ u p , o r ~ v &<tflw T& ~ C p p m a ~ a poured
i
money changers hepouredout the
coins
and of t h e money changers
~ h q ~pariKa~
dv&~pc*ev,
1 8 uai and overturned their
the
tables
he overturned.
tables. 16 And he
TOT(
T&S WLPIUTSP&S
f%d
said t o those selling
to the (one81 the
doves
the doves: "Take these
" A m
raha
ineGBev,
pfi
mt
Up
these (things)
fmm here,
not things away from
rro,Ei~e T ~ VOTKOV TOG T I ~ T P & +JOY hem! s t o p making
be YO" making the house of the Father of me the house of my
al~ov
kprropiov.
17 'EllviloeqUa~
01 Father a house of
house
of merchandise.
Called to mtnd
the
Els
adroG 671
YEYFZ~~LVOY
disciples called t o
,,t him that having been wrxtten t?t%
mind t h a t it Is writ
' 0 <fihoC TOG 0i.0"
uou ~ a ~ a q & y i
~h~ real of the home of you will eat own ten: "The zeal for YOU1
house will eat me up."
C,P.
r-.
me.
18 Therefore, in
smwer, the Jews said
18 'AmrpiOqrmv
~ n s w e r e d therefore
0%
the
01 'l0~6aTofi
Jew*
t o him: "What "gn
E~nav
drtj ~i
rnpciov
SEIKY~CI~
+I.
to
sign
are you showing have you t o show Us.
.-him what
rro~elq. slnoe you are doing
~ T I
~ ~ $ l a
because these (thrngsl
YOU are d o k ? these things?"
19 i n
answer je&s said
19 Answered
hcrpih
' I~q oe os Gw~ and
nai eAyy
t o them: "Break
ToOrov noi down this temple,
AGaarr
T&V
vabv
L~~~~ Y m
the dlvins habitation
this
and
and in three days
I~ will r d s e i t, up."
it.
~
p
~1 shall ralr. up
~

$
: '::$

;:

'eq $z!:

~yewpp,"~,

in

$le

nt>$y

,,

$ 2

:zi

be

: ; !$

~22

:~:t

fi%t$?q

JOHN 2:ZO-3:2

20 e l m
oh
ol 'lou&io~ T c o ~ p 6 r o v m20 Therefore the Jews
Said therefore the
Jews
aaid. "This temple
r a i BE trrulv ol~o60pq0q 6
vad
was
built in forty-six
and six to YeQld was b u t t the divine heb7tstlon
years, and
you
ofirnq, nal 05 tv rptulv i p i p a l q tyrpriq
thm. and you h three
days will raise up Iahe It UP three
21
he
&6v;
21 trcivoq
62
WN mpi
it?
That (One) but wassayin. about was talking a b u t the
TOO
vaoir
702 06paroq a d ~ 0 6 . temple of his body.
the dlvlne habitation of the
body
of hlm. 22 when, though, he
22 -Ore
oOv
ilY6~0q
was raised up from
When
therefore
he was rsisedup
the dead, his disc~ples
6~
VCUP~V,
called to mind t h a t
eut of
dead tones).
he used to say thzs.
ol p&mi a h 0 6 671 mho
Ehsyw
the dis~lplesof hlm that this (thing) he
se;inp, and they belleved the
r a i hiOTuUrrtn, re ypaq6 r a i T
hby scripture and the
and thaybelleved the Scripture and t o g a wor2 saying that Jesus said.
6v rlrrcv 6 'Iqooirs.
23 However, when
Which said the Jesus.
he was in Jerusalem
23
he$a,
giq
at the passover, a t
Its
may
rg d o x a hr 3 aopdi n o u o i hi-the passover in the feouvii, many
believed people put their falth
~ i q -rb Bvopa a h 0 6 0 ~ u ~ o ah q 6 .r&
~ in~his ~name, viewng
into the name of him: beholding Of hlm the his signs that he was
n 11eia
&
inoirl.
24 a S r d s
6i performing. 24 But
Isns
Wh~ch he was doing;
he
but Jesus himself was not
'Iquoirq o d ~ h i m v c v
d d v
ahoiq
himself
Jesus
not was entrusting hlmsclf to them
6jh
rb a h b u
YIL~OKEIY
n h a q to them because of
through the
h b
to be h o w .
(them) his knowins them
all 25 and because
25 r a i
611
06 X P E ~ W
d
and b e e a m . not
need
ha wastavinn he was in no need
7va
TIC
paprupjon
m p l to have anyone bear
in order that anyone should bear witnea. shout witness about man,
103 &~&ITW,
a d d q Y ~ P~ i v w r l v r i for he himselfknew
the
man,
he
for wasknowing what
what was in man.
Rv hr thi
r& &A&o.
w.aa
-~
man.
Now there was a
*Hv 62 &v8pmo$
.rQv @ap!oaiwv,
man of the PharWBI but
man
out of the , Pharisees,
isees, Nieo.de,mus
N1~6611poq Kvopa
06~6
hb
a
Nlcodemus
name
to hid.
of t h e Jews. 2 This
one came to m,
'IovSaiov'
Jews;
the night and
V U K T ~l a) 1
~ E
~ a+$
Y
'PaBBsi
0%
EV
of night and he aaid to him ~abbi,"wehevetnown him: "Rabbi. we know
I
&nb era3
ihfihu0aq
6 6 h o r a h o ~ .that you as a t e a c h e r
that from God you have come
teacher;
haye Come from

&qfjziz

2 z$

f:

~7~~

T .

2% 22%

2tYe

JOHN 3:3-8

411

410

8 h . n ~ ~T
T& q p E i a
no one
ior
is able
these
the
wns
05 n o ~ r i b ib
&
rromiv
are
doing,
if
ever
you
to be ddng which
4
6
pvr' a d ~ o i r .S Crmrpi0q
ma; he
the
Gob with
hlm.
-=red

o&lq

lor no one can Perform these dgnsthat

you perform unless
God is with him."
3 l n answer Jesus

&vw0rv,
06
61Cvara1 again, he cannot see
should be generated from above, not he isable the kingdom of God."
16civ
&ro!h~iav
TOS
8~013 I Nieo~de'musasid to
to,
tlnsdom
the
~ ~ d :
4 Ern
r&C,
a h d v b N 1 ~ 6 6 i ~ l onq i ) ~him: "HOW can a man
&saying toward him the NieodemDa How be barn when he
66vma1 irvBporroS yevvIl8fi~l yipov 6 2 ; old? He cannot enter
-ble
man
to be
being?
6 & a ~ a 1 eiq T ~ Y~olhirrtn, rfis pqr&q into the womb of
he 1s able Into ths cavity of the mother' his mother a second
ah06
~ E ~ E P O V
01 him
second itlmel
rrudO~iv
to enter
time and be barn,
y w ~ w c5; &nrrple 6 'I o o k 'Apjv Can
Jesus
to e geoerated?
Anw
s=
er!
the ?asus A m e n anmered: ..Most truly
nor,
tb
I say to you. Unless
hkyo
&,A+
anyone
amen I a m ~ y i n g to you, If ever
is born O' m
~wqefi
k t ri6cmoq r a l n v a c l p ~ o c
water and spirit, he
.hould begederated out of water and
srnnt.
06 6Gvcrrat c f d 0 c i v ivk 5 v B a o t h ~ i m cannot enter into
Into the kingdom the kingdom of God.
not heirable to enter
~d
Y~Ymnlph'J
T&
0~06. B
of the m d .
The (thing) havlng w e n generated 6 What has been barn
from the Aesh is flesh.
t c i q u a p d g d p S . &TIV, ra:
rb
outof the Aeah flesh
la,
and the (mug: and what has been
tK
born from the spirit
out of
Y E V V ~ ~ ~

#I

2:;

%:

wiyl~oog
n v,I$ c t &

~OTIV.
is.

eauphnq

you should wonder

ACT

cfv5
1-id

yrvvIIefival

$,"Au

p i 1s spirit. 7 Do not
marvel
~- because I told
you, YOU people must

&U~EV.
be horn again. 8 The
to be generated from above. wind blows where it
to, and you
8 76 nvrirpa 6nou
0lha
W V ~ , ~ a wants
i
where it h willing 1. blowing, and
=he
hear
the
sound ol it.
dK
TI)V
MY
ah00
&KO~;CIC
the m d
of it you are hearing, but not but you do not know
n b 8 ~ L p x r ~ a ~r a i n o t where i t comes from
olsaq
yew have known whtrefmm it is comrns and where
and where it is going.
hkyst.
o 5 o q 6miv
nas
it is going under;
thvl
1.
everyone the 80 111 everyone that

It. .
1~
.
.necessaw

bpas

671

bseavls

uov

JOHN 3:9-16

412

Y ~ Y E U Y P ~ ~ tr

JOHN 3:17-23

413

nvcGparoq h a s been born fmm

said t o him: re you

a teacher of Israel and
raGm
oG
~ I & K ~ I
Yet do not h o w these
them cth~npa) not . you are know%s?
l1 Most
&p?v
Xiyw
not 6 r t
8
oiEa cv
amen Iam asylng to YOU that which we have tnown t m l y I say t o you.
AaXoOp~v
ral
8
kw & K ~ ~ EWhat
Y we know we
we arcapeakln.
and
whlch
we pave men
and what we
paprupo~?yv
~V
P(XPTUP[W have seen we bear
we are beadng w~tnbasof, and
tho
witness
witness of, but YOU
12 el
, 10Uhappavere.
r e c eE~ ~ i,people
g . do not receive
Crriycm
e~nov
bpi,,
Kai ab the witness we give.
earthly (things)
I ssld
to uoo
and
not 12 If I hqye told YOU
n ~ m e G e ~ e , ~ & qthV
cinw
bpi" earthly things and yet
You are bellevlng. how U ever Iahould say to YOU
you do notbelieve,
T&
irrwphta
r r 1 o n 5 n c r ~ ' I S n a i how wiu YOU believe
the heavenly (thinpa) you will belfe;a?
if I tell
heavenly
oG6ds & v a B @ q ~ m ~ 1 s 7bv o d p d v
things? 13 Moreover,
no one has areended Into tho heaven
n o man has aseended
b
6~
roir obpavot
rar+q
a s cme) out of the heaven hsvlng denceided, into heaven hut h e
6 ulbq 700 &vtl&ov.
14 ~ a i ra%q
t h a t descended from
the Son of the
man
And .=ording
heaven, t h e Son of
Mwwis
d v
66lv
&v TU man. 14 ~~d just
Moses
put ish up
the
Serpent
In
the
ai Moses lifted up
~ P ~ M W
olrwq
bw0iva1
desolate I P ~ E ~ I , thus
o be ~ uont h ~ g huv the serpent in t h e
6 ~ i
T&v ,I&,
x10
~ 8 p b n o u , wilderness, so the Son
It la nceeassry
the
Son
of the
man,
of man must be lifted
15
iva
T&s
b rrlmcbwv t u abrQ up, 15 that everyone
tn order that everyone the believing In hlm believing in him may
wilv alcjvlov.
. have everlasting life.
v
1Pe , sverhatlng,
18 '"For God loved
the world' SO much
Ohw'
Thus
'&m
nbnpov &ore d v ulbv rbv
g w y c v f i t h a t he gave his
world
sa-and
the son the on begotten Only-begotten Son, in
,aq
6 rrlmEljov order t h a t everyone
EGwrw
iva
he B B Y ~ in order that everyone the bellevlng exercising faith

him might not

&~Mq.rat
&AX& E
no m ght bt destroyed but may ave e destroyed but
have
everlasting life.
a~bv,ov.
17 06
EmLorclhw b
everlnstlns.
Not for
sent forth the 17 For God sent
forth his s o n into the
ecbs T&V ~ i b~ t ~q T ~ V d u p o v
iva
DO* the Son lnto the
world inorderthat worid; not for him t o
Judge t h e World, b u t
~ p i ~ n &V r6upov, &AX'
iva
he should iudse the world.
but in order that for the world t o be
6
rbupoq
6,'
a h o 0 . saved through him.
18 He t h a t exercises
should be saved the
world
through
hlm.
6
n1me6wv
ahbv
ob faith in him i s not t o
The cone1
believing
hlm
not be judged. He t h a t
rpivcml.
6
pfi rrlmcGov 663 does not exercise
Iabehg judged. The lone) not bellevlng slrea Y faith has been judged
KLKPIT~I
TI
p i WLIT~OTEVKN
clq already, because he
has been judged, because not he hsa believed Into has not exercised
d livopa 700 povoycvoGq "100 TOO BeoO. falth in the name of
the name a1 the only-begotten Son D l the God. the only-begotten
Son of God. 19 Now
K Iols
671 ~b
lud)gment that the I Bh thls is the basis for
lg
ttt
LXilhu8cv clq ~ b v~ b n p o v <ai fiy&rrquav 01 judgment. t h a t the
has
loved
the lleht has come into
.... came
.~~
~.into the world and
&v0pwrro1 pGXhov T& or6ros
rb
world' but men
rather the darkness than the
have loved the darkmen
~h
Epya.
ness
rather than t h e
a
h
&
"
novqph
tlv
wleked
we.
of them
the
works. lieht. for their works
-~
were wicked. 20 For
20
n&q
6
g&Aa
Everyone
the lone)
vile (things) he that practices
vile things hates t h e
vp&oowv $mi T&
ral o k L xEral
practlclng is atins the
and not h e t s o m l n g light and does not
iva
p i come to the light, in
toward
rrFdq
rnordcrthat
not order that his works
may not he reproved.
hcyy0fi
rh i p y a a h o 5 . 21
b
mlght be reproved the works of hlm:
the bne) 21 ~ u het t h a t d m
62 rrot&v .rt)v & h j 0 e 1 w E p ~ c m t rr&q
~b what is true comes
but doing the
truth
h eomlng toward the to the light, in order
Tva
$avtpw8fi
a h 0 0 t h a t his works may
tnorder that lhould e made manihet of him be made manifest as
having been worked i n
elp aupLva.
6
rh Epya 6rl 6" 0 ~ eel-iv
the worka that in God It is havlngleen worked. harmony with God."
22 After these
22 MET&
mGra
fiX0cv 6 'IquoGq
Alter these lthlnpa) came the
Jeaua thlngs Jesus and hls
~~i 01 pa8qrai aiiro0 clq TI)" s I o u 6 a i ~dlaciPleS went Into
Jude'an country,
and the disciples of hlm lnto the
Judean
Y ~ V , ~ a ti ~ i 6 , h p t p t ~
per' ab~i)Y and there he spent
earth, and there ha Was spendlng tlme wlth them some tlme with them
rai 6 and did haptlalng.
~ a i tphru<cv.
and he was boptlrlng. 23
but also the 23 But John also was

18' World lx6a~ov.ko'anan). RAB; mun'dum, Vg; a n , ,ok.lnm', nl.ls.=?

17.. 1P World (xbo~av.ko'ma), NAB; mun'dum, Vg: ~ 3 s .'oh.lam', J17.ma.

having been generated

704

out of the
s~trlt.
9 hrrmpi0
N~rbGqpos
e l m
~ n s w e r e a NCcdemu8 and h e d d to hlm
~ u e m
n&
6ham1
?&a
Row
Is able
thna (thinan1
tooeeuri
10 dmerpi8
'Ir-mk ral eTrrm ah9 Ib
~ n a w e r e a ~ e s u s and . s ~ d to hlm YOU
~1
6
616&unaXoc
TOO
' I n d A rai
are the
teacher
of the
Israel
and

.ke
"YC

lpA.Lr.

4! I"
Nic.ode'mus
.
said tb
him: 'How can these
things come about?"

lo In aosaer Jesus

2%

24%

&$

$ *"dg~

YWQEV

lip

Ze 2:~ :$

clq & b ~ p i

lnto

hlm

'%?

$2

'9.""

8% i&

3%

ge .

8%

$,"&,

2.

JOHN 3:24-30

414

'ladrul~PmriCwv

tv Aivbv LyySq r o c IaXeip, baptistng in A

~
,
John
bsDtldng in Aenon near the Salim,
nearsa.iim,beeause
6 ~ #
there was a great
because
$
#,
,
quantity of water
rrapayivovro
they were eolnlng to be slongslde
and there, and people k e ~ t
& b r i < o v ~ o . 24 o h w
?, coming and being
they were being baptlred:
not yet
was baptized; 24 for
John had not yet been
0~!3Aqpivoq
cis rilv qvAa.jv
'Iw&,q,
having been thrown Into the prison
john.
thrown into prison.
25 ' E v i v ~ ~ o o*v
Clrqo15 h
TGU 25 Therefow a
Occurred themfore seek na out of the
dispute arose on Wle
WJvav
'idvou
PET& 'IoY6aiou
mpt
of the disciples of
disciples
of John
w~th
Jew
about
John with a Jew conra8apcupot. 26 ~ a i fiX0av
cerning purification.
puri~estion.
they
t~&d
' I W ~ Y K ~ STnav
I
aim@ 'POD i, 65 fiv 26 SO they came t o
John
and -id
to him
John and said t o him:
"Rabbi, the man that
PET^ 006 r r t ~ a w TOG 'lopShvou,
With
other aide of the Jordan,
to
was with YOU across
~h
IILIICIPTL;PTIKUS
i6a
067.q t h e Jordan, to whom
YOU
have borne witne&.
.ee
thls (one) YOU have borne maitp & i ~
nai
rrirvr~q Epxovrrrt
rrpirg ness, see, this one is
is baptiz ng and all (they) are comlng toward baptizing and all are
a h 6 v . 27 &=pi0rl
' l d i v q q nai ~ t n w 0 6 going to him." 2, In
and "ld
Not
him.
Answered
John
6 h a t &vB~wrroq hapB&s~v om?"
eZnr answer John said: 'A
receive a
is able
man
to bereceivlng nothing ftever man
single thing unless i t
6c60p6vov
obrQ
,
i
9
not i t m i y be having been given to him
has been given him
from heaven. 28 Yov
TOG 0 6 p d . 28
ah?
bIIri5
the
heaven.
Very (ones)
rav
to me yourselves bear me
papru t i r e
brl ctrrov ey6 06. witness t h a t I said,
10" are bearkg witness
that
Bald
I
~ o It a m not the Christ,
~am
i l l i. Arb
6
xpyiq,
6rt but. I have been sent
the
that forth in advance of
'Arr~maAp&vo(
~lpl
~ p r r p o u 8 m t h a t one. 29 He
Having been sent forth
I am
In Iront
t h a t has the bride
&eivou.
20
6
is the bridegmom.
of that lone).
(one)
However, the friend
of the bridegroom,
f t
when
vupgiou
b
icqumq
rai &
~
~ he stands
6
~and ~
briaegraok, the (one) h a v i n g ~ t ~end
~ d hearing hears him, has a
F e a t deal of jw o n
~GToG, xap@
xai~t.
61.i
of him, to joy he 1s r e l o ~ wthmugh the volee account of the voice
TOG
vupqiou. aGrq
OBY
4 x a p k 4 of the bridegroom.
Of the bddegroom. Thls therefore the
joy the Therefore this jog of
Cmlne
~il
n a r r h i l m a ~ . SO
~KE?YOYmine has been made
has been fulElIed.
That (one) full. 30 That one

:2i

wtom

e?

bzxt$rt,m

f2zgTU?: vky$y
2:te

4 15
~

JOHN 331-4:2

must go on increasing.
but but I must BO on
decreasing "
Urmokeai.
to be decreaalng.
31 He that comes
31
'0
~ W ~ E CVP X ~ ~ W O F h h w
from above is over
The lone) from above eomng
up above all others He t h a t
t)v
tr
~ 6 sis from t h e earth is
a
h &mi".
6
a n (ones)
Is.
The (one) berng out oi the
from the earth and
IK 765
i u ~ i v~ a i&K 1%~fij,speaks of things of
e $ i outof the ear
i s and out of the sert
ollpclvoJ t h e earth He t h a t
Auk?
6
h e ts soeaklne:
- the (one) out of the heaven comes from heaven
&w
,,&vtwv
&miv. 52 8 is over all others
whlch 32 What he has seen
up above a11 (ones)
Is;
thpanav
~ a i
TOGTO and heard, of this he
and
ph%
this hears mtness but
he has sfen
6ei
It 1s necessary

aSS&vctv,

to be increasing,

me

fig,

'%k,"'

that has accepted his

0 6 6 4 ~ h a p p + ~ ~ .3s
6
Aapbv
no one 1s reeelvmg.
The Lone) having recelved witness has put his
o h o G r?v p a p u p i w &Wfa&u~v
tfe seal t o i t t h a t a o d i s
01 hlm the
wlmera
true. 34 For the one
0 d q &hqBfiq LUTIV.34 b y a p h i u r r t h r u whom
sent forth
God
true
is.
Whom for
sent forth
the sayings
6 B d q rh p f i p a t a TOG B e d Aahsi, 06 Of
for he does
the God the sayings of the God Ismeaklng, not
"Ot give the spirit by
Ir
pfrpou
6i6ww
rb n w t p a . measure. 35 The
out of measure he b aivlna .the a~lrit.
Father loves the s o n
35 6 rrarfip .iy-3
T&V u I ~ v , ra?
T&VT~
The Father Ialovlng the Son, and dl (things) and has given all
things into his hand.
M6wncv b fi
a h o t . 36
b
he. given in the
of hlm.
The Lone) 36 ~e t h a t exercises
T&V
UI&Y ~ X E I
<wjv faith in the s o n has
rrlorsljov
cis
believing
into
the
Son
1s having
llfc
ille; he
aibvtov
i,
hc18inr TQ ~13
t h a t disobeys the
sveriastlne: the Lone) but dirobeuing to the Son
will not see
O ~ KBU~LTCII
C W ~ Y , &Ah. fi 6 p y i r o t 0coO Ut the wrath Of Ood
not wlliaee life, but the wrath of the God remains upon him.
pivrl
h' d r b .
Isrrmalnlng
him.
A When
- upxi
....--, .nno,
.- ..,'the
...'Asn ~therefore
O"Y
EYYW 6 K O ~ ~ O67,
F ~KOWDU
Lard became aware
knew the Lord that heard
t h a t the Pharisees had
ol Oaptuaiot &TI 'IquoGq nAaiovag p a 0 q ~ h q heard t h a t Jesus was
dlaclplcs
more
the Pharisees that Jesus
making and baptizing
more disciples than
2 although,
John2
rairotye
'IqooOq
a 6 ~ d q o6r indeed. Jesus himself
although indeed
Jcrua
he
not
dld n o baptizing but
p a h m i aimoG,L B ~ ~ T I C E V@A' ol
his disciples didwas bsptirlng
but
the disciples of hlm.

zt

3%

i$!rti

JOHN 4:3-10

416
e v ' l h i w

&&
.w

~ a i dlll<Aew

3 he left Jwde'a and

for
nhhw siq ~ j rvd o h a i w .
4
'E6u
GaR.lee. 4 But it
again into the
Galilee.
It was neceaasry was necessary for him
66
a
61ipxroOat
616
7% to go through ~a.mar.but
him
to be traversing
through
i.8. 5 Accordingly
1avapi.ag. 5 Epxsra~
oZv
~ 1 5n6hw
came to a city
samarla.
He is corning therefore Into city
~
f
Iia p ~a p i a q A E Y O J ~ ~ vV Xuxdp nhquiov 100 Of sa'mar'i'a
of the Samaria being a a a syehar
near
the Sy'char- near the fleld
he let go off the

705

Jude*

'lax@.

'IquoGq tired out from the

Jesus journey, was
at
reuorrlar&q
tn T ~ S6601rropia~CnaBiC~lo the fountain just as
having labored out of the
journey
was sitting
he was. The hour was
OGTWC tni ~ f i nqyo.
&pa fiv
hrq.
of the

thus

and he went away departed

Jacob.

o&
therefore

The

t i e fountain: hour wan

upon

;$:,b. w~gjn
Qrhiiuat

to draw

A6q

Bw.

hiye1

water. Is rayinp

c i v e to me to drink;

&neAqXi8etuav
had gone off

the

cis

into

Jew

fi

yuvi

for

the

~ I S C I ~ofI him
~ ~

clty.

foodstuffs theymlght buy.

'lou6aioc

$2 x2f,",$~
aw
6
to her the "e:%
' '!

~ j vn6A1,hlv.

r p o ~ i r q &yop$uw~v.

atohim
h 0 the
fi

sixth.

8 01 y a p p a h r a i airoii

miv

pol

81

In order that

hiyet

05"

Ia aeYinP therefore

I a p a p e i ~ l q I765 05

woman the
Samadtan
How you
Bu
nap'
&roo
nciv
being

you$$king

2:
I a apci~atq.
Not
O'

beside

o me

todrlnk

7 A woman of
88mari.a came to
draw water. Jesus
said
her:
me
a d ~ n k . " (For his
disciples had gone off
into the city to buy
foodstuffss) 9 Therefore the Sa.mar'i.tan
woman said to him:
'HOWis it that you,
despite being a Jew,
ask me for a drink,

when I am a

i.tan woman?" (For

~ ~ 2 2'agsfi;Bp~
2
e2i Jews
have no dealings
owxpjvra~

are "ring together

~~~~~~~a

10 h e n p i e a

with Sama~'i.tans.)
""J~F
In answer Jesus

said to her: -ifyou

700 0eoO had known the free
to her If you had known the free gift of the God gift of God and
it is that
rat riq Lqrw
6
hiywv u o ~ A65
and who
is
the (onel asylng to you Glve to YOU, 'Give me a
You would
pot
n~iv, d
&
r craq air& ~ a drink-'
i
to me to drink. you likely {Led
him and have asked him, and
&wr~v
inr
~6~~
<av. he would have given
he gave
likely
to you
water
llvln& YOU living water."
6' SYchem, SF. See Acts 7:16 footnote. B' That is. about 12 noon.
to &mapitans.

aha Ei

BSEIS

Jesus

T ~ V6wpeb

,,

end said

JOAN 4:ll-18

417

11

XCyol

Shelaasylng

&Q

to him

KC^,^,
mrd,

11 She aald to hlm:

notand "Sir, you have not

rir @&a?even 8 bucket for

we1
drawing water, and
rr60sv
o h
Exel<
the well Is deep. From
wherefrom therefore YOU are having what source,
T& 0 6 T&
~ ~54";
12 i ui) ~lciSwv do
have this
#ot YOU p?e~ieT
the water the livmg?
living water? 12 You
d 106 naT $5 fiwirv 'laucjp, &5 t 6 w ~ r u are not greater than
who
gave
are ofthe iaiger o f u s Jacob,
6e
a t h o t Our forefather Jacob,
~~i d r a g
fiviv
who gave US the well
to UP the
we11
and
he
outof
It
mtw
~~1
01
"10i
ahoO
~ a i ?& and who himself
drank
also
the
sons
of him
and
the together with his sons
8pippara
&00;
l3 h n p i B 'IquoGg and his cattle drank
hawera
Jesus
nourished onea of him?
out of it, are you?"
13 in answer Jesus
a E
a
n
a
~
6
nivwv
6.
and sald t o h e r Everyone the drinkins outof said to her: .Everyone
700 C16a~oq T O ~ T O V
~IQ~~UEI
drinking O' m
thb
the
water
this
will get thlraty
water will get thinty
rriq
14 bq
6'
i~
but .ukely ahould'dr1nl o u t o f the again. 14 Whoever
drinks from the water
&Q,
p'
OSmo5 03
water of which
shallgive to him, not no? that I will give him
d5 TAV ~~iir,.a,m&~ t ,6 b p wlll never get thirsty
S,~UP,
wlll get thlmty Into the age.
but the water at all. hut the water
6
Shoo
&Q
YE ' O E T ~ I b a i r Q that I wlll give him
him
whleh Iahall glve to him wil%mme
1"
become in him
n q y i 06aros &Aha ~ O EU ~ SSwjv aihvlov. a fountain of water
foun a n of water hubbtngup into life everlaatlng. bubbling up to impart
life,,.
the
fi woman
Y U V ~ KSPIE,
Lard.
n p d ~ abrbv
him
15 ~ As s~aYyLi In g toward
15 The woman said
6 6 ~ pol TOSTO T$ JSwp,
iva
pil
pive to me
this
the water, 1x1order that not to him: "Sir. give me
this water, so that
61ulb
~ 6 2
6,ipxopa,
I may set thirsty
not-hut
I may eome through I may neither thirst
nor keep coming over
M&6e
drvrkiv.
to this place to draw
here
to be drawing.
water.'
1s h i y ~ 8
aWi
'Y~ayr
xe ia saying
to her
Be going under
16 ~e satd to
hdpa
her: "Go, call your
qhvqu6v
uou
+v
sound to
of YOU
the
husband and oome to
this place.'. 17 1n
l
7
t$e
~ a icome
and
answer the woman
&v6pa,
r a i etnev adrQ OAK
fxw
Said: "1 do not have
to
NO^ I am having
a
Jesus
Aiyc~
6 'lquoOg Kph&q e h e j Xrl
1s saying to her the Jh n e l y you 8s d that said to her: 'You said
'Av6pa
dr
Exw
18
y&p well. 'A husband I do
Male person not I am haviog;
Rve
for not have! 18 For

&?A

va

Exuq

nai

means of arswing you are having and the

2%

%
:;

uea Lk?:.p".

e;gi$j

,:$,

JOHN 4%-35

419

av

you have had five

mpa5
dv
malepersons
y%.td,
and
now
whom h u s b a n d s , s n d t h e
txalq
o l j ~ BUTIV uou
. hip.
[manl you now have
YOU are having .not
1.
of you male person;
is
husband,
TOGTO
Ckh08tq
sipqnac..
19 A ~ Y E I This you have said
thls (thing1
true you have sad.
"'ay'nn
truthlully:
19 The
a
h yuvi Klipts,
BEwp3
670
t o him:
tohim the woman Lord, lambeholding that
' " 8 1 I~ perceive
n p o 0 i ~ q c st uG.
20 oi nar(pe< ?p3v l u
prophet are you.
he fathers of ua in Yo' are a prophet.
TQ
~ P E I 'TO~TQIr r p o o e ~ h q u a v ~ ( a b
i p ~ i20~ Our
the mountain this
worshiped:
-.,
-.. worshiped in this
hiyrsr
TI tv 'Is m o h r j p o t ~ L u ~ i v b mountain; but
aresaving that in
grusalem
is
the people say t h a t in
T&OF
6n0u
npoorw~iv
7 ,
Jerusalem i s t h e place
place where to be worshipfng It is neeealary. where persons ought
2 1 XLYEI
aitrrj
6 ' I q u o O ~ n i ~ ~ c , , C to worship: 21 ~elesus
Is myins to her the
Jesus
Be bellovlng said to her: . . ~ ~ l , ~ . , ~
pol ylivat, 6 ~ 1E P X E T ~ I & p a 67e OOTE
tom&, woman, that la somlng hour when neither me, woman, The hour
is coming when neiiv 70 SPEI ~ 0 1 5 7 ~OGTE
1
$v ' I E P o u o A J ~ o ~ther
~ in this mountain
In the mountain thfa
nor m
Jerusalem
nor in Jerusalem will
npoor~uerr
you people worship
worohlp
t;te
22
the Father. 22 You
n p o u ~ w s i ~ c 8 o 6 ~ oi6are ~ ~ ~ ~whleh
h l not
~ l nhave
~ kcown,
worship what YOU do
we
rrpoouvvoGpcv 6
o76a sv
6r1 fi "Ot
are worshiphg which we have k w n . because the what we know,
o w ~ p i a tr 73" 210v&imv
2 3 &AM because salvation
aka ion out of the
Jews
h:
but Originates with the
E p y ~ r a ~ &pa ~ a i & W v , 67s
oi Jews. 23 Neverthetp coming
hour end now
u,
when the less, the hour is
&AqOlvoi npoouuvr~rai rrpwu&ooum~v
coming, and it is now,
true
worshl~ers
will worship
t;xe
when the true warn a v i b nvnj~ar~
~ a &hq8riq,
i
~ a yi a p 6 shipers
worship
Father in
a ~ l r l t end to truth, and ior the
the Father with spirit
and t m t h , for, indeed,
the Father is lwking
n p o o r w o h a q cnh&
24 -pa
for suchlike ones t o
worshlplng
hlm:
...---, wonhip
him. 24 God
rai
rob<
n p o u ~ w o ~ a qa b ~ b v
and the Loneal
is a spirit, and those
worshlptng
him
worshiping him must
meripan
rai
&hq8eiq
se7
spirit
end
to truth
it ianeoeaaary worship with spirit
~ p o o ~ w s i v . 25 htyrl
&G
1 ~ w ; l and truth!' 25 The
to be worrhlplna.
1s saying to him the woman woman said to him: "I
OtSa
671 M e m i a < @.x~ml 6
know that Messi'ah i s
1 have known that Messiah is comtni, the (onel coming, who i s called
h r y 6 p ~ v o c Xp4&6<.
drav
ghetl
Christ. Whenever
being said
Christ;
whenever should come t h a t one arrives.

9:~

fit:$

thz~t&ll

ke %$

::

&eiwc,
holyyeAd
ipiv
h a . he will declare all
that (one), he wiii announce UD to u.
(things). thinga t o ua openly."
26 ALyel
a d ~ f i b 'Iqoo0S 'EJ*
26 Jesus said to her:
Is saying to her the
Jesus
',I who a m speaklng t o
b
hd+v
em.
you am he."
the (one) apeakmg to you.
27 Now a t thls
Kai hi
riohy
fih&n, oi p d g ~ a i Point his disciples
~ n dupon t h b cttmel came the disc~p~er
rived, and they began
&oG,
~ a i t@a6pa<ov
bn
ppb
of him, and they were wondering beeavae wlth t o wonder because he
yuvalndq
&&h~,.
066ri< ~ ~ Y T OEI I T ~was speaking with a
woman he was SDeakIna: no one ol course sald woman. Of course, no
hahciq
one said. "What are
fi T i
Ti
<q~c?q.
what arr you see king^ or Why are you speaking you looklng for?" or.
otv
n j v 'Why do you talk wlth
a
;
28 &@rjrcv
p
Let go OR
her?
therefore the .her?"
28 The woman.
with
....
b6piav a h i q 6 y w i r a i h r j h 8 ~ v sic therefore. left her
water jar of her the woman and went away into water
and wentoff
into the city and told
the
T
~ I Y n6hw
city
and
r a i is Assylne
~ Y E I toTO?<
tho &v8g$p1< the men: 29 "Come
29 A&TE
mther see
( ~ Erov
T E ~ Vman
~ P W ~ O V
who
65 Es Ta?d~ toPO1
me
told me
here,
seeall
a man
the things
that

,I$:

~~

n&~a

tyv ie
xgy;$y

tSrjh8ov
tK
perhaps t h e Christ, i s
forth ~ " t it?" 30 They w e n t
Out Of the city and
~ r j qm6hewq nai
fipXovro
nphq a 6 ~ 6 u .
the eity and they were coming toward h ~ m , began coming t o him.
3 1 'Ev -rQ p-aES
hpbrwv
adrirv
31 Meanwhile the
I n the behveen w e n requesting him disciples were urging
hhiyovrcq
'PaPPei,
@&ye. him, saying: "Rabbl,
ol
pahrai
sayingRabbc.
eat. eat * 32 ~ u het
the
diseioles
....
.
32
6
62 ctrrrv a h ? ( 'E cb BpGotv sald t o them: "I have
The (onel but asld to them
food
t o e a t of which
Exw
Qay~Fv i i v
bpciq 0 6 ~ oi6arc.
you do not know."
am having to eat which YOU not h a y knoyn. 33 Therefore the
33
&yov
ofiv
01 ~ d r l r a l V P ~ S diselples began saying
Weresaying themiare the disciples toward tooneanother: .,No
~~~

30

mcy

I *:id

PyEta

A ~ Y E I ainoiq b 'IquoSq 'Ep6v

lssayi"g to them the Jesus
My
a
Lor~v
'iva
rrol
Tb
1s
in order that I #head do the
wily
TOG
nhip+~m6
T&,&,u
of the (onel having sen? F a
I should finish
a,)roi, d Epyov.
85 oPx bwci< Ahiyqs
Not row are=Y'nB
of him the work.
67, -Em - T E T P & ~ ~ vt ~m<t v ~ a ib 8sp10pirq
that Yet four months it is and the harvest
54

:,"A

anything t o eat, has

hel.' 34 Jesus said
t o them: "My food
is for me t o do the
will of him that sent
me and t o finish his
work. 35 Do YOU
notsay thatthere
are yet four months
before the harvest

JOHN

4:36-42

420

EPXWI; 16oJ
A6yw
bpiv,
h & p m comes? look! I say
is coming? Look! I am saylng to you, lift vov up
t~
UP YOUR
m3c 6 q B a h p a k b iw no1 Ocaoao0r T&C eyes and .,iew the
the
ere.
o f r o v and
vlew rou
fields, t h a t they are
xhPaC 6r1 h e u ~ a i ciolv
r&g ~ E P I O ~ O Y .
flelda that white they are toward harvest; white for harvesting,
Already 36 the r e a p
6%
36
6
er is receiving wages
already
fie (bne)
and gathering fruit
happ+cl
~ a f owvhyrl
1s receivmg and isleadjng together
$\%for everlasting life, s o
that the sower and
wilv aihvmv, .
iva
6
mi
5ife everlasting. h order that the lone) sowkg t h e reaper may rejoice
together. 37 I n t h i
6
pipn.
~ a i 6
&pi<wv.
together may molee also the lone) harvelling. respect, indeed. the
ST tv
706~9
6 A6yog i m i v saying is true. One is
In
tbls (thing1 the
Ward
Is the
and another
drXq01dg 671 hhhog kwiv
6
m i wv the reaper. 38 I dmtrue
that another la the lone1 sowkg
reap
~ a i hhhoq
6
8rpi<wv
38 L Y ~what YOU have spent
and another the lone) harvesting:
I
no labor on Others
& n 6 m c 1 h a bp&g
~ e p i ~ c l v 8 ohx b p c i ~
sent off
you ta be harvesting whlch not you haye labored, and You
rruorv5rmc
~cront&rao~
J:v: , b y $ have entered lnto t h e
of
iabor,"
have labored: others have labored.
cig d v r h o v ah& cioahqAGeor~.
Into the labor of them roo have entered.
%
?r!S:",ht
Sg yr 62 4s r&wg
tKe{vqS
m ~ h o i Of t h a t city p u t faith
o u t 0f but of the city
that
many in him a n account
of the
6rIriolcuoav sf5 d r b v T C ~ V I a p a p ~ ~ ~Of ithe
)~
believed
into
him
of the
Samaritans Woman who said in
6th ~ 6 Myov
v
7'5 Y U V ~ I K ~pF a p ~ w p o b witness:
~ ~ ~ ''He told me
through the word of L e woman benrlng witnera all the things I did."
art Eirrtv
pot
rr6N~a
h
h o i q o a . 40 Therefore when
that He said tome all (things1 whlch
I did.
the swmari.tans
came
o3v
fih8ov
n+g
a h b v 01 t o him, they began
40
Ulerefore came toward
him
the
ashlng him to stay
Iavawi~al
~IP~TWV
a h b v wiw~ with them; and he
~amaritans,' were requesting him
to remain
there two days.
r a p ' d r o i s m i e(rrlvw
EKE; 660 4pEpaq. stayed
Canrequently
beside them; and heiernalned there two days.
41 ~ a irrnoAX6 rrhrioug h i o r ~ u o a v 61ir manymore,believed
And to much more lone.)
believed through On account' of what
rdv h6yov ntroir,
42 T(
.re yvvalri he said, 42 and they
the word of him,
to the end women began to say t o the
woman: "we do not
UIryov
6 n O b n h ~ 6,& T ) ~ V
they were raring that Not yet throuzh the your believe any lonmr on
Ada&
rnmGap~v
aJ~oi
account of you;%
speech
we are betiwing:
very
for we have heard
&K~)K&~N,
~ a i 0i6ap~v
TI
0h6g
for o u m l v e s and we
we have heard, and we have known that thla lone1 know that this man

the

EP,'&"<!::!$:
K7~pV

1::

1%

JOAN 4:43-50

421

ia Ior a certalntg the

savior of the world."
43 After the two
43 &T&
M ~ h g6iw fi$$
he wentout days he left there far
After hut the two
&K~&V
el$
r a h t h a i w 44 a h b ~Y ~ POa1'i.lee. 44 Jesus
he
for hlmself, however.
from there into the
Galilee:
'IqooGg
Jesus
&papr6pqocv
bore witness thht
6 ~ 1WpO~finlS
prophet
in the
b
TB bore witness t h a t ina
~ 1 p i va l i ~ Exr~.
t6iq rolrpi61
prophet has
honor.
own tither (place) honor not is having. 45 $En
45 When, therefore.
o h
qh0w EIS .rilv r d l h a i a v .
he arrived in Gui.iee,
therefore he came into the
Galnee,
h~e Oal.ik?'ans
rha P ~ ~ treceived
, him.
& because
~ ~
sill (things) having seen
they
had
seen
all
600:
hroi
B ~ ~ ~ o ~ h ~ ( r ~ t g the
things he d ~ din ~ e r u as many (things) sa
heaid
m
ervaaiem
&" p,.,
toprmuai
y h p qheov E ~ F +ilv salem a t the festival.
in t h ~fesuv3,and they for came i t o the for they also had gone
t o the festival.
toprfiv.
festival.
46 Accordingly he
46 'HA0cv
05"
W+IV
d g Thv Kavh came again t o Ca'na of
He came therefore again into
OaI.i.iee, where he had
+q
r a X ~ X c r i a ~6 r o u h o i q o s v TO v 6 w ~turned the water into
ol the
~ a l l l ~ ~where
,
he made the water
Now there was
oivav. Kai fiv TLS BarnAtnbq
03
6
wine. ~ n was
d
wme royal [man] of whom the a
Of the king whose 'On
ulbq f i & t v ~ ~ tv K a ~ p v a o G p ' 47 0 3 ~ o g was sick in Ca.per'son
S~CI,
c
~
this ~lone)
~
~
~
na.um. 4 1 When this
& ~ o b o a ~ TI 'IquoGq
ij~el
t, man
heard t h a t Jesus
having hcsrd that
~ e s v s 1s arriving out of
' l o u 6 a i a ~ d~ e v rahthaiav &nih0ev had come out of Ju~ u d e a i t o the
Galilee
Went off de'a lnto aal.i,lee, he
went OR t o him and
npbg a h b v ~ a 1 h&Ta
1va
toward hlm and war requesnng h order that began asking hlm to
rmaP9
~ a i i
a
a h o G come down and heal
he dould m& doam and he shosd heal of him his son, for h e was
Tinr uI&,
6UKElV. a t the point of dying.
the
son,
hewasabout
%%Yins.
H
~
~
~
48 ~Trrcv
o h
6 'IqooGS V&F ~ 6 ~ 6said
v to him: "unless
said therefore the sesvs toward hlm YOU people see signs
~ i a~ a di p a ~ a 7 6 1 ~ ~ and Wondersf
and portents rou should see.
I;?$&
by no means believe."
rr~oreOonrr. 49 Myel
r&g
Is saying Bward 49 The attendant Of
$t
you would believe.
the king said t o him:
a h b v b b u t h t ~ 6K~~ P ~ EK ,~ T & q O ~ r iv .'mrd. come down
the royal
Lard. ,me
h o h ~ i v~b
wat6iov
pow. 50 ALYEI "lore my young
to dle
the
tittie boy
of me.
1s saying chlld dies." 5 0 Jesus
om said ta him: " 0 0
adrG 6 'IrlooGg f l o p ~ h u . 6 w1k
to hlm the ~ e s u s Begoing; the son of you your way: your son

%ttg

t"l'v
1s

,.&
u&pou.
tk 9
!
the
world.
tSih8~u
of

-I+

e2

2; L$$F~:

tL$2;;f

Cans

$2

1::

k? ?Zns

/J.

kwm

6. t r r i m u u c v b hu8porroq
lives: The man
IS Hvlng. Believed the
man
tot o
believed the word
6v et'rev a h + 6 'iqooirg nai ~ T O P E ~ E T O .
whlch said to him the Jesus and he was going. t h a t Jesus spoke t o
him and went Ns
51
68 a b r o t ~ a r a ~ a i v o v r o 5ol way. 51 But already
but ot him
going down
the
he was an his
6oOAot a h 0 6
ah6 h t y o n r s ,Enit while
way dam hiS shVeS
slaves ofhlm
me
him
sayip
met him to say t h a t
his boy was living
the boy a1 him la 1ffi.
vlng, "
he began
T ~ Y6 p a v 'rap'
a b ? h fw
fi
K O ~ ~ ~ T E 52
~ OTherefore
V
the hour beslde of them in whlch more trrm to inquire of them
Em cv
elrrav
OOV
66, . E X B ~the
~ hour in which he
he H d : they seld therefore to him that ~ e s t e r d a v cot
- better in health.
Accordingly
they said
6pav tw6pqv &qjrrv a h b v 6 ~ w T ( I ~ .
hour seventh let go off
him the
fever.
t o him: "Yesterday
53 Eyvw
o h
6 n d p 671 & E / Y ~~ f ai t the seventh h o w
Knew therefore tho father that to that the t h e fever left him."
clrrrv a 6 ~ Q 6 'lquo05 '0 53 Therefore the
whqch said to him the Jesus The father knew it was in
u165 uou
r a i h r i o r w a m abrbq nai t h e very hour t h a t .lew n of you illf;v?bB, end he believed
he and
to him: sYow
4 o i r i a a h 0 6 XA 54 To%o 6 t 'r&?tv sus
the household 01hlm wh&.
This but sgam ,on uves.= ~~d he and
his whole household
~ E ~ P O m
V r ~ i o v ioiqbelieved. 54 Again
second
slgn
did
thls was the second
EA0Zlv
i~
having coma out of
'l";:$~$~
sign Jesus performed
when he came out of
rahhaiw.
Galilee.
Ju.de'a into Qal'i-lee.
MCT&
After these things
~&a
fiv
S o d
.r&v
After these lthlnpl was festival of the
there was a f e s t i d
'lou6aiwv.
~ a i MPq
'Iquo0q
15 of the Jews, and Jesus
Jews,
and
up
Jesus
Into want up to Jerusalem.
'lepooirhupa. 2 ' E m ~ v
62
iv
rois 2 Now in Jerusalem
Je2USalem.
Is
In
the
a t t h e sheepgate
' ~ E P ~ ~ o Ah
~ oi I ni
~ ~ P O P ~ TK o~A ;K~ ~~$ B P ~ there IS a
secusalem
upon thh sheep [gate]
tl ~ I A E Y O P ~ Y 'EPw'i-i
W5a0& n i n e designated in Hebrew
the being rald upon In Hebrew ~ethrathi;. Rve Beth.zalha, with five
colonnades. 3 In
-oh
Lxouoa 3 fv ~ & r a ! q rarLrclro
calonna$ea having;
in these was lying down these a multitude of
rrA^eo(
T ~ V
&oOevo~vrwv, the sick, blind, lame
mlltude
of the (ones1
being rick,
and those with withered members, was
7uqhi)Y
xwX6v
S~PGW.
o i h ~ l n dcoies). of Isme ~or;ea~,of withered (ones). iylng down. 4 -*
5 fiv
6L 71s & s d m ~ o c ire? ~ p & o v r a 5 But a certain
War but some
there
thirty
man was there who
.4' Pe.m~BDvgSpand the Westcott and Hart Greek text omit this verse.

TR

?%'dl

Al,4,6,ay

H2$g$dth220w

~~~

f!i?i

::

$6

$2

12

Exwv h, re & a b E i q ah&

having in the .ic*ners ..of him;
6
~ 16hv
having seen
the
yvoSq
~ T Lr o h h
Ima~E(r~ov,
havin. known that much
7u.np.nlun
...- ...,
My.,
atha
al%%y x%%
he ~x'~:in=. he Is saying to him
~cv:-0al'
Ofist5
by1'5
re you willing
sound inxealth &oOsvirv
t o becomet
7 hrrevpi0
ah0
6

r a i 6 r d hq
and eight . years
6 ~ 0 6 ~ 0
this (one)

been In his slck( had

neSs for thi,.ty.eight

.'JzEF years.

.,

6 Beelng this

man lying down' and

being aware t h a t h e
had already been
fsickl a long time,
Jesus said to him: 'DO
YOU want t o become
to hll
+ha
betne lnfirn
sound in health?"
L,..
I 7 The sick man
Kbpta, &v%pwrrov
Lwd,
man
not 1aG%;vhg In d0;.
that answered him: '8h. I
%W d o not have a m a n t a
6rav
TOW i
whenever
should be 8iurbed
the
water p u t me into the pool
wc cis Tthe~ V uoXup!3i^
Pap
1JI
V
-.I when the water is
PO+..
into
should thrust me
&hhoq rr 6 disturbed; but whlle
whtch?tim)timel
another begre I a m coming another
ellair . ~ a ' r a p a i v r ~ . 8 ALyEl
adla
6 steps down ahead of
me
issteppmg down.
Issaylne to him the me,v
Jesu said
'IquoOq
-EYEIPE
him: " m t up, pick u p
J~SUS
~e rising up ii t up
the
YOU' cot and walk.u i,
'rr in&rel. 9 r a i
sii0Ewg
"+-m
And lmmediatel~ 8 With t h a t t h e man
- vntn
- - and
- - be wel)kins about.
b &v0pw'ro~, *a? Immediately became
by1 5
fy6E~o
man,
and sound
became sound in%eal(h the
health, and
?PC
~ i l V KP&~D~TTOV.gh&C
he picked up his cot
cat
UfleduP
the
and began t o walk.
'rspmdrr~t.
was walking about.
Now o n t h a t day
i t was a sabbath.
' H v 68 U h D h o ' J
Was but sabbath
10 Therefore the
10 Oryov
o h
01 'lou6a7ot
~6
were ~ ~ y r ntherelore
g
the Jews to the (one) Jews began t o say
mO~pcnr~up&q X&PBar& tms, r a i obu t o the cured man:
havine
sabbath
it fs.
and not
is sabbath,
... - k e n cured
L<oriv
ool
&pal
T ~ V W@TOV.
1; i s not lawn11 for
It IS 1aWN t o YOU to lilt up the
you t o carry t h e Cot."
11 65
68 dmrrpi011 a h o i s
who but
to them The (one) 11 But he answered
r o ~ f i u a q 1s
byti
f ~ e i ~ 6 5 pot them: "The very one
havlng made me sound in health that (anel to me t h a t made me sound
in health said to me,
ctmv
'Apov
~ p 6 9 b v
eald
Lift UP
'Pick u p your wt and
'r IW,~TS,.
12
fi&quav
a h 6 v T i t walk.'" 12 The).
bew%ing =bout.
hey questioned
him Who
f m l v 6 aV0porroq
6
ool asked him: 'Who is
is the
man
the lone1 havingsatd to you the man t h a t told you,

...-.....

bSu $ 5 . " ~ : ~ 1' '

$OV

K ~ F ~

EJ

ti

2:

$E$Q$I

O;gu

JOHN 5:13-19

424

'A ov vai
rr~plrr&-r~t; 18
6
L U ~ U P and bewalkingaboutl
The !one)

62 'Pick i t u p and walk'?.

but l g ~~t the healed
I ~ E ~ s 0 6 ~
TIC tOTlv,
having been healed not had' nown who It Is. man dld not know
who he was, for Jesus
6 y h p 'lquoirq LSLYEUUEV dxhou K V T O ~ &v
the for Jesus lneltned out of crowd belng in had turnedaside,
there belng a crowd in
TQ 1brrw.
the olace.
the d a c e .
14 After these
14 MET&
lairm
I) (uKC,
After
la gndlng thlngs Jesus found
these (things)
&Y
6 'r{uo05 hr r Q I ~ p f r a i ETTCY him In the temple and
him the Jesus In the temp e and sald said to him: "see, you
a h @ 'I&
ti t ihealth
s
~ L y o ~ c have become sound
to him
See
sovndrn
YOU have become
In health. Do not sin
pqdn dpap-r~,
iwr
anymore. in order
not yet be rinnmg, In order that
~:I$Y
t h a t something worse
uo i
TI
does not happen to
to You aomethlng sha);:~:?;en.
l5 w%$$$y:
The man
b hv8pwrroq ~ a ETrrev
i
roiq ' l o u 6 a i o 1 ~6.r1
the
man
and said to the
J ~ ~that
. went away and told
'IqooOq b r i v
6
rro,fioaq
a,)rbv the Jews it was Jesus
JeSUB
h
the lone) havlngmode
hlm that made him sound
mn$,~i. 16 r a i
68h
mtro in health. 16 S o
heath.
And
through
this o n this account t h e
i6iw~ov
01 'Iw6aiol d v 'IquoGv Jews went persecuting
were Dersecuting the
Jews
the
Jesus
J
~because
~
he~was ~
TI
T&=
~ 0 i C l Lv Oa!%hry.
doing these things
because these (things) hewas doing In sabbath.
Sabbath,
17
b
62 & T T L K P ~ V ~ T O adroiq
'0
The lone) but
answered
to them The 17 ~~t he answered
them: "My Father
~ m f i p PO^ EQS
~ P T I Cpy&Ccra~,
has kept
Father of me until right now is worklnp,
until now, and I keep
Lpyh<opal. 18
64h
TOGTO
OCIY
am working.
~hrough
this
therefore worklug." 18 d n this
~SAOV
~firow
01
s l o u ~ a i o l account. indeed. t h e
rather
wereseeking
hlm
the
Jews
Jewsbeganseekiog
dmon~iyc(l 6
ol, p6vov
~AUC d a11 the more to kill
in kill
because oat only ' war loosing the him, because not
o&D@a~w a h
rai
nmipa
76tov was h e breaking t h e
sabbath
but
a'Eo
Father
Own
Sabbath but he was
LAWC
T ~ Verbv, iuov taurbv n o 1 6 v also calling GO^ his
he was saying the God, equal himself making
Own Father, making
TO
~EG.
hlmself equal to God.
to the
Gad.
l9
in
19 'Arrs~pivrrro
01%
6 'IqooOq ral
A n s w e ~ d therefbre t h e jeaus
end answer. Jesus went
~AWEV &O~F
'Apiv hwfiv
hiyw
On t o say to them:
wan eying to them Amen amen I am saying "Most truly 1 say to
bpiv, a 6 6 h a n 6 uldg
noeciv
&q,' YOU. The Son cannot
to rou, not h able the Son to be dolng imm do a
thing of

JOHN 5:ZO-25

425

his own initiative, but

kavroG
oS6kv
&
TI
hlrnaelt
nothlng
Iifl ever
eamethina only what h e beholds
t h e Father dolng.
p h h n ~ b vm d p a rra~o-w
&
he may see the Father
doing;
what ithlnm) For whatever things
Y ~ Phv
a~civog rrol$.
aha
t h a t One does, these
for llkely that lone) may do. thNe lthtngs) alao things the Son also
6 ui6s buoiwc r r o ~ ~ i20
.
b y d p n u r i p does in
manner.
the son likewise is do~ng.
The far Father 20 For t h e Father has
r6v vlbv Kai
nhvTa affection for the Son
q~hti
ls having sneetlon for the son and
lthlngs)
i shows him
a h & B a h i ) ~ n o ~ i ~ a and
6~i1-t~
is
doin;,
and the things h e hlmself
he
he is showing to hlrn which
SE~@
a h @ Epya, does, and h e will show
,,E~<O~T O ~ W
to him works. him w o r b w a t e r
~ r e a t e r of them hewlllshow
t i p ~ i q e c ~ p h < v y c .21 6 m e p than these, In order
lva
in order that
uoa
mav wan er.
As-even that
may
ydp 6 r r ~ +
L ~ E ~ P E TO^
L
V E K P O ~ C ~ a 2i 1 Far lust as t h e
lor the Father la rexsmg UP the dead lonee) end Father raises the dead
obq
ofiroq K U ~ 6 utdq
<worrolci
u p and
them
18 making aljve. thus also the son which (ones)
alive. 80 the Son also
~worr?~si. 2 2 odSi
B~AEI
makes those alive
Nelther
he I. ~ i l i m p he fs makmg =five.
K P ~ Y E ~ odS&a,
M h d T ~ Ywhom he wants to'
b
rranjp
1s judging anyone,
but
the 22 For the Father
the
ath her
~LS~KEV
T
"13, judges no one a t all.
,ulv
all
he has given to the
Son, but he has committed
iutdment
.
23
iwr
rrhvrrq
so)~&n
d v u i b all the Judging t o the
In order that
all
they may honor the Son
23 in order that
ra8bq
stpfiot
T ~ V r r a ~ L ~ aall
. may honor t h e Son
secordlng as they are honoring
the
Fsther. lust as they honor the
d
pi n
~ T ~~ Vuihv
v
06
TIWB ~ ~ H~ that
t
does
h
~
The lone) not honoring the Son not Is honorfnll not honor the Son
TLr r a ~ i p a T
rrLplyavra adrbu. 24
does not honor the
the Father the lone) havlng sent him.
Who Sent h'm'
&
htyw
t p i v TI
b
d~h6yov mther
nmcn I am saylne to row that the (one) the word 24 Most truly I say
to YOU. He t h a t hears
pov
&roriov uai ~ ~ L ~ T E S W VT~
of me
hearlng
and
betlevlng
to the lone) my word and believes
rrip$avri
PC
ixel
athvtov
rat him t h a t sent me h a s
hnvlng sent me Is having 'I%?everlastlnk, and eyerlasting llfe, and
rlq
K iolv
OGK
E P X E T ~ I &Ah& he does not come
into
jutgment
not
he is coming
but into
but
~
E
T
~
P
C
P
~
K
&K
E
Y
TOG Bavh~ouI< T ~ <wfIv
V
has passed over from
he he@pone over out of the death into the ille. death to life,
hLyo
tpiv
TI
25 "Most tNiY I SaY
n ; 25! %
r a m saying to YOU
thst
Yous The h o u r i s
E ~ X E T ~ I& p a r a i
v h ~ m i v ~ T E ot
1%corning hour
and now
it l.
when the coming, and It is now,
vrrpoi
& r o k m # v g q q,wvfiq . 700 when the dead will
dead ones)
will hear
of e volce oi the hear the voice of the

A!

kjt

YitP

'$$:

%$:

"

JOHN 596-34

426

"lot

T&
8c& otai
01
& n o 6 o a v ~ Son of God and those
of the God and the (ones) hsvins heard who have given heed
Si-owlv. 26
Y ~ P6 wartip
Exel
w~llllve.
As-even lor the Father 1s having will live. 26 F O ~
just a s the Father
Swjv Lv t a u r Q o8roq vai TQ uiO L ~ W K N has life In himseu.
u e in himself: thus also to the son he gave
granted
b tan@ 27 m i teouoiav so he has
the Son to
to be
E av
y I ns In hlmelf;
and euthorlty
E ~ W K Wah6
K iolv
n o ~ ~ i v 6T, have ilfe in hlmself.
he gave to him jukgment to be do&.
because 27 And he has glven
him authority t o do
ui6g
&v8p6nou
toriv. 28
Son
of man
he la.
NA Judging, because Son
e"p&Pm
TOOTO,
&TI
L p ~ e ~ aof
t man he is. 28 DO
becaw
is c o m l n ~ not mawel a t this,
b e m u won erlngat
this,
Opa t v
fi n h e q
01
r o i s because the hour is
hour In which
all
the (ones1
the coming in which all
pvqpriol
& K O W V
fig
qovfie those in t h e memorial
memorial tomta
will hear
of the
voice tombs will hear his
&oG 28 Kal Punopelioovral
01
~h
of him
and
wlU comeout
the lone.) the v o h e 19 and come
out, those who did
&yore21
rro~fioavreg d g
&v&oran~v
things to a
gmd (things)
having done
Into resurrecuon
resurrection of life.
01
rh
S-ic.
of hfe,
the lone*)
the
d ~ ~ $ ~those
s l who practiced
things to a
nphtwrq
rig ci&macrtv
K incog.
having prac~ced into reaumeetion of j)udgment, rection of judgment.
do a
30 05 6liva a, LyP
n o ~ ~ i v Cm' LpauroO 3? I
~ o am
t a&s
I to be doing from myself Single thing of m y
own initiative; just as
OIELV.
x&&q
&KO&
nothing: anordingan I- hearing I am iudging, I hear. I Judge; and
a
4
r p i o l ~ I) Lpfi plnaia tori", the judgment t h a t I
and the judgment the mlne mghteous it Is, render i s righteous,
6n
06
< q ~ d ~6 M q p a d Lpdv because I Seek. not my
beesum not I a m seeklnp the
will the mine own
but the will
&AM
T& 8iixya
TOG
nipUIav~6~
PC. of him that sent me.
but tho
Oithe (onel having sent me.
31 ,,If I
bear
3 1 ' E b 6 2, p a p ~ u p i , n r p i 6 p a ~ 0 5 .
~ ~
If ever
mar witness about mrPcif. ~ t , , ~myself,
my witness is not
true. 31 There is
not
is
O
"
that bears
32 Mhog &orlv
6
p a p ~ u p b mepi '"Other
another
1.
the (one) wltnessinp about witness about me,
and I know t h a t the
tpoG, KC?
ot6a
me, and I have known f z t
th? witness which h e
papwpia
tiv
apwpei
mp; tlroG. bears about me is
wIInes8 whlch he wltnes.lng about me. true. 33 You have
33 5 ciq Cnrem&AKare n f i g 'Iw-hqv, r a i dispatched men to
havesent forth toward
John,
and john,
he has
~ p a p n i p q ~ c T&Aqe~ip.
84 616 borne witness t o t h e
he t a s borne wltno~l to %e
truth;
truth. 34 However, I

Son

'f2

Je c

+22s

&At?!5'Yv

tbU

JOHN 5:35-42

427

06
&epinrou * V
w a p p i m d o not accept the
of man
the
wztnem wltness from man,,
but not beside
but 1 say these
raO~a
ALyw
Aappevw
am receivlnk, %h,th these (thins#) I am saving things that YOU may
lva
bpcig
o w 8 i ~ ~ . be saved. 35 That
In order that
10"
might be saved. man was a burning
35 i n ~ i v o q fiv 6 h6ywq 6 n a t 6 p m ~and shining lamp.
That (onel was the lamp the burning and YOU for a
~ a qaivwv,
i
OpEit 62 fiOcAiom &yahhra8fiml time were villlng t o
"ex*t
and shifing, m u but
willed
rejoice greatly in his
36 t ~ h
W P ~ S Ejpw b 7 3 y o r i ah.?
light. $6 s u t I have
toward hour in the tght olhim:
the witness greater
t h a n t h a t of John. for
62
5xw
T ~ V pap~upiav
but a m having the
wltneas
t h e very works t h a t
'lohvou, rh y&p Epya
6 6L6wrb pol my Father assigned
john. the lor works w h ~ c hhas given to me
me to accomplish.
tva
~ekt6oo
6
the works themselves
finish
the
In
that I
t h a t I a m doing, bear
a h & ~h Epya
&
n o l a , , y a p ~ p ~witness
i
about me t h a t
they the workl ,.,hick
I
doing,
witness
the Father dispatched
n r p i (pair
6 n a r i p pe h r r l m a ~ n ~ vme.
,
31 Also. the
me that the ~
~
t hap sent
h forth,
~
~
who sent me
$7 r a i 6
nCpw
,,dphiMg Father
and the havingaent me Famer that (onel has hlmself borne
ap+pq~N
nepi
L~OO.
olire ewvfiv witness about me. You
h!~!ornewitness
about
me.
Neither voice haveneitherheard
airroc
r r ~ n e r c &Kqnba.re ofire ~16og his voice a t any time
of him atany time You have heard nor
figure nor seen his Agure;
ahoO
b ~ p & ~ r c38
, r a i T ~ Vh6yov airroc 38 and You do not
of
and the word of hlm have his word remain..him m u have seen.
ing in YOU,because
h) bpiv p t v o v ~ a , 6-11
oGr
EXETE
not mu are havlng In You remaining. beau* the very one whom he
T O ~ V bpsig dispatched YOU do not
Sv h 6 o r ~ t A r v 6reivog
whom
......~~ sentforth that(one1 tothir(one1 ron k.ll.vP.- .-.
06
~ I O T E ~ T ~ .
39 "YOUare searchnot
. are believing.
ing the Bcrlptures, be39
tpauv&a
cause YOU think t h a t
Yon are searehlng
by means of them YOU
~ T L
8pEic
60ouci~e
will have everlasting
are
life; and these are
wjv at6wov
E EIV.
~ a hi c i v a i E ~ U I V the very ones that
evedasting tobd6aving:
those are
witness about
p a p ~ ~ p o i r o am
~ p i CpoO. 40 ~ a bear
i
the (ones) bearm. witness
me;
and me. 40 And yet
do not want to
B&~E
IABciv n& )1c , im
05
g come toward m e m order that come to me t h a t You
not you are w l ~ to
EX,,=.
41
na h b e hwmay have Ufe. 4 1 1
do not accept glory
r o n m a u have.
Glory besyde J m e n
05
h a p p @ ~ , 42 MA&
Eyvwra
bp6g from men. 42 but I
not I a m rece~vhg,
but I have h o w n roo well know t h a t YOU

,g$zr
ste

E2:

~2 o;der
art

@,

--.

$2

rife

?
'$

&&2s,

ag$

JOHN 5:43-6:4

428

6 ~ 1+V 6 Y h v TOO ec06 O ~ K E x m

that t h e love ofthe Cod not roware
having d o not. have the love
f, (iodin you,
I
b a-m~oiq.
$YA W ~ h u & r h, rg M p m l have come in the
In elves.
have come In the name
Father,
709 narp6r. M O W ~ a i06 : X~~PCNLTL name of

Father or me and not mu are receiving

p
e&v hhhoq
l@
,j"6pm,
me: if ever another ahouid come in the
T
i6iw. & K E ~ W V
t o the own, that (one) rooh$';I!Eiye. 44
6
a bpeiq
r r ~ o ~ O u a x , 6bEw
nap'
8" able
YOU
to believe.
glory
beside
hhhjhov
Xapp&vovreq, nai r)lv 665av
Of one anathrecelvlng,
and the glory
TIiv
tTDl &
TOO
Ow2
06
the (one) hesfde o f t h e
cad.
of the

ev

z?:

'2;

~ r n y o p f i ~ hw a v n ~ 6 qrdv narhpa. b r l v
sh.a accuse roo t o w s ~the ~ ~ t h ~
i,
the lone)
f 0
6v
buEiq
fihrrirme. 46 r l
whom
yon
have hoped.
I1
trnrnerj~r~ Mu~oei
yon were bellevine
to Moses: rolr were believing
6v
tpoi
mpi
9 ~ 0 0 t~sivoq
likely to mi, about
O me
that lone)
Z Y ~ ~ 41
Z f
62
miq
tnrivou
but
tothe
ofthat lone)
~ ~ h w a o l 06
v
~ I O T E I ~ E T E n & ~ roiq
writbps
not rou am beuedng, how to the
tpoic P f i ~ a e ~ vr t m t i r m ~ s ;
my
snYlngs you wlii beileve?
~&a
WXBw b ' 1 q o d 5
After these fthlnga) went off the ~ e r u s
irlpav
other side
8 a h $ y 1 ~ o;$e
rd&&a~

but YOU do not receive

me' usomeon=
arrived in his own
name. YOU would
receive t h a t one.
44 HOW can you^
believe, when yon a r e
accepting glory from
one another and you
are not seeking t h e
glory that is from the

not think that I will

accuse
~ ; you to the
Father; there is one

$, t h a t accuses YOU,
Moses. in whom YOU
3:: have
p u t YOUR hope.
mlure,jElg 46 I n fact, if YOU

2%e

believed Moses yon

Would believe me, for
t h a t one wrote about
me. 4 7 ~ u if tYOU
do
believe the
writings of that
how will YOU believe
my sayings?"

6~

~ the=e things
r

sesusdeparted

across the sea or

015.lee. or n.ben.as.
t But a great crowd
Ofri)q
the
W%:~%nI
kept following him,
6xhoq nohbq,
6n
t8rdww
emwd . much, -use
they were
because they were
beholding the signs he
o p ~ i a b[
errofel
in;
JgnS
which he was d o ~ n g upon the tone.) was performing upon
~ 8 ~ 0 ~ 3w b vj h 8. r v 62 stq
those who were ill.
6poq
being sick.
Went up hut into the mountah
3 So Jesus went u p
'IqoaO~ rai h r i
&K&~TO
NET.+ riw into a mountain. and
Jesus,
,and there was sitting wlth . . the there he was sitting
~ a 8 q ~ &air~oO.
J
4 v 66 tvyljq 76 nCroxa with his diselples.
disciples of him.
Jar but near the pesrove;,
Now the

;ti

T!&y$kq.

L$
rav

ra

JOHN 6:s-12

429

the festival af the

Jews, was near.
5 When, therefore.
Jesus raised his eyes
and observed t h a t
a gnat crowd was
coming t o him. he
toward
~ ~ 6a him
r j ~5h v
said t o Philip: "When
shall we buy loaves
fl68ev
fn
wherefrom m ght we buy
for these t o eat?"
e w u t v o i k o ~ ; 6 TOOTO
6P
#A(~EYEV HOwevershe wSS
mlght eat these?
This
but hewas aeulng saying this t o test
rreiphl;ov airrbv, abr6q y h p
(kSEl
si
testlng
him,
he
for had nawn what him, lor he himself
knew what he was
Eprhhev
rotciv. 7 dnronpi
a6rQ
he was about
to he doing.
Anmer!!
to him about to
him: "Two
@iA#nnoq A l a u o o i w
bm, obK answered
~ h i ~ Mi two
~ hundred
loaves
not hundred denari.l
worth of loaves is not
&proOo~v a6roiq
Iva
gKarno5
are enough
to them
in order that
each one enough for them, a0
&@
that each one may 1
"8.
8
mlght receive.
no is saying to hlm a llttle." 8 One of
slq
t~r rinr pa8qrinr &oi,,
'AvBpla5 b his disciples. Andrew
one out 01 the disciples of him. Andrew the t h e brother of Simon
&6eh@q Zipwvoq n i r p o u 9 'Emrlv n a 6 h ~ o vPeter, said t o him
brother of Simon Peter
Is
Uttle BOY 9 'Here rs a llttle boy
6 6 s Bq
Exel
n i v r ~hplou5 ~pt8ivouq~ a tih a t has five barley
here who i a havlng flve
loaves of barley and loaves and two small
660 &yipla.
; &AX& r&a
r i t o n v riq fishes But what
two m a l f i s h e s hut these what
is
lnto aretheseamongso
manv?"
TOOO~TOV~;
WrnanY?
10 Jesus a d :
10 r l n ~ v 6
'IquoOq
f l o r i o a r c T?O$ "
H the~men~ recline
Said
the
Jesus
Make you
as a t meal." Now there
irvepimovq
&nmmiv.
fiv 68
was a 10%of grass in
men
to tall upward. ~ s ahut xfp~:C
the place. Therefore
Oh
0,
nohbq i v rrQT ~ W .&vEmow
much in the piece. F ~ I I ~therefom
~ ~ ~theM We men reclined.
five
In
&v6prq
.r6v & p d 6v d q n w ~ a n t o ~ i h t onumber.
~.
11 So Jesus
male perems the numter as
five thousand.
11 Eha w
o h
TO*
hproug b 'IqmoOq tOOk the loaves and.
~
~ thereion,
~
the~ loaves
e
the~ ~ e s uda after giving thanks,
he di3tributed them
616601~
TO;q
~ a i cEb.xaplmjoa
tothe lonee) to those reclining,
and hnvingthankei distributed
& v a u ~ ~ ~ & v o ~dvoiwq
q,
~ a l Lr
T&V likewise also as much
lylng upward.
Ilkewlse
also
out of
the of the small fishes
6qapiwv
doov
48~Xov. 12 h 5 66 as they wanted.
small fiahea aamuch as they wllled.
Aa but 12 But when they
Lvcnhfidqow
X6yr1
roiq vaLClel~iq had their fill he
they were fined wlthln he Is aeylnP to the dlae P es said to his disciples:

'lou6aiwv. 6
hhpaq
Having Ufted UP
Jew*.
o h
m J g dqeahpo*
b 'IrloGq r a i
the
Jesus
and
therefom the
eyes
8 ~ a o 6 p e v o q 6rl n o h h 6xXo
ipxeml
having viewed that
mueh
crows Is eomtng
boprh

.r&v

the fes ival of the

haiig;ins
p:,~~
@$AFT
V P ~ ~ F,W
P",:F; J I W

,;
,II
'!%!

~~

JOHN 6:13-19

430

ad700
E u v a y h y ~ r ~ rh
rrepruusbuavra
"Gather together the
of h ~ mLead r o u together the having overabounded fragments that remain
~hhupara,
n
over, so t h a t nothlng
h 6 h q ~ a 1 . 13
uuvr'yqov
03v
uai
shouldhelost.
They ledtogether theref&, and fore they gathered
them together, and
tyflllUav 6 6 6 c ~ a K O ~ ~ Y O U <K ~ U O ~ ~ T W Ydl(
fiued
twelve
baskets of fragments out of they filled twelve baskets w'th fragments
rev r r ~ v r r hprwv
TGV
~pleivUv
&
the
five
loaves of the
barley
~ h , ~from
h the five bariey
loaves, w h ~ were
h
left
hrpiuuevoav
~oiq
pEpPWK,jU1,,.
overabounded to the (ones1 havme taken food.
over b~ those who had
14 Oi
02"
6vepmo~ 1 8 6 ~ &
~ ~ eaten.
~
The therefore
men
having seen what
l4 Hence when the
h o i q o ~ vm . p ~ i a 8hEyov
6 ~ r0 8 ~ 6&UTW
~
men saw the signs
he did
rlgns were saying that This
is
he performed, they
d h r l W 6 npoqr'rq~
6
E
,$
;to say: hi^
truly the Prophet the (one)
1s for a certainty the
r6v n6opov. 15 '1quoGq
08"
yvabq
the world.
J~~~~ therefore having known prophet t h a t was to
tire p t ~ h o u u w f p x ~ u 8 a ~~ a i &prrh<~lu 'Ome into the
that they are =bout to he
and to be snatching 15 Therefore Jesus,
ah6v
Iv a
rrolfiowolv
paulhia knowing they were
him
in order that
they might make
king
about to come and
drvtxbpqmv rrhhrv six 76
8poq
a h & < seize him to make
hewithdrew again into the mountam
he
him king, withdrew
116~0s.
again into the mounalone.
t&n all alone
16qlf'
6;
dlyia dygvt~o na~tpquav 01
16 When evening
As but evenlng occurred went down the
p a 8 q ~ a i ab~oG hi j v 8hXauuav. 17 ~ a fell,
i h a disciples
disciples ofhim upon the
sea,
and went down t o the sea.
17 and, baardlng a
tpphvrrs
sic
nhoiov
~ ~ P X O V T.D
havlng entered into
boat
they were comlng boat, they set out
rripau
ri)< &rXhaaq< eiq KaqapvaoGp. across the sea for
other side of the
sea
lnto
Ca~ernaum. Ca Der'na.um Well
nai u ~ a r i a i 6 q
t y ~ y 6 ~ ~ 1a oGTTw
i
by now it had grown
And darkness already hadoecurred and not yet dark and J~~~~
had
ih hljert rrpbq adrahq 6 'lquoG5, 18 6 not yet came t o
ha2 come toward
them
the
Jesus,
the
them,
Also, the
TS
8hAauua hYdpou p ~ y h h o u ~ V ~ O Y T O S began to be stirred
and
sea
of wind
great
blowing
UP because a strong
~IEYE~PETO.
wind was blowing.
was being thoroughly roused. l9
19 However, when
oBv
um6iouq E ~ O U I ~ Q T E
they had rowed about
therefor=
rtades
twentyfive
three
rp~h~ovra
~
E
T ~~ V 'I luo~v
~
~ or four
G miles, ~
thirty
they are beholding
the
Jesus they beheld Jesus
walking upon the
rrsp~rraroCvra h i ~ i 0dhuuqq
q
~ a Lyybq
i
walking about upon the
sea
and near sea and getting near
~~~

.roo rrkoiov ~ I V ~ ~ ~ Y O~ Y a
,
i&90Pil8quav. the boat; and they bethe
boat
coming to be, and they got fearful. came fearful, 20 But
6$ htyat a J ~ o i q'E 5 siv!, p i , he said to them: - ~ t
20
6
.
The (one) but is saying to them
am, not IS
I; have n o fear?
90psiulo8~ 21
ierhov, ,
2
be
fearing.
meywere wllilng ihe%OOe 1 Therefore they
were
AaPEiv adrdv ,st5 r 6 rrhoiou, r a i edetoq
to receive him lnto the boat, end immediately him into the boat, and
the boat Was
tyivcro
6 rrhoiov Crri .rfi< y i ) ~ ~ i directly
<
eame to be the
boat
upan the earth lnto a t the land to which
theyarere trying to go.
Gv
Irrrfiyov.
which they were gomg under.
22 The next day,,
t h e crowd t h a t was
me
standing o n the other
rS
li
8ahduol15 ET60v
k q ~ d ntpav
~
slde of t h e sea saw
having stood other side of the
sea
no
OTI n h o ~ h p ~ o &Xho
v
O ~ K fiv
~ K E ? el p l j that there
that little boat other not was there if no boat there except a
EV nai 6rt oh uuva1ui)h0w TO?< p+3qrai$ little one. and t h a t
and that not he entered wlth the dlsclples jesus had not entered
ahoG 6 'IqoaGq ,~i<
~b rrhoiov dhhh ~16~08into the boat with his
of him the ~ e s u a mto the boat
but alone disciples but t h a t only
ol p a 8 q ~ a iabroG hrrilheov' 23
his disciples had left;
the disciples of him went away;
23 but boats from
nhoia
in
Tlpep+60q &,YW?~
,Ti.bdri.as arrived near
boats out of
Tiberlas
6nou Eqayov 7.6" hprov ~ d ~ a p ~ q n i o a v r othe
q place where they
where they ate the bread havlng gwen thanks ate t h e bread after
KVP~OU. 24 XTE
o h
~ 7 6 ~ v6 t h e Lord had given
of the
Lord.
When therefore saw
the t h a n k s 24 Therefore
6 ~ x 0 ~ ' IquaOq o 6 ~Eqrlv &KC? 0%; oi w h e n the crowd saw
crowd that Jesus not
1s
there nor the that neither
was
there nor his disciples,
a
they
h
0
1
$
o
pa8qrai
disciples ~GToG,
of him, bwent
b p q l~na v
they boarded their
Ka9apvaod)l
Capernam little
came
came ,
mto
F~S
little boats . and
~rhothpta
~ a i frh0ov
t o Ca.per'na.um t o
<qroGvra< T ~ V 'IquoGv.
look for Jesus.
Jesus.
~eeklng t h e
25 80 when they
25 ~ a i ~ t p 6 v r r q a h &
nipov
~ " d having found
him
other side found him across the
Ti<
~Trrov ,
a h + sea they said t o him:
of the
eahhouqS
sea
they said
to him
"Rabbi, when did you
'papp!i,
rr6-r~ 236~
utuovas'
Ra,,b,,
when
here
have you eome'to be? get here?" 26 Jesus
answered them
i
26 h ~ p i 0 qadroiq 6 'IquoGg ~ a ETTEV
~ e r u s and said said: 'Most truly I ,
~ " s w e r e d to them the
3~lljv
A+
.C~TE~TF Say to:uou. You are
~~~n amen.. I am say~ng, to You, , mou.are seeking looking for.me, not ,
pc odx
bn
d 6 ~ r c uqpeia ah':brc : because YOU saw
me not becsuhe you saw . signs
but because signs, but because

'"Zj,.

tp,x,6,?2<began

Lz:cgy

ie P,X$;

Pone,

y2 $?::

$;g

$;

~--.

,,,

$2

JOHN 6:20-26

431

H&??,223ed
jr

JOHN 6:27-33
t p & y r ~ ~tr

432

r 6 v dlp~wv nal

ate out of the

L x o p ~ h o B q ~ rYOU a t e from the

Loevcs and rou got aatidicd;

27
tpya<mer
' v ppirnlv
74v
be rov worktn. for
x e food the lono)
&oAAullgvrlv
~ h v
7ilv
belngdestro~ed but
the
ood
the lone)
pivouoav E IS~
W ~ Y aIhv$ov,
mmainlng Into life everiaatlng,
YOU

A!

loaves
and were

satisRed.

&k".

TOO ohpavoO ~ a Sl W ~ V61606~ ~$5,

the

heaven

and

]tie

slvlnp t o t e

and gives
life t o the world."

K ~ F W .heaven

world.

27 Work.

not for the

that

perishes, but for t h e

fWd t h a t remains for
llife e v e r b t i n g . which
TOO CNep6nou bpiv MOCI m h o v y6p t h, e Son of man will
of the
man
to rou wrll give, this (one) for glve YOU; for upon
this one the Father.
b nawjp i q p h y l o r v 6 Or65
the Father
sealed
the God.
even God,has p u t his
seal [of approval]."
28 ~Tnov
ob
n$q
&6v
They sald
therefore
toward
hlm
28 Therefore they
Ti
noGp~v
lva
said t o him: '"What
What
may we be dolng
In order that
shall we do t o work
tpya~hurea
the
Of God?"
we may be worklng
:I
e r o j 29 t m ~ ~ p i e b
'Iqootq ~ a lTnv 29 In answer Jesus
God?
Answerel the
Jesus
and
said said t o them: "This
a h o i q To076 torhv r b Lpyov 703 Or00 lS the work Of Gad,
to them
~hta
la
the work ofths God ;hat you exercise
faith in him whom
7va
nkm~hqre
el5
6"
In order that
vou may belleve
into
whom t h a t One sent forth."
&6eurr1Arv
tr~ivoq. 30 E?TTOV
03"
30 Therefore they said
sent forth
that (one).
They said therefore to him:
then,
ah5
T/
03v
n o l r i ~ 06 U ~ ~ E ~aO
, performing
r eV
you
tohlm What theretors andoing you
s
l
g
:
Bsign,in order
ivu
i6wvw
rat
n ~ o r r h u o r r w f,, us to see [it] and
In order that we might see and we mlght believe
believe you? What
oat.
T!
tpy&Srl;
31 01 n a ~ l p r q
to yo;? What am you wor 'lnp?
The fathers work are you doing?
31 Our forefathers
6pGv r b pbwa payou & 76
tpfipqr
of us the manna
ate
in the deaolate i ~ i s e e l , ate t h e manna in
r&q
tmv
y i y p c l p p b ~ ~ "Aprov t h e wilderness. just
aecordinaaa
it Is
hsvlng been wrltten
Bread as i t is written. 'He
t~ 705 obpavoO L6orrv abroiq payriv. gave them bread
out of the
heaven
he (lave to them
to eat. from heaven to
32 ~ T n w ' 06v
a h ~ o i 5 b '1qu0~5 'Ap+ 32 Hence Jesus said
Sald therefore to them the
Jesus
Amen
them: .Most truly
& ~ i v Alyo
iwiv od Mwuui< tz;,'" I
to
, , ,
,
,
M
amen I am aevlng to YO;, not
Moses
did not give YOU the
bpiv rbv &prov h TOO odpwoO, &AAS b .
to YOU thc breed out of the heaven, but tha bread from heaven,
but my Father does
rrcrrilp pou 6i6wnlv dpiv ~ b v&prov K
~ s u l e r o me 1s gtvlng to vov the bread out OY give YOU the t ~ e
bread from heaven.
TOO ohpavoG rbv, &hq01v6v. 38 b
dpTOS
tho heaven the
true.
The ' u bread 33 For the bread of
TOO eraO t m i v
6
r a r a p a i v w b C+od LS t h e one who
of the God
Is
the lone) coming down out of
d o p a imm

JOHN 6:34-40

433

:f

2?ke

pP

j eomis

n6vr0Tr
aiwa~s

t o hlm: "Lord, always

give
6bs

' ~ rlpl
pb
am

35 Jesus said t o
them: "I a m the bread
&pro< TI$
<ofis b
QX~!+EVOS
nPO5 of life. He t h a t comes
bread oi t e fife; the (one) eomrng toward to me will not s t
Bpi 06
netv&nn,
ual
b
me not
should hunger,
and the me)hungry a t all.snd he
t h a t exercises faith
oh
6,
1
1rf
i
u
P,
n1m6wv 15
bellevlng
into
not
wlll t h l r ~ t in me will never get
n h n o n . 36 &AX' rlrrov
dpiv
I
Kai thirsty at all. 36 But
at any time.
But
I meld
to YOU that also have said to

ss ETW
S B I ~ to
&~i(
them the
b ' IJesus
~OOG~,

A!

2
:

awphrmt

YOU

n~ bl

31

ME

have seen

ma

nai

and

6i6ouiv

ob
T~UTS~ETC.
have even seen
n d YOU are believing.
pol b n a r k n p b s me and yet do not be-

which
l
lspivlng tome the Father towar

lieve.

37 Everything

tp~bprvov np65 the Father gives me

will arrhe, and the (one) coming toward will come t o me, a n d
the one t h a t comes t o
p r oh p
t<BMw
LSw 38 d r l
me not
I should eject outslde,
became me I wul by no means
~maWPq~a h b
o,$er$
drive away; 38 beI have come down , irom
cause I have come
muA
.rb MA a r b t p b down from heaven t o
IM
the rnme
w\Y
be doing the
tnorrler that I
do, not my will, but
n&,~6
"
but
" the
rir
of the (one) havlng sen$ me: t h e will of him t h a t
sent me. 39 This
39 r o h o 66e i m t v ~b ELhlfa
r&
thls
but
h
the
w 1
oltho lone) is the
of him
t h a t sent me. t h a t I
ICIWVT~S
PC
iva
nh
having sent
me
herder that
all
which should lose nothlng
6 8 6 ~ ~ 6 pot
~
p
&noAtow
65 Out Of all that he

f i ~ ~ , Kai

"3

he has glven

to me

;tf

not

l ahodd destroy

out of

%$

T-

Ze

glven me but t h a t I

should resurrect it st
a?
1 lhovid rcsurtect
it
to
thelastday
40 For
10 & ~ p fipfpq. 40 ~ok; >$,P t y v the
rb

thls is the will of my

Father, t h a t everyone
w1
oi the
Father
of me In order that that beholds the son
s o Au rbv ulbv ~ a ni ~ n r n j w va n d ererclses faith
ev:$na
t t e beehoklnp the Son and beuevtnll
in him should have
airjv~ov,
everlasting life. and I
everla.tlnp,
wlll resurrect him at
h m f i u w o h b v t 2, r i tnxhrn fiptpq. t h e last day."
hm
to the
laat
day.
ist

8h7ya

day.

TOO

$8 afi$

n a ~ p 6 ~pou

S:2

i'va

:zJ

JOHN 1241-49

'Ey6yyuCov
o h
ol 'lou6aioi
Weremurmunng therefore the
Jews
m p i aGroir
bn
~Tnev 'E 6 ~ i p l
about him because he said
am
6
~araP&q
p,
,
;
the lone, having come down out of the
olipawt, 42 ~ a i &yo"
06x1 oOr6g Lorw
heaven,
and weresaying Not this' ' is
'Iqootg ' 6 "la5 'lwoiq

41 Therefore
the Jews began to
murmur at
because he sald "I
am the bread that
came down frpm
heaven.,i 42 and they
began saying: "Is this
the
son of
of
Jesus theson of
oi6apw rbv n a r c p a ~ a ni i v p q d p a . 1 ~ i )not
~
have known the father and the mother$ HOW Joseph. whose father
vOv
Aiyrl
'El: TOO 0 6 ~ ~ 0and
0 mother we know?
now is he raying that Out of the
heaven aow
is i t that now
~ a ~ a p t p q n a ; 43 drrr~rpieq 'Iquo05 nai he says, .I have come
I have eome down?
Answered
~ e s u r and
down from heaven'?
ETTTEI)
a!hoi<
YOYY~<STE
pET'
he said to them 2!t
be
munnurjng . ~ i t h43 I n answer Jesus
d ~ ~ f i h w v 44
. od6siq 6ljva-raj iheriv- r p 6 5 ~ a l dto them "stop
one another.
No one is able to come toward murmunnq amonc
.
11s e?w
pfi 6 n a r b
6
rrLpqag yourselves 44 NO
me ii ever not the Father the lone1 having sent
man can eome to me
PE
t h ~ 6 u q a h 6 v . K & Y ~ thla0r;lum
the
me should draw
him,
and I shall resurrect
a h b v iv
re
ap6pq. 45 EUT,Y who sent me, draws
h~m m
the
day.
It ls hlm and I wlll resuryeypappiv?~
iv big a p o $ j m l q Kai r e c t h i m in the last
havzng been Wntten i n . the
Prophets . And day, 45 It is written
Euovrau T&VTE~
6 1 6 a ~ ~ o i &oir
rrag
wU1 be
all
taught (ones1 of God: everyone in the Prophets,
dKoGoa5
nar@5 Kai 'And they wil! all be
the having heard
besfde of the ~
~ and
t taught*
h
~by Jehovah.:
~
patlhv
i p x E ~ a l n&g
ip6. 46 OLX Everyone that has
having learned is coming toward me.
Not heard from the pather
8r1 Tbv n m Z p a 6 6 p a ~ b 715
~i p1 .land has learned comes
that the Father
hasseen anyone
to me. 4 6 Not that
6
L)v
n a p & r o c BmO,
otpq
the (one) being
beslde of the GO^, this lone) any man h a seen the
Father, except he who
6 c 5 p a ~ wrbv n a r t p a . 47 &p?v &pi"
X6yq
has seen the Father.
Amen amen I am saying is, from God: this one
bpi",
6
nlor~ljwv
ixrl
Soiv has seen the FatNer.
to TOW,
the ionel ' believing
is having
life
47 Most truly I say to
albvtov.
YOU. He that believes
everlastins
has everlasting life.
48,
,
. t?!;
48 "I am the bread
of life. 49 'YOUR
<ofis49 o l T ~ T ~ ~ E0F ~ Eqayov
6 ~ &V
life;
the fathers of TOW
ate
in the forefathers ate
'
45' Or, "be those taught." 45' Jehovah, b.s.~.a.l7.lQ.~o.2~~~;
God, x A k . . , .
41

de

&db:;

~~~

'

ztomfit$<

eu2p

"'I

q6 tg.

$,P&:'

JOHN 6:50-56

435

434

dge

'

8 ~ 6the
~ manna in t h e
epjpw ~b phvva ~~j d m c e a y ~ v50 0this
desolate iplacel the manna and they d ~ e d :
wilderneSS and yet.
bmlv 6 & p ~ a
6
K!
TOG O ~ P ( N O ~died. 50 This is the
is the bread the lone) outof the heaven bread that comes
~aiaPaivwv
iva
down from heaven,
down in order that a$&e
may
qhyq
~ a pi j dmoO&vn. 5 1 L y 6 sip, 6 So that
shouldeat and not he should die;
I am the eat of it and not die.
&pro5 6 Cev
6
e~ .TOO o6pauoO 5 1 I am t h e living
bread the livmg the (one1 m t of the heaven bread that came
down from heaven:
~ a ~ a p h s
ehv
gh&\at
having come down; ii eve^ anyone
EIF
if anyone eats of this
h ~ o 6 r a u TO^ ~ P T O U Sfiurl
out of
this
the bread he w l live
~ ~ into the bread he will live
aifiva, raj 6
6i 6" k h 66mo forever: and. far a
age, a n d the bres2 but which I shaugive fact, t h e bread that I
i) uhp$ pou h i v bnkp 'reg TO? K ~ U ~ shall
O U giveis my flesh
me fie& of me
ls
over the of the world
in behalf of the life of
<$$.
t h e world "

a6p

52

' E ~ ~ O ~ O
=pb~, C W ~ ~ X O U ~ 52 Therefore the
W e r e fignting therefore toward one another Jews besan contend-

01 'lou6aio1 h 6 y o ~ ~ rn5& 5 6 G v a ~ a 1 0 8 ~ 0 5 ing with one another,

the

Jews

How is able thlr

saying

lone1

Saying:
Can
man give us his flesh
to eat?" 53 Accord:
53 ztrrzv
o h
a h o i q 6 'iqooO5 'Apjv
anid
to them the
Jeaus Amen inely Jesus said t o
--.- thsrpfore
..........
q6yqrc
them: "Most truly I
bpiv, i&v
&pfiv M y o
amen I am saying to mu, if ever o!! YOU should eat .
-, ...., unless
of700
the uioG
Son d705
the OG~IV~P~TTOU
man
you eat the flesh
F
K
~
r;lv
the o6p.a
flesh
of the Son of man
rriy ,
ah00
~6
and
his blood,
ShoU
d dnnli
him
the
YOU have no life in
gXETE
b i a u ~ ~ i5 45 .
6
--ire
havine
ltre
The lone1 vnurselves
--.in selves.
" - - - - ~ ~ 54 He
~ p ov
6
pou TT$ o h p r a r a i rrivw
pou that feeds on my f i s h
munAing of me the flesh and drlnklllg of me and drinks my blood
has everlasting life.
~b alps
EXE!
e ' ~ ~ ; ~ ' g ,
the
blood ishavlng
and I shallresurrect
&vaorfiua
ahbv
-ril
fo,x$;u
?L$$ him st the last day:
shall resurrect
him
to the
5 5 fi
ohpc bou d r ~ ~ e~fUi T~I fip&~l5, 55 for my fieah is
the for flesh of me true . IS
food, true food, and my
blood 1s true drink
r a i ~b a i p & pow y 2 2 5
and the blood of me
56 He t h a t feeds on
56
6
T P ~ Y ~ Vpou 7ilv ozza
my
and dr,nlts
The lone1 rnunehlng of me the
my
rema'ns
nivwv
pov 76 a i p a tv Lpoi
pb~t
drinking of me the blood m me isremaming l n unlon wlth me,

$rk ff%d

:c

2 %

~~

$:z$

. It,

~~~~

~~

<;2

tf:x$

2;;:

yj

& &@. 57 r&&

M m l h h r and I in union with
and 1 m him.
AEmrdlnz U sent
him. 51 Just as t h e
p
6 Sf% rmn\p K & Y &
6 t h living Father sent
through me forth and I live
me the llving Father and1
rbv nmtpa, r a i
6
rPi) W
pE because of the Father.
the
Father,
and the (onel muncK~ng me h e also that feeds
r&rcivog
<IFI
61'
W. 58 O$$S
on me, even that
aho that (onel wzl hve t h r o v h me.
one will llve because
tmlv
6 8poq
b
te o b m ' j
is
the
bread the (onel out of heaven of me, 58 This is
the bread that came
KmaBk
06
KEate
movthe
o1 down from heaven. It
luvlng come dawn, not a m d i n g as
ncrriwq
'
d OY is not when youn
fathers
and they died; the (one) muneK~ne forefathers ate and yet
died. He that feeds
T O ~ O Vl6v 6
~ 0
<1=1 ~
T b
On this bread will live
thla
the bread w a l m into the
forever." 59 These
69
Tairra
things he said as
meae
(thlnm)
h%
'd
he was teaching in
6 1 6 & o r w b Kaqapvao6p.
public assembly a t
teaehlns Ln Capernaum.
60 noXXo1
o h
&ro&cmc
tr r 6 v CB.per'na.um.
Many therefore having hear2 out o l the
60 Therefore manv
p&r&
&oG d r a v XrAqp6q t m l v 6 Myoq Of his disciples, wh&
dlrlpler mhim said
Herd
la tho word they heard this. said:
oboq
riq
6Gvmat &d
& r o k ~ v ; "Thls speech is shoekthls;
who
sable
of It
to bt hearlng? ing; who can Usten t o
61
ei6&~
65 6 'IquoGq b t a m $ it?" 6 1 But Jesus.
Having known but the Jesue in hlmaelf knowine in himself
6rl yoyy6Coww n ~ p i m h o u 01 p a h r a i that hi;disciples were
that a r e m u m u r h g about
thls the dl.clplea murmuring about this,
a h 0 6 ETTTEV a h i q ToGm bp8q a r a v 6 a h i C r 1 ~said to them: "Does
of hlm he sald to them Thil
You
I8 atumbllng+
this
you?
62 thv
aDv
8ropim
r b uibv TO? 62 what, there fore,^
If ever therefore rovmay behold the Son of the

rat 715 tura

r&y&

k Ki%2

yEetd%a

Ansluelea

.-. -

'7' $E$."n t,$flu

ie

5%

A!

KL'k~lfl

~$:E;F

ztga

~~~~

Ule (one) belng about

il&

$
0
:

rmpa6&mv
to glve bedde
*YAt&
r o h
he ~ ~ . ~ a y t nmroush
g
*lb
bpiv .6rt o 6 6 c i ~ 6hmal tXeziv
to roo that no one Is able to come
thv pit,
fi
6c60lrLvov
12 ever no it may be havlns been given

IS

if YOU should behold

the Son of man

ascending to where
he was before? 63 It
former
r r P 6Itimel?
~ w ; 63 T?$,e
the
<wonoto~V, fi u d p e o ~ r d@Eh~i 0666. Is the 'pirit that is
maklngallve, the Resh not I8 beneflttng nothing; life-giving; the flesh
is of no use a t all.
"
The sayings that I
the Pilyma
samnga w$ch
TVEO d( e q ~ t v ~ a i ufi LOTIV. 64 &_?P E?!
~
~
~
I
1s
and i f e
Is:
~-.
~~~- ~
bps" T W ~ S 01
ob r ~ u r e C o u o ~ vlife. 64 But there
roo
some who not are bellevlng.' are some of YOU t h a t
out of
IH~EI
6rpXfiq 6 ' ~ , , ~do~not
, jbelieve."
~
For
~sdknown
ooutof beglnnlng the Jesus from [the] beginning
rivrg
riuiv
01
Jesus knew who were
bellevmg the ones not believing
which ones are the lone31

and who was t h e one

that would betray
him. 65 So he went
65
to sav: .,This is
...~~~.
why I hive said to
dpqxa
1have mid
N~
can
r r p 6 ~ vc
to me unless it is
toward me
granted him by the
arir?
tu TOG WOTP~S.
Father!'
to hlm outof the Father.
66 Owtng to
6 6 ' ~ r o h w r r o n o i & r& pa%r&
o u t of this
many out of the dlselples many of his disciples
a&o'j b j h & v
~1~
T&
brrioo r a i went off to the things
of hlm wentoff into the (thtngsl behtnd snd behind and would
no longer walk with
orirha
~ E T ' cnST05
rr~ptcrrdnovv.
not yet wlth
him
they Were Wdkhg a b u t , him. 67 Therefore
67 ETmv
oDv
6 'IquoGq roiq 6 h 6 c ~ aJesus said t o the
Sald therefore the Jesus to the twelve ' twelve: ,,You do not
~T&YE'";
val bpciq
~L~ETE
want to go also, do
are wwilllng to be going under7 YOU?" 68 Simon
68 &rhrmpi8
&@
Xip~v
peter answered him:
to h h s ~ m a n
' ~ o r d ,whom shall we
npdg
riva b E X L w 6 p ~ 8 a ; P i p m a S o i ~
toward whom shallwego off? sayings of life 80 aWaP to? YOU have
sayings of everlasting
EXE,q,
69
aioviou
life; 69 and we have
we
everlasting
sou are having.
and
a n d Come to
6
a
p a
t h r a p n , 671 d d believed
have belleved and welave known that you a m know that you are
Holy One of God."
6
&y,oq
emG. TO Cme~pie the
the
Holy lone)
of the
~ o d . ~ n a w e r e a 70 Jesus answered
aho15
6 'IqooGq 0 6 ~
bphq TO!% them: "I chose you
yon
the twelve, dld I not?
to them the
Jesus
Not
Yet one of YOU i s a
6 h 6 c r a 1IEhc~hpqv; ~ a i AS b%
!
twelve
Iehose?
And out of
slanderer..'
71 He
61h@Xk tmw. 71
&Wv
6P
was, in fact, speaking
devll
Is.
He was s a ~ l n g but
of Judas [the son1 of
'l06E-m Xi WOF 'lmapl.&w:
th~s?,":e)
J$! simon ~ ~ . ~ ~ for
p i . ~ t
j ~ d a s oft~rnon ~scanot:
this one wan going to
gpchhsv
nap$166va!
to be
besrde
out of betray himl although
one of the twelve.
-i..,
k<:>k.u=.
---..-.
the
twelve.
NOWafter these
Kal pcrh
~aGra
~EPICWL%TLI 6
things jReus
~ And ~ after~ these
d (things1
t
owaswslkLng
a
~ the oontinued walMng
6F/Ehn,
'IqaoGq tv :T raArhaiq, 06 y h p
in Qal'i'lee.O
'r
JBSU.
tn the ~ a t i l e e , not for he was willing
he did not want
'
'lou6aiq
rrept-eiv,
6
the
Judes
to be
smut. beenuse walk about in Jude%.
yfisow . arir&
oi ' l a d k i o l h o r m i v a ~ .kcauSethe Jews
Seeking to kill him.
wereaeekhg him the
Jews
to kill.
who

and

.m%kw

beP'hw
man

JOAN 6:65-7:l

437

436

JOHN 657-64

7
f

.%

JOHN 7:2-11

438

4 t o p n i TGV 'lou&iuv 2 However, the festhe festrval of the

Jew8
tival of the Jews, t h e
fi
u ~ q v o n q y i a . 8 elyov
oOv
npirq festival of tabernacles,
the fadening of tente.
Sald therefore toward was near. 3 Therea h b v 01 & 6 d g o l a6roG M s ~ h P q 8 , & T E ~ ~ C Yfore hls brothers said
Nm the brothers of him Passon over from here
t o hlm: 'Pass a n over
.a2
hayc
clq r j v 'IovSaiav,
iva
and be going under Into the
Judea, b o r d e r that from here and go
into Jwde'a, in order
~ a iol p a 8 q m i o o v ko j o o w t v 0013
also the disciples of you wl! behold of you t h a t your disciples
TU !pya
br
noiriq.
4 o66ciq y h p also may behold the
the works which youare doing:
noone for works YOU do. 4 For
.
TI
kv npunrO n o l i ~ a i Zqroi a d d q "ObodY does
anythtng In hidden isdorng and isseeking he
in secret while
himself seeking ta be
b
nappqoiq
slval.
ri
m
outspokenness
to he.
If
these lthIn8sl known publicly. If
nolds
gav&pooov u w b v
YOU do these things.
rau are ddina,
manifest
yourself
tJ8w manifest yourself t o
n6ou
5 ob6L
y h p 01 &6ahgol adroir the world:
5 His
wollx'
Not-but lor the brothers of him brothers were, in fact,
hnimeuov
rlq a d ~ 6 v .6 h t r ~ t
o h
not exercising ~ l i t h
were beileving into him.
Is ~ m n gtherelore
in him,
Therefore
ainoiq
6 'IquoG< '0
rplpdq
, b jesus
said to them:
to them the
Jesus The appointed time the
"My due time is not
oimo
IrhwuTtv
b
6L
not yet
1s alongdd;,
the
but yet present, but
~alpb
b bpircpoq n b r o r t turlu due time is 'lways at
hand. 7 The world
appOinted(iime the
YOURS
always
is
Ieasonto hate
hotpoq. 7 od 66varat b r60poq
~oiv has
ready.
Not is able the world to
hating YOU. but i t hates me,
6 & because I bear witness
f i t it t z t k g , h e c a w
concernlng it t h a t
papwp&
=pi a h o S STI .rh p y a its works are wicked.
am bearlng witness sbout
it
that the works 8 YOUgo up to the
a h 0 0 novqp& h u r ~ v .8 irp~iqhv&Pqrc eIq r j v festival; I a m not yet
of it wicked
1s.
YOU go YOU UP into the gOlng up to this fes.
Lop~jv.
oGno CNa@aiuo ,el$ niv LOPT~Ytival, because my due
fesoval;
not Yet am golngupmto the festival time has not yet
~crGrqv, 6n
b tpirq
natpq,
o h
So
thls. becoure the my sppoin ed t ~ m e not yet
he told them these
~rc~hfipwra~. 9
,aha
has been fulniled.
These lthinzsl
f$ things, he remained in
eindv
adroiq
EJIEIVEY t v
raA~Aaiq.
10 But when his
having said to them he remained in the ~niilee.
10 'CIS 6t &v6Bquav ol &6&wi adroir rlq brothers had gone
A$ but went UD the brothers of him into un to t h e festival
mjv Lopniv, T ~ T E .a3
the festival. then rlao
gavcpGq
&Aha d q
manifestly
but
a8
2

v 62
JBl
but

try%
near

22:

&

JOHN 7:12-19

439
o&
~ C ~ ~ T O W&&v
b ~ f
therefore
were seeking him in the
Lopr"
rai
Wryov
noG
tmiv
festivg and they were saylns Where
nepi
a
h02
L~rTvoq; 12 m i yoyyvopbg
him
And murmurig about
that (one17
fiv n o h h & roiq bxhoty.
01
pb
was much m tho crowds; the (ones)
indeed
;hcyov
671 'A a865 kwonv, & A h 1 6 i
were saying that
zood
he IS, athas but
;heyow
nAav6to err rbv
O"
he
Is
msklng
the
were saying NO,
6xAov. 13 ob6dq
uivrol
nappqoiq
crowd.
~ o o n e of course
to out8pakenneas
Lh&t
nepi a6roir
6th T ~ V Q6D0v
m a speaking about
him *mush the fear

""J*

it h e Jews b e e n

looking for him a t the

',h,hP

festival and saying:

.,Where is t h a t [man]?"
12 And there was a
lot of subdued talk
about hlm among t h e
crowds. Some would
say: "He 1s n good
man: Others would
say: "He is not, but he
the
13 NO one, of course.
about
him publlely because
of the fear of the

JOHN 7:20-27

440

Mwvoiq ~ ~ W K E Opiv
V
T ~ V
v6pov; ~ a 0d6~iq
i
gave YOU the Law, did
Mores
gave to YOU the law? And noonel he not? But not one
t< bp6v a o ~ c i r6v v6pou. t i p s of YOU obeys the Law.
out01 YOU bdolng the
law.
Why me why are you seeking
CqTEiTE
EmO~~cival;20 &nc~piB
6 t o klll me?" 20 The
are YOU seeking
to klll?
Answerea
the crowd answered: '"YOU
6xho
Aatpblov
EXCIS.
T ~ S U I have a demon. Who is
craw2
Deman
youare havlng: who you seeking to
lqrei
c i r o ~ ~ i w 21
t ; dnrrlpie
'IqooCq 21 m answer jesU
is seeking
to kill?
AnswereA
Jesus
said to them: "One
rai e l r r ~ v a h i q -Ev lpyov
deed I performed, and
and sald tothem One work
YOU are all wondering.
rrhv~rq
22 For this reason
all
rowB
ere
a uwandering.
~ h < s ~ s . 22
Moses has given YOU
the clrcumeision-not
M$,$
It is from Mases,
mplro jv
odx I
h r o t Mwudwq that
ElrcUmCtio~, - not becauac out of the Moses but that it is from the
6oriv &Ah'
t n rrlv rra~lripwv,- ~ a i
circumcise a man on a
1s
but
out 01 the
fathers. - and
23 If a man
mpdpvsrr
Crvfjpmov. 23 EI
yon are cfmumclsing
man
~i recelves clreumcision
ncptropfiv
XapBhl
6 bfjp-q
tv On a Sabbath in
olrcum~l~lon isreceivlng the
man
in order t h a t the law
Aufji
6 of Moses may not
u%!%w
that ! c c ibould be'laosed the be broken, are you
violently angry a t me
v6poq
MouuEug,
t~oi
XOA&C
law
of Moses,
to me
are roo fullof blle because I made a man
67,
8 x 0 ~ &v8pwrrov
1 6
completely sound in
because
whole
man
sound m health health on a sabbath?
trroiqua b oaBBhr
24
rpivrrs
24 Stop Judging from
I made
in
sabbath?;
be roo iudgfnp the
appear.
rar'
i*y!u, &Ah& 'rIv 6lnaiav Kplolv anee, but judge with
~0Eordlngto face, but the
Jut
judgment
judgment,"
KP~YETE.
25 Therefore some
be urn judplng.
of the inhabitants
25 'Eh~yov
oBv
r1v1q
tr
began
Were saying thereion aome out of
to 8By: 'This is the
th$$>e)
wf&, man they are seelring
o kill. 1s it not?
<q~otu~w
CmoKTEiva,; 26 uai
i6s t26
And yet, see! he
they are seeklng
to kill?
And
aeel
IS Speaklng In public.
hahci
,,b62v and
they say nothing
heis ,,,S~I,~
a.
,thing
ollirO
Xyovotv
rrorE
hhqB&S t o him. The rulers
to him they are aying;
~t ~ m e t l m ~truly
have not come to
a
Eyvwoav oi hpxowrq 671 o h 6 q ~ U T I V 6
knew
the
rulers , that thls
is
the that thls Is the Christ,
have they? 27 On
X P I U T ~27~ ;&Ah&
TOOTOV
076a N
Chdst?
But 8 thls lone)
we have $now" the contrary. we know

&yjiya
: ;E

Tz~$h
2:

,6,t6$;g

fbv

In022

#A

'Ix:f.",$,"$:~~
gf

;%t".'kfy

toq

2:

'y

JOHN 728-33

441

where this man is

rrb81v
6
wherefrom
%I
whenever from: yet when the
Lpmrat 066dq ~ L V & ~ E L rr60N
P o ~ i v . c h t i s t comes, no one
mas come no one is knowmg wherefrom
heis. is to know where he is
28 - E K ~ < R I o h
6"
r3 / E P ~6 1 S h o r ~from." 28 Therefore
cried out therefore m the temple teschtna
out
he was teaching in
6
'iqootq
;
y
,
i
$
,
Ule
Jesus
t h e temple and said:
076crrc
oi6am
nai
and
youhave known "YOU both know me
now have known
and know where
rr6e~
rip[. ~ a ?
tpauroc o h
~ h ~ r ~ f ~
I ern:
o m and from
myself
not a m from. Also. I have
not come of my own
6
the (one) initiative. but he that
sent me is real, and
P, 8" tpciq O L ~ K o i k c
having sent me, whom roo not have known: yon d o not know
29 el&
o16a
cnjr6v. 671 n a p ' h o t Nm. 29 I know hlm,
have known him, because beaide of him
I am a representative h a m him.
slpi
u&reiv6q
I am
and that lone)
me
and t h a t One sent
o h
30
'ECfi~ow
me forth." 30 Hence
therefore
They were seeking
they began seeking to
n,&ual, Kai o6&?q +dpahcv tn' aljr6v get hold of him, but
to get hold of,
no one imposed upon him
"0 one h i d a hand
xdpa, 671 o h w ~ ~ q h l j B fi~ t 6 p a
the hand, because not yet had come the hour upon him. because
.of him. I outof
EK
dXhou 62
rrohXoi his hour had not yet
the
cmwd but
many come. 31 stlll, many
or the crowd put faith
h i u r m o v ~ l q ah&, la?
%yov
believed
into him, and they were ssYtnB in him;
they
'0
6rav
ehfjrl
commenced saying:
The
whenever hernight.eome
"When the Christ
rrA~im y c i a rrocimt
~3"
ohoq
a u d o o i w h ~ e h t h ~ s(one) am"es* he
not
perform more slgns
&milurn;
I than this man has

5: iex8k%tq

I~$2%e,
2'2 '-2

,&%$,::

ae$

xPdKs?

dld!

32 " H K O V U ~01
~eard

tho

Oaptua?ot
Pharisees

yoyyfi<ovroq
&DO
murmu~lng about htm
drrriurolhav ol &px,rpsiq
cent forth tha ohlef priests
iva
imtlplri~aq
in order that
a him.
h b v . 33 ITTCV
Ssfd
therefore
o h X Y ~ ~ V

hhyw
I am going under

g:E

nfi~

toward

'

;:te &,h,":

p e ; ~ ~ p ~ ~ ~

heard the crowd murmurlng these thlngs

about him, and the
chief nrlests and the
phariiees dispatched
officers to get hold Of
him. 33 heref fore
Jesus said: "I eontlnue
uai
a little while longer
rrhpylw.r& with YOU before I
havlng gent go t o him t h a t sent

mDm,
uai
these Ithlne), and
ra? 01 Oaplvaiol
and the Pharisees
nl&owulv
they mlght pet hold of

ke 1' 3~:$
'~p
7&v

the lone)

"El

JOHN 7:34--41

442

<

p ~ .34
d p~ .a1 OSX dp/IOClt
me.
Yoo%
seek me end not YOU wlll Rnd
pr, nai t h o u ~ i p iby& bpdq 06 6GW&
me, and where am
1
row not ere able
th8riv. 35 ~ T n o v
oGv
01
'lou6aio1
to come.
Said
therefom
the
Jewa
tauroGq
n&q
noO . , o0roq
~LXXEI
toward
selves '
Where thla lmanl la about
nopa6~00au 6 ~ 1f i p ~ i q06 ~ b p ' o o p m a h 6 v ;
to begoing that we no? &and
hhP
'

me. 54 You will

look for me, but
YOU will not fmd
me, and where I a m
YOU cannot come.'
35 Therefore t h e
Jews Said among
themselves: "Where
does this [man] intend
going, so t h a t we shall

pmr!
r r o p k o 8 a 8 r a i 6t6honEa ~ o i j q the [Jews] dispersed
he is about to be going and to be leaehln. the among the Greeks
'EM vaq; 36 s i q 6mtv 6 h6yoq o h 0 5 and teach t h e Greeks.
alee&?
What
fa
the word
thtl does he? 36 What
6v
sTm
Zqs'ari
p a
odx does thls saylng mean
which he s a d Yon wlli reek me and not that he said, .You
E ~ P ' O E T ~p r nai brrou ~ l p l& L) b p ~ i q 06 will ioak for me, but
YOU w l n ~ n dme and where em
you not YOU will not find me
and where I a m YOU
66vaaBe
SA8siv.
70" ace able
to cam67
cannot come'?"
S7 'Ev E
37 Now o n the last
1"
but to%
&'
toT&e day. the great day of
the
festival. Jesus was
lm'rel
6 'IrlooGq,
Ut?%'
had h o d the Jesuv. standing u p a n d be
cried out, saying: 'If
nai Zupacw Myou 'Ehv
rtq
61 "
and heeriedout saving If ever myone m a y g r a t anyone is thirsty. let
&p 6000
~ ~ 6 me
5
uai him come to me and
let h t m t e coming
toward
and drink. 38 He t h a t
nlvtrw.
38
b
~ I O T E G ~ VE I ~ puts faith in me, just
let him be drinking.
The (one) bellevlng Into as the Scripture has
aa8hq
~ l m u fi ypaqfi n o ~ a p o i sald, 'Out from his
SEcordingas said the (icrbtu;e,
river8 inmost part streams
b~ rfiq rolX1aq &G
brhoomrtv 66-q
of living waterwill
out of the c a m e of hlm wlll flow ofwater flow.'" 39 However,
<0vroq. 33 T o h o 62
1r e p i TOO he said this concernllvln&
This
but hesaid about the ing the spirit which
rrvc6pmoq
06
LpEhXov
X a p p h l u .those who put faith
(iPirlt of which they were about to be reeelvlng in him were about
01
rrto~rGoavrr. rlq a S r 6 v o C m y a p t o recelve: for as yet,
the lones) having betieves Into him: not Yet far there was no spirit,
fiv nvrcpa, cirl 'IqooGq o i h w bSoC&o0q. because Jesus had
was s ~ i r i t , because Jeaus not Yet was glorlned. n o t yet been glorified.
40 'Er mO 6xXou o6v & r o l i o a v r ~ TGV 40 Therefore some
Out of the crowd therefore havlng hears of the of the crowd t h a t
X6yw m h
Ehcyov
6n
0 6 ~ 6 5 heard these words
words there they weresaythat Thls lone) began saying: "This
&mlv &hq8&
b
n q f i ~ q ~41
. hhhol is for a certainty The
Is
truly
the
Rphet;
'them Prophet.' 4 1 Others

&*

%:

'$9

JOHN 7:42-51

443

x p t m 6 ~ .were aaylng: "Thls

Christ: Is the Christ." But
01
6L
OIeyov
M i y&p &K ~ f i qsome were saying:
the (ones) but were aaylng Not for out d the "The Christ is not
rahrhaiaq b ~ g l m b q E p ~ m a l ; 42 06
4 actually coming
~ a ~ i ~ etheo
mist is coming? .
the out of Lial.i.iee, i s
42 Has not the
ypaqfi d n r v b r ~ k
TOG m t p p a r o q he?
Scripture sald that
S O ~ P ~ U I C said
that ~ u t o f the
need
Christ is coming
AaueiS, vai h b Bq0XsLp 7-q ~5 qq dnou the
of avid, and from ~ ~ t h l e h ~"iltge
~
where from the ofispring
of David, and from
fiv Actwi6, Epxrrat 6 ~ p c o r 6 ~ ;43
BethSle.hemthe village
was David, is coming the Christ?
whee" David used t o
6,.
a6Tb,
o h
L y t v r ~ o kv T+ bxhw
43 Therefore
therefore owurred in the cmwd through hlm.
a division over him
44 ~ t v l q6b fiethov
tc &0v
n~&oan
some but werewilling ovtof them togetho~dpf $ ~ ~ ' , " ' , " P e ~ ~ ~
a6r6v. MA' orl6~iq i0aXrv
:
;
1
them, though,
him,
but no one thrust
w a n t i n ~t o aet hold
01 him,-but>o one
did lay [his] hands
o h
oi b m l p h a ~ npdq upon him
45
therefore the subordinates toward
45 Therefore the
rob< &prlEpiT nai @ap~oaiouq, vai ~ l n o vofficers went back
the ehle ~ r C rs and
Pha-en,
and sald t o the chlef pnests
a 6 ~ o i q ~ K E ~ V O ~at&
.ri
O ~ K fiy&yrs~ and har rise is, and
tothem those Through what not rooled t h e l a t t e r s a i d t o
ah&; 46 h E ~ p i 0 q O a v
a1
h q p L r a l them: "Why is i t YOU
him1
Answered
the
subordinetea dld not bring him
Ob6Lrrore
Lhhhqom
ohoq
&v8pwnoq. in?'' 46 The Officers
replied: "Never has
~evrr
make
thus
man.
-.
[+other] man spoken
47 & ~ r u p i 0 q o a v
08"
afiTOiS
Answered
therefore
to them
the like this." 47 In
the Pharisees
@aptoaiot M val bpci5
nmhhvqo8r.
~ h s r i s ~ e aN$ also yon have been made d err? answered: "You have
been mlsled also,
48 fi
715
6% TGV &px6mwv k i m r w e v not
48 Not
t o t anyone outof the rulers
belleved have
one of the rulers or
a h b v fi & T&V @a ILTO(/WY4g
into htm or outof the PRarisees?;
But of the Pharisees has
put faith in him, has
6 6xXo 06roq
6
pi y l h ~ w
he? 49 ~ u this
t
the E T O W ~ thls the (one) not knowing
crowd that does not
v6pov h h p a r o i ~ i o l v . 50 h t ~ ~N l1 ~ 6 6 1 ~ oknow
t
the Law are
law accursed are.
Is saying Nlcademus
peopie,.~
rr&q
adro6~
6
kXehv
npbq 50 Nic.o.de'mus, who
toward
them. the (one) having come toward had come to him
66
a 6 ~ i r v previously, and who
ijv
a 6 ~ bnp6rEpov, d q
them was one of them,
previously. one being out01
him
rpivcl T ~ Vhvepwrrov t o them: 51 'Ow
61 M 6 v6pog
man
NA the law o us ia judping the
law d w s not judge
npi.rov rrap' a6roO a man unless first i t
I ibb
ever no it $,","I??>ar
Erst
beside of hlm has heard from him
rXwov
saylnr

were

Oh6q

This lone)

Ula

oflhe

,&;r

ky

ash

Y?:

?:I'

"'"

?:

~~~~~~

fir&

'ri

JOHN 7:52-8:13
~ a i

444

PO

and

Theyanswered

YOU

what

and

sad

-rqq rah~haiaq

out of the

r a i i 6 ~ TI

a n d come t o know
what h e is doing, does
it?" 52 In answer
they said to him:
"You are not also
out of Oal'i-lee, are
you? Search a n d see
t h a t n o prophet is to
be raised u p out of
GaI'i.lee!"

he is dm&?

~ a is l ~ a v ah+

52 hcrpi8qoav
u

note.

.ri

rhould know

tohim

d;

M'

nai

NO? also

ipcrhqoov

are you?
Search
~ f i qrahthaiaq n p o p j q q

Galilee

&

and see that out of the

0 6 ~ ~~E~PET~I.
not is belng rased up.

Galilee

prophet

12 Therefore
. .
K~U~OV.

&ROXOV~DYpoi

'

06

the (one) fallowing

tome not
rrep~rranjuq ev ~ f O
i K O T ~&AX.
~,
&I

world:

JOHN 8:14-16

445

Jesus

He t h i t follows me
pi
not will by no means walk

in darkness, but will

should walk about in the darlmess, but he will have possess t h e light of
life.' 13 Hence t h e
T&
(PO<, T$
CW?,~.
13 STTOY
08"
the 1 ght of e
life.
Said therefore Pharisees said t o him:

pap~up~iS;I
.:

are bearingwt

&~qrlv aq84q.

')Iap~upIa
wltnes

14 h r r p i e

true.

UI

4the

esa

AnswerJ

OliVSS.

na~sytvsra

02
;",bP",t:

671

pou,

ol6a

ls06v.

x.1

n65 himself at the temple,

hob5
% O Z ~ Z ~
np&S
%b*bv,
*at
DDoills
a.aeom1ns
toward
hfrn.
and
xol)iaos
P6t6ao%ev odro6s.
3 -Ayovarv
having ant doan ba was Lerohlns
them.
*re brlnalng
at ol yeapporei~ xol ol Ooploola& ywoixa Pnl
but the
scribes
and th*
~ h a r i s e e a woman unon
POUBL~
~ a z ~ & h q p ~ t v qX(I~
v
az40=v~e5 a d ~ h v CY
aauirerv hsvlnp been oauahi. and ha.1".
atooa
her
b
p6.q
4 hfyouar4
ad%@ Ar8daxoh8, o3rq ii
rnidnl
are aavinr
t o him '
Teacher.
this
Lhs
vvvh xa%elhqnrar Pn' odrom&ae, porxpuopCvn.
mman has bcsneaughe unon very act cornmittma adulfnY;
5 Pv ah
~ 6 1 1fivtv
~
Mwvoq5 C ~ D I E L ~ ~ ~
z&<
O
in but
,
law
LO us
Dlosel
cuinmmded ti>.
. r o ~ o b ~ o s hrl)dts~v. oir
o6v
ri
hiyars;
8ueh lvamenl to bs atanins: m u therefor8 r h a t are you swine?
6 TOC.O
bk
P,..?OV
.,r.pu:ovro;
o~rl;;,
T I I ~bnt
ihr, ~ e r e s a l ! n a
,.,..rs
t.lcu
b
bi
lr<a
f ~ ~ ~ xo o r~~ ~r y o p rodroi..
;~
Inorder that !he, rcU Care 10 1.e znu.lnl ol hilr. T . e l.rl

COmlng to him, and he

sat down and began to
teach them. 3 NOW the
scribes and the Phartsees
brought a woman caught
at
and,
rtandlng her in their
midst, 4 they s a d
to him: "Teacher. this
woman has been caught
the act of committing
adultem. 6 ~n the law
Moses prescribed far us to
stone suoh sort or women.
What, redly, do you
s a ~ ? " 6 01 course. the"
&re sanng lhlr lo puthrm to the rest, m order
IO
60melhlnC "la
rhlch Ul awu*P hlm But

rr69~v

fiheov

came from and where

fipEiq 6& ,fin

brrhyw
and where . I am going under: . You b u t not
0 7 6 a ~ ~ n68cv
Epxapa~ fi
no6
have known wherefrom I em com~ng or where
h h w .
15 b ti<
~cmh

I am going. ~ u YOU
t
d o not know where I'

noD

rai

ohpna

not

16 r a i

rpivw

rpiu~q

[conttnuedpom page 4441

zI,,ooag %arm x6ylos
TO

15 You

judge, my ludgment

because

is,

alone, but the

and the havlng rent Father who sent me is

&hh' t y h r a i 6
I

I,

8.n

( p i aqetvil imcv,
true

I a m gamg

62. by&, 16 ~ n yet

d if I do

And ltever a m ~ u d g ~ nbut

g

no ene.

c m e from a n d where

judge according to
KP(Vw t h e flesh. I d o not
am judEinp judge any man a t all

q&06

rou are ~udging,

olj66a.

according to

KPIVETE,

Resh

wheretrom

'

Iam gomg under.

"Ot

nkpylaq

6o%r6L~$ x a l h y ~ o ~ ~ Jesus bent dawn and

A".
wns wdtlns am began to wrlte W*h hls
finger m the ground
PnCprvov
6%
the? wars remainin. urn" 7 When they perrlrted

*awn h.Vi"8 bent to tna

rhv
ye*.

JSlY3

sls

f n ~the

.oon.,

'2

aarth

; .

~ ~ 6 i a fgr 8

d~ouoonlrog

o6.h~

to

Itcm 'I.<, the c1l.r of

YO" ,flat .r rrniess M. l h <

nrr
xoroxiva;
hm! f throw J sane
6
~IOUV.
8 xnlx ~ ? . , v
CL i l n l l m ~ 3 I . n ~ :
sn l
airlcr
11l>l18# rlenl 1. wn
her
8 And hcndltlg
.~~
yqr.
9
ol
6
i
over again he kept oi
.is
sypomrv
The ionas)
but writing in the ground.
Into
tha
earth.
he r n s r r i t l n s
~15
d ~ ~ b ~ z 9v But
o ~ those who heard
bno6aouns
t5ilpxovro
having hsnrd were gamg out one down one havlng Started this began going out,
dnb r e v npeo6uxCpmv, xol
xa~eiri~f?ll
p6vog, one by one, starting with
the older men. and he
from
Lha
older ones.
and hs wss left down
alone.
Was left done, and the
xai
4 Y W ~ & v pioe 0600. 10 bvox6qo;
rile
woinm
in
midst
boina.
xarins bent ur, yoman that was in their
midst. 1 0 Straightening
at 6
'Iqaoos ~ l n ~adze
v
r 6 ~ 0 , no8
but the
lerva
asid
to her warnm< where are t h ~ ?up, Jesus said to her:
'woman, where are they?.
8
z
~
n
p
v
'
adads
08
%~T(XQLVSV;
Did no one condemn
No one
you judgsdaonns
l1
~ 0 8 7 0 n 0 1 but
slid

T
,
.

tlla

daid to them:

I came

because
1 have known
...m~e~.,
-.-.--.
-

Bedn he .gab presented

*Ut

rb

i8 n o t

14 In

paprup&

alone not I am, but

'Iquo0q roi clnw Jesus

Jesus and said

O,

p6voq oOr stpi,

Kol Pnop~6Uqoov Exoo~os .is zbv olxov adroo 53 80 they went each one
they rent
\(And
each tons) tnta the house of hem: to h ~ home
s
'Iqoooy 8 t Pna~a6thi si5 r&
'OQO
rOv
~ uJesus
t
went to
rent
~ E s u * but
into the ~ a u n t g n or the
the Mount of
'EhotBv.
8t
nblrv 2 At daybreak, however,

not

"Even if I d o bear
tyw am bearmg witness w i t n e ~ sabout myself.
to them And (if) v e r
rrrpi BpaumD, &hqBfiq $TI"
fi paprupia my witness 1s true. beabout
myself,
true
1s
the
witneas
cause I know where I

KEv

ahois

the judgment the mine

53

obi( Your witness

TO"

of y o u

0'

,01

ir*i

Y.'"

,I,,

068s;~.
N

S~QLB.

>orb
~

xoroz~iuou.

condemdna:
dpbpraw.1

,~said ~

hym os YOU?"11 Shesaid: "NO

~ e a v r Nsirhor 1 you one. air: Jesus said:
'Neither do 1 condemn
.inr&
o ~ v ~ v
tram
the
now
not ret YOU. GOyour way: from
now en practice sin no

(16 6

b u. the
~

nope6avi
be puins.

* I , , ~ ~ z'oaak
~

more.-

JOHN 8:17-24
pe

ma

na~fip.
Father.

446

17 ~ a i t v
And

In

TO
the

v6pq
law

6L with me. 17 Also,

hut in

YOUR

YOU

~~

3' '

wllldla

In

raiq
the

&paprfa~(
a na

tpGv.
f

&t.y< *.

You will die in YOUR

slns. For if YOU do
Lhv y h p p t
nlmc6oqrc
671 t O elpa, not belleve that I
i t ever tor no you should belleve that
am. am (he,, You ill
6mo6aveiu8r b ~ a i q papr ria^^
b Gv die in YOUR sins.", ,~
YOU wlll dle
In
the
slns
25 Therefore they
25
&yov
o h
ah4 13 7f5 began to say to him:
They weresaylng therefom to him You who
'Who are you?" Jesus
ETN
aLjToi<
b
'Iquo%
=id to them: w h y
are you?
Sntd
to them
the
Jesus
am I even speaking
Add
&p~fiv
671
~ a i
to
a t all? 26 I
beginning
why
a m
amIspesLing
t%%?
have many things to
26
mhhh
o
mpl
bp6v speak concerning yon
many (thinpa)
1
fiavlng
and to pass judgment
),dCi,, KaiKpfvelv.
&A'
to be spesklnp and to be judpldg: but the ionel upon. As a matter of
nLp*aq
p~ &hq&q ~UTIW, K ~ O& fact, he that sent me
havlngsent me
true
La,
an I
what 1.8 true, and the very
things I heard from
q ~ o u u anap' a h 0 6
m h a
hahd
Iheard beside of hlm these (things) I am aveaktng him I am soeakine in
r l q rb ~ b u p o v .27 o b ~ E y v ~ u a v 611 'rbv the world."' 27 hey
into the
world.
Not they knew that the did
grasp that he
rrortpa a h o i q
aeycv.
28 ~Trrfrrw 08v
was talking to them
Father to them he was aaylng.
Seld therefore
the Father,
b
'Iquo5<
'Orav
byl6uq.r~
28 Therefore ~ e s u s
the
Jesus
Whenever m v should ~ uhfghup
t
said:
you
~theb vulbv
son of706
the &v8phTo~,
ma.
haye lined u p the Son
then
T ~ T Erov
Y Vwlll
~ U Eknow
U~E
of man,then YOU will
6 n t O rlpt, rai &' n'pavro5 a
ro;$;nE
bow that I am
that
am, end from
myself
that 1 do nothing
t6i6aZEv
6 and
0366"
&AX&
K&<
nothin;,
but
aceording a.
taught
me the 01 m). own initiative;
ha%,
29 ua; hut just as the Father
~aGra
W
Father
~
Ptheae Ithinp)
Iemapenklng,
And taught me I speak
b
,.,c,,~~
e p o ~ hiv.these things. 29 And
the (onel having sent me with
me
la;
he that sent me is
TI with me; he did not
he%$%l
because abandon me to myseif,
tyh
T&
& Em& U ~ T Q ~ 0 1 6 because1 always do
1
the (thinpal ptsslng to hlm I am doing the things pleasing
rrhvrorr. SO
Ta6~a
ahmO XahoSvroq to him." 30 As he
B~WBYI.
These lthlngll o! hlm
speakhe3 was speaking these
rrohhoi hriurcuoav E Ia~
brb.
things, many put faith
many
believcd Into hlm.
in him.
31 'Eheyev
o8v
b 'IqooG< rrpbq
31 And so Jesus
waa aay~ng therefore tho
sesur
toward
say to
roc<
r r c r r ~ u r ~ u r b ~ aah$
q
'lov6aiou< went On
the Jews that had
tho lone.,
havlng bclleved
to him
Jews
believed hlm: "If YOU
s ~ &
bIIEiq
& ~3 hby
T"
If ever YO"
ahould remain in the
to tXe remain in my word.
dmo8avciu8~ t v

o m mw

b p c ~ k p q yL1;pm~al
671 6W it is written,'The
tc%e
roues
It hap een w n t t m that of two witness of two men is
&&&mov
paprupia
kwcrnv. true: 18 I am one
men
the
wItneso
that bears witness
18 6 6 E ~ P I b
M~PWP&
HCP~ P f i m o G about myself. and the
em the beerlng wltnem about myself
Sent me
rai
uapruwi
rrtpi LvoO b ~ V W C
ha,
,itness =bout
a180 I# besringwltneu about me the having m t
me,. 19 Themfore
e
nanip.
19
Ehryav
they went On to say
me
Father.
They were savlnp the%on
to him: "Where is
ad,$
no6 ~OTIV
b n a ~ f i pUOV. &H~xpie your ath her?" J ~ S ~
to hlm Where
la
the pather of yoti? ~ n s w e r e a
'Inoo6q OGre LpL
oi6a~e
OGTE T&Y answered: "You
J~SU.
~ ~ ~ me
t h ~have
r known nor the neither me nor my
If You did
rrari-pa pow EI t p i
4 6 ~ 1 ~ ~~ a Ti ~ Y
F ~ t h e r, ofme: if m e uoy had kiown, also the know me, You would
my Father
r r a ~ b p a pou bu
fj6~trc.
20 T d r e
Fatller of me llkely you hod known.
~ h e s e 20 These sayings he
~h p f i p a ~ a LhhAqu~v b TQ ya$oquhaKi41 spoke in the treasury
the
aaylnga
he spoke In the
reaaury
as he was teaching in
i
h i a o t v the temple. But no
~ ~ ~ & U KLvO r$
Y lepQ' ~ a ob6siq
tesehlng In the temple; and no one got hold of one laid hold of him,
abr6v.
TI o h o 0, hljee~ 4 &pa airrob. because his hour had
hlm, beeaUM not yet ha! come the hour of him.
vet come^ . .
21 ETrr~v
08"
n&xlv cnSloi< E
'&
l
2 1 Hence he said
Xelwld therefore agaln to them
to them again: 9
rai <
q
v
pe, k
r a i 6" 76 m going away, and
h&yo
a m g o h g under and You w I1 pee me, and in the
look for me,
&paprig b 6 v dmo8avtio8C' drrou 6 & and yet YOU will die
a h
oryou
You wlll die;
where
. in
sin, Where I
hhyo
b p ~ i q ob SSMOBE
thEciv. am going you cannot
am golng under
mu
not
are able
to come.
22 Therefore
22
EAEYOV
otv
0:
'
the Jews began t o
Were saylnll
therefore
the
. say: "He will not
M ~ T L&TOKTEVE?t a u ~ b v TI
hiy~l
himaelf,
he?
Not what he wlll klll hlmeelf because he Is aaying
BeOauSe he says,
'Orrou Ly&
Gnhyw
bpdq 06 66vauBe 'Where I am going
Where
am golng under you not You ore able
come""
thBtiv
23 Yai
L h ~ y r v a h o i q 'YIIE~<
to comb?
And he was ravlnn to them You 23 So he went On to
LK
say to them "You
Lr
,av
K ~ T W e
ot;
out 09 the 1th1ng.l
below YOU a&,
out of are from the realms
rdv
bvw elpi. bpei< LK TOSTOU TO^
I am from the
the (thlng8l above I a m ; You out of
thls
the Fealms above You
~ b o p o u tore,
&1;& o b ~~ l p i LK
TOG are from this world;
world
.IOU are.
not
am
out of the I am not from this
n&pou roimou. 24 ~Tnov 02"
bpi" KT, world. 24 Therefore
world
thh.
I ~ s l d therefore to rou that I said to you,

1%FSi0t

JOHN 8:25-31

447

a;

",%

wary

roo:

JOHN 8:32-40

CpQ &AqtlQq p h m i p06 LUTE

82 r a i YOU are really my
mine: truly disciples of me ma a&,
and djsciples, 32 and You
y v 6 0 ~ 0 e t T ~ V&sfietlav, ~ a i1 &hfieela wlil know the truth,
TOU will know the
truth,
and the
truth and the tnrth w,ll set
&wee Quct bp&q. 33 h m x p i 8 q u w
wpb$
33 They
toward YOU?."
will free
rov.
-=answered
replied t o him:
&iw
Xntp a 'ABpclhp b p e v ~ a i0 6 6 ~ ~ 1"We
him
see!
of Abraham we are and io no one
6 ~ 6 0 u A t G ~ a p t v ~ 6 ~ 0 w6iq
7 ~ .u a
h&yl$ Offspring and never
we have been alevea at any tlme; how you are asvlng have we been slaves
Lira
'EhrGBtpol
yrvfiu~&o. 34 d r n e ~ ~ i et o anybody. How
that
a\ree
uou w111 beconk?
~ n s w e r a a is i t vou sav.
.. .YOU
AByw
will become free'?"
a h i q 6 'IqooOq 'Apjv h p +
JEW
Amen amen I am saying $4 J~~~~
to them the
Spiv 6 ~ 1 n&$
6 wolinr rilv 6 p a p ~ i a v them: "Most truly I
io rev that ever~ene the doing the
sln
say t o YOU,Every doer
Si
6oDA6q t m t v T
h p a p r i a y 35
slave
la
of the
sm;
the but of sin is a slave of a n .
35 Moreover, t h e slave
6oChoq 06
pivet
tv rC alniq elq ~ b v
slave not isremalnlng in the house Into the does not remarn
a i i r v c 6 ulbq
~&EI
riq d v alirva. the
ace:
the son bre-ine
into the see. t h e son remalns forif~
36- &
otv
6 ui~q-fip&qi
~
~ ever.
~ 36e Therefore
~
If ever therefore the Son roo
should free: ' t h e s o n sets YOU free.
6vro
Ut60tp01 L ~ E u ~ E . 37
07bCl
YOU will be actually
earentls8y
free
YOU will be.
I have known free, 37 I how
that
671 m t p a
'Appahp
6 0 ~ ~ '
you are Abraham's
that
see!
of Abraham
rou are;
offspring: but YOU are
S q i s i ~ E pe ~ O K T C ~ M I , 677
seeking to kill me, beYou are seeking me
to kill,
because t&
6
06
X-PET
blliv, cause my word makes
ule
t.sndingmom
in
rou. no progress among
YOU. 38 What things
38
d
&rjpcrna
& T~ Ta,pi
What (thingal
haveseen beshe the Father I have seen with my
Father I speak: and
-3
AaAb
uai b p ~ i q o h
I am speaking: and rou therefore what (thlnaal you, therefore, do
i ~ o 6 u a T E n a p & TOG wm@q
woldre.
the things YOU have
TOO heard beslde of the
father m v a n dobg.
from ,yoml
39 h c u p i t l q o a v r a i s l w w aim@ '0 n a n i p father," 39 m answer
They nnawcred end said to him The father
they said t o him: "Our
is Abraham."
.
I
~
~
~
~ father
g
them:
'lquo6q Ei ~ 6 ~ v o l706 'ABpahp tort, 7 h Jesus "Id
~ e a u s lf children of the ~
b
arc,
~ the ~"If YOUhare Abraham's
~
~
the
Children,
TOO
'ADpa&p
40
ipya
work# 01 the Abraham
now works of Abraham.
6P
< Q T E ~ ~ p r h o r ~ s i w t , divtlponov 40 But now you
but 70" are seeklng me
to w.
man
seeking to kill me.
6q r i v & A ~ $ ~ E I bpi"
~v
h ~ h ~ q ~fiv a a man t h a t has told
who the . truth
to roo I have spoken which you the truth t h a t

h,6,Y,"d'

1' '

?'qy&

, &'~:$;

be moo;^;&;

ie

'ABpc16p I heard *om God.

Kouoa r a p & 700 ~ E o O . 10heard beride of the God; thin lthlngl Abraham ~
b did not
~ do ~
o 6 ~twoiquev. 41 b a$ wolti71 7 h Epya this 41 y o u do t h e
not
drd.
t o n are doing the works
works Of YOUR father"
'H$$q
They said t o hlm: "We
ha were not born from
tu
nopmiaq o k
6ycvwjeqpw
out of fomcauon not we were generated; one fornlcation: we have
nar&pa
Exo EV
76" 6 ~ 6 ~ .
one Father, aod."
Father
we are favinp the
God.
42 Jesus said t o
42 clwm
abroiq
b
'lqua6q them: "If a o d were
Said
to them
the
YOUR Father. YOU
6
would love me, for
the
from Ood I came forth
fiv
fiym&C
6N &pk, & ~ i~ ) & p&K and
here.
was YOU werelovlng likely me. I
for out of
roir 8roS 65iA0ov aai
fino.
od6a have 1 come of my
the God came out end Iam srrivlng; nelthe. own Initiative a t all,
y h p 6m' 6pau.roG thfihu0a. Mh' t~EiY6q but that One sent
for from myself I havecome, but that (One) me forth. 43 why is
pe ~ ~ O T E I A N . 43
6th
~i Ti)" hCIhthv it YOU d o not know
me sent forth.
Through what the speech what am speaklngl
~
rilv Bpjv 06
~IY~OKETE.
8n
06
the mine not YOU are knowing? h a w e not Because YOU ""not
66vauBc
& K O ~ E I V.rbv A6yov rbv tp6u. liSten to my word.
YOU are able to be hearing the
word the mine. 44 YOUare from
44 bpsiq
bn
705 warphq 700 61ap6hou YOUR father the Devil,
You
outof the father of the
Devil
and YOU wish to do
t u r k r a i r h q 6n10uuiaq mG rraT&q b Qv the desires of v o u n
desires of the father ofroo
YOU are and the
That one was
e6hs-E
notsiv.
a manslayer when
YOV are willing
to be doing.
he began, and he dld
&8pwrro~~6voqfiv hw'
hpxilq, nal $v T? not stand fast in t h e
man-klner
was from b e g l n n l n ~and
the
&hqeEiq O ~ K t u ~ q ~ t v
TI O ~ K E ~ T I Vtruth, because truth
truth
not he ha^ atodd, because not
m
is not in him. When
&AfiEna b a h Q .
(imv
Aahg
d he speaks the lie, he
truth
in him. Whenever he mauawak the
according to
& T&J
i6iw
kh~i,
his own disposition,
out of the own ithlngll he Is .waking,
because he Is a Har
TI P E ~ = ~ Fi m i v fiat 6 ~ a T i la%
~$ and the father of ,the
because
liar
he 18 end the father
lie]: 45 Because I.
45 t & 61.
8
r i v Clhli0tlav
hiyw,
but beCaUm the
truth
I a m saying. On t h e Other hand, tell
the truth, YOU do not
46
tS
not m v are bellevinn.to me.
who out of YOU believe me. 46 Who
thEyx51
pe m p i &papria$; ai hAfi6rtav Of
cOnVjcts me Of
Is r e ~ m v m g me about
ain?
If
truth
sin7 If I s ~ e a ktruth.
~44' The lie. J17.2a; literally, "it." R E V ~ .

!re;,T,$~zld
E%%

2ge T&$~

t%2'

JOHN 8:41-46

149

448

'

5'

I
/

:feu

$$,,

n,-w

~~

~~~

~~

JOHN 8:47-54

450

NYO
6th
s i bpriq 03 n 1 m c O s ~ 6 why is it YOU do not
I am aaylng. through what row not are believing believe me? 47 He
0
47
6
&V
&K 706 0 ~ 0 6~h
ternst
The tone) belng out01 the God the that is from God
b f i p a ~ a 706 0eEo & O ~ E V
61h
~ d r r olistensto the sayings
sayings of the God h hesrlnl: through this of God. This is why
irpeiq odr & o 6 n e
670
b 704 0 ~ 0 2YOU do not listen.
row not are hearlnn beeau- out of the ~ o d
you
not
0 6 ~ M.

--

fmm God."
4 8 I n answer t h e
h
e
t
~ews
Jews said to him: 'Do
we not rightly say,
etnav
aGrQ
C+ raAGiq
Aiyoprv
they laid to hlm Not
Rnely
we are asylng you are a ~ ~ . ~ ~ i .
fipriq 671 I a p a p e i n l q ct o b nal 6a1p6v1ov and have a demon?
we that Samsrlten are you and demon
49 Jesus answered:
EXLI~.
48 d m c ~ p i e 'IllooOq
"I d o not have a
YOU are hiving?
Answers!
Jesue
demon, but I honor
6a1p6v1ov oirn
PXW
&AM
sip6
demon
not am having, but Iam honorlng my
and You
~ bm
v a r t p a pou, nai bpciq & m p & < r ~ i
me.
But
the Father of me, and rou are dishonoring
am
not
60 t i, S t 05
Cqrir
n j v 66tav pou.
but not am seeking the glory of me; for myself; there i s
Emtv
6
(;q~avr a i rpivov. 5 1 'Apfiv One t h a t is seeking
Is the (one) aeekmg and judglng.
Amen and judging. 51 Most
ALyo
b ~ i v . L6N
TIC TAW tp6u
I Say to YOU,
I am saying to uou. If ever anyone the my
If anyone observes
A6yav
TI) ion
word
s h o u l f o b ~ ~ e , O&Ov
my word, he will
I c o p i ~ ~ \ el5 sbv aiirva. 52 c ? n w ahf never see death a t
heshoul be old b l o the age.
to him all." 52 The Jews
ol
'lov6aio1
NOv
said t o him: 'Now we
the
Now
have a
6atp6vtov
Lxr~q.
'ADpzhp 6mL0ouev do
demon. Abraham died.
demon
you arc havlng. Abraham
died
r a l 01 n p o q j r a l , nai o b hiyrlq
'Eh also t h e prophets; but
PISO the prophete, and you ere aaylns If ever
say, ' ~ anyone
f
TIC
7 6 ~h6yov wou
nl ilon,
00 wi
anyone the word oi me ihou18observe, not not observes my ward, he
will never taste death
yc(roqral
BavCl~ou rlq
a t all.' 53 You are
he should testa
of desth
hto
the
age;
53 pfi oJ pri<uv
d
TOO n a ~ p b gfifirv not greater than our
not you greater yousre ofthe father o us father
who
'ADpahp, lio-r~q hrrt0wrv; ~ a iol rrpoqfimt died, are you? ~
l
~
~
,
Abrsham, who
dled?
And the prophets
the
prophets
died.
6mteavov
~iva UE~VT~V
rrotei5;
died:
whom
youraelf
are you making? Who do YOU claim
t o be?' 54 Jesus
54 rhrrupi0 'Iqoo& 'Ehv L i,
6a<diou
nnswerea
Jesus rl ever
should gloruy amwered: -If I glorifg
not
a.
m-.
.
.
... rnr,
. .

.lov6a~o,

=dl

val

k?.

'i

$%
!

I%

.
!2

Et

JOHN 8:55-9:2

451

Lpau~irv, 1 66ea pou oO6hv LUTIV, Emtv myself,my glow is

la.
18
nothin*.
is. .
mv
myself, the glory of m e nothlng
...
......-. ~.
.t ..,
6 n a r i p pou
6
6oCaSwv pz
6v
Father t h a t glorifies
the Father of me the lone) glorlfylna mi, whom me,he who you say
6priq XLYETS
671 0cb 6 Ojv t m i v , 55 na? is YOUR OOd: 55 and
YOU are saying that C O ~
O?YOY
a"d
Is,
yet YOU have not
oOn
t r j r a ~ e ah&, tyi, 66
o16a:
him' But 'I
not mu E v e known him.
I
but have known
know him. And if i~
ah6v
rav
rino
I do not
hlm;
and If ever
I should my
f i t
him
I
like
aT6a
aGT6v,
ELTO a1 6p010q bpi" YOUP 8 uar. B be
U ~I d o
I have known
him.
I shat be
llke
mu
yldo-rqs hhhh
oT6a
cnirbv r a l ~ b vknow him and am
liar;
but I have known hlm and the Observing his word.
t ~ ~
56 'ADpclbM ,? 56 Abraham YOUR
h6yov adro0
~qpir.
word of him I am observing.
Abraham the .father rejoiced greatly
in the prospectof
rrarip
tlyahh~hoaro
iVa
father
exulted
In order that seeing my day, and he
i6q
rhv fiptpav
ipfiv, ~ a iETGEV Saw i t and rejoiced.'
he mlght eee the
day
the mine, en: he saw 57 Therefore the
~ a i6 apq. 57 drrav
oOv
01 lou6aioi Jews said t o him:
and re?olced.
snld therefore the
Jews
are
yet
rrpbq
aOrb nevr KovTa
Lrrl
o h m Any years aid, and
toward
him
Aty
not yet
still you have seen
EXEI~
Abraham?.'. 58 Jesus
YOU are
sald t o them: "Most
$",:?I'
$$'& truly I say t o YOU,

$?%I

sv

:,":$;F~RN:,

y o ~ f ~ ~ ~ h l

2:;

came
~ t y o bpi"
n i v ' ~ ~ p z j l yp ~ t o e a l
1am raytns to YO;
B e t r e Abraham to become into existence. I have
L & elpi. 59
,a,,,
hieout been."' 59 Therefore
am.
The$gEd up therefore stoner they picked u p stones
iva
Dhhwolv
err3 him; to hurl [them] st
In order that
they might thmw
upon
him: but Jesus hid
'IqooOq 6 i Ln G q r a i tEfih&v Lr: TOO lapo0. and went o u t of the
Jesus but El?
snd went out of the temple. temple.
Kai rra&yov
c t 6 ~ v &v0pmov w @ M v
NOW
he ms
And golng bcalde he saw
man
blind
passing along
6% y c v ~ ~ f i q2. ~ a iI p r j ~ q v a v
he saw a man blind
Out of
blIth.
And questioned
And
p a ~ q m i ~1~1700 X L ~ O Y T E ~ . ~ a @
~ i , ~ i 5from birth.
dfclpies
of hlm
ssylng
RabBl,
who his disciples asked
o ~ r o c 6 ol
yovei5 a ~ r o him:
~ "Rabbi, who
this (onel or the psrents of him: sinned, this man or
iva
luqhbq
Y~wefi;
his parents, so that'
In order that
bllnd
he should be nenerated? he was born blind?"

'i

\; 9

!'I%:?

'

JOHN 9:3-9

452

0 8 ~ 0 5 / / p , a p ~ ~3v Jesus answered: i :

slnned
this manairre oi yoveig aJroO, &AX'
'
nor the parents ofhim, but inork?that Sinned nor his '
Parents, but it was in
qmspweC1
rh epya
eEoO iv
might be manifested the W O ~ of
* ~
the
GO^
in Order that the works
&Q. 4 4 &g
6ci
fpy&<so8al T& of God might be made
him.
t;n
it ir necessary to be working the manifest in his ease:
Epya
TOO
n i p q w r 6 g pe 8-s h i p a 4 We must work the
works of the (onel havlng sent me until
day
works of
that
3 dliT~~pi&',lqooOq OGTE
Answered

'

' y p $:,x,"E~
i p y t @ ~ % a t .5-

to be workmg.

Neither this ionel

Jesus

,$it ZnE6h:TQ
s 6k&y
sent me whlle ~t1s
n6up9 I day, the
eom&cnr

Whenever

Lv

in

night 1s

the

TOO
', of the
i
~

ing when no man can

world

. ~ 6 u p o u . work

5 AS long as
am in the world, I
am the world's light."
m e a e (thins1
having said
he said these
xapai
~ a ; t' i r o i q o ~ v rrqMv K'
TOO
on the ground and h e made elav out of the things. he suit a n the
r r r r i u p a ~ a ~ a iM 8 q ~ w &oG
.
d v rrqh6v mound and made a
spittle,
and he put upon of him the clay
clay with the saliva,
h
i TOG$ 6qOahpafiq. 7 r a i ~Trrrv a d r Q and put his clay
upon
the
eyes,
and hesaid to him
upon the [man's] eyes
-Yrrcc/~
vim,
1 ~
1 and said to him:
ae going under
wash yourself
into
'Go wash in the pool
rohup@i,0pav
TOO
11Xw&p
8
pool
of the
Siloam
which of Si.lo'am". (which
Lppqvcrie~a~
'Amurahpivog.
is translated :Sent
is being translated
Having been sent forth.
forth'). And so he
drrrjhew
otv
rai
iviyla~p
~ a i
~e went off therefore and he washed h~Arelf. and went Off and washed.
and came back seeing.
f i h 8 ~ ~@~+wv.

I ma; be,

Hght

aha

~ipi

--lam

world.

F~,",'Y'

he came

seerng.

8 Oi

o h

y ~ i ~ o v ~a aq?

oi

~ r-.
e f-.
nr e+.he
-II T- .h.-.
...-

neighbors and those

The therefore neighbors and the (onen)
formerly used to
8awpo+req
ah& ~d
T P ~ T E OY
beholding
him
the
former [ l m e l
k t See he was a beggar
began to say: "This is
rrpooairq5
fiv
ghayov
0 d X . 03r.3q
beggar
he was were naylng Not this (one) the man that used to
im~v
6
~ a 0 j p ~ v o q~ a i O U ~ I T ~ V sit
; and beg, is i t not?"
IS
the (one)
aitting
and
pegging?
g somewould say:
9 CIAXa!
lhryov
6 r ~ 08165
irr;v.
is he,. Others
Others were saying that This (onel
would say: "Not a t
irhhot
rX~yov Odxi, 6 M h 6 ~ 0 1 0 5
all, hut he is like
others were saying
No,
but
like
ioriv.
inEiv0q
WEYEV
TI .EY* sip,. him." The man
he is. That lone1 was saying that
I
am. say: "I am [he]."
7' Si.lo'am, nAB; Shi-lo'ah. P-l-".'"Q.2? See Isaiah 8:6 in LXX.

$22

JOHN 9:lO-11

453

n i r s 10 Consequently they
How began t o say to him:
08"
jv~+x'J?lu&v oou
01 6q8ah!~oi; "How. then, were your
therefore were opened ..of you the
eyes7
eyes opened?.. 11 He
l1 drrr~~Pi8rli ~ c i v 0 g '0 b 0 ~ ~ the
0 5
answered: "The man
Answered that (onel The
man
called Jesus made a
h r y 6 v ~ v o ~' I l l o o k
TMw
and smeared lit]
belng said
Jesus
clay
On my eyes and said
inixpto&
pou ~ o J g 6q8ahpohq nai to me, 'Go to Si.lo'am
he anointed u p n ' of me the
eyes
and
~ l r r b pol
drl
"Yrrayc
~ i g rdv and wash.' I therefore
he said to me $hat Be golng under into the went and washed and
gained sight.' 1.2 At
Xlhwhp
rat
viqal.
&debv
SIlOam
and
wash yourself;
having gone off this they said to him:
otv
rai
vtly&p~va~
&vi@hcq,a. "Where is that [man]?"
therefore and havlng washed myself I saw agaln.
said: -1 do not
12 KC;
~ l r r w a6rQ n a b i o d v ~ K E ~ V O ~ .
they said to him where
is that (one;?
know'"
13 They led t h e
Airs!
0 5 ~ oT6a.
once-blind man himHeissaying Not I have known
.
.
self to the Pharisees.
13
-Ayouulv
drdv
npb~
hey are leatiing
him
toward
the 14 Incidentally it
ktpmaiovg
r6v
TOTE
~vph6v. 14 fiv was Sabbath On the
pharisees
the lone) sometime blmd.
W a s day t h a t Jesus made
62 u&p&rrov i v
i p p T&V rrtlhdv the clay and opened
but
sabbath
in w h t h 'taY
the
clay his eyes. 15 This
irroiqorv 6 'iquoi% r a i &vty<w a h a 6 ~ o h 5time, therefore, t h e
made
the Jesus and he opened of hrm the Pharisees also took
6 q 8 d p o t 5 15 r r a l v
otv
fiph~wv
him how
eyes.
gain therefore were questioning
he gainedsight. He
ah&, ~ a i01 Oaptomio~ rr&g &viPAw~v. .Said to them: "He
him
also the
Pharisees how he saw again.
put a 'lay upon my
6
61. ~Trrcv abroiq nqMv hi8q.i"
~h~ lone) but said to them clay he put upon eyes. and I washed
and have sight."
you h i +obq 6q8dpobq, nai
&tq&pqv
of me upon the
eyes,
and I washed myielf. 16 Therefore some
i
phiwe.
16
EhEyov
a&
ir of the Pharisees
and I am seeing.
, Were sayins therefore out of began t o say: "This
~ i r vrDapwaiwv rwiq O ~ Eorw
K
08roq ?rap& is not a man from
the pharisees some Not
is
this (one1 berlde
because he
8 ~ o O 6 ~ O P W ~ O ~ TI
,
m ohPParov doesnot observe the
the
sabbath
of God t h e
man;.
Sabbath." Others

10

E~EYOY

They were saying

ah+

oBv

to him

therefore

tne,

iTTOTOayv :$

Toas

can a man that is a

6 h m , CIv8pmoq Cr~aprwhdgr o l a O ~ aOqpEia sinner perform signs
sinner
such
signs
irr able
man
rrotsiv;
xai u ~ i u p a fiv
tv abroiq. Of that sort?" So there
was in . them. was a division among
to be doing? ~ n d split
17
Aiyownv
,nu
rf
N q ~ Q them. 11 Hence they
They are saying therefore to the blind [man1 said t o the blind man

JOHN 9:18-23

454

rrhhtv Ti 05 A t y ~ ~ qnpi a h 0 0
again: "What do you
6
again What YDU a r e a t ~ t n gshout hlm. ' because say
him, seeing
f i v t ~ f t v oou mk W$k;
that he
your
he Opened of you the
eyes?- The [man] said:
r l r w art fl 09'7
Emiv.
seld that
he Is.
"He is a prophet."
18 O k
hiorcwav
00v
01
18 However, t h e
Not
believed
therefore
the
Jews did not believe
'lou6aio1
mpi
ah00
6
Ijv
J=WS
about
him
that
he was concerning him t h a t
N Abq
xai
drVtPh~q~v,
,3r0u h e had been blind
b$d . , and
he saw egaln,
%?Iwhen and had mined sieht.
" .
k9hWloCm
rob< y o v ~ i q &TOO
TOG
until they called the
they amnded lor the psrenta of hlm the (one)
parents of the man
hvaphiylclvro
19 ~ a i f i p h ~ q o a v
that gained sight.
hsvlnn seen spJn
and they questioned
And they asked
hiyav.req 0 0 ~ 6EUTW
~
b vlbq Gpdv
8v
aav~ng T ~ I S ts
the m n o ro;, whom them; *IS this YOUR
bpi<
htyzre
&TI
TU hbq
tyewfieq;
son who YOU say was
YOU
are 68~1119 that
btnd
war generated? born hl,nd? How,
ndq
06"
pht~ni
How
therefom
he la seein. then, is it he sees a t
2o Then
20 dnrrrpi8qoclv
06"
01 yoveiq a h 0 0
Answered
therefore the parent, of hlm in answer his parents
nai
elrav
Oi6a rv
67, o h 6 5 ~ U T Wsaid: 'We know t h a t
end they asld We have
thst thls
fa
this is our son and
b vlbc hpdv r a i &TI T Y ~ M Ey~wfi8q.
~
the son of us and thst hllnd he was generated: that he was ljorn
blind. 21 But how
21 r r b ~62 v h D h h l o k
oi6apw
how but now he Is seelnn not we have kniwn. i t is he now sees we
8 siq fiwtfev aLj~oG T O S ~@eOXp05( fipziq do not know. or who
or who opened afhlm the
eyer
we
opened his eyes we d o
o 3 r o i 6 o y v . a h b v t w f i u a ~ e fih8Kiw
kn,.
hirn.
not have known: hlm rou quest106 prame ef iue
He
Is
Of age. He must
Exel,
ah&< m p i t a m 0 0 haAfioet.
he la having,
he
about hlmseil wlllapeak. speak for himself."
22
7aG-r~
cfnav 01
OM?< aLj~o022 His Parents said
These (thlnaal
said
the parenln of hlm these things because
671
t@~paOvro
TOG< ' ~ O U J ~ ~ P < : ,they were in fear of
beeauM
they were fearing
the
t h e Jews,for the Jews
fim
owrrt8clvro
01
already
had put themselves toEther the h i d alreadyhome t o
adrbv a n agreement that, if
' iou6aiot
ova
q
&hv
in order that if eve? anyone him anvone confessed hlm
Jew0
X P ~ U T ~ V , ~ O U U ~ ~ Y ~ YasChrist,
O S
blIOho~+'tl
he should
should confeaa
Chrl~t,
oft from synagogue
get expelled from t h e
ytv rat
23
6th
TOOTO 01 yoveiq
ha shoula bedome.
Thmugh thtr the parents synagogue. 23 This
ahoG
rlnm
' ~ h , ~is iwhy
~ his
~ parents
at him
said
that
Rfme of life said:
is of age.

tt

gro%3

%."is

dnhqPk,?

hewn

r?

Tesent?'

JOHN 924-31

455

QUEBRONhim."
6 m &mn.
QueatPonyou upan.
Thererore a
06"
second time they
They sounded for
therefore
called t h e man t h a t
frv8pwrrov
6~
brurtpou
had been blind and
man
[time]
said to him: 'Oive
66cav .rQ
qv ~ M r a si ilmav ah0 A&<
bilnd and said to him clve glory to the glory to Gad; we know
(aa.
oi6apw
dr,
ohoq 6 t h a t thls man is a
have known that
thls
the sinner." 25 In turn
6vBpwrroq
&paprwhbq
L m ~ v . 25 6 r m ~ p i 8 h e answered: 'Whether
1s.
~ n a w e r e a h e is a sinner I do
man
sinner
o6v
6KPivOg El h p a p ~ w h k 6m1v 06K not know. One thing
llnncr
heln not I
therefore that (onel If
know, that,
orb
oT6r
Ev
whereas I was hlind,
I have known:
one (thing) t hmva known
I see a t present."
ruqhbq Llv
26 Therefore they said
28 T%
;d
hljnd helng ri$Pibw I
t o him: "What did h e
06"
aMrj
Ti
h o i q o h wt.
therefore to him What
dld he
to yo;?
How do t o you? How did
fivo~fb
aou
d@eahpoGq; he open your eyes?"
27 He answered them:
eyes?
opened he
of you
thc
"I told YOU aiready,
21 dm~npi8q a h o i q Etnov bpiv
He answered to them I said to You el%IY
and yet YOU did not
listen. Why do YOU
8Lhere
xa1 OOGK f i ~ o h ~TI . nhhlv
end not rov heard; why egaln YOU are willing want to hear it again?
&roljetv'
r a i 5 p d q M k ~ e a h 0 0 you do not
to
to be h e s r l h #?t also row u s wlllinl of him become
pa8qrai y&8a1.
28 r a i CX0166pnoav a h b v
YOU?- 28 ~t
disciples to beoomel
And they reviled him
this they reviled him
'You are a
o ~ s \ ~ ~ and
c ) said:
,
fiveis 6bt 700 M o w i o q 6 0 ~ 2p ~d q ~ a i . diseiP1e Of that
we
hut of the
Mom
we are dlsclples: hut we are disciples
29 fipsiq oi6avn, dn Mwumi A d & + KN Of Moses. 29 We
know t h a t God has
we have known that to Moaea has $\en
spoken to Moses; but
d . 8r6
~ o i r r o v 66 OPK
oi6a ev
the GoJ: thta (one) but not we have g o w n a s for this [man], we
rr68~v 6oliv. 80 & m ~ p i 8 q d &v8pWToq do not know where
wherefrom he is.
Answered the
man
he is Irom,m 30 In
xai ETTTEV ~ 6 ~ o i S
.TO~T~,
the
and 8ald to them
thla (thing) 1;:
Said t o them: "This
certainly is a marvel.
ma?,".~~,".o$,,g,
'q:lv
not know,
o76arr
~ 1 6 8 ~
Pmiv,
~
xai fivotFtv that
have known wherefrom he la, and he opened where he is from. a n d .
TO$< b~8ahpoljq. 31
076apw
67, yet he open* my
of me the
eyes.
We have known that eyes. 31 We know
haokin,
&AX' that God does not
the wS
GO^ 'papTwAL)v
of alnners
d: heaearmp.
but listen to dnners, b u t

EXPI

oirrbv

he is ha;lng.
htm
24
'Egbvquav

%%

:$
.?io

vdq

:1
: &Eid $ju,:!23$.5

;p

zt

".%

JOHN 9:32-40
t&

if ever

tnrrq

anyone

~ E O U E P ~ S fi

God-revering

may be

KC?

and

~6 ~f anyone is Gad-

the fearlnP and does his

7 0 6 ~ 0 ~will he listens to this

Will
of him
he may do
of this (onel
one,' 32 From of
old i t has never been
32
heard that anyone
Jl~oGoeq 8n f i v i q < b
T4q
6q9ahpobq
opened the eyes of
itwas heard that
opened
anyone
eyes
one born blind. 33 If
yeycwnrfuau.
33 Ei
~uqhoS
of blind Imanl 'having been generated:
if not this [man] were not
flu
ahoq
r a p & BsoG, odx fi6Gvaro from God, he could
was this lone1 beside of God, not he was able do nothing at all."
rro~siv
oG6iv. 34 &rrmpi9qoav
at 34 I"
answer they
to be doing
nothing.
They answered
and
said to him: .YOU
clrrav
ahQ
'Ev
h ~ a p r i a ~ c o b were
born
they Said
to him
In
61118
in sins, and yet are,
6~6hm~tq
t y ~ v v f i 8 q ~ 6 h 0 ~ nai o b
were generated
you are teaching You teaching us?" And
whole,
they threw him out!
aJr6v ECw.
I r 6 ~~ a i iF6Pahov
us. And they threw out him outride.
35 Jesus heard that
35 "Hnavow
'InaaGq
6
ECipaAov they had thrown him
Heard
' Jesus
that they threw out
and, an
a
EEw,
~ a i ~ S h v a h b u clrrsy him, he said: ' g ~ r e
him
dutside, and having found him ' he said
putting faith in the
Son of man?" 36 The
answered: "And
b 8 p h o u ; 36 dmerpi8q indvaq ~ a i~Trrsy
Who is he, sir, that
man?
Answered that (onel a n d he
iva 1 may put farth m
Kai
~ i q ~ ~ T I Y , KGPIE,
And
who
is he,
lord,
in order that hlmp" 37 Jesus said
rrtmGoo
i a~
d ~ 6 v ; 37 ~Tnsv a d r t j 'to him: "You have
I should believe loto
him?
Said
him Seen him and, besides,
8
'IquoGq K a i
thpauaq
u G ~ b ~ a he
i that is speaking
the
Jesus
And you have seen
him
and
With YOU is that one:'
6
hahGu
no6 k ~ i v 6 q k q r ~ v . 38 Then he said:
the (anel speaking wlth you that (onel
13.
put faith [in him],
38
6
. 6L tq)l n l a ~ c 6 w ~ G p l anai do
The (onel but said r a m believihg. ~ o r d : and Lord!' And he did
i r p o o ~ ~ G ~ o saJrQ.
v
39 ~ a i EFTTEV
6 obeisance to him.
he did obeisance
to him.
And
-said
the 39 And Jesus said:
'IqrroGq Eiq
pi pa
6yi, eiq ~ 6 vK ~ ~ O
Y [this] judgment I.
'"For
Jesus
Into judgment' I
rnto the
world came into this wodd:
~ o G r o v jh9ov.
'iva
oi
p i that those not seeing
this
Icame,
inorder that
the (ones)
not . .
might see and those
phirrovrrq Phinwaav nai
01
Seeing might
seeing
may see and the (ones)
40 Those
~ u p h o i yivwvrac.
40 "H<ouoau
*K
T&V
bhnd should become.
~ e a r d out of the of the Pharisees
Oaplaaiwv
raha
psr' adroc who were with him
Pharisees these lthmgsl the (ones1 wdh
hlm heard these thmgs,
Bihqpa

aJroG

rro~fi

he~~k~~ing,

2;

'

$2

2:

$:.

zfe

phf211Eq

JOHN 9:41-10:6

457

456
~ Y T E ~ ,mi

sTrraY

ah+

M i ~ a iI p ~ i qand they said to him:

we
"we are not blind also,
' I q o o k gre we?" 41 JBSUS
said to them the ,Jesus
blind
are?
said tathem: "If You
Ei ~ u q h o i firr
o l j ~ Liv
~ X E T ~
blind You
be, not likely You were having were brind, YOU would
&papri&v
' uGv
62
hgysrr
.
6~~ have no sin. But now
sin;
now
but
xouare SaYmg
that YOU say, 'We see.'
B h t r a p ~ v 4 & p a , p ~ i a bpav
rivet.,
yom sin remains.'
being,

and

they s a d

10 Amen
'Apiv
pi

the

&piv

amen

sm

Myw

entering

aljhiv

TAU

foid

also

of the

of ron is remaining.

bpiv,

through

YOU,

rrpoPh~wv hhhh
sheep

"MOS~
tmly I say

lo

the (anel
to YOU, He that
~ I i q9Gpaq r i q 7 j v does not enter into
the door into the the
through

I am saying to

E ~ U E P X ~ ~ E Y O61&
~

not

Not

41 E T ~ E V a d ~ o i q 6

~ u q h a iAopsu;

we are seeing:

to him

but

&aL3aivav
going up

the door but climbs

t ~ s i v o q l(hfrr7qq t o ~ i v~ a Up
i 'Om@ Other
from
=norher lace that lone1
thief
is
and that one is a thief and
-~
hnrnfis. 2
6
Si
~iospx6pr"aq s plunderer. 2 But
plunderer;
the (anel
but
entering'
he that enters through
the door is shepherd
th!~$gh
rYddqlY
of the sheep. 3 The
rrpophwv. 3
TOGTW
6
8upopbq
sheep.
TO this (onel
the
doorkeeper doorkeeper opens
~ O ~ Y E~
I a T&
i rrp6Para ~ " qqwviq a d ~ a Gt o this one, and tlie
IS openin;, and the
sheep
of
voice of hlm sheep listen to his
~ K O S E ~ , ~(ai
~h
i6ia'
rrp6Baia ,,ice,
and he calls his
ts hearing,
and
the
own
sheep
own sheep by name
KUT'
ivOpa
nai
~ W Y E ~
he is sounding for
according to
name
and and leads them out.
t5hurt
aJrh. 4
6rav
76 iSta 4 When he has got
he is leadmg out them.
Whinevbr the own all his own out, he ,
rrdrvra
t~Phhn.
goes before them, and
,
E!-3y&y
all
he should thrust out.
the sheep follow him,
r r o p ~ 6 E ~ a~l a.T&
i rrp6Pa-ra adrQ dmohaueei because they know his
he is going: and the sheep to him fo~~ovnni,
TI
oi6auiv
T ~ Y. ~ W V ~ aY h o k voice. 5 A stranger
because tdey have known the
voice
of him: they will by no means
5 M h o r p i q 62 olj 114 dmohou8fioouo~v &Ah& follow but willflee
to stranger but not not they will follow
but
from him, because.
g~6Sqvral
hrr' ' ahoG,
TI
O ~ K
they W L I I R ~ ~ from
hirn,
hecause. not they do not know the
oi6aal
Ti)Y&hhoTPiWY
qwYfiY, voice of strangers."
the
volce.
the" have known of the strangers
6. Jesus
s ~ o k ethis
.~~~~~
6 T a G ~ q v T ~ V r r a p o l ~ i a v E ~ T E V h l i ~ o i q 6 comparison to them;
his
the comparison said to them the
but they did not know
' I q m i i y t ~ d v o t 62 OJK EYYWUUY
~iva
meant
Jesus;
those but not
knew what (things1 what the
that he was speaking
ih6rhe1
aJ~oiq
6
8"
wan which he was speaking to them.
to them.'
&Aha 6 8 w

~~

~~

~22

zgi$:d

d?lh'

be

'

$t:,$;

JOHN 10:7-15

458

7 Therefore Jesus
g a d again: "Most truhLyo
bpiv,
rlvt 3 ly I say to yon. I am
'Ap?v &p?v
to YOU.
the
Amen amen l a m saythe door of the sheep.
0Gw TGV npo@&~wv. 8
All those that have
do01 of the
sheep.
tpoJ nh6rrra1 cluiv ~ a 'Oi me in piam Of me
me
thieves
are
and are thieves and plunhqurai.
W OSK jvowav &&
r h derers: but the sheep
plunderer.;
but
not ' heard
of them the have
l&tened to
rrpbpma. 9 t y 6 rip8 3 %POI.
61'
Ppou them. 9 I am the
Sheep.
I
am the door: through me
door; whahoever
enters
C&v
TIC
rloCA0
uo0'uc~a1 rai
me
be
If e v e r anyone should cnkr he w!lei
saved and
E~UE~E~UVT
Kal
~ I P ~ E A C ~ O I T~~ a
~ i V O v f i ~ saved, and he will go
he wtll go In and he wlll go mt and pasturage in and out and find
10 b rAhrqq OPK E P X E T ~ I EI pasturage. 10 The
h$tI%%h.
The . thlef
not la oomlng if thief does not
v)I
iva
KXL+
rai
00oq
unless ~t is to steal
not in order that ha mlght %bve and he might slay
Slay and destroy,
a
OnroMug.
tbat I have came that
sna he m ~-n hdestrov:
t
!in
..
rai
rrcp,uuv
they mlght have llfe
Lxoulv
they may have
and
abundant lthfngl and mlght have i t In
ixwutv.
11 'E O ctpl b no! )Iv
b , abundance. ll I am
they may have.
am the shepf erd the the fine shepherd; the
~ah6~.
not i v
6 K'$~s
v.",x,~Rne shepherd surrenRne;
the bhepferd the
ders his soul in behalf
cnhoi, ri0 UIV h l p rinr rrpoWrov.
The
of him is pu?tlng over the
11 t-jeof the sheep.
sheep:
pt00odq nai o& L\v mt jv
08 OPK hired man. who is
hlrellns and not belng .he$er6, of whom not no shepherd and to
Eorlv ~h n p b @ m a i61a,
&PC?
~ 6 vwhom the sheep do
Is
the
sheep
own, he Is beholdine the
belong as his om.
hGnw tp~6pcvov nal
&qi701v
beholds the wolf comwelf
comlng
and
he Ie lett ng go 08 the
~ n and
g sbandons the
rrpbpma r a i
qeGyc~,
~ a i
sheep and flees-and
he is aeelng.,
and t k
the wolf snatches
&pn&<cl ah&xai r r ~ o p n iII
13 6.rt
la snotehlng them and ia s c s t t e A n i ,
because them and scatters
13 because
p~08orbq Lorlv ~ a iod
p6hr1
abrQ themhirellng
he la and not it I. mattolng to him he is a hired man and
ncoi
TOY ~POP&TUV.
14 6 6 L ~ M I
does not care for the
ebout
the
sheep.
am
sheep. 14 I am the
Tot ?V b KaX65, , ~ a i Y I V ~ U K W
T&
fine shepherd. and I
Ihepfe:erd the Rne,
1 am knowing ihe (one.)
P h r a l ytv6orouui po
rh
+&, know my sheep and
and are knowlng me the (one81 mxne, my sheep know me.
15
na0dq
y t v h r c t pe b -p
r i, 15 Just as the Father
a e m r d l n g u ls knowing me the Father a 9 1 knows me and I

7 Errrev
sald

o h

therefore

n&Atv
sgaln

the

96

'Iquotq
Jesus

p;-

?.?

1
' ' ?!&!

3;

$'2

t;le

JOHN 10:16-23

458

y 1 ~ 6 u r o T ~ Vncnlpcr, uai niv *vxfiv pou know the Father: and

am knowing the Father. and the soul of me I surrender my soul in
behalf of the sheep.
ri0qpa
h k p r6v rrpop&rwv.
I am putting over, the
sheep.
16 "And I have
rr~6@ara
18 r a i
other sheep, which are
sheep
other
And
of this fold; those
odK
tr not
a
I amtfi:vlng
whleh
not
1. .
~ uof
t also I must bring, and
they will listen to my
*q
a6h-5 m ~ ~&ncivcl
q
&I
the
fol2
this;
and those it tsnecnrary voice, and they wi11
become one flock. one
pc &yaysiv .a1
Qovfi5 ~ O U&KOGUOUOIV,
me to lead.' and of
voice o me they wlll hear, shepherd. 17 his
Kai
yrv'uovral
via noi~vrl. 6 5 nolgiv., is why the Father
end they dl1become one flock, one shep erd loves me,
I
17 6 ~ &
b rrmfip & r a n $
my
Through
%t
the Pether Is ovlng
m order that I may
6
PI&
ri0qp1
receive ~t again.
am puttlns
because
afirfiv, 18 No man has taken
Yva .
ndrh~v
h& o
it away from me, hut
in order that
again , 1 lhouitreeeive
It.
18 od&iq Ipcv 067)Iv &IT' &pat, &Ah' &-$Z1 I surrender it of mY~
NO one llf ed UP
it
from me,
but
own initiative. I have
.riBqvt
aljrfiv
tpauro0. &eouuiw authority to surrender
am putting . it
from
myself.
Authodty it, and I have
eciva~ a
nai
LSouuicm ity to
it again.
I an%%ng
to put
it,
and
authority
The commandment on
to
n & h ~ v XaW ahiv raG~qv
this received from
I am fiavlng agaln to reeelvs
It;
thls
Pvrohfiv
Ulapov rruph r o t aarpbg my
commandment I recelved beelde Ofths Father
19
-~ Amin a division
resulted among the
pou.
of me.
Jews because of these
19 1 iu a n M ~ vtykvrro b TO?<'IO&~OIS
20 D J I of~ ~
'%pit: agaln occurred In the Jews
them were saying:
6th TOJC h b y o u ~rohouq. 20
"Hehas a demon

&ma

I-<

be

surrender

T??z6

~2: *:x,? 2%.

$:

~~~~~

through

the

62 rrohhoi

but

many

~~i

words

Pe

out of

aivrm,.

ke I. mad;

and

21 &hhot

them

~i

why

EAcyov

Others were aaylng

EUTIV

these.

Wg;~'nl
Egl

. and is mad. Why

he In avlng YOU listen to him?
21 Others would say:
&KO~ETC;
vov are hearing? 'These are not the

a h & Aatpblov
Demon

adroO

of hian

Taha
These

T&

the

bjpa'ra
ssYlnga

O ~ Ksayings

not ized

of a demon-

man, A demon

6a1pov1CoyLyu.
6al~bvlov cannot open blind
is
of being demon zc lmsnl;
demon
people's eyes, can it?"
.
66vam1
~uqhOv
bq3ahpoSq fivoi5al'
22 ~t that time
is able of bllnd [ones)
eyes
to open4
kv the festival of
Ivxaivta
22 'EY~VLTO
1676 r h
Occurred then the Celebration of renewal in dedication took place
Was
~ o i q 'Ic o ~ o h G ~ o ~Xq~ ~ p b vqv,
23 ~ a iin Jerusalem. 1%
the
krusalem;
wlnter
It was,
and wintertime, 23 and

to?

JOHN 10:24-32

460

mplEn6m1
6 ' I uoCg t v r4 lapQ tv ~ f iJesup was walking
Waawslklngabout the .?ems in the temple ln the in the templein the
TOO toAopi)vo~. 24 h 6 ~ h w mCO~Onnade
~
Of
colonnade ai the
Solomcn.
kcireled
man. 24 Therefore
o h
ahbv
oi
'lou6aio1
the Jews encircled
thrrefora
hlm
the
Jews
and b e g m t o W
firyou
a h C , ' E q nim n)v ynrfiu
they w e r e ~ Y ( wto him Untfl when the soul t o him: W o w long are
aiplq.
r i d 11 6 xp1y6q. you to keep OUT SO&
are you i t n l ~ g u p ?it you are the Chrrst,
in suspense? If you
rlnbv
rrappquiq.
25
a r e t h e Christ. tell us
say
outspokenly.
" Je
a h o i q b . ' InuoOq E l m v 3piv lvai oir
to them the , Jesus
I eald
to row and not sus answered them:
ITIUT~GETE.
T& Epya
61 t 2) noti) "I told YOU, and yet
mu ere believlnt; the works whieh
a ~ fdolng You do not beueve.
kv 73 6v6par1 '705 rrmp65 VOU
TaUW
in the name 01the Father 01me these (thlngal The works t h a t I a m
doing in the name of
V~PTUPE~
V E P ~ b o S . 26 &$$
fig;$
my Father, these bear
11 besdng wltnsas about me;
oh n t o r r 6 e r r
6 1 orS~ b r 2 , &K 7i)v witness about me.
not are believlni, bccaula not vou are out e l the 26 But YOU do not
V W ~ & T W V ri)v
6pi)v. 27 T& n p 6 p a r a T& believe. because YOU
aheep
of the mlne.
The
the are none of my sheep.
27 My sheep listen
y t v 6 m o &&
r a i &~ohou8oGoiu pot t o my voice, and I
am knowlnp them: and they are lollowing to mi. know them, and they
28 r& i, 6160 t a h o i q o j v airjvlov, r a i follow me. 28 And I
am givy"s to them
everlasting, and give them
06 p i
&n6Xowat
.ri)~a t h ,
not no thw should be deatmyed lnto the age. life, a n d they will
r a i 0th bdrml
I
&&
LK 7% by n o means ever be
and no one
and not wlllsnatch anyone them outoi the
MIl snatch them out
pou.
29 6
of me.
The
of%
d e b of my hand. 29 What
SC6orb
pol n b r o v y i < 6 v tmtv, nai my Father has given
he hasglven tome ofall greater
and me is romethmg
o66riq 66vma1 &pnh EIV
l~ rfiq r ~ p b q greater than all other
no one Is able to be sndiehtng out 01 the $and
roc
nar6q. 3 0 L i ,
rai
b
n a r i p thmgs, and no one
oi the
~stger.
and the Father can snatch them out
of the hand of the
E"
~ U ~ E V .
one (thhp)
we are.
Father. 30 I and the
31 ' E p h m a u w n6A)v Xi0ouq ol ' I o u B i o ~ Father are one."
Carried
again stones the
Jewa
31 Once more the
A10droou1v
lva
in orderthat
they rnlght atone
Jews lifted u p stones
32 dnrrrpi
&oiq
6 'InmOq nohh& t o stone him. 32 JeAnswer3 to them the
Jesus
Many m6 replied to them:

me

$
:

%%

~~~~~

$k!

s$e$
:!

$Ze

$;:&:~
:%$a,

rile

T;P,6,'

Fa%!

*,6~

461

h a
works

tobpiv
roe
rrarp6~.
St&
Fathev;
through

IP6r'fa
ohowed

JOHN 10:33-40
,d& 'I displayed t o YOU
ftne cones) many fine works

from the Father. For

,oiov
whleh wrt whieh of those works
are YOU stoning me?"
&&
A,~&<,ETE.
them
~ o are
v aionlng? 33 The Jews answered
n ~ p lhim: "We are stoning
53 &nrKpi'
Anawered
uw
to
&
him
' the 'I%=
About you. not for a fine
r d & Epyou 03 htI&Copb ar &U&
m p i work. but for b l a s p h e
Rne work not weareatonln. you but about my, even because you.
Bhawqpiaq, r a i
brt
uJ &v0pwroq fiv although being a man.
man
belnl make yourself a god."
blasphcmY. and beeauw you
nolriq
uraurbv 0 ~ 6 ~ 34
. k p i 0 34 Jesus answered
you are maklng
yoursell
god.
~ n s w e r e a them: .,Is it "ot
written in your Law. 'I
adroiq b 'IquoOq 03. Emlv yaypappivov
to them the Jeava Not Is it having been written said: "You are gods"'?
6" 73 v6pG fi Gv 671 'ErD rtrra Qaoi b r a ; 35 If he called 'gods'
anid gods rov are? those against whom
in the law ofxou that
35 rl beivouq ~ l n r v 0eobq npbq 005
6 the word Of God
Xi
thole he said godo. toward whom the came, and yet the
h 6 y o ~ r o c 8roG l y b r r o , r a i od 66vma1 Scripture cannot be
word oi the God ~ECUlred, and not is able nullified, 36 do YOU
hu0fiva1 4 ypaqfi,
36 6v
b nar)(p say to me whom the
to be Loosed the Scripture,
Whom the Father Father sanctified
q y i a u w r a i &nL-~Xsv
rlq r3v r&pov fivriq and dispatched into
sanctified end he sent forth lnto the world Y o u the world, 'You
h t y s ~ r 6r1
Bhauqqpriq,
I
rlnov blaspheme: because
are saying that You are blalphemtng, because I raid I said. I a m God's
Ylbq 706 Or& c~lpi. 37 rl 06
n o 1 6 rh Son? 37 If I am not
san of the Oad I am?
I t not I am dolnl the doine the works of
r r l m ~ 6 r r i my Gather, do not
Epya mJ n m & q p&, p i
no bebeUeving You believe me. 38 But
works of the Father Olme,
rhv
lpoi if I am dolag them,
o
38 r l 66
rro~i),
if but I am dolng. and if ever to me even t h o u ~ hYOU do
to me:
lh
nlmrirqrs
T O ~ S itpyolq ~IOIEGETC, not bellev; me. belleve
not you may belleve to the works belleve You. the works, m order
r a i t h a t YOU may come
iva
yYi)~c
in odcr that
YO" ehould know
and t o know and may
y~vSurqrc
brt b tpoi b * m a p continue knowing t h a t
rov may be knowinn that in ma the Father the Father is in union
with me and I a m in
K& i) tv TC, n a ~ p I . 39
'E<filouv
They were reekins union with the Faan11 in the Father.
39 Therefore
nl&oa~. ~ a ther."
i
a6rbv rr&hw
oGv
again
to get hold oi; and they tried again t o
hlm
therefore
seize him; but he got
b q a6ri)v.
L~ijA8cv
tr T ~ Sy pand
of them.
he went forth out of the
out of their reach.
4 0 So he went
TOO
40 Kai dmfih0rv n&X~v n i p w
And he went off spnln other slde 01the off again across t h e
'lop6&ov riq 7bv r6rrav bnou fiv 'lw6Nq5 Jordan t o the Place
jordan
lnto the place where was John where John was

tr

out 01

mi,

the

%rz

JOHN 10:41-11:s

462

Tb rr &TOY
& ~ T ~ < Q v ,~ a i
Epww
the firsfilimel baptizing, and he was remaining
$KC?. 41 r a i rroAA01 fih8ov "pbC a h b v ~ a
them.
And many came toward him and
Ehcyov.
BTI 'Iw&qg
pPv
they were saying that
John
indeed
hoto ~ v , 3 6 6 6 ~ ~ v&vra
62
d8
none.
all (things1 but as many ea
s t n w 'lwhvqq m p i
robrou
h h q 8 i fiv.
sald
John
about this Lane)
true wsa.
42 r a i rrohhol h i o r e u u a v sic aGrbv
And many
believed into hlm

baptizing a t first,

4K-*
6n Laaalus. 6 However.
therefore
he heard
that when he heard t h a t
&o~c~:,
76ptv
ENEIVEV hr he was sick, then h e
he h beine.sfck.. then Indeed ha remained in actually remalned
$
~ 6 r r o640
7 k i r a two days In the . ,
which hewas place two
thereupon place where he
Myca
i
I I a h ~ a i Cwas. 7 Then after
MET&
TOGID
h
e
b
aeuhs
to
the
d i x i @ ~ this he said t o t h e
after
this
SIC r& 'lovScl/inr nW. disciples: " l e t us go
-Ar;~py
Let us e gomg
Into
Judea
'galn.
into Ju.de'a again."
8 h6youqcv ah6 ol p d q r n i 'PaPPci. V ~ V 8 The dlsclples sald
Are r a y ~ n g to him the dlaelplea Rabbi, ny to him: .Rabbi, lust
yjroy
a c A18haa1
lately the su.de'ans'
were see*=
you to stone
were seeking to stone
nalv
trd;
you, and are you golng
.pain
youare go np.under
them?
there again?" 9 Jesus

YF?

$27..

66
TIC
&&Sv
but somelmenl beingstcc Lazarus
Now there W a s a
h b B q k t v i a ~ Lr
r+t,< Mcrpiaq r a i
from Bethany outof the village ofMary end
certain man sick,
M&pBaq T ~ F &SrXqiq a d ~ f i 5 .2
62 Laz'erus' of Beth'a.ny,
Martha of the
sister
of her.
as but
the village of Maw
1
~ X E ~ U I ~ .TAU
O ~
and
of Martha her
M%$y
(ha lone) . hsvlnggreased the
sister. 2 It was. in
rlipq
vai
tUr+<aoa
fact, the
that
to ~ r f u r n e d o i l and havingwlpd dry off
greased
the
Lord with
rr-560~ a h 6 ~ a i s Bpp15i aairriq,
J1$
feet
DI hlm
to the hairs of her, of whom perfumed oil and
b
&6chgA~ Ah<apoq
fiug~vr,, wiped his feet dry.
the
brother
Lazarus
was belng a!&. wlth her hair, whose
3 &&rsAau
oGv
a i h 6 ~ X q a l npbg brother La2'a.m~'was
Sentforth therefore the sisters
toward sick, $
~
h
~
ah6v
Xtyowal
Kbp~c,
i6c
8v his sisters dispatched
him
saying
Lord.
see
whom
word t o him,saying:
qth~iq
"Lord, see! the one for
YOU are having affection far
ia$$$:;k,
whom you have affec4 & ~ o l i o a q 6P b ' I q o o O ~ E ~ T T T T E V
tion
Having heard but the Jesus
said
heard it
&oBtvcla 0 6 ~Eollv TT&<B&YOTOV &Ah. when
fi
the sickness not
b
toward death
but h e sald: 'This sickness
i s not with death as
TOG
&OD
Tw
of the God in order that its object, hut is for
605au813
6 u i b ~ TOO BEOO
61'
t h e glow of God, in.
might be giodned the Son of the God throuph order that the Son of
ah:$.
God may be glorified
it.
through it."
5 fiyha
6L
6
'Iq&oOF
rjv
5 NOWJesus
waslaving
but
the
sesus
the
M&pBav r a i 7ilv &6+pjv aim?< ~ a 1TAV loved
Martha and the
arnter
ofher and the her slster and

'ff,~? 2

%YC

l
'
,

are twelve houra of

daylight. are there
not? If anyone walKs
in dayilght he does
not bump against
gcs
TOG
anything, because
ght
Ofthe
T$Zw
be IS -Ing:
sees the llght Of
rrcp,rrm,j tv .rfi he
10 Mv 65 T ~ C
ifever but anyone maybewalklnBabout in the this world. 10 But
if anyone walks in
vuu~i,
~~poor6rrre1
6r,
T()
the nlght. he humps
night, hebstrlklng towkd, becauw the I?$?
against something.
of d r k~ l v ~ Lv ah+.
because the light is
in ~him.
not
is
not in hlm."
rat
11
r&a
rrnlv
11 He said these
heasid,
and
after
~ h - (thtngs)
things, and after
adrolg
,%xapoq
rotno
Atyet
thls
he is saylnp
to them ,
Lazarus thls he said t o them:
Kmoirqral,
&hh& "Lan8a.rus our friend
hallaid down torest.
but has gone t o rest, but
the
tbmbw
I am jnurneylng there
noprio at
iva
I m i ~ h t g e t o u t o f s l et
~o awaken hlm imm
I srnnokc
Inorderthat
01 r a e q r a i a h + sleep
12 Therefore
-6".
12 rlo h
Said therefore the dl3clplcs tolrlm 0 the d l s r l ~ l e ssald to
him.
him. .,loid, if he haa
Klipte, 9
rsroi qral
OOO'OET~I.
Lord, rf he has h i d !own to rest he w l l k e raved. gone to rest, he wlll
IS ~ l ~ j r e t 6t
b
'1qm0< rep; TOO get well." 13 Jesus
HadaWkm but the
Jesul
about the had spoken, however.
&kou
&eiml
61. g G o < ~ 671 about hls death. But
death
ofhim. Those Lonn) but Ulaught that they imagined he
mpi +,< mlpfimrwC
so5 MU
AEYSI.
was speaking about
about the taking net of the aloep he la m g . taklng rest m sleep.

l h i p a ~ ;Ifi&
ever

K~ESV

TIC

rrcp,rrma

.Sl-14.ls.la.lo,PS,

hr

Te

w a ~ n g ~ b oinu tthe
6n
T&
rrpwrhr~,
the
he b atr~klng
@A+

,,=a

$23

!f$:

P' Lsz'a.rus, MABP'; Elea'zar, meaning "God Has Helped,"

; :E

ee9

h&y<

%$ $2 ",%

fi~~tsq

g!

11

,462

A~capcv'
Lazarus.

and he stayed there,

i ~ n many
41
d
people
came t o him, and
they began saying:
'"JOhn. indeed, did not
perform a single sign,
but as many things as
John sald about this
man were all true,"
42 And many put
A&<apoq faith in him there.

'Hv
11 Was

JOHN 11:6-13

463

8.

or,"~ews!'See John 10:31. 33.

JOHN 11:14-24
14 767e

08"

464
eTnev a h i q

6 ' l q o 0 5 ~ 14

ah6

At that time,
therefore, J~~~~
said
15 r a i t o them outspokenly:
and "Laa'a.rus has died,
xaipw
Iva
15 and I rejoice on
1 am reloicing
through
YOUR accoUnt that I
r r ~ o r ~ b q ~ s ~, T LOGK i p q v
was
there, in or.
roo might believe, that not , I was there; ?
A
$:
der for YOU to believe.
h W~EV
~ p 6 q',
But let us go to him:'
let u s l e going
toward
him. l6
16 Therefore Thomas,
08"
Owphq
'who was called The
therefore ~h~~~~ the
A$' %0F
Twin; said to his
m i $ . uwpa8q~aiq
-A~w~EY
to the
fellow disciples
~ eUSt be going
also fellow disciples: "Let
"
go, that we
ma
dmo8&wp~v p s i mG~o5. US
in orderthat we might die with him.
may die with him.".
l7
17
'EhB&v
o h
d 'IqaoOq d p r v when
Jesus arrived, he
x a ~ i n come
z
therefore the
found
cnir6v r i o o a p a q 661 f i u i p a ~Lxovra i v ~ i ',fuund
hun
four
alikndy days h a m g in tl., h w n f w r dags ln
~ v q v t ' ~ . I8
6;
iyyiq
t h mr~monai
~
tomb
,

therefore said t o them the

n a p p q o i q .. Ah5apog
drrri8avrv,
outspokenly
Lazarus
died,
Then

tne)22%'

to h ~ m

Jesus

but

Helhans

fipipq. 25 eTnsv
day.

fi

~~~

---. mrd:
~

~~

~~~~~

K&

and if ever

he should die

she issaying

nenioreuna

to him

have believed

~ T L0 5

that

you

%%? %

16. Or, '"Didymous";Di'dy-nus, Vg.

this?

~6pee. i y &

yen.

yo>2ere

me

ST to him: "Yes,l o r d ;
are 1 have believed that
~
i
Tq ~ VYOU are the Christ
d
d xplorirq 6 " i d q TOG eso5
the Christ the Son of the God the (one) into t h e the Son of God. the
r6apov ip~6psvoq. 28 n a i 7 0 0 ~ 0 L~TTOGDU One coming into the
world
And
this
havinasaid world." 28 And
. ~ ~ - -cam,"*.
when she had said
&rrfih8~v ~ a i aiqhvqaev
this, she went ofl and
she wentoff and she sounded for
& 6 ~ X p j v &fiq
htr0pq
~haoa
'0 called Mary her sister,
sister
of her
secretly
having said
The saying secretly: "The
Teacher is present
6~6Mho~crhaq r r h p s o ~ ~ v~ a i
(p&vsi
~eaeher
is alongside and he in sounding for and is
vou,,,
29 The l a t t e r , k h e n
0s. 29 ' anrivq
62. &< ~KOUUEV fiyip8q
YOU.
That (one) b u t as she heard she rose up she heard
got up
raxb
~ a i
~PXETO
r r f i ~ a h 6 v . quickly and was on
, ~quickly f and ~shewarcoming
~
toward
him; herwayto him,
30 O ~ W
62 ex h b e ~ , d ' h 0 0 3 ~ cis ~ i l v 30 J~~~~
had not
not yet but ha] eome the Jesus into the
yet, in fact, come into
~ i ) p q v &Ah'
fiv
in b r6 r 6 n q 6nou the village, but he
village:
but hews* yet in the place where
was still in the place
bn6vnloev
met
where
met
tohim
a d r 6 the
11 M
~ W~a .~ 31t h ~ .
him. 31 Therefore
'lou6a?ol
01
~ V T EVET:
~
d ~ f i q(V ~6 the Jews that were
~ e w s the (ones) being with
her
m the
with her in the
o i n i q ~ a rrapapu8qbpavo1.
i
adrjv,
i S & r ~ q house and that were
house and
consoling
her,
having seen
m)v M a p l b p A r t ~ a ~ i w q G o r q
aai cOnsoling her, On
the
~ a r y that quickly she stood up and seeing Mary rise
$<fih8cv, fi~ohab0qrrav ah( 6 6 5 a v ~ ~ q8 r ~ quickly and go Out,
--nt out
followed
to her
thinkina
that followed her. SUD. ~ the"
~ ~.
~
,
-iva
posing that s h e w a s
&rr&ye~
1 ~~6 pvqpsiov
sheisgoingunder into the munorieltomb inorderthat going to the memorial
M a ~ ~ dtomb
p
to weep there.
~haljon
32 f i ,
02"
6.6.
The therefore
she might weep there.
Maw 32 And so Mary, . .
Nai,

T&V

E;;?

as! to lum "I know

that he wlll nse m the

d v a o r d r o ~i~v 'rfi LoxdTTil resurrection on the

the resurrection in th& last
day,.. 25 Jesus
aha 6 'IqaoDq 'Eri,
said to her: "I am the
to her the Jesus
resurrection and the
nai
6
life. He that exercises

~ i q 6112.

into

are believing you

1
t~

OT6a

though he dies'
come to life; 26 and
I;iqsr?I, 26 nai n
6 i;&v ~ arr~arsbwv
i
everyone that is living
and everyone the living and believing
he wlll live,
and exercises faith
siq bpZ. 05 p i dmoOhvll
~ i ~<i r vai&vol. .
into me not not should die into the
age;
In me Will never die
at
DO you
TI~TESEI~ TOGTO; 27
hiym
this?" 27 She said
believing

18 Now Delwan
v "was
-~

-~

Said

&v&oraoq

rrtordwv

$E

near

@+z
fl

1have known

h e will stand up m

' I s ocoh6pwv 6 q h 6 ora6iwv S E K ~ ~ V Tnear

L Jerusalem at rt
the
ferusalem, as from stadia
fifteen.
distance of about two
19 rrohhoi 6L Sr T&V 'iou6aiwv Uiqh68ctaav miles. 19 AccordingMany but 6"t of the
Sews
had eome
ly many of the J~~~
rrpirq 7 f i ~Mhpeav na? M a p ~ b p
iva
had came to Martha
toward the Martha and
Mary i n order that -.
.,d . Ma,v,.
in
..-.
napapu8juwvra1 al)r&q m p i TOO hSdqo5. to console them conthey might console them about the
broth:
cerning their
20 i
oCw
MMhpM &q f j ~ o u a ~ vOTI 20 ~
h ~ ~ ~~
T h e therefore Martha
as
she heard that
when she heard t h a t
' I q o a 0 ~ ~ P X E T ? ~ bnjvrqon, a*$
M a p ~ i r pJesus was coming,
Jesus
is eommg
met
to hlm;
Mary
met him; but Mary
6i; i u r3 o i ~ w i ~ a 8 i G r o .21
sitting at home,
but in the house wassitting.
21 Martha therefore
fi MMhpBa n d q ' I q a o h Kiipls, EI
said to Jesus: "Lord.
the ~
~ toward
~
J
f ~ S U Sh h r d
~ , if
S6e 0 6 ~ 6 v h i 0 a v r v d h 6 E h 6 q pow Jf you had been here
here not llkely
died
the brother of me; my brother would not
doa
have dled 22 And
22 ~ a vOv
i
aT6a
TI
and now I have known that as many (things) as yet a t Dresent I know
iiv
airiioil
TAY O E ~ Y 6 6 5 ~ 1 001 / t h a t a s many things
likely you might ask the God will give to you as you ask God for,
'IqoaCt God will give you.''
d
8 ~ 6 5 .23 h i y r t
adfl
d
the
God.
Is saying t o her
the
Jesus
23 Jesus s b d to her:
"Your brother will
' A v a a ~ f i a e r a ~ d &6shq6q oov. 24 Atyc,
Will stand UP the brother otyou.
l a saying
24- Martha said
.. rise:'

?
the

h v a m j o r ~ a ! Cv

'k?'

mcnloirill tomb.

JOHN 11:25-32

465

h
~

;iethg;ore

JOHN 11:33-40

~ M E V bnou qv 'Iquotq
16otma when she arrived
she came where we,
Jesus
havlng Eeen where ~ e s u raas
s and
a0rbv h r ~ r v uirroc n p b 5 rob5 n t b a ~caught sight of him,
him
fell
of hlm toward the
feel, fell at his feet,saying
Myouma &@
KGPIE, El
?q
ME 0 6 ~t o him: -lord, if you
saying
lo hlm Lord. If you wore here not had been ere, my
&v
vou h i e ~ v ~6v Er6dv65. aJ SO
<!\ '
brother
not
llkely of ma
dled
the brother.
have died." 33 Jesus.
oov
dkv M v ~ A a i o w w
therefore, when he
therefore
he saw
her
weeping
her weeping and
rob<
owde6ma
ahti 'iou&ioug Saw
the Jews t h a t came
the (ones) having eome
to hei
Jews
~Aaiovrag tvrpptpjomo
,ovm,
Kai with her weeping,
weeping
he grooned
toT&
rplrit
and groaned in the spirit
h a p a cv
kaur6v, 34 ~ a i sfnev
not and became troubled:
he trouded
himself,
end
he anid
Where 34 and he said:
~ E e c i n a r ~ adr6v;
htyoumtv
a M 6 "Where have YOU
have uouput
him?
Thav are asylng to hlm laid him?" They said
Ktip~c, EPXOU
~ a i76s. 35 t 6 h ~YOEV b to him: 'Lord, eome
Lord, be comlng and see.
sheatears the and see.* 35 ~
~
' I q o o t ~ . 36
hryov
oOv
01 'iou6ai01 gave way t o tears.
Jesus.
Were saying therefore the
Jews
36
the Jew8
'16s
nGq
C@!~EI
began to say: "See'
See
how he was havlng sffectlon for
what affection h e
37 r~vCq 6t tt a b r h v elnav 0 k t6Gvmo
have for m!"
&me hut o u t of them raid ~ o wan
t
able
37 But some of them
OBTO~ 6
&wi<as
said: "Was not this
this lone)
tho havlnsapened
TOO
TU h o t
noljmal
JWL
Kai [man] t h a t opened the
of the blln?(one)
to make In order that a h eyes of the blind man
able to prevent this
08mg
dmo~hvll
thts cone1
&odd die$
one from dying?"
58 'lqm05q
o h
nMlv 38 Hence Jesus.
Jesua
therefore
.gal13 after groaning again
Cam@
E p ~ c r a i rl5 within himself, came
t P B#man
P ' v ' ng
~05
htmsclt
tscomtng
into tothememoria
d
fiv 62 m j h a l o v , r a i tomb. It was, in fact,
the memor
h a o : wan but
cave,
and a
and a stone
Xi005 h f i ~ c l r o h' ah@.39
was i p n g against it.
stone wsa lylna upon
It.
39 Jesus said: "TAKE
' IquoOq 'Apcrrc T ~ VAieov. h t y ~ t
the &One away."
Jerua LLRUD YO" tho stme. I.aaylng
the sister of
r E r E h E u T q K ~ 0 5 Martha,
4
&6EhA@fi
.rot
the
sister
of the (one)
having deceased the deceased. said t o
by
he
Mhpea Ktipla 66q
6 1 ~ 1 ~ r r araioc him:
Martha ~ o r d . ,already he IB smetiing, f o u r 8 idsyl must smeii, for it is
y a p turo~lv. 40 hfyel ~ r h e 6 ' ~ q ~ o t06.q four days." 4 0 ~ e s u s
for
11.
la saying to her the Jesus Not said t o her: 'Did 1
not tell you t h a t if
ctnb
uol
6
tin,
m,3r~6mn
I ssld to YOU that U ever you should be&*
you would believe
bq
as

'

:$'Q9%t0'

k!!

Igh.6hg

:3h:$

tte

666w
TO;
9 ~ 0 5 . you would see the
you%!
see
slow
of the
~ d glory
d
of
41
oh
d v Xi9ov. 6 6t 4 1 Therefore they
The%%
Up therefore the atone. The but twh the stoneaway
Now Jesus ralsed
'IIlmo65
fipw 70%
Jesus lifted up the
and his eyes heavenwan3
ctnsv
nhrrp,
~Oxap~cnO
and 'aid ''Father,
he said
~ a t h e r , I em t h a n ~ t n g otm&
:
I thank you that
ijrawh
pou, 42 t A 6 t
$&IV
bn you haw heard me
you hears me.
but had noam that
6,& 42 True, I knew t h a t
T&VTOT~
PO"
&KO&IS.
through you always hear me:
always of me you are hearing;
T ~ VKXAOV
d v
rrep~rmhra
F ~ ~ Obut
V 0" account of
the crowd the (one) having stood around I sstd the crowd standlng
lva
r r ~ o r a t i u o u ~ v 671 oh p~ around I spoke. in
In order that they should belleve that You me order t h a t they mlght
6nrbm1Aaq. 43 K U ~
~ a t ~ a ~ ! n h v believe that you sent
sent forth.
And these (thing.)
having aaid me forth; 43 ~~d
qova pcyhhn irpatiyamrv A&<opr, 6rOpo when he had said
voice
he cded out Lazarua, hither these things, h e cried
~to250.
- 44 gwat
b
~r8vqxh
t<fiM~v
having dlei out wlth a loud voice:
the (one)
outslde.
Csme out
"Laz'arus: come on
6 ~ 6 ~ p b v o q .TOSSn 6 6 a 5 xai T&< z?paq outl" 44 The [man1
hsvhg been bound the
feet end the 'hands
t h a t had been dead
~rtpiulq
r a i 1 Kg15 ah00 aov6apiy
came out with his
toswathing bLnda, end the face of him to cloth
nrp~r6C6~~0.
XCVE~
6 'lquoi)q feet and hands bound
had been boundabout. Issaying the
Jesus with mappings, and
atr& hls wuntenance was
& o i ~ A G u a x a d d v ~ a i &QETE
to them Loose YOU hlm and let uougo off hlm bound about with a
cloth. Jesus mid to
im6yc1v.
to be wing unde.
themand
...-.... "T.nn-e
-.
.
.
.him
.
-.45 nohhoi
o h
CK
7Gv 'lo&a;ov, let him go."
the
Jews.
Many therefore outof
45 Therefore many
01
Lh~6vrrg W&C
of t h e Jews t h a t had
the (ones) havlng come toward
come t o Mary and
9raoClprvo1
8 trroi]urv,
ha~lnsvlewed Which he Id, t r r ~ ~ ~ ,$5," ~t h~a vt beheld what h e
did put faith in him;
a d ~ k ' 46 TIV&C 6t
t<
46 but Some of them
hlm:.
some but out of
Off
the 'ha'npbq rob5 O a ~ u a i o u < ~ a ir ~ n a v a b o i q isees and told them
i=Rsrisees and said to them
toward the
.lqu0j5, the things Jesus did.
d
t n o i mcv
what (thing,)
dl\
mus. 47 Consequently the
priests and the
47 Xuvfiyayov
oOv
01 $ ~ I E ~ E ? T~ a chief
i
~ e together
d
therefor* the eh e pries s and Pharlsees gathered the
san'he.drin
01 OOIPILTC~OI
UUYL~PIOY, ~ a i r h ~ y o v
the Pharlseer Senhedrln. end ther were aarlne and becan to say:

6~tktct:ok

21

mj

$2

JOHN 11:41-47

467

466

',"Ah

$: %?
;!

;,":

qge,V.
$$,tpp~

4s' See verse 1 footnote.

JOHN 11:48-54

468

0 6 ~ 0 5 6 &vBpwn.o5 "What are we to do,

this the
man
because this man
wohhb
rrotri
P
48 i b v performs many signs?
is doing
many
agns?;
If ever
48 If we let him alone
&Q,i w
0 ~ ~ ~ 5 ,
this way, they will
we shouldkt goes .
him
thus.
all put faith in him,
rr~ornjoouotv ~ t 5ah%,
and t h e Romans will
believe
into him,
and take away
'Pwpaiot ~ C l i
&POGUIY
4pi)O ~ a i7.3"
Romans
and they willliftup of u. and Ute both our place and
49 But
r 6 m v rai 76
t0voq. 49 ST<
66
T,S our nation:.
place
and
the
nation.
One but some a certain One of them.
$5 a h b v Kar& a 5 & P T E P E ~ ~ DY
TOG Ca'ia.phas, who was
out of them faiadtas: ehie priest Being of the high priest that year,
LvgavroG ~ K E ~ Y O V , E T ~ ~ E Y a h o i q 'Y si;reg o 6 ~said to them: "you
Year
that,
said to them
&u
not
know
oiSar~ ;
o66iv.
a t all. 50 and YOU
have known
nothing.
50
do not reason out
hoyi<z@~
671
oupp6pc,
are ressomng out
that
i t i. baring together that i t is to YOUR
bpiv
d q &vBporrog d r r r o ~ h v ~benefit for One man
iva
to roo inorder that one
man
should die to die in behalf of t h e
tmlp TOG ha06 nai p i 6hov r.3 EBvog people and not for the
over the people and not whole the nation whole nation to be
&rr6hqra!.
51 ToCto
66
&*' d e ~ t r a y e d . ~51 This,
Should be destroyed.
This
but
though, he did not say
hauroO o k E ~ ~ E VM, A & &PXIEPE~S 3 v
TOY
originality;
himself not he said, but chief priest being of the of his 0but because he was
i v l a u ~ o 6 k r i v o u ehp0Qjrsuosv 6m EpdAcv high priest that year,
Year
that
he prophesied that war about
he prophesied that
Jesus was destined
' I J ~t~~~~~
~ ~ ~
~f!
to die for the nation,
52 K U ~ 0 0 ~hipTOG
p6vov,
and not
over the natlon
only.
but 52 and not for the naTva
~ a i T&
7 6 ~ ~ a~~6 BEOG tion only, but in order
i n orderthat also the children of the , God that the children of
T&
61zo~oprr10pLva, ,
God who are scattered
the (ones1
havlng been scattered through =bout he might also
~UVW&Y~
~ i 5
PY. 53 'AT' gather together in
he might lead together
.Into
bne.,
. Fyn

Ti

6r1

rro~oO w

What ere we L i n g because

i$$~Pz
iL

'

:,Kt

$2

t ~ ~ i V 7 l 5.. otv

~ i j sI J p i p a ~

a%,",;

one, 53
~ P O U ~ E ~ O C N.from
T O . that

day On
they took counsel t o
kill him.
in order that they might kill h ~ m .
54 Hence Jesus
54 '0
a b
00G5
odKLT,
he
therefore
?=#us
not yet no longer walked
rrappqoia
TTEPIETT&TEI i v ~ o i q' l o v 6 a i o l ~ about PubllClY
outspokenly was walkmg about m the
Jews,
among the Jews, but
&AM drrrih0~v i ~ e i 0 s v siq T ~ Y ~ 6 p a v he departed from
but
he went off from there mto the country there to the
that

ha

therefore

the

day

they tookeounnel

dmo~rsivooav a6?6v.

JOHN 11:55-12:3

469

iyybq 7i15
ipipou
siq 'E p a i p X e p p S q v near the wilderness.
near the desolate rplieel. b t o Edtraim bemg said into a city called
E'Phra.im. and them
a6Aov, r h ~ ~ iE~EIYEY PET& ~ i ) u&T&v.
city, and there he remained with the drrcrples. he remained with the
55 Now
55 'Hv 68 P y y b ~7.3 n.&oxa rbv 'lou6aiwv. the Passover
of the
was but near the passover of the
sews,
.IeWs
was near, and
nai &&qoav
rrahhqi riq 'lepoo6hupa K
intd
serusalem nhcxa
oi
and went up
out of people
many
the country
went up
to
T
xbpdq'
n. 6
Jerusalem before the
the
eovntry
be&re
the
parsover
passaver in order t o
lva
ir/viowo~v
cleanse themselves
.they might purify
in order that.
ceremonially.
56 ~: . &<fi~ouv
o h
T ~ V' l V 0 h
56 Therefore they
They were seeking therefore the
Jesus
went looking for Jesus
iv
TO and they would say t o
p
hhhrihov
theyav
in
the one anather as they
they were saying
w ~ t h one another
1cpQ
&UT~I(~TCS
Ti
SOYE?
bpi". stood around in the
temple having stood What is it seeming to YO;? temple: "what is YOUR
That h e will
ST, 06
@,en
ei5
t ~ p ~ f i vopinion?
;
That not
hemightcome into the festival? not come to the festival
a
t
all?
57 As i t
57 ~ E ~ ~ K E 6;I O OI
~
&prrsyi$
rai 01
xad given
but the chxe pr es s and the was, the chief Priests
and the Pharisees had
@aptoaiot kvroh&s
iva
harts sees , eommands tn order that if ever anyone given orders that if
anyone got to know
yvQ
TOG io+v
pqv6on. :
should know where he 1s he should disclose, that
where
shouldhe
disclose
was, he
[it], in
TO&OOOLV
ah6v.
order that they might
they might get hold oi him.
seize him.
,

ez$'!.
~:i

A!

12 The
'0
OBV
therefore

ilqooG~ np6

~ h o x afiABsv E I BqOaviav,
~

705

of the passover oame rnto

ES 4lrepGv

before su

Jesus

6"

Bethany,

fiyrtprv

~% ~ -whom
.

raised

UD

ic

out of

Accordingly
12 J~SUS,
days

days

~TOU

fiv

SIX

before the passover,

where was arnved a t Beth'any.

verp&v

where Laz'aTus was

dead (ones) whom Jesus had

raised up from the

dead. 2 Therefore
spread an
6sirrvov i n r i
4 MhpBa 6tqn6v~t evening
nai
meal for him
there',
and the inartha was servi&,
supper
there, and Martha -,
6h p,&<apo5
d5 fiv
k
Ti,Y
the
but
urarus
was
out of
the Was ministering, hut
Laz'a.rus was one of
.~,,."
&varrlpbov
ow
the table with him.
Maptbp
hapotoa
hi~pav
p6pou
3 ~ a r ytherefore,
'Iqaairg.
J~SUS.

Mary

2 ehoiqaau
hey

made

having received

03"

therefore

pound

ahQ

to him

of perfumed oil tWk

bound.

Of

wohuripou f i h c ~ ~ s v-rob< perfumed oil, genuine

of nard
genuine of much pdce greased
the nard, very costly, and
=6Sag T O 'IquoO ual t S i p a E ~ u raiq 0p~Siv She greased the feet
feet o f the sesus and wiped off to the haws of Jesus and wiped
vhp6ou ' rrtrrrwi5

3' About 327 g (11.5

02)

JOHN 12:4-11

470

a d ~ f i q TOG< rr66aq UGTOCV

1 6 6 . o l ~ i ahis feet dry with
of her
the
feet
of him: the but hauae her
~h~ house
hhq~herl
rfi< d W ' < mG
~6poU.
beesme filled out of the s c e 3 of the perfumed oil. became filled with the
scent of the perfumed
4 Aiyrl
6P ' l o l j 6 a ~ 6 ' l m a p t i r q ~
o,,
But Judas
Ia =asins but Judas
the
Iscarrat
Is.cari.ot, oneof his
TO" pa%r&v aliroO
6
pihhwv
of the disciples of him: the (one1 belng about disciples. Who was
a
rrapa6lb6vul
5 A
ri T O ~ Oabout t o betray him,
him to be givingbesldc
Thmugh what this said: 5 *Why was
T&
Ppov
o3n h p 6 7
~ p t a r o a i w It this perfumed oil
the per umed o? not was sol of three hundred ,as
Sold for three
6 vapiov
~ a i
L668q
mWxOiF'
hundred de.nari.1. and
!ensril
.
and
was given
ion'a1'
given t o the poor peo6 E T ~ C V 66 TOGTO o i , ~ TI
rrcpi T ~ V
He said this,
Heaald but thls not because about tho ple?"
though, not because
rrrwxOv
i,,sArv
DOOF ionesl it was eoncernlng to him
but because he was concerned
n h i n ~ q < fiv
~ a ~b
l
y h w o o 6 n o ~ o v Exwv about the Poor, but
thief
he was and the
money box
having because he was, a thief
T&
BahA6psva
@ d r a ~ a F v . and had the money
the (thinel
being thrown
he wasearrylng. box and
, , + cam
7 clmsv
o h
A*<
a d ~ i v ,ofl the monies put
Said thereforore i e
Let go off her.
in it,
Therefore
Iva
E / S n i v f i u i ~ a v TOG
t v ~ a Q ~ a a p o GesUs said: "Let her
In order that into the day of the
burial
alone, that s h e h a y
POW
aIh.6.
01 me
she m%ETXerve
it:
:%? keep this observance
m o x o J < yirp T ~ T O T E
txm
p s ~in "few or the day of
Door (ones1 for
always vm are having with my burial. 8 For YOU
t a u ~ & v , l p i 6P 00 ir&vrors
?XST~.
have the poor always
selven, me but not always Yon are having. with yoU,but me YOU
@ 'Eyvw
otrv
6 bxho rroAGq Lr will not have always."
Knew therefore the crow2 much out of
~
h a great~
~ i 3 vi l o d a i o v TI l r r i t m i v , ~ a i
the Jews got
the
Jews
that there he is, and they came crowd
to know he was there,
oi, 6th rb 'IqaoGv p6vov &Ah'
iua
not through the Jesus alone but in order that and they Came, not on
account of Jesus only.
~ a l T ~ V AciCapov
76watv
also
the
Larams
they might .ee whom but also t o see Lathe raised
6yslpsv
K
V~KPOV. 10 ~ ~ O V X E ~ V C N I O
he rsiaed UP out of dead (ones).
Took eowael UP from the dead.
68
al
~PXLEPE?
7va
;,
TbV 10 The chief priests
but the chief
Inorder that also the now taok counsel to
A&<apov ~ ~ O K T E ~ V W I Y11
,
67, .
moAAo] kill L~z'*Ns also;
Lazarus
they might kill,
because
many 11 because on account
61'
aGTt)v
bniyov
.r&v of him many of the
through
him :
were going under
of the J~~~were going there
5' About $260 with silver valued a t $7 (U.S.1 per oz t.

ax

k!

'IouE-xiwv ~ a l h i m e v o v
clq rbv 'Irlaoh. and putting faith in
Jews
and were believing Into the Jelua. jesus,
12
hr&plov
6
6~Ao nohk
12 The next day t h e
morrow
Ule
emws
much m a t crowd t h a t had
6
U&v
kopniv, come to t h e festival.
the (one)
having come
fegtival,
hearing that
S coming t o
c i n a ~ ~ a a m s &TI
E p x ~ ~ a t 'IqaoOq
CIS J ~ ~ Uwas
having hear2 that is coming
Jeaus
Into jerusalem,
13 took
'Iqw6Au)la. IS nabw T&
paia
T&V t h e branches of palm
Jerusalem.
took
the branches of the treesand went out
po~virwv rai t t j h e o v ~ i qh6VTqucv h i )
t o meet him. And
palm trees and went out mto meeting to hld, they began +,, shout:
r a i lrpabya<ov 'now&, ~ 6 h o y q p t v o ~ .-save, we pray youp
and were crying out Hosanna, having been blessed
is he that
6
& P X ~ P h,
~ ~6h1rml
S
Kupiou ~ a comes
i
in Jehovah's*
the tone)
eomlng
m
name o l ~ r d : and name, even the king
6 B a a l k b q TOO 'IapoilA. 14
cirpciv
the
king
of the
Israel.
Having found Of Israel!" l4 But
when Jesus had found
62
' I ~ U O G S b & p t o v ercielopw tm' U G T ~
but the Jeaua young ass sat down upon it. a young ass, he sat
o n it. just a s it is
K&F
brlv
ywpo,,,dvov
written: 1S"Have
s-rding as
it IS
havlogbeen wr~ttenl5
o fear, daughter of
Qobo~?, euy&rqp XIGSY. i60b
&m,heliS nZion.
Your king
befeanng, daughter of Zion: look1 the
king
is comingp seated
aov B p x e ~ a ~~, a e f i p ~ v o hq i rrc5Xov bvou; Upon a n ass's colt."
of you is coming,
sltting
upon colt of ass.
16 These things his
16
-rdra
oh gywwav
ah& ol disciples
taok no note
mere(thlnm) not
knew
him the
p d g m i d npQTov, ciAA' 67c
& 6 4 & d q Of at Arst, but when
disciples the
Rnt,
but when was glorified Jesus became glarifie& then they called
'Iqao0q r6rs i p v l j d q o m 6n
aha
Jesus then they remembered that these ithhcsl t o mind t h a t these
fiv
t
d
yEypp,,,,&m
thlngs were wrltten
~was upon
f
~
e ~m o
havmg
en written
end respecting him and
t h i t they did these
r&a
hoiqaov
these (thlnge)
they did
to him. things t o him.
17 Accordingly
17
'Epaprripal
05~
bxAo
Was bearing wltnesr therefore the e r o d t h e crowd t h a t was
6
&ij
6~ dvA&<ww with him when he
the (one) belne wlth hlm when the Lezarur called Laz'arus out
of the memorial tomb
ep6v UEV
&I
TOG
iou
he saunaed for out of the met%k?tomb
and and raised him up
*om the dead kept
SI sv
h b h
v~upi3v. 18 61h
him outof dead ionel.
Through hearing witness.
~ o G mual imilv~on, aCr+ 6 6xAo
6n 18 On this account
t h b alao
me
to him the crow2 because the crowd, because

Tdtge

an

"?-'

JOHN 12:12-18

471

La;

,,'

13' Literally. "Ho.asn'na." xAB; xl-umn,

18' Jehovah's, ~ 1 . 1 6le.lrn1.w; ~ ~ r d ' NAB,
a,

Hoh.sho'-no",

J7.laLo.Xo.*l,

JOHN 12:26--34

473

I-oirro a h b v n m o ~ q ~ i - w n ~b ' they heard h e had

this
hlm
to have done
the performed this
oi
o5v
O a p ~ o a i o ~rtnav s i m , also met him.
The therefore
Pharisees
said
19 Therefore t h e
OEOPE~TE
TI
n&c *'%",!%
toward
.
Yoware beholdhg that
not Phadsees said among
&@rhrile
o(,6iv.
6
K6upoc themselves: "You obYouarebenefiting nothlng; Beel the
world serve you are getting
6 n i u o aDroO CmjhBcv.
absolutely nowhere.
behlnd
him
wentofl.
has
20 ' H u m
6L 'EAAqvkc
T!YE<
CK See! The world
him!'
were but
Cimeka
some
out of gone
TGV
&vapatv6vrov
Tva
20 Now there were
the (onell
oomlng up
in Order Ihst some Greeks among
npcoruwiumtv
"p*
those t h a t came up
they mlghtworshlp
fcrllval:
wonhip at the
o h
n p w j h h O~hinrrq,
rQ
h b
therefore aooroached
..
t o ~ h l i l o the ionel
.
. from festival. 21 These.
approached
BqBual66
rah~haia&
~ a therefore,
i
o
$
:e
Betheaida
Cialllee.
and ~ h l i l pwho was
h@~w
alirbv h i ~ o v r c g K ~ P I E ,from ~ ~ t h . ~ ~of. j . d ~
they were questioning
hlm
saylng
Lord,
BLhopcv
~ b v'I ooOv 16civ. 22 Epxcral Gal'i"ee' and they
we are
the , ?
.us
to see.
IB ~ ~ m t nbegan,
g
to request
b Oihlnnoq ~ a i htyrl
TQ 'AvSpLq him, saying: "Sir, we
the
Philip
and he Is saying to the Andrew: wantto see jesus,"
i p x e ~ a l 'Av6piclg
O i h ~ m r o c r a i 22 Phllip came and
IPcomlng
Alldrew
Phillp
and
told Andrew. Andrew
hiyouotv
'16
'IquoO.
and Philip came and
they are saying . to the
Jesus.
SL:
IqooOg
d l r o ~ p i v ~ told
~ a ~Jesus.
Jesus
1s anrwerlne
23 ~~t J~~
ahic
h i r o v ' 'EhfihuBcv
answered them,
Mthern
s-g
Haneome
saylng: "The hour has
lva
605auBA
In order that
mlght be g l o l ~ e d the
Son Come for the Son of
TOO 6vBp6nou. 24 &pjv &pfiv
hlyo
man t o be glorified.
of the
man.
Amen
saying 24 Most truly I say
Gpiv,
tdv
6
a
to you, ifever
the
o%e
:ze% to
nruhv
,CIS Tljv y i v Cmoe&vp a 6 ~ b qOf wheat
the ground and dies,
havlng fallen into the earth ahould did
It
it remains just one
piv~v
thv
6L
hoe&,
isremalninp; H ever but It should
lgratnl; but if it dies,
nohh
naprrbv
~ L P E I . Ei
6
i t then bears mueh
much
frvit
It is bearlw.
The (one)
25
that is
~ I X G V +,v
atroir ~ O A A ~ Ealjrilv,
I
bolng fond of the sou of hlm la losmg
t, fond of his soul derai
6
p!oGv ~ f i v~ U Xv CIGTOD b 70 stroys It. but h e that
and the (one) hatlng the ~ o dof him in the hateS hiS
in this
firouow
they heard
uqpriov. 19
dgn.

: 12

gtg

~~~~

r!J

!?.",":

?
t?
:

k,

ynr~p

oll6v,vlov world will safeguard

evecrlaatlna it for everiasting
life. 28 If anyone
w;puhdrS~~ a6+. 26 L&
kpoi
T I
safeguard
It.
If ever to me anyone would minlster to
61anov$ tpoi
dnohod3ri.ro,
r a i 6nou me, let him follow
may lerve to me let him be followln~, and where me, and where 1 a m
sipi 6 cb h r i , r a i b 6 1 & ~ o v o $ 6 6 ~ there
6 ~my minister
am
there also the servant the mine
be also, lf anyone
lpoi
61aro+ would minister t o
TIC
t m a ~ tdn,
to me
msy serve me, the Father
anyone
lfcver
willbe;
T ~ ~ O EaO
h b v b v s n i p . 27 YtY ? W U X ~ honor him. 27 NOW
anthonor him the Father.
Now the soul
soul is traub)ed,
pov
~ r . r & p a ~ m ~~ a i i i
aino;
and what shall I
of me has been troubfed, and what should I say? say? Father, save
out or this hour.
n~h~c pt , h o~aeve
br 6, v me
IIL out
LKof Ti)<
the GFF
hour ~ athis.
h n l e .N
~ this is
~
why I have come t o
&Ah&
s u t through
616
TOOTO
thle I?came
h b v Into
~ 1 5 Tljv
the
this hour. 28 Father,
glorify your name."
raG~qv.'
t h ~ s . 28 Tpathe{
& T E ~ 66Sau6v
glorify ofuou
you the
76 Iname.
l v o ~ a . Therefore a voice
oh q 4 h TOO obpavot Kai
therefore volee outof the heaven And
will glorify {it] again."
29 Hence the crowd
29 b
oSv
bxhoq A
6orbq
~ a i
stood about
The therefore crowd the havlngatood and that
and heard it began
&okra<
5hcyrv @poVTi)v ~ P ~ O V ~ W I '
having heard was saying thunder to hove occurred: to say that it had
thundered. Others
aha,
UIryov
-AyyzAoq cntrrj Xrhhh rw began
say: ''An
other. were
to htm has s p a e n :
Bngel has spoken t o
,
3 0 h r ~ p i 8 ~ a iE ~ T W 'IquoOq
him,.t 30 In answer
Answerel and =id
Jerua
Jesus said: 'This voice
&Ah&
61'
t p k fi p 4 a h yiyovsv
. lor
me the lee this has occurred but through has a c c u r ~ not
Sake- but lor
TO;
d o p o u sakes.
iulg toriv
fiveq. 31 vov
3 1 NOW there
Now jutgment
is
Ofthe
a judging Of this
T~~~TOU
virv
,
b iipxwv 703 r6opou robrou world; now the ruler
mi;(, now the
oi the
thh
of this world will be
&f5hq%orra1
be ejected
o ~ ~ % e 32
;
ilkely cast out. 32 And Yet
6wwBG
iK ~ i yfik
) ~ n&vTasI. if I a m lifted UP
should be put hlph up qut of the, eart , all [men] from the earth, will
lXnGuw
rrfig
ipaur6v, 33
61. draw men of all sorts
I shalldlaw
tow816
mysell.
Thla
but to me." 33 This he
mwv ollpaiw
ewhry w= really saying to
he wassaylnp ~lgnlfying towhuhat8ortof death slgnlfy what sort of
jpchhrv
h o ~ v ' o r e l v . 94 d m r ~ p i e q death he was about
he was about
to b e ~ y i ~ ~ Answered t o die. 34 Therefore
a(& b brhos 'H E?$ f i ~ o h u a p ~the
v crowd answered
him: "We heard
therefore to hlm the crowd
#e
heard

rohy

'$32,

this

rl5
into

I'%?

2:~

$%?

$itth.gh

%4

JOHN

12:35-40

PK TOO v6pou TI b x p l m 6 q
pEvu
from the Law that
out of the law that the Christ is remaining the christ
siq 76v at&va, n a i rr6q A6yakq
u b 6~1,'forever: and how is it
into the
age.
and how are saulng you that VOU SaY thit the son
6 ~ i
blOwBiyan
r6v uibv TOG bf m a d must be lifted
It is necessary to be put hlgh Up the Son
up? Who is this Son
Of
&v0pimov; r i q i m l v ofr.roq 6 vidq TO" Of '"any
35 Jesus
man?
n o
is
thin the son ofthe
therefore 'said t o
them: "The light will^
hvOpimou;
man?
35 n
l'Said
m
be
a little
'lquo3q -Em ~ I I ( P ~ ) Yx ~ V O Y 7.j 9 6 5 i v Spiv while
longel. Walk
J ~ I U B Yet
littie
the llmt
. in rou
turiv. n c p l n a r ~ i r a 6s ~6 p6
EXETE
whlle YOU have the
is. Be you walking as the hgh$ YOU are ha&lng, llght, so that darkness
iva
p i O K O T ~ U bphq
rarahhp
does not overpower
inorderthdt not darxness YOU shouldrecenve!bwn.
YOU. and he t h a t
KU?
ai '
r r c p l r r a ~ 6LV
~ nj mriq 0 6 ~walks in t h e darkness
and the' lone1
walking
In the darkness not does not know where
of6rv
TOG
hhy~t.
36 b q 6 h e i s going. 36 While
has known where he b going under.
As the y o u have the light,
EXETE
T T I ~ E ~ E T E riq
~b exercise faith in the
you are hahngl' be m u believing into the light, in order to
become sons of light!'
96, , iva
uioi ewr6q
yiu u&
bght, morder that sons of light ronmlgh! b e c k .
spoke these
TaGra .
a&Aqom
'ItlooGq,
n a i things and went off
These (thingal
spoke
Jesus,
and and hid from them.
37 But although he
h~h0hv
Lnp6pq
&Gv.
having gone off
he hid
them. had performed so
37 TooaGra 62 a 6 m 0 q ~ s i ar r r r r o t q r 6 ~many
~ ~ signs before
Somany but of him
mgns
havlngdone them, they were not
Eprrpou0cv a 6 ~ 6 v OGK
himcwv
aiq putting faith in him,
in front
of them not they were believing into 38 so t h a t the word
crGr6.v. 38
iva
6 A6yoq 'Huaiou TOG of Isaiah the prophet
hlm,
'Id order that the w o r d of Isaiah the was fuifiUed which
npoqjrou
rrAqpw0i
6v
a l n w KGple, he "id: "Jehovah,'
prophet mlght be fuuilled which he sald Lard, who has put faith in
r i q hioreuuav
&no8
6,. ;, t h e thing heard by
Who
believed
to the Uring heard f t f u s f and Us?' And as for the
b ppaxiwv .Ku iou
~ i v l hrrmaX6fOq: arm of Jehovah.* t o
the
arm
of ford to whom was revea ed4 whom has i t been
revealed?" 39 The
39 ' 6 t h
TOOTO
06x
,',6kwTo
Through
this
not
, they were able reason why they w e r e
rrtrrr~kw
6r1
ntrhav. e1nEv 'Huaiaq not able to believe
to be believing hecause .again
said
Isaiah is that again Isaiah
40 T E T ~ ~ ~ O Ka W
b ~ i ) ~TOGS 6 & A 1 ~ o b qKU; Said: 40 "He has
He has blinded of them the
eyes
and blinded their eyes and
~~

~~

'

tie

fhezore
$ze$,+te
fime

$t?

f*,

va

58' Jehovah. J1z".*l%n.n: Lord, x u .

Sari Jehovah, J1-14.1610,21a; Lord, xAB.

JOHN

475

474

38' Or, *who has believed our report?"

12:41-48

he has made t h e n
LIT&PWOEV ah& T ~ Y K ~ P S I W ,
iva
he hardened of them the
heart,
In order that hearts hard, t h a t
pi
i6oolv
~ a i q 6QBahpoiq cai they should not see
not
they m x h t see
to the
eyes
and wlth their eyes and
ni
~ a p 6 i q ~ a get
i the thought w ~ t h
vofiuwu8v
they should mentally grasp to the
heart
and the,r hearts and turn
~ a i i h u o a1 !:",a
?
;
orpa@&mv,
around and I
they should be turned, and I shall t e a l
heal them." 41 Isabecause
iah
said hthese
e sawthings
his
The:~~~,,gsl
b&se

'F:~S

dv

~2::~

665av a6ro3, ~ a thbrhquev

i
r r ~ p i aliroG.
the glory of him, and he spoke about him. glory, and he
him. 42
42
"Opwq
piv~ol
~ a i t~
~ 6 tvh e same, many even
A.
I.I.+hp
09
out of
the
.
~-~
~ i q aOr6v. Of the N1ers
drpX6v~wv r r o h b i &niur~uuav
fnto
him, put faith in him, hut
believed
many
ruler.
&hi&
61&
Qa I U ~ ~ O U ~OGX because of the m a r but
through
the
Pgarisees
not isees they would not
cva
p j dnrouvvhyoyo~ confess [him], in order
hpoh6yow
were confessing in order that not off from synagogue nut to be ex~elled
43 fiyhqoan, y a p r j v 665av from the synagogue:
yivovrat,
loved
for
glory 43 for they loved the'
they might become,
T&V
&8p&rruv pcihhov
flirrp
TqY 60Cm glory of men more
of the
men
rather than even the glory than
the gloN
TOG
8~03.
God.
of the
Gad.
44 However, Jesus
44 'lquoGg 6; E~paEev~ a ~Trrsv
i
'0
Jesus but ened out and said The lone) 'Iied
"He that
out puts
and said:
faith
rr1ore6wv r i $ Lph 0 6 rr1o~e6cn
in me puts faith, not
believing into me not is believing
&hhh ~i~ T ~ V
T~,,~wT&
45 naiin me [onlyl. but in
but
into the
havingsent me,
and him lalsol t h a t sent
me; 45 and he t h a t
6
0swp6v Lp;
Bswpai
the (onel beholding me is beholding the (onel beholds me beholds
him t h a t sent
v6plOwTh WE. 4 6 t & QG r i q ~ 6 vK ~ U ~ O [also]
Y
having sent me.
hgh? into the world me. 46 I have come
bXfihv8a,
iva'
rr&q
b rrrorr6wv a s a light into the
have come, in order that everyone the believing world, in order that
ciq i p s @ T(
u n o ~ i qp\
p~ivn.
every& putting
into me m the darkness no should remain. faith in me may
47 ~ a i t h v
~ i q pou
hnoGug
TGV not remain in the
. ~ n dIf ever anyone of me should hear of the darkness. 47 But
P ~ ~ < T W~Y a pi j q u h h E ~ , i y h 03 Kpivw if anyone hears my
say~ngs and not should guard, I not am ludging
sayings a n d d o e s
fih8ov
"iva
ali~bv,
ofi
keep them. I do
him,
not
I
in
that
T6v n6upou MA' , ivanot judge him: for I
I may be judging the world
but m order that came, not to judge the
world, but t o save the
u&ow
T6Y
K6u llOV. 48
I might save
the
world.
The (onel world. 48 He that
~~

. ..

22 2:

'

JOHN 12:49-13:4

h8rrGv . & p i ~ a. ip i hap@3ywv T& bfip,a~hdisregards me and,

disregarding m e and not reeewmg the saumgs does not
my
pou

. EXE~

rirv

K ~ V O V T a~ h

6 sayings has one to

6v

of me 1s having the (onel Edging

him:
the
h6yoq
6v
i h h h ua
i~civoq
nplvd
word which . Is&e
that ionel W i l I judge
a h b v $v, rG Lo h r q j p 8 p ~49
6rt
LY&
him
m the
Ert '
day;
because I

LC

out of

'tpauio~O
myself

rripqaq

having sent

hM'

ua,

1e&e,

but

p~ V & ~ P a d ~ 6pol
~
me^

Father

~ ~ ~ W K E V~i

has given

K
Lhhh

not

dam

50 ~ a i

I should speak.

And

ivrohi

ad705

commandment

of him

oT6a

therefore

6-n

that

ai*vl6<
$3 everlasting
i ~ &

the

6 ~ 1
is.

hahG,

arnspeaking'
"
according as has spoken t a m e the Father: OYh'ES

ra8hq

6pqniv

pal

6 rrarip

XahG.

E
i;:

[them]:

I am speaking.

13 ~enpore

judge hirn. ~h~ word

that I have spoken
is h
,at
judge
him in the last day;
49 heoause I have
not spoken out of my
own impulse, but the
Father himself who
sent me has given
me a commandment
as to what to tell
and what to speak.
50 Also, I
that
~ ' commandment
his
means everlasting life.
Therefore the things
I speak, just as the

wzat

and

I have known

What (things)

'hohfiv

to me commandment

I should say

what

hdjuw.

he

t h e (onel

6
s"

i o p ~ j ! TOO

rrhuxa

JOHN 13:s-11

477

476

z,"Ez

13

lp&~a,

Gtgworv
water

virrr~,v

feet

the

TO

~K~~UUEIV

to the

61c<~upiv?q,

having been glrded.

rrpbq

peter.

slmon

K6p~
, UG

~ord,', you

rGv

pou

of me

heyst

He is saying

vima

are wash&g

TOG$

Answered . Jesus

but

after

to him

pou

TOGS

&TI,

right now.
Ta~Ta,

these tthingrl.

n~ei'er
h 05

a'&+

vivil~

-0

ah6

u 0 6
oT6q
am doing you not have known
yv&uq
6g
. PET&
will &ow
hhy~l

feet7

and he said to him Which

0 0

~ssaying

a3rG , 6 And so
to him to Simon Peter. He

rr66aq;

the

7 dnrrrpieqc ',lquoCq ~ a id v s v

YOU

And, taking a mwel,

be girded himself.

of the

nhpov.

Xipwua

toward

'

to wash the
pa8qrGv ~ a started
i
disciples and feet of the disciples
and to dry them off
h m ~ i ~
9v
towel
to Z i c h he was with the towel with,
EPXET~I
which he was girded.
H e is corning

T O J ~rr66aq

to be wiping off

&

towel

Pbhhrl

dra

himsew,
afterward
he ts throwing
5 After that he put
I
T ~ V.
vtrrrfipa,
rai
fipCaro
into
the
washbasin,
and
he started water into a basin a n d

to be washing

A ~ V T C O Vouter garments.

having taken

and

taur6v. 5

he girded

86wp

hap&"

~ a i

outer garments,

05

Not

rr66aq

pi

not

~ i q~ b
into the
'Ehv
pi

said to him: "Lord,

are YOU washing my
feet?"
I" answer
Jesus said to him:
"What I am doing you
do not understand at
present, but you will
understand after these
things." 8 Peter
vsaid to him: .You

'

he knew before
pasrover
~i6i)q 6 'iquoiiq TI qhew a 3 ~ 0 0 j Cjpa the festival of the
knowlng the Jesus that came of him the hour Passover that his hour

youshouldwash

K6upou had come for him to

world move out of this wodd
roG~ou r r p b q Tav =mepa &yp 'uaq roJq to the Father. Jesus,
this
toward the Father havln2oved the having loved his
16iouq
~ o b q i v TQ ~ 6 5 ~E ~ F9.riXoc own that were in the
own t h e (ones1 in the
world rnto
end . world, loved them to ,
f i y k q u ~ v ahoG<, 2 Kai 6 ~ i a v o v ynvopivov, the end. 2 So, while
he loved
them.
And of supper occurring, the evening meal was
TOO 6taP6Aou fi6q P E P ~ ~ K ~siq
T OT ~~ Ygoing on. the Devil
of the
Devil
already having thrown into the having already put it
nap6iav
"~ v a
rrapa6oi
aGrbv into the heart of Juheart
in oxler that should give beside
him das Is.Carti.ot, i h e son
of Simon, to betray
'loG6aq Xipwvoq ' l u ~ a p ~ r j q q3,
ei6isq
Judas
of Simon
Iscariot,
having known him, 3 he. knowing
that the Father had
6.r~ rrhvra E6wn~v adrQ 6 r r a ~ f i p
that all (things1 gave to him the Father into given a things into
~ & qxbbaq, ~ a XTI
i
dnrb eroO 6Cfihtlev ~ a [his]
i
hands and that
the hands, and that from God cameout end he came forth from
God
apbq ~ b v 8 d v
dahysl
4 iy~ip~~
a t and was going
toward the God he is going uhder.
he gets up to ~ o d ,4 got u p
Ln
TOO
6 ~ i m o u la;
~ i e q u l v T& from the evening meal
out of
the
supper
and
he places
the
laid
his

pLpoq answered him: "Unless

I wash
You
ho part with me,9 Simon Peter said to
KGpje, p i robq rr66aq pa" , p6vov &AX& ~ a him:
i
"Lord. not my
L ~ I ~
not
.
the
feet of me
but
feet
only, but also my
r h q x ~ i p a q ~ a i~ j v n w a h j v . 10 h i y a
the
hands
.and the
head.
IS raying hands and my head."
ahrj
IqooOq
'0
h~houpLvo
10 Jesus said t o him:
to him
' Jesus
The (onel having been baked "He that has bathed
odr
EXEC ~ s i a ~ p i ~ 0 3 q rr66aq does not need to have
not
is having
need
if
not
the
feet
than his feet
~aeap6q 6hoy ~ a more
i
vilyau8al,
ah'' ZOTIY
"
to get washed, but he is
clean
whole: and washed, but is wholly
q
naeapoi
tors, &AX' 05 1 r r h n ~ q . clean. And YOU men
are clean, but not all:"
11
3 6 ~ ~
.rbv . nppa6166v~a11 He knew, indeed,
gLvmg beside
He had known
the (onel
the man betraying .
ah6v
6 t h TOGTO S T ~ ~ E Y TI Odxi ~ & T E F him. This is why he,
hlm; through this he said that' Not
au
Said: "Not all of YOU
~a8apoi
- ' eorr.
clean (ones1
you are.
are clean."

I va

but

the

festiva

p~Ta(j~

of the

iK

in order that fie m>ght transfer out of the

ai0va.

=ae.

of me

the

tnre~pieq 'IqcroOq
~nswered

vilyw

UE

Jesus

odr:

feet

ad?+

to h ~ r n If ever

never

not wash my feet." Jesus

8 ~ ~ 1,5

I should wash yo,:

not you are hav~ng part
WET' tpoG. 9 h i y ~ ! &TO
Z p w v lll;gq
wdh
me.
Is sayma *him
Simon

I$?

JOHN 13:lZ-20

12 "Ole
o h
EVIWEV
robq
12 When, now, he
therefore
he washed
the had washed their feet
When
n66aq
&i,v
rai
iXab
rh and had put h ~ outer
s
feet
of them
and
he took
the
on and la,d
Ipha
&oij
uai
&v&w,
nM~v
outer garments of him and he h l l upward, sgaln hlmself do- a t t h e
table again, h e said to
ETTIIEY a h o i q
~ ~ V ~ U K L T E ~i
TTETTO~?KC(
you know
ho Said to them Are You knowing what I have done them
what I have done t o
p i ; 13 b ~ i q
QWVS~T~
,O YOU? 13 You address
to Y O U ?
to
&: me
6 1 S h u r d o q . r a i '0 rriptog, r a i u d O q me, 'Teacher.' and,
~ e e e h e r . and ~ h * LO^^,
and finely 'Lard: and YOU speak
lorI am
hLyrrr,,
o h
&xi,
sip1 y&p. 14 1
YOU are saymg. I am
for.
If therefore
14 Therefore, d I,
Evtw I5 i,v roJq n 6 k g b r6ptog r a i b although Lord and
washed ot~lroo, the
feet the Lord end the Teacher, washed y o n
6!6&u~ahoq, vai 6 p 6 q dqtihcre
&AiAwv
feet. YOU also ought
Teacher,
aLso r m
are ewlng of one another to wash the feet
virrrcrv
TOG$ n b 6 a s 15 bn6Ssrypa y h p one another. 15 For
to be washing the
feet;
pattern
'Or
I 8et t h e pattern far
E6wna bpTv
iM
P Y ~
YOU,that, just ss 1 did
I gave to yon ill order that according as
I
t,YOU. YOU should
d o also. 16 Most
$$*
't.;q
16 &piv &p$v
hiyw
6piv, oiiK EM,v truly I say to YOU,A
amen I
~ to
~not
is ~ Slave is~not greater
~
&Ghoq
peicwv
TOO
rvpiov airroc ori6P than his master, nor
greater of the
lord
of him nor Is one t h a t is sent
dmirmoAoq pcicwv
ro5
n i p q a v r o forth greater than the
apostle
greater oithe Ions)
havingsenj one that Sent him.
17 If YOU know these
abr6v. 17 el
mom
,,isa7c,
him.
If
these (thing#)
Yon have known, things, happy YOU are
par&ploi
h e
L&
nolfirs
if YOU do them. 18 1
happy
m n are
If ever
ronma~
be dolne am not talking about
a h & . 18 06
mpi
nhvwv
6 fiv all of you; I know t h e
them.
Not
about
all
ones I have chosen.
But it is in order t h a t
h saying:
i y ~ 615
Ism
the Scripture might
&AX'
ivcl
4 ypaQ?
nhqpo6^
but In order that the reripturn might be ful%led be fulnl'ed. 'He that
'0
T@YW
pOU 7bv &PTOV h 6 p W Used t o feed on my
bread has lifted UP
m a (one) munching of me the breed heufted
his heel against me.'
LnB
rjv
mLpvav
upon
the
heel
of him.
prom 13 From this moment
on I a m telling you
6pr1
Aiyw
bpiv
.lgh now
Iam saying
to uov
the before i t occurs. i n
yevLu6a1,
ha
~ I M E ~ ~ T E BTUV order that when it
to OECU?, inorder that YOU may be believing when does occur you may
ylvqral
671 t h ~ I p t .20 &p?v &piv believe t h a t I a m
It should occur that
sm.
Amen amen [he]. 20 Most truly

&%arn

2:

&S

$&

hapghvov CN I Say t o YOU, He t h a t

irplv,
b
to you, the (one) recelvlng Ukely receives anyone I send
reeelves me lalsol. In
.nw
=kp
ips AapBhvcl,
b
anyone 1 shoul$send me he is recelvlns!, the (onel t u r n he t h a t receives
me, reeelves lalsol
PpP
hap@&happhn
rbv
but
me
receiving
is receiving
the (One) him t h a t sent me."
rripylav'r6 p c
having sent me.
~ i n h
'IquoGq became troubled in
21
Taka
spirit, and he bore
me^ (things)
having ssld
JeOYs
iraphxeq
TG
mrrripait
u a i witness and said:
and " ~ o s truly
sp111t
t
I say t o
became tioubled
to the
YOU,One of YOU wlll
tpaprrip?ucv ~ a L~TTCV
i
'Ap4v &pilv hiyw
he bare wl nera and aaid Amen amen I am saying betray me." 22 The
bpiv brt cTq
CF, J p i w napa&kn
pE. disciples began t o
to roo that one out of rou wlll glve beside me. l w k a t one another.
22
EBhcnov
el( &Mjhoy
01 pa8qra? being a t a loss a s t o
Were looking into one another the d l r d ~ l e s which one he was
saying [It] about.
&opo6pcvot nepi ~ i v o g Myel.
23
being s t IDIS about whom he h saying.
23 There was reclln&V(U(E~~EVO J q
PI TCN p a 6 q ~ haGloG h, ing in front of Jesus'
lying
one out of the discl~lcs of him
bosom one of his d b s@ nbhnq, 705 'Iquo?,
b
fiyha
6 ciples, and Jesus loved
the bosom oithe Jesus, whom wealovlng the him, 24 ~
h
quoO
vdzl
00v
~ o b ~ ' 4 Simon peter nodded
~ ' Iseaus;
~ ~ 24 la noddlng
therefore to thin (onel to this one and said
tipwv fltzpoq uai
Gyyo
a h & EinL
t,hirn: . , ~ ~who
i i it
simon peter and b s a ~ m g tohim Say Who
ahn,,t
whom he is
----.
hiye,,
LUTIV
n~pi
06
sa~ing.lltl.* 25 So
it is
about '
whom
he
the latter leaned back
25
&vanmi,v
eKeivOk
upon the breast of
Having fallen upward that (onel
Jesus and Said to him:
-ri, mfi6oq 700
'Iqmii
hiyea
&G
who is It'"
the breast of the Jesus he Is mylng to him 26 Therefore Jesus
K ~ P I E , T ~ S PUTIV. 26 &OK~!VETCII
a,,swered: .It
that
L O T ~ , who
IS ti
IS snswerlng
one to whom I shall
b 'IquoGg ' E r ~ i v 6 q LMIV
&
the
that I
the
~ e s u n m a t (one)
It la towhom
dip." And so, having
6iww
&O. dipped the morsel.
p&qw r b ylwpiov KO;
h u dip the molae~ and I shall plve to him:
and gave
08"
~ i r ylwpiov X O I ~ P & E I he
p&ylag
havmg dipped therefore the mornel he is taking it t o Judas. the son
Of Simon lscar'i'ot'
~~i 6i6wutv
'lo6Sq Xipwvoq ' I u ~ a p l h r o u .
end he is g~ving to sudas
simon of ~scariot.
morsel
27
And then
afterSatan
the
27 r a i VET& r b ylwpiov 1 6 dafih&v
~ ~
into the
~ n dafter tho morsel then entered
a&,@ter. Jesus, therefore,
hcivov b I a r w i r q . h i y ~ l o h
that (one) the Satan. ~ s r a y i n gtherefore to h ~ msaid t o him: "What
8" doing get
'iqmij5 "0
n o l ~ i q noiqaov r&xetov, YOU
jems What you ere d o h g
do
more aulcklg. done more quickly."
A&YU
I am aavlng

w.

~~~~

~~

UpWBJ

may~$&,g,

havzygW,,
$22 Lc:A$2~W

JOHN 13:21-27

479

478

i.
-

,$$,

~~~

~~~

JOAN 13:28-35

TOGTO
68 o66dq Iyvw
rGv
zs However, none of
Thla (thing1 but no one knew of the (ones) those
at the
druarclpivwv
n&q
ri
rtncw
ah@' tsble knew for what
lying upward
toward what he said to ;h:i
he said this
29 r a v t ~
t6bow
hEi
t o hlm. 29 Same. in
aolne
f%
'
. were thlnkjng,
since
fact, were imagining,
yAwoo6~opov
dxev
Judas was
[money1 box
was havlng
k t
ing
the
money box,
XLycl
.Ay6paoov
that Jesus was telling
1s saying
to him
Jesus
B~~
&V
Xpriav
lxorv
i q +
.,, him: 'BUY what things
of which (things) need we ore!avhgznto the we need for the festival." or that he should
hop~fiu q
.roiq
n~wxoiq iva
festival: or to the (one81
poor
in order thst give something t o the
p o r . 30 Therefore,
TI
SG.
30
Aapirv
something
h e should eve.
xavlngrecelved after h e received the
obv
T&
qmpiov
~ K E ~ W S & < t j h 8 ~morsel, he w e n t o u t
therefore the
manei
that lone) went out immediately. And it
rbebq'
fiv
62 vb{.
was night.
s t once; it war but nlght.
31 Hence when h e
31 'OE
05"
6 5 6 1 8 ~ ~ GYcl
When
therefore he went out i s sayiog had gone out, Jesus
said: "NOWt h e Son of
'Iqooirq
Nin,
tSo{&uB~
6
man is glorified, and
Jesus
Now was glorlAed,. the
O
'd
is
in
hvBphrrou, nai 6 8cb
&6o<&o817 6" ah$. connection with him.
and the co2 WaasioriRed
hirn;
32 And Qodwill
32 ~ a i6 8 ~ 6 5 60Ehve1 d ~ b v6" &TO
U I ~G
will glorify him in himse$, himself glorify him,
nai
~6865
60 &act
6
, and he will glorify
and
at once
ha wl I glorify
him. him immedlstelv.
33
Tr~via
ht
i ~ p b v. p!B'
Lpinr 33 Llttle children, I
Little childbe". . v e t littk lwhlle) wxth ray am with
a little
rlpi.,
< q ~ f i w * p~ ~ a i I&&<
~ T n o v longer. You will look
I am, You wall seek me, and according as I said for me; and just as
~ o i q'IouSaio~q TI V ~ O U
%&younde? I said t o the sews,
t o the
Jews
thst Where
am gong
,Where I go you
lips?< ob 6 6 v a o B ~theriv ivai bpiv
hi-yw
Yo"
not ere able t o comd, and to rov I am aayin* c a n n o t Come,' I say
also t o YOU a t present.
I
.
34
imvrohjv
K ~ U ~Si60p1
V
dght now.
Commandment new I am giving 34 I am giving You a
6piv
iva
&ymkTE
6Xhjhouq new commandment.
to you in order that rou may love one anothe;, that YOU love one
another; Just as I
~ a 8 h c f i y h q u a bphq
7va
1
according em
I loved
rou In order that also have loved YOU,t h a t
bpdq &ym(rhX@ouq. 35 &V ~ o l j r q YOU also love one
rou
may love one another.
In
this another. 35 By this
y v h o v ~ a ! n & ~ r q 671 tpoi p&q,ai
&UTE
all will know that YOU
they wlll know all that my disciples rou eie. are my disciples, if
&&I
& hnqv
Zxqrr
t v 6Mihotq. YOU have love among
li ever l o v e roo may be having in one another, yourselves,m
28

ze

'%6,?

$$ 2%

&I&

JOHN 13:36-14:s

481

480
56

~6y.1

a b r 6 1,fvwv nirpog KLiptr,

to him s m o n
Peter
Lord.
?TOO
bn&yrlq;
dmrrpi8
'IqooOq
where are you going under? ~ n a w c r 2 Jesus
h&yw
06 6 b a i
pol v i
'Orrou
Where I am going under not you are able b me now

36 Simon Peter Said

t o him: "Lord, where
are you going?" Jesus
m e r e d : "Where I
~am going you cannot
me now,
but you wlll follow
(i~ohoueioa!,
to fallow,
you
( ~ Kwrll
O ~ Ofollow
U ~ ~ U E but
I6
SL
57;;,~P afterwards." 37 Peter
said t o him: Y ~ o r d ,
th:;$gkwhy i s it I cannot
o
6~oAou8c~v follow YOU a t present?
ri
0
Srivapai
to be followrng
what
not
am I able to you
I will surrender my
bnkp 006 8fi00.
6 ~ ~ 1 T; ~ Y~ Y X ~ VOU
V
right now?
SOUI
of me over YOU I will put. soul ln your behall"
38
answered:
38 dmorpivc~at' IqaoGq T t v yluxiv uou h i p "will you surrender
IS answering
J~WS
SOUI
you over
Your SOU1 in my beipoD 8fioc1q; Clll$v (iptv
ALyw
001,
me you will put? s men amen I am Baying to you, half? Most truly I say
t o you. A cockwill by
08
@wvljog g o
oli p t hhhnrwp
cock should sound until whloh ltlmel n o means crow until
not not
you have disowned me
6pv'oq
you shoul! disown
three times."
TO a u u i u B o
5 Gv
rap6ia.
u ~ not
o let
let g e troubled o?rou
the
heart:
YOUR hearts
%6v,
~
a
i
riq
riq
76"
ip8
n~orcLisrr
b e r o v believing into the God. and into .,me troubled, Exercise
faith in Ood, exercise
ntorcGc~c.
2 h,
o i r i q TOG n a r p k faith also in me,
he you believing,
In the house of the Pather
In the house Of my
pou povai noAXai E ~ O I Y . EI 68 p6, rtnov Father
there are many
of me abode# many
are; if but not, I told
Otherwise, I
irv
irpiv,
671
nopeGopal t r o ~ p h u a abodes.
~
m e l y to rov. because I am going to prepare would have told YOU,
T&OV
Gpiv.
3 mi
&&
nnopru8S r a i because I a m going
place to roV:
and if ever I should go and my way to prepare
&TO! 6 u w
r h o " irpiv, n&Alv Epxopal a place for YOU.
1shoul8prePare place to roo, again I om coming 3 Also. if I go my way
rat napahjpylo at p
npbq t p a v ~ b , and prepare a place
and I ahall take sEng
rou
toward
myself. for
I a m coming
Iw
6nou rip? t y & nai bpciq 7 . again and will receive
inorderthat where am I also roo msY be. you home ta myself,
o i k ~ t h a t where 1 a m YOU
4 r a i 6nou L &
h6yw
~ n where
d
am-going under rov have known also may
4 And
T ~ V666v.
where I a m going YOU
the way.
know t h e way."
5 Akytt
&O
c3wpBq K ~ P I C , 06x
5 Thomas said to
1ssayimg b him Thoma.
Lord,
not
oi6apcv
no6
h6-y
n&C him: 'Lord. we do
w e have known where you are go g under; how not know where YOU
are going. Haw do we
oi6apcv
T ~ V 666";
have we known the
way?
know the way?"
1s eaylng

" ,'>A$;,

:$,$,

ienfig:~ E P , ~

14

14

JOHN 14%-13

6 Jesus said to him:

"I a m t h e way and
fi
aai fi a j e E l a raia
ofi. the truth and the life.
the way and the
truth
and tha $ife- NO One comes to t h e
Father except through
0lj6~i< BPXST~I
rrpbt
76" ' r r a ~ i p a
no one
is coming . toward
the
Father
if me. 7 If YOU men
had known me, you
p
6,' tpoG. 7 si LYYSI(EIT~ p ~ , .~ a i
have knbwn my
not through me.
If uoo had known me, also
from this
T ~ Yn a ~ i p a M O W . hv
~ ~ ~ E I T E . 6rrr' moment on YOU know
the Father of me likelY Yon had Perceived: from him and have seen
irpm
y b o s
arirlrv K U ~ i w & m c .
right now You are knowing him and YOU gave seen.
8 A~YEI ah6 OiXtmoq KGpac, 6~iCov
I. =,.ing
to him
phiup
L~*. show
rrlvugll ,"l
T ~ Y mmipa,
~ a i &PKE~ fipiv.
g
said to him:

Aiyr,

Is saying

'IqaoGg

to him

Jesus

'EL6
I

POU

of me

am

the

Father,

and

i t is sufficient

to us.

t2!hg:

n a ~ i p &v

rQ

"16'

may be glorified in ;
with the
14 tdrv
TI
a i ~ j u q ~ i WE t v 76 Son. 14 If you ask
if ever anything rov should ask me m the anything in my name,
6v6pari pov ro5.ro n o ~ i o w .
I will do 'it.
name
of me
this I shalido.
15 " ~ YOU
f
love
15 'Ein,
&yanBri
lfever
YOU may be loving % ! I
me, commandments;
YOU
Observe
my
hvTohhq
Ttr2
will
16 and I will request
commandments
the
the Father and he
16 K & ~ G b p o r j o o rdv maripa ~ a mhov
i
and I shall reauest the r at her and another will give YOU another
helper to be with you
rrapbhq<ov
6 6 ~ ~ 1 bpi"
i
,
,
,
paraelete ' he will give
to roU in order that forever, 17 the spirit
fi
p + " bpi)" ~ i qT ~ Y aii)va, 1 7 ,T& of the tiuth, which
i t m & be w l t h roo into the
age,
t h e t h e world cannot
mvaSpa r i q irhq8riaq.
8
6 ~ 6 o p o q,oh receive; because it
spirit of the
truth,
which the world n o t neither beholdS i t
66vamL haPciv
Brb ori
esopci
a 6 ~ 6nor knows it. YOU
is able to receivH, because not it is beholding it
it,
it
0668
YIV~UKEI'
bpsiq
YIV~)O~ETE
~ 6 ~ dremains
r
with you
nor
is knowmg:
rou
are knowing
and is in YOU. 18 I
6rt rrap' 6piv
pi-vr~
~ a Civ 6ph
because w ~ t h roo itisremaining and in roa Shall not leave you
bereaved. I am 'Oming
toriv. 18 O b
&+jaw
bp&q 6p+crvoGq, to
l9 A littie
it is.
Not I shall let go off YOU
orphans,
Epxopqt
mphq bp&q, 19 irt
p~nphv longer and the
will behold me no
I am commg toward
You.
y e t little
~ a i6 ~ i w p a qp~ O G K ~ T ~ e~wp& tpeiq more. but You
and the world me notyet isbeholding, rou behold me, because
61.
E m cis6 pa
TI hi,
~ a Ii live and YOU will
but are begalding m i because I am i v ~ n gand live. 20 I n that day
t p ~ i qi ; j o s ~ ~20
. $v PIE~V"
fipipq 6pdq YOU will know that I
roo willlive.
In
that
the
day
You
am in union with my
yyhao8.
BTI i % i v TQ rrmpi IOU ~ a Father
i
and YOU are in
will know that
in the Father of m e and Union with me and I
6 p ~ i q 6" $poi K & Y ~kv 6l.i~. 21 ' *
6
am in union with YOU.
YOU
. m me and I in you.
The (One'
21 He that has my
Bxwv r h q
b~ohhq
pou ~ a i ~ q p e v
and
having the cammandments of me and obrervmg
Observes them, that
6
&yani)v p ~ O.n e is he who loves
a h & < Lcdv6q barw
them that conel
is
the lane)
loving me;
a ~ me. In turn he that
iv,
b~ & y a r r ~ v ps & y a n q e j o ~ ~ijn&
the (one) but loving me will be loved
by loves me will be loved
TOG nmp6q pou K&Y% &yarrfiom a h 6 v ~ a by
i my Father, and I
the Father of m:, and I shall love
him and will love him and will
plainly show myself to
Cp aviow
adrQ ipaur6v.
I r h a l l m a ~ eapparent in to him myself.
him."
the

Father

in

the

Son;

$:

IasaYlng to hlm the

tp~

this

6oSaoEB

I ...-..-.,.

h t y r i a h 6 6 ' IqooGq Toooirrov ~p6vov

Jesus
So much tlme
p c ~
ofiK
E
~
pE
~ you~have iot'eome
&
~ 26
know me? He that has
with YO"
l a m and not you have known m
.:
me has seen the
Oihtmr;
6
Lopan%< ip1. bbpancv .r&v
~ h i i i p ? m e cone) having seen me has seen the Father [also]. How is
say'
us
n a r i p a mi)$ 03
M y a q Aeitov fipiv T&V
10 DO
Fathe':
how you are saying Show to us the
you not believe that
rna7i-p~; 10 06 . ~ T I U T E ~ E ~ < ,671 ey& tv I am in union with
Father?
Not youarebelieving that
I in the ~
~and the
t
h
TC) n a l p i ~ a i6 rrmtjp &v Cpoi i ~ ~ s ~ l T&
v ; Father is in union
the Father and the Father in me
rr?
The with me? The things
1 say to you men I do
w$eh
amhsaying
iyo
to6piv
roo from
drrr' not speak of my Own
originality;
but the
hm~i).
&pauToj
0,3
iv, 66 mar,)p b
who remains
myself not I am s ~ ~ s k i n gthe
:
but ~ a t hin ~Father
~
with me
Cpoi
p6v.w~
n o ~ T T&
a6r00, in union his
works.
me
remarning isdoing the Works of him. IS
11 Believe me that I
11 rr~mrGr~< pot 6 n i % Cv rC) r r a ~ p iam in union with the
Be rou believ~ngto me that
in the Father Father and the Father
~ a 6i mamjp & &poi. ~i66 pi,
Sob ~ d r is in union with me; '
and the Father in me; if but not, through the otherwise, believe on
i p y a adrdr
TTIOTEGETE.
12 'Aptjv &pi" account of the works
works them be YOU believing.
Amen amen 'themselves. 12 Most
hkyw
6pb,
iv,
r r r m h o v siq & p i truly I say to You, H e
I am saying to YOU, the (one) believing into me that exercises faith
that One also
~a rpya , a & amnoti)
K & K E ~ Y Oin
~ me,
will
do the works- that
the workr which
doing also that
I do; and he will do
r r o l f i o ~ ~~, a. pi ~ i r o v a
T O ~ W V
notfidrl
greaterthan
will do, and greater of these (things) he wiu d;, these, because I am
6rt
T&V r r m i p a T T O P E G O ~ ~ I . going my way to the
because '1% t-ward the Father
am going;
~ ~ t 13
h ~ ~ ,
13 ~ a iTI
6RI
al-rfioqtlrr
tv rC) 6v6pmi whatever i t is that
and what IikeV yon should ask in the name
YOU ask in my name,
9

I will do this, in

700~0

might be giorlfled

ii

&$:

JOHN 14:14-21

483

482

fk

JOHN 14:22-28

484

ah+
'IotXaq,
o6x
6
22 Judas, not
io =.vmg
to him
Judar.
the Is car', ot sald to
Y ~ ~ O M Y
TI him:
~i
' I u ~ a p l t 5 ~ q, qK~PIL,
~
what has
Iseariot,
Lard.
what has occurred that
that
inpihhq
6p w i e l v
yourself
YOU BF about
t o be makkg apparent in tend to
plainly to us and not
umurbv r a i oGxi TO ~ 6 0 1 1 ~ ;
t o t h e world?'
yourself and not to the world?
23 d m ~ n p i
'~quo~q ~ a i
ETTN
, 23 I n answer
Answer9
Jeau
and
said Jesus s a ~ dt o hlm
ah6
'E&
715
&yank
" ~ anyone
f
loves me,
to him
If ever
anyone
may be lov~ng he will
my
pz ~ b vh6yov
word. and my Father
me the word of$
h e ~ f ' ~ ~ 4 ~ $
will love him, and we
n m i p vou & Y c m i w ~ ah&, ~ a i TFAF Shall come to him and
Bather , :qf me
will love
him, . and . toward
ah,jvihEua.iPga
xa; . poujv , ,naps
a,3r3 make our abode with
him we shall come and abode beside.. , him him. 24 He t h a t does
rrolqo6p~8a. 24
6
drycm&"
v~ not love me does not
we shall make.
The lone) fo?
lovmg
me observe my words;
TOGS hbyouq ~LOU 06 , q p c ?
~ a i 6 and t h e word that
the
word8 of me not is obsennng; end the
are hearing is
h6yoq
6v
&KOGSTE
06. EU,TIV L ~ b 5not mine. but belong?
word which :You are hearing not
is
mme
to t h e Father who
drhhh TOG nipgavrbq WE rrarc6g.
Sent me.
but of the havingsent me of Father.
.
25 "While remaining
25
Taka
h~XhXq~a
bpb
~ h e s e(things) , l h a v e s ~ o k e n
to YOU with YOU I have
Spiv
62 spoken these thinrr~p'
pivwu 26 the
6
bes~de
remaining;
but to YOU. 26 But the
naphrhq~og, T& rrvsiipa ~6 6yiov
8
helper, the holy spirit,
paraelete.
Ute
spirit
the holy which which the Father will
nepyrl
6 ~ c r r i l p Lv 76 6 v 6 ~ m i
Send in my nsi,,e, that
will send the Father in the
name
one will teach YOU
Inrivog
b p h ~ @6hSa
n&ra
all things and bring
that (one)
, w l tea&
~
,things)
brropvjazt bpaq
n&~a
3
slrrov back to
will remind
ron
all (things)
which 1said a11 t h e things I told
bpi"
i ir 27 El jvqv
&@ijpl
$piv YOU. 27 I leave YOU
to you
&ace I am letting go off to YO;,
peace, I give YOU m y
slpjvqv T ~ V t p i v
6iSwp1
S p i v od peace, I d o n o t give
peace
the mine I am giving to row: not it to
the way
~ a 9 6 q 6 n6opoq 6i6wolv
ir 6i6wpt that the
gives
aceoP3ir.g as the world isgiving
am giving
lt. DO not let YOUR
Ta aooLOeO 6p&v fi ~ a p 6 i o a r t s be troubled nor
t8&.
let
troubled
roo the
heart
let them shrink for
S E L ~ L ~ T W . 28 pms
let it be cowardly..
heard .that. fear. 28 You. heard
Lyir
~Tnov bpi"
'Yrrhyo
na; t h a t I said t o YOU, I
I
said
to YOU
I am going under
and a m going sway and
22 A b s t

2%

i=

~~~

F;;,
iF:

1.

*1

#A

! ?

Ee

'

JOHN 14:29-15:4

485
Lpxopaa

npbq
toward
6xhpyd

bphq.

I am coming

You.

~i
If

a m comlng [back]
/
1f
loved
nopeGopa! me,
would rejoice

fiym&rL

mu were loving t o

YOU.

YOU

pa
hv
6r1
YOU
me
rou relo ce
like&, because I am gomg that I am
my
rr,~5g rbv n a ~ i p a TI
6 ncrrilp wiCov
t o the Father,
toward the rather.' because the Father greater way
because the Father
pod L m w 29 ~ a vGv
i
d p q ~ a hpiv npiv
greater than I am
of me is.
And now I have told to rorr before
29 SOnow I have told
y b TaO
yrviuea!
~ v a
6rw
to OC~U~.' h order that whenever it
occur you before lt occurs.
in Order that, when
nohhh
rrtoraGoqre.
30 odnh!
YOU should belleve.
~ oyet
t
m a n y (thmgn) i t does occur, YOU
XaXjoo pe8' Sp&v, EPXET~I y a p 6 TOO may helleve 30 I
1shall weak wlth row, 1s coming for the of the shall not Speak much
with YOU anymore.
u6opou h p ov ~ a h,
i t v o i aClr
EXEI
world
rurer;' and m me not he 1s having for the ruler of the
066iv, 31 &M'
~va
YVQ
6 world i s comlng
nothing,
but in ordel that should know the And he has no hold
nbopoq brt
&ym&
d v na~Lpa,
On me, 31 but, in
World that
l a m lovmg
the Father.
order far the world t o
na9b~
6v~oXilY
accordmg as commandment
t E e Z e know t h a t I love the
Father. even as the
marip
oG.rog
no,&.
.EYEiP EoeD,
me
Father
thus
I am doing.
Be gett~ngup, Father has
commandment [to do],
hywpm
LYTEOBEV.
let us be come from here.
so I a m doine Get ua.
-~~
'EY* E!P~ fi hp?~Xoq fi &hfle!v$, ~ a let
i us go from here
I
am ' t h e
vane
the
true,
and
"I am the true
6 r r d p pou 6 yrwpy6q L q r w 2 whv
the Father of me the farmer
is;
every
Father is t h e cultivanhfipa
Lv
Lpoi
n a p n b tor 2 Every branch
branch
in
me
b$$,P,?g
fruit
aipat
aGr6, ~ a i n 8 v
r b ~aprrbv i n me not beanng
fmmt h e takes awav.
heir liftingup
it,
and everyone the fruit
qbppv
~aeaip~
iva
~ a p n 6 uand every one bearzng
bearing he is e1eamng
it in order that frult
f r w t he cleans, that i t
nhriova
9 6 ~ ~ . 3 fi6q
Spsis may bear more frult
more
it may bear.
Already
you
3 YOU are already
~ a e a p o i L ~ T E 6th
d v Xbyov
6v
clean because of the
clean lones) you are through the word whlch word that I have
hdhhqna
bpi".
4 peivmr
i v &poi, spoken to YOU 4 ReI have spoken to rov;
remain ~ o o m
me.
mall1 m unlon wlth
n h ir b tpiv.
~ a 9 i r q r 6 xip pa od me, and I in unlon
anx1 in roo. Acoordlng as the branch not
6Guarat ~aprrbv
@ipav
q '
iauroG with YOU Just as the
1. able
frmt
to be bearme
itself branch cannot bear
.
- from
&
I,
. p&,q
,I Tfi &pnfiv,
Ohw
f r u t of ~tselfunless it
if ever not amau rgmain in the
"me.
thus remains in the "me, m
0662
bpdg
Lhv
pi
b
i p o i the same way nelther
neither
YOU
if ever
not
m
me can YOU, unless YOU

"

2;;

EY!$

'

15

A!

JOHN 15:5-11

486

pbqrc.

Yonmay be remain in^. .

16 EIF,
am

5 6

1
LV

4 &p~~fXoq,
remain in union with

the

me, 5 I am the.vine,
bpeiq r h ~ h f i p u ~ a .
6
piwwv
you are the branches.
rou the bmnches.
The (onel remslnlng in He that remains in
dpoi uhyi) i v a d r g OSTOS +~PE! ~ a p r b v
with me, and
me a n d 1 in him thls lone) isbearms fruit
1 In union with him.
nohCv,
671 xopiq tpoG od BCvaaBe this one bears much
~XEBUII~ apart fmm me
not
fruit; because apart
066Jv. 6 t b
.rro~tiv
pi
TIC,
anyone from me YOU can do
If ever
not
to
be dnln.
noth~nl.
...gbll
dv
tpoi,
tphiBq
nothing at all. 6 If
may be remaining
in
me,
he was thrown anvone does not
E5w
T
~ X j p a ~ a i i<qpbB
remain in union w ~ t h
ourside
the branch and he was d r i e a ~ p ,
me, he
as
rai
wv&yowlv
a h & ~ a ifiq ~b a branch and is dried
and they are leading tosether them and into the
up; and men gather
naisa~.
nGp
~dlhhovu~v ~ a i
fire
the,.
throw in^ and
i t iti being burned. those branches UP
tpoi Kai 7& and pitch them into
7 'Edv
geivyf
and the the Are and they are
1f ever YOU 8 oul remain iII me
p~ivn
B burned. 7 If YOU
p i p q 6 pou i v briv
~ y l n g s of me in rov - i tshould rimsin, Which remain in union with
BLAqrs
ahiaadr,
rai me and my sayings
ib
if ever
roo may be wllling
ask rov
and
remain in YOU,ask
yfvju~~al
'piv'
t h ~ O l ~ & , whatever you wish
to You;
it will come to be
and it will take place
t6oShaBq
6 n a r i p pou
elnrlfied
rather
of me
In order that for YOU. 8 My Father
~~~- the
r a p ~ b nohinr
OCPV
la; is glorllled in this,
fruit
muen
uonmar be bearlnz
end that you keep bearing
Y%O&
ipoi
patlqrai. much fruit and prove
YO- should become
to me
disciples. yoursel~esmy disci9
~aBht 4 ~ h u i v
6 ~ a T i l p K & Y ~ ples. 9 J U S ~as the
~ c c o r d i n gas
loved
me the ath her: also I
Father has loved me
and I have loved YOU,
y
a
tvmhhS
pou remafn in my love.
&pi. 10 d&
mine.
1l ever
commandment.
of me 10 If YOU observe
T P ~ ~ S .
p w i ~ e @ ~j & dmn my commandments,
YOU rho"
observe, uoo wlll remm the rove
YOU will remain in
pov,
~ae+q
L i) TOG na~pdq ~ d qmy love. just as I
of me, gceord~nsas
of the
Father
the have
the
tvrohdq
~ r r i p n ~ anai
~ivw
commandments of the
commandments I have obaerved and I am remaining
Father and remain in
a h 3 dv ~ f i
his love.
ofhim In the
Oriv 11 'These things
11
Tatra
XEXhhqna
I have spoken to
~ h n ithing.1
e
I have spoken
to
YOUS that my joy
'iva
4
~ a p d :4 i p i 6" Opiv
fi
in order that the JOY the mine m you m a i be may be in YOU
vine.

$2

r~2yY,,,&
:$
1

qo%?'

'rz~

~~~~

JOAN 15:l.Z-19

487

'

and YOUR JOY m~ be

made fill, 12 =his
12 a h turiv 1
iv~ohi
il evil is my commandment.
Ls
the
commandment
the
mlne
This
that YOU love one
&ym&rr
trhhilhouq
Iva
I,,oraer
that
rou
be ~~~t~~
one ano~ler another Just as I
naek
4 , l z g a i)~$
13 p~i<ova have loved you.
acmrdlng as
greater 13 NO one has love
greater than this.
tva
Exel
that that
I. hsviAg, ~ I I
should
TIC
j v qux)lv a d r o t
8surrender his 'Oul ln
anyone the soul of hlm shoul! put
Of his mends
p i h w a h o j . 14 C y i q ?;hot
0
ia~s
friendn of him.
ou it enda
me to" am 14 you are my friends
ib
n08fi~s
B
g i) if YOU do what I am
If ever
row may be dolng
whrch
commandin= you.
tv~LMoya1 bpiv. 1s 0khl
A6yw
15 I no lonier call
Not yet I
am commanding to YOU.
YOU slaves, because s
bpdq Sorihouq, 6r1 6 6othoq odr o l 6 ~ v slave does not know,
rev saves, because the ikve not has known
no,Ei
6 r ~ p l o c bp&< 6~ what his master does.
what isdoing of hlm the
lord;
roo but But I have called
YOU hlends, becauac
sipll~a pihouq
I
r r h
d
I have said friend.:
becausa all (thinml which
the
I have
ijrovoa m p h .rot n a r p 6 ~pou i&p!ua
heard
"Om my Father
I heard beside of the Bother of me I made known
I have made known
bpiv. 16 odx bpcic pe CcchicaaBe, CIM' d b to YOU. 16 YOUdid
to you.
~ o tYOU me
C~OB,
but
not choose me, but
t(Eh~tCIrqv b p d ~~ a EBqri
Isre$
ba
chore
you, and I put
row h o m e r t h a t I
YOU. and I
ra1
raprrbv appointed YOU to go
Op~iq
may be go ng under
and
fruit
ron
on and keep bearing
cpi~qn
fruit and that YOUR
roll may be baring
K$?!S
%
f!
,jTl
3 fruit should remain.
P~VU.
Iva
may be remaining.
In order that
what
Ukely in ohder that no mata i e q r r T ~ Vna?Lpcl Lv TQ 6v611mi pn, ter what YOU ask the
roo mlght ask tho Psther in the name of me Father in my name he
6+
bpiv.
might glve it to You.
h e might glve to YOU.
17 "These thlngs I
bpiv
17
T-a
6v~LXXopa1
command YOU, that
~ h ~tblnltal
~ .~ eI s m command~ng
. to
&ym&c
aAjhouq. 18 El YOU love one another.
lva
In order that You may be lovlng one another.
U 18 ~f the
hates
6 K ~ ~ bpdq
O S
pled
YIYLMETE. &I YOU. YOU know that it
the world
YOU
i l hstlnb, rouareknowmg that
has hated me before
t p l mpirmv b 3v ~ p i o q ~ r v19
. 1 d r r o t
me
first
Ok'YO"
has hated.
If out of the it hated you,
YOU were part of
6 r6upoq
&,
Vc,
YOU were be la^.
the
world
likely the world, the wodd
xai

end

the

?' &'

L)v

o?~oo

mlght be made full,

?D$
:8%2F

%?

E."
1

h67.P

tk

I:

&' $dOY

JOHN 1520-26

i6iov

the

own lthinpl

out of

TOG
the

Lqihn

ws. belnp tond ol:

160pou
world

C(d~C&~rlvbvhq
chose

489

488

YOU

o l j ~ LuTL,

you are.

not

CK

out of

700
the

6 ~ 1 62 would be fond of

becsule

:$&

but what ls its own Now

DIL
.*61h..

K ~ J W .

world.

b a u s e YOU arr no
part of the world, but

rorou%n

you

xbpoq,

out of the world, on

this account the world
20
pvqpovrriE~e
hbyou
os hates YOU. 20 Bear
Be You beerina In mlnd of the word of whieh in mind the word I
L D ~Tnov bpi" 06%Lorw 6oChoq yicw TOG said to YOU, A slave
asid to rov Not
is
slave greater of the is not @eater than
rupiou a h o G EItrrt
L6ioSav
~ a bphq
l
his master. ~f they
lord ofhim; if me they ~eraecdted,also YOU have oersecuted me,
6th ouutv
T b
~ ~ Y O V
they wid persecute:
if
the
word
of me they ill1 persecute
YOU also, ~f they have
Prjpquav
nu1
observed my word,
they observid.
0110
the
~ q poouu~v.
21 &Aha
~ O T U rrhYTa they wlll observe
YOURS also
2 1 But
they A l l observe.
But these ithlngr)
all
they will do all these
r r o ~ j o o u o ~el(
v bphq 61& ~b dvop&
they will do into rou through the name of m;, thmas aaamst YOU on
ST! ollr
oi6ao1v
.rbv
rrtpylovr& account of my name,
becaulo not they have known the (one) having sent beeause they do not
PC.
22 Et p
ljheov ~ a thhh
i
o a a 6 ~ 0 i q know hlm that sent
me.
If no2 1 came and I sp&e
to the;,
.=. - a" -.r A a.m" +.,"
&paprim 0th
~ixouw
come
and spoken M
sin
not
they were havlng;
now
vav
them. they would have
r p autv o k
Lxouotv
mpi
no sin: but now they
p3ext
not
they
having
about
excuse lor
Lrpapriaq &Gv.
tMl, ~ o i r vrai have
23
6
sin
of them.
The tonel me &tinn ---- their sin. 23 He that
d v r r a ~ i p a pou ' ~mi. 24 rl ~a Epya p' hates me hates * o
the Father of me Kate,.
If the works no? my Father. 24 If I
Lrroiqua Lv airroiq 6 0 3 6 ~ 1hhhoq
~
irroi ow, had not done.among
Idld
in them which no one other
dl%,
them the
that
(rpapriw o6n
rixww
4 v 6L nai no one eise did, they
aln
not they were having; now but also
would have no sin;
L w p h ~ a o ~ vr a l p ~ p ~ u j ~ a u~t va lL p i m i
they haw
they have seen and they have hated alao me and but
both seen and hated
me as well as my
the
naripa
Father
ofpou'
me.
25
In
it is
b
rhqpo8.
6 h6yoq
tv TQ v6p4, Father. 25
should befulllled t h e word tho (one) in the ~ a wthat the word written
abrOv
yaypapptvo
TI 'Epioqu6N pr in their Law may
of them hmving been wri&n that They hated me be fulAlled, 'They
hated me without
6opr6N.
26
"Orw
fh61)
as free slit.
Whenever
lhculd come
the cause.' 26 When the
rraphrhq~oq 8v 6 D v l qw bpiw r a p & helper arrives that I
psradets , whom 1; shalfaend t o vov beside Pvill send YOU from

TOGTO
thls

p~uri

is hstlnp

bp&q

the

b&!p

1gt -. ,..

35,

""

%\?

..""

TOO

rar06q.

mapa

01tho

whloh

Father,
bedde

JOHN 15:21-16:7

r b nvrO a

the

spirt

TOG

of the

&AqBriaq the Father, the spirit

truth
of the truth, which
from the
L m o p e b r ~ a ~proceeds
,

riq

of the

rrF&r q

is pmceedtng.

Father. that one will

27 uai bear witness about
that lone1 w 11 bear witnesa about me;
and me; 27 and YOU.
aprupsirirr,
8 n hrr' &pxiq in turn. are M bear
t:f
a r e t c a r l n l witness. that from beginning witness, because YOU
p p ' LpoG Lori.
have been with me
wrth me rovere.
from when I hewn.

LKE~W< ,paprupioli

rrrpl tlio5.

'!tiq

16 TheseT a&things)
ha

AdMqra

b piv

"I have spoken

these things to
iva
U K ~ V ~ ~ I O ~ ~ T E .
that
may not
in order that
not
rou mlght be stumbled.
be
Men
e dmouuwyhyovq no~ljuouow
&AX' will expel YOU from
OR from synagogue they
make
but
the synagogue. In fact,
7va
rrhq
:%:I%
ln order that
everyone
the the hour is Coming
when everyone that
&rro~rsiva
harppi&,,
having killeh
iho%&ink
aacred a e r v l ~ e kills You will imagine
rrpou ipelv TG ~ E G . 3 nai
~ a 0 ~ a he has rendered a
to be dRerlng to the God.
And these (thingal sacred service to
~ o t j u o u o ~ v &TI O ~ KL y v w m ~ b vr r a ~ t p a Q0d. 3 But they
they will do because not they knew the Father will do these things
because they have not
ob6L Lvi. 4 &Ah&
ra6.r~
ArhMqna
nor me.
But t h e e lthlnm) I have spoken come to know either
bpi"
iva
6rav
ih6p
fi Gpa the Father or me.
to 10" in older that whenever should come the hour 4 Nevertheless, I h a w
ah&
p v q p o ~ l j r ) ~ ~ &DY
611 6 i) spoken these things
of them You may remember of them that
to you that. when tb<
E~TOV
bpiv
hour for them arrives.
sald
to YO*;
YOU may remember I
T&T~
6L
bpi"
be told them to YOU.
there (things1
but
to roo
DUt ot
"These things.
&PX?C o6r ~lrrov, 6 ~ 1 pB' Spiw ijpqv. however. I did not
beginn ng not Issld, beelluse wlth r o u I was.
tell YOU at first.
5 vOv 6L .
brr&yo
rrpbq
rbv
NOW but I am golng under toward the lone) because I was m t h
YOU.
6 But now I
dplyavrh
pe
~ a i 036~15 LC
bpOv am golns to him that
havlnglent
me
and
noona
out of
You
1 sentme,and yet not
tpwr@
noc
brrd PIC.
il auertlonin~ m e Where are vou norne Gnderl
6 hhh' l8;
T U C ~
hri&Gna- bpiv
But becau~etheae (things1 I have a~okanto rou
r ~ r r h ' p w ~ ~bpOv
v
T ~ Y ~ap6iav. spoken these things
to YOU grief has
ha#\lled
of YOU the
heart.
7 & h i 6 D -14" &hljealw . htyw
bpiv filled
heads.
truth
am saying to r o i 7 Nevertheless. I am
But
the
bpiv
Tvcl
iYZ, telling YOU the truth,
u u q6 I
Itis bearfng ggether
to rou Ln drder that
1 It is for YOUR benefit I
I have spoken

l6
"

to

'%'

i$e?
1

JOHN

JOAN

16:8-15

6 a m going away. For

dmChtlo.
&nChtlo,
Chv y h p )n)
should go OR. If ever for not I should go OR, the if I d o not go away,
npirg b p e q the helper will by n o
n a p h r h q r o g 06 p q
DFJQ
paraeletc
not no would come toward you; means come to YOU:
Lhv 6L n o p u 8 d
ni qm d n b v npirg h u t if I d o go my
Iteve. but Ishould g;, ~ s h a t s e n d him toward way. I wili send him
And when
6 ~ 6 ~8 . Kai
LX%v
Lrciwg
ChtyScl
Y O .
And hsvinr: -ma that (one) wlu reprove t h a t one arrives h e
the
give
7.3" r&pov
nrpi
6pap~iag rai
ncpi
convincing evidence
the
world
about
sin
and
and
6tualarhq5 r a i nrpi
upimaq
n r p i concerning sin
righteousrighteousness snd about judgment:
about
ness and 'Oncerning
& p a p r i a < pLv
6r1
oli
ntmcGouow
sin
fndebd, because not they are bellevlng judgment: 9 in the
piace' 'Oncerning
clg Lp& 10 nrpi 6t~a1oolivrl( 66
6n
into me:
about dghteournesr buf, because Sin, b s a u s e t h e y are
not exercising faith
r p b g rbv narCpa
dnhyw
m i OGKLTI
then eon.
toward the Father I am going under and not yet in me;
cerning righteousness,
8eo rirL
p c 11 =pi
62 rpiorwg because I am going
rou
geholdlng me;
about but ludgmenf, +A + h n
6rl
6 &PXWV TO0
T ~ Z U
~ C E I I U I I ~ the
ruler
of the
no lonaer: 11 then
nLrpt7al.
eonce&ng judgment.
has been ludled.
because the ruler of
l2 'Era
ndhh
gxo
[Ipiv thts world has been
Yet
many (thlngl) I am havlng to 10s judged
XL~EIV,
MA' 06 6 6 ~ 1 0 8 ~ ~ ~ O T & < E I V 12 "1 h m many
to be saying. but not uov are able to be carrying t h l n G Yet to say to
~ou.-b"t YOU a k not
bprr
U 6rav
6L
rlght now;
whenever
but
should dome able t o bear them a t
Lrcivog,
d m
G
~ , , g ~ present.
; ~ ~ , 13 However.
when t h a t one arrives,
that (one).
the
truth,
spirit Of the
6 S l r i u e i 6phg el< n i v M h & ~ a vn&uav, o b the
h e w I gu s
into the
truth , all, not he wiil guide YOU
into all the truth.
AdioEI
619.
t(NTOt
ne w u apes*
~
from
himseu:
but for he will not
of his own impulse.
60a
6KoGFl
hahior,
as mmny (things) as he la hcnrlng he wlll m&k, and hut what things he
hears he wili speak.
~h
Cpx6prva
&vayyrhci
dpiv.
the (th~fips) cam ng he will announce UD to you. and he
t o YOU the things
14 LKE~VOS t p i 605hoci
I
6r
l4 That
That (onel me wlllplorlfy, becauee out of coming'
one wili glorify me,
700
Lpot hfip*rra~ rai &a yrhri
me (thing) mine he wtll receive and he WiJ'dcelsre ~
~
,
6piv.
16
nbm
6ua
EXSI
6 and wiil declare i t
to YOU.
All (thlnpl) as m a w am 18 hsvlng the to YOU, 15
the
naTfip t p & t m l ~ 6ih
TOOTO rtnov 6 ~ 1things t h a t t h e Father
Father mine
la;
through this I said that has are mine. ~ h is ~
LK
TOO
LpoO
h a p w r ~ rai
out d the lthhg) mlne he h recelvhg a d

&vay~rAci
Irpiv. 18 M ~ p b rai
he wlll announce up to You.
Little itinel and
oGrh~
tlcwpdrk
pc,
xai
nMtv
and
agaln
not Yet m o are beholdlnr me,
pxrpbv
rai
6gcdC
pr.
llttle I tlmel and you wlll see me.
11 E t ~ a u
oh
LK
rdv
Said
therefore
out of
the
p&r&v
ah00
n&g
MhfiAoy
diselPles
of hlm
toward
one another
Ti
Lmlv
TOGTO
6
hiy~l
what
IS
this
which
he 1s osyinr
MIK ' v
uai 06
8Ew sir6
PC
Llttle i%mmel and not YO" are teholdlng mi,
nai rr&hlv
p ~ ~ p b v ~ a i 6Ul~oe6 VE. ~ a
and again little itlmel and roo WIII see me? and
"OTI
hay0
T P ~ F rbv n a r i p a ;
Beceuse 1am golng under towsta the Father7
18
UIcyov
oOv
Ti LUTIV TOOTO
They were aaylng therefore What ia
8
ALyrt
OGK
0i6a EV
which he israylng lit le t1m61, Not we hsvetnown

16:16-21

[it] t o
/ declares
I n a little while
will behold me n o

'

~KP'
i z ~\:$ ~

aeq

2%

.A%:Eee

3%

zt
",?d

21%%%

g:i

4s

"

YOU

longer, and, sgsj,,, in

a little while YOU will
see
... me."
17 Therefore some
of his disciples said
to one another: "What
does this mean that
h e says t o us. 'In a
little while you will
not behold me. and,
again, in a little while
iYOU
Fee me;
and, ,because I am
going to the Father'?"
Hence they were
"what does
this mean t h a t he
' little
We do not know what
he is talking about:'
what he
'
19 Jesus knew they
fierAov
ahbv
Cpwr-v
wanting to
they were wllltng
hlm
t e be quea%dnlng.
him, so he
ctnw a i r o i g n r p i r o h o u
Z ~ T E ~ T E ~ E T *question
he said to them bout thls uov are sceklng with Said t o them: "Are
among
&AAiAwv
6
rlnov
Mcrpbv
r a i oG
one another because I s a ~ d ~ ~ t t[time]
ic
and not yourselves over this,
8cwpsT~iri
y, noi v i h w y r & v
r a i because I said. In
rooarebeholding me, and again u t 1s [time] and a llttle whiie You
will not behold me.
20
I am saying and, again, i n a little
you
see
bpi"
Err,
K A ~ ~ E T E xai
epqvip
to YOU that YDY WIU weep and rov w wail me? 20 Most truly I
YOU, YOU
6
62 K ~ O ~ O FXa ~ ( J E . T ~ I . 6 p 6 5 SaY
6peiq,
rov,
the but
world
wll~relolce; row weep and mail, b u t
XvrrqBfioEo8e, &AX'
him? G GV 15 xap& t h e world will rejoice:
wlllbeprieved, but the grlel o t ~ o l rinto joy
YOU will be grieved,
but YOUR grief will
YEV~~UET~I.
YUV~~
will became,
woman
whenever be turned Into joy.
~irrq
h h i v EXEI,
6 r 1 qhecv 21 A woman, when
~she may glie
~ blrth g rhi d la hevlns,
~ because~ came she
~ is giving ~birth.
~
~TUV
6 t has grief, because her
1
dpa
aGriq
hour
o t her:
the
whenever
but hour has artived; hut
JEV~~~UU
~b
na16iov, when she has brought
she 8houl become usrent to
the
llttle boy. forth the voune
06~6~1
pvqpovahri
8hi1+~oq she remembersthe
not yet
she 1s remembering 0%
ttribulathn tribulation no more

$2

Kg$'-

YOU.

16

JOHN 16:22-28

492

th
of the joy
ST,
C Y E W ~ ~ & ~because
X?P,"',
because
was genera
a t 8 man has
&0prerroq ,si< i d v ~ 6 o p o v . 22 rai 5 p d q been born into the
world.
Also
YOman
~ n t o the
world. 22 You also,
therefore, are now,
EXETE'
oZlv
pkv
h6 v
vGv
theretare now lndeed
g
You are having: indeed, having grief:
rr&h!v 61. Qo a
t bpsq, ~ aXa
i jo~~a
5 tGv but I shall see YOU
again but I shakree you, and wiE rejoice oryou again and yomr hearts
fi ~ a p 6 i a , ~ a iT ~ V xaphv 5 GV 066cig will rejoice, and YOUR
the. heart,
and the
JOY
o p ~ o o no one joy no one
take
&psi
&@' bpGv. 23 rai t v &aivn rrj from you. 23 And
w i u l ~ fup
t
from you.
And in that
the in that day YOU will
f i p i p q bpk o d ~ t p o ~ i o a r r o66iv. & p j v ask me no question at
day
m e not rou will question nothing; amen all,
tNl., I SaV
hiyo
&$A?",
hv
TI
to YOU. If YO; ask the
I am saying, to rou.
Likely . anything Father for anything
a i r j o q r e ~ d vr r c n i p a
K o r ~ bpi" Lv he will give it to you
YOU should ask the
Father he will give to YOU in
in my name. 24 UnTO
' 6 v 6 w a ~ i POV24 ,j,"ts&
),[zir.
til t h i ~present time
the
name
of me.
YOU have not asked
firjoars
o66b
6v srj 6v6pari ofav;;
single thing in my
rooasked
nothing
in the
name
name. Ask and YOU
airsire
~ a i Xjp
will
that
be r o o asking and "
i r e " , in
that
)oy may be made full.
11 xapd
5 Gu
fi
rrmhqpopbtl.
the
joy
o?you may be having been made full. , 25 *I have spoken
these things to YOU
25
T a 6 ~ a i v napolpiacg h r h h h q ~ a in cOmparlsons. The
There (things) in comgarisan. l have spoken
hour is coming when
I will speak to you no
$,P,*,
more in comparisons,
rrapo~pintq
hahiuo
bpi"
but but I will report to
comparisons
I shall speak
to you
YOU with plainness
wappqoiq rrzpi r o c r r a ~ p d g & m y y d O
the
outspokenly about the Father Ishallreportback
In that day
Jpiv. 26 t v Lcrivn rrj fipepq t v T@ 6v6pari will ask in my name,
to you.
~n that
the day in the name
say to
pau ~ ~ T ~ U E O ~
~ Ea, 06
i
hiyo,
bpi" TI and I do
of m e YOU will ask, and not I a m sarrng to YOU that YOU that I shall make
Of the Father
&
li
tporfioo
T ~ Y rrmipa
rrepi bpOv concerning
you.
61d

through

~ j v
the

%?

.:.

zf:;bY;; ;$%P,''

, ,

cf;dt fl

'6

shallrequest

the

~ a t h ~ ~

27 For the Father

he
for
the ~
~ IS havina
t
haffection
~ for
~ himself has affection
...
-~
for YOU, because Yon
fit$?
because
- brpo ~u i q
me have had affection
m@nhjna~z
~ a ?TETI-~K~TE
i
for me and have
have been havine
.affection for and YOU have believed believed that I came
706
~ T C I T P ~ )t~~ f i h e ~out
~ as the Father's
I came out. representative 28 I
that
I
beside of the
Father
28 &Snh80v , 6~ TOO rrarpdg ~ a itXjhv0a came out from the
out? came w t of the Father and I have eome Father and have come

6 narfip

27 a3sAq y h p

an

an

@Aci

JOHN 16:29-172

493

76" K~UJIOY.n h h l v

into t h e ,

world;

TAU r r a ~ i p a .t h e world and am

r6opov ~ a m
i o p e l j o ~ a ~rrpdg
World

and

TAV into the world.

&~i,qpl

I am le trng so off the Further, I am leaving

again

I am going

toward

the

Father.

going my way to the,

uh05 '16e VGV i u Father."

29 h i y o v o w oi paeqrai

Aresaying the disciples of him See? Now in

rraflpqui

XaX~iq,

outspoken^:

0fiWiW

you are spealing,

hiysir,

no one

30

you are saumg.

6rl

016ag

29 His disciples
~ a i rrapolpiav said: "see! NOW you

and

eompar~ron

are speaking with

.& we ;:%corn
plainness, and are ut-

tering no comparison.
n a i 06 xpaiav SO N~~ we know
that you know all
things and you do not
need to have anyone
question You. By this 8
that you
31 &rre~pi0 a h i q We
came out from God."

n&vra

that you have known all (things) and not need

,"
EX EL^
tva
riq
YOU are having
in
that
tpwr@
. t v ~ 0 6 ~ 4 1 TTIDTL~~OEY
may question; in
this
we are belkving that

order

f~fih&~.

dm6 0eoG

from

~ o dyou

' IquoGq

OU~.

~~~~~~~a

to them

"APT!

T~IUTZ~ETE.

32 i60ir 31
answered
Jesus ~ i g hnow
t
are
believ'ing?
L O ~ L Ithem: "Do YOU believe
i p x r r a + Gpn ~ a i U l j h u B ~ v
f a
at present? 32 Look!
IS coming hour and
it has
in order that The hour is coming,
moprr108ij~s
&aoroq
i q T& lndeed, it has came,
YO" &auld be scattered
each (one)
mto
the when YOU wlll be
76La
K&pc p&ov
&@fiTE.
scattered each one to
own (things) and me alone YOU wlll let go off; and hls own house and
6 n a ~ j pVET' ipoG YOU wlll leave me
O ~ K~ i p ip6voq,
TI
not I am alone, because the Father wlth me alone, and yet I am
hddrhqna
Spiv not alone, because the
toriv. 33
raha
These (thins$
I have spoken to roo f at her 1s w ~ t hme.
18.
ha
b *poi cipjvqv
EX~TE. t v T@ 33 I have s a d these
ln order Ulat in me
peace you m a y have: in the thme to You that by
0hiqlv
&rrr
&hhh means of me YOU may
tribulation
roo are ha&ing,
but have peace In the
0apoai~e.
tlfh v e v i ~ q u a TAW world YOU are having
be 90" taklng oourage,
have conquered the tnbulat,on but
K~U~OV.
/ t a k e couraae! I have
wor~a.
conquered t h e world."
'IqooOq,
rai
TaGre
Lh&?qocv
Jesus spoke these
(thmgs]

%z$

17

hr&pag

having lifted up

and

J ~~S U S ,

rob< 6@0ahpabg a h 0 6 ~ i qTAV

the

eves

66Sau6v

said

Father,

oau

~ d vuibv,

6oShog

should glorify

drrj

to hlm

haa eome

iua

hour; the hour has. come;

the

&

of YOU the Son. lnorderfthat the

glorify

tEouuiw
authority

mi, 2

you,

nae&q

accordang as

n6.u q oapn6q.
of al?

fhings, and, rais-

Gpn. he =aid: "Father.

o 6 p ~ bE T ~ E V ~ & T E P , i h @ ~ e c v ij
heaven

of him into the mg hls eyes to heaven,

flesh,

glorify yourson, that

Son your son may glorify

&=jwraq
you, 2

according as

you gave you have glven hlm

~va

authorrty over all

inorderthat flesh, that, as regards

JOHN 17:s-10
~ a and
l yours are mine,
and and I have been
glorified among them.
11 " ~ l s aI, am n o
TO K&P , longer in the world,
the
w
''''
but they are in t h e
world a n d I am
and
they
f d 4 )
npbq
Lpxopat.
nhcp
&y.ylc coming to you.
toward
a m comlns.
Father
holy: Father, watch over
them o n account of
rilpquov aha* hr rg 6v6pm( uou
observe them Ln the name ot you to wfleh your own name which
you have given me, in
6 6 6 ~ ~ 6 pol,
~
7va
Sulv
YOU h e w given
to me. in order that they may be order that they may
Ev
raei)~
h d q . 12 '0Te
ijpllv be one just a s we are.
one (thing) accordins s l we.
When I
12 When I was with
per' aGr&v L i)
&T~~POUV
them I used to
with them 1; wsaobservlnp at;h;q
h,
In
the
T@
over them on account
6vbpmi uou
01 70" own name
name
of you to wkich youSi%$ven
%
!t ,
you have given
r a i tgGXa a
~ a i o66oiq
&F abr&v which
and I gusrkd, and
no one out of
them me: and I have kept
h b k r o el p)1 6 ulbq r"q d n w k i a g , them. and not One
wasdestroyed tf not the eon ofvhs destruction. Of them Is destroyed
except t h e son of
Iva
Y P ~ O ~
in order that
the sedptura .bould?x iuii~led. destruction, in order
I S v&
6L npbq u& Zpxopat
Kai t h a t t h e scripture
Now but toward you I am comlnk, and might be fulfilled,
aha
Ada
h, 76 K& 4) 13 But now I a m
these (things) I a m speaklng in the
woryd coming to you, and
iva
exwlv
I am sp*ing
these
in order that tbey may be hsvhg
things in t h e world
tp+v
nnnrAqpwp~vqv
in Order t h a t they
mine
hsvlng been made full
14 ' E y h 6t6o~a adroiq ~ b vAMyov uov may have my joy in
I
have nlven to them the word of YO;, themselves t o the full.
val b ~ 6 o p o 5i p i o q o ~ v&oiq,
671 OCK 14 I have given Your
end the world
hated
lhem, beeauu, not word t o them, hut t h e
clulv
br 700 ~6wp.u
I(&&< f y h world has hated them.
they are out of the world according as
I
because they are n o
oCu
clpi
LK
TOO
~ 6 0 ~ 0 ~ . part of the world, just
not
am
out of
the
world.
as I a m no nart of the
bpwr&
7~
world.
l5 Not
OdK
I am requeattng
In older that
15 I
"I
request YOU.
requesc
you,
aCrobq
&PIIF
tn
not to M e them
you ahauld Uft UD
them
out of t h e world, but
7va
nlPfiuag
Y e l them
over
Order that you should o serve t o watch O
In order
beenu- of t h e wicked
beeauae
&oSq
&
o~q
LK
Lu
TOO
noqPOi).
16 tu
tu
outof
the wleked (one).
(One).
Outof
them
out of
Out
of one. 16 They are

rh
tmlv
nal
oh
you"
1.
and
the
SL66{aupa1
w
t adro%.
I have been glorlfled In them.
11 r a i
O G K ~ I clpi
hl
And
notyet I s m in

'

g\

bph
mlne'.

'ki? t2$

~."s$,c;~.

2
:

'%$?

$%

JOAN 17:17-24
n6opou

roc
the

world

496
odn
not

~ioiv

they are

no part of the world,

according aa just as I am no

700 ~ 6 u p o u . 17 hyiauov part of the worid.

the world.
Sanctify 1, sanctify them by
adrobg b 14 h X q 8 ~ k C 6 h6yog d
ubq means of the truth;
them
in th;
truth;
the word the yours your word is truth,
hXjet,&
&rw. 18
~a%&q
&M? 18 Just as you sent
truth
IS.
According as
me
me forth into the
d m i o ~ c ~ h a q~ i qrbv r6upov, d y * d m 6 m ~ A aworld, I also sent
you sent forth into the world, also 1 sent forth
them forth into the
a l j w h q ,sic rbv ~ 6 o p o v . 19 ~ a hi i p a h & " world, 19 ~~d I am
them znto the world;
and over them
sanctifying myself in
&y&
&yldr<w
Epau~6v.
that they
I
am sanctifying
myself.
In a r k t h a t their
also may be sanctified
6otv
rai a h d
ly~aopival
by means of truth.
&y& odr eipi
I

not

may be

am

also

&K

out of

they

havine
.been

20 "I make request,

not concerning
these only, but also
20 06
T O ~ T W V 61.
epwra
~ o tabout
these
but I am requeahng concerning those
putting faith in me
~ ~ V O V &ah&
,
nai m p i
r6v
rr,mrpv6vrwv
only.
but also about the (ones1
bel~evlng through thelr ward.
6,&
TaO
hbyov
&av
& p 2~1 in order that they
through
the
word . of them
Into
me, may all be one, just
as you, Father, are in
21 ' i v a
rrhvrrq
I v
in.order that
all (olles)
one (thing1 union with me and I
oG, v d p , b &poi am in union with you,
bulv,
n&g
they may be, according as you, Father, in me that they also may be
~ & y &hl moil
iva
~ a ai h o i
6piv i n union with us, in
and I in you, in order that also they m us order that the
6otv
iva
b ~ 6 0 ~TTIUTEG~
0 ~
may believe that
they ma; be, in order that the woNd may believe you sent me forth,
TI u G p~ dm6orrthq. 22 ~ & y bt i v 66Sw 22 Also, I have given
that you me sent forth.
And I the glary
them the glory that
fiv
616wn&g
pol
6 i 6 w ~ a adroiq
have given me, in
whlch you have given 'to me I have given t b them'.
order that they may
iva
60,"
Ev
ra8Aq
i n order that they m a r be one (thing1 iceording as be One just as we are
one. 23 I in union
Ev,
23 &y& &v a h o i s ~ a oi b with them and YOU
one (thing,.
I
them and you
m union with me, in
b
&poi,
twa
&mu
in
me.
inorder that
they mar be Order that they may.
be perfected into one,
T E T ~ E I W ~ ~ V O Y O Isig
b
Iva
having been ~erfeetedinto one (&inel, tn order that that the world may
i,
~ 6 ~ p o bg n
a6
have the knowledge
ylvlju~q
world
that you t%
t h s t YOU sent me forth
may be knowing the
~
~
gand&that~you loved
h r r 6 o r ~ ~ h aKU>
q fiyhqoag droirg
sent forth and YOU loved
them aecordirre as them lust as vau loved
6 ~ 6 ~ ~ &/ m
; e 24 ath her, as t o
24
d C h you have given what you have glven

&~lleEi~.
truth.

E
' ;'

,,

?br ~ Y , % ~ ~;%$~ ? '

497

JOHN 17:25-18:4

ey& me, I wish that,

I
where I am, they also
may be with me, in
n&ncivo!
30.w
tpo0,
iva
also those
may be
me,
in order that order to behold my
Bsopi)o~v
m)v S 6 < w *Y
Lp$v
fir glory that you have
the
glory
the
mine
whlch given me, because
thev may behold
6i8w~drc
on,
TI
jydrrrqo&q 11s YOU loved me before
you have given to me, because
You loved
me the founding of the
rrpa aarapoXflg K ~ U ~ O U .25 n d p Si~arc, world. 25 Righteous
before faonding of worid.
Father righteous. Father, the world has,
nai 6 ~ 6 u p o q UE oljn
Eyvw,
Py& S i indeed, not come to
and the
worid you not it knew.
I
but know you; but I have
UE
B~YWV,rai 03~08 E y v w m 6 r t o h pc come to know you,
you I knew, also there
knew
that you me
these have
&niorrthaq, 26 ~Cri tyvbproa
a h o i q ri, to know that you sent
sent forth,
and I made known to them the me forth, 26 ~,,d I
&op& u o u ~ a i yvopiow,
iva
have made your name
name of you and I shallmake known, in order that known to them and
1 &y&nq ,w$vb fYiOyUh loved
qodr~
U ~ T O ? S will make it known,
t h e love
them
in order that the love
hl
adroiq.
fi
~&y&
with which you loved
them.
it miy be and I in
me may be in them
and I in union with
Taha
eirrhv
' l q u o ~ q t ~ j h 8 s v them."
~ h e s e(things) having said Jesus
eame out
Having said
ubv
~ o i q p a B q ~ a i q aJroO
dpav
together with the
disc~ples of him other side
these things,
TOG
X ~ ! p h p p o u ~ i l Y KiSpwv b n a u fiu Jesus went out with
of the winter torrent of the Cedars where was his disciples across
K ~ T O ~ ,~ i c ,
SY
~ i u j h 8 s v a d ~ h q ~ a ioi the winter torrent
earden.. into which heentered
he
and the of Kid'ron to where
there was a garden,
i
R ~ E ! SL ~ a 'loG6aq
pa81lmi alj~?;. 2
Had known but also ~ u d a s and he and his
disciples of hrm.
disciples entered into
6
T a p a ~ , ~ o ~ aljri,v
q
Tbv T,jrrov,
it. 2 NOWJudas, his
pat
8ihw
iva . brrou
to m'e, 1am willing in order that where

am

'

i;

'

18

18

u~

the (one)
&I

beCBUSe

giving bedde

rrohhh~~c
timer

E ~ c i p!~&

there

08"

wlth

therefore

r&v
the

'lo6Sag
Juaas

him

the

uuvjx8q

was led together

p a 8 q ~ G v alirair,

place,

betrayer, also knew

t h e Place. because
Jesus had many times
The met there with his
disciples. 3 There-

,IqooGq

disciples

of him.

hap&v

12 ThIY

having taken

;e

fore

took the

soldier band and

nai
&K
r&v &pxlapiwv nai
EK
omeers of the chief
also out of the chief priests and out of
priests and of the
~ a p l o a i w v i m q p h a q ~ P X E T ~ I , ~KZ: IISTA Pharisees and eame
pharisees subordinates 1s coming there
with there with
Q w & v x a i ha rrhSwv ~ a brrhav.
i
4 'lquoG5 and lamps and
torehes and
kmps
and weapons.
Jesus
4 jesus,
08"
~i6&c, r r h v ~ a T&
t p ~ 6 p e v atherefore. know~ng
therefore havlng known all the (thmg.1 eomlng all
things coming

the

JOHN 18:5-11

498

hi ahbv

tEjA&v,
a
Myel
a h o i q upon hlm, went forth
he came out, and he is raylng to them and said to them:
Cqrdrc"
5 &mnpi0qow
Tiva
Whom are rou seeding?
They answered to him "Whom are YOU
looklng for?" 5 'They
' I q o o h d v NaCopaiw.
~ ~ E Y E I
answered Nm: .'Jesus
Jew
the
Nazareno.
He is sayins
'Eyh ~ i p t .
I o ~ j ~ m 6L r a i 'IoGSCIg the Naz'*rene'." He
I
am. =ad been standhg but also ~ u d a s said to them: 'I am
[he]." Now Juden, his
b
na 616065 a h b v
,&
;,
the lone1 giv% beslde
him
them. betrayer, was alsa
otv
ETTLY
a(1~0is'E 6 EIP,, standlng with them.
therefore he snld to them
em.
6
ever,when he
hijA0av
rig
T&
~ a l
ther WentoR into the (thbgrl
behirrd and mid to them: ."Iam
Ihel: they d m back
irr~otlv
fiapai.
1 ndtv
and
to the ground.
fell
on t e ground.
Again
tbPre?Om
he asked
h r l p h OEV
a h o t 5 ~ Tiva
Cqlli~L;
he insuir2 upon them Whom are YOU reeking? them again: '"Whom
01
6P etnav ' I ~ O O O V dv, Na(;opaiov, are YOU looklng for?"
The loneal but mid
Jeaus the Nazsrene. They said: "Jesus the
8 h c r p i 0 'IrlooOc Elnov bpi" 6rt
Naz.mene'." 8 Jesus
Answere2 Jesus
said to
that
answered: .I told
~ i p ~ .1
o h
SITE^=
am;
U
therefore
you are weihp. YOU I am [he]. u,
therefore, it is I
ewrr
roriroug
h&yc,v
let r o u go OR
thew
to be going under; are lookins for, let
9
Yva
nhqpo0
A6y05 these go"; 9 In order
i" orderthat mtght be fu&ied
the
word that the word might
6v
d n c v 6n 0 0 5
6 6 6 ~ ~ 6 q pol be fulfilled which he
which he .aid that Whom you have given to me said: 'Of those whom
o6r M h z o a
LE a h i w &va.
you have given me I
not I destroyed a u t o i them no one.
have not lost a single
10 Xipov
o h
n~ ee f ~s r having
rxwv one.fp
Slmon
therciore
10 Then Simon
phxalpav
elhruoc~
sword
drew
Peter, a s he had a
Sword, drew i t and
T
TOO
&PXIE~&? 6 0 5 ~ 0 ~
the
01 the
ehlef p ~ i e s
slave
and struck t h e slave of the
d m 6 ~ a l r v ah06 -rb h r h p ~ o v ~ i , 6 ~ t 1 6 v .high prlest and cut
he cutoff of hfm the
ear
the rlght. his right ear off, The
fiv
6i
name
Was
but (ivopa
name
6
M ~ x o ~
. of the slave was
Malchus. 11 Jesus.
11 ~ l n c v oOv
b 'IqooOq
however, said to
said therelore the Jesus
peter: 'Put the sword
B&
r)lv phw,pw
tilv
qy,
Tb
Thma the
sword
into the sheat : the Into [its] sheath. The
9 j w 8 &isorb
b
06 CUP that t h e Father
which has glven to me the Father not has given me, should
niw
ah6;
I not by all means
aheuld Idrlnk
it?
drlnk It?"
Upon

him

ZiJ:h$2

' 25

'

'y'

2
:

&:tl'

?%
;:

t;te n!2'3'
mp

A!

JOAN 18:12-18

499

o h
m c i p a r a i b xthiapxog
12 Then the soldler
The therefore band and the chiliarch band and the military
val oi imqpjral
r&v 'lou6aiov ouvLhaPov commander and the
Jews
took with officers of the Jews
and the subordmate. of the
seized Jesus and
~ i , v 'IqooGv nai t6qoav adrbv 13 ~ a iiyayov
i
the Jesus and bound him
and they led bound hlm, 13 and
npbq
' A m
np&~ov
qv
yirp they led hlm Rmt
toward
Annes
Amti
he was
for to honas:
for he
m r 8 r p b ~ 702 Kathoa 85 fiv & P X I E P1Ewas
~ ~ illthe;-ln-law to
father-1."-law Of the ~ a ~ ~ ~who
, l was
~ d C l,l r c f i~r2est C a . . ~phns, who
70;
i v ~ L T Obrr:uob
~
14 fir 6; Kathpas h ~ prrest
h
that year
year
that:
waa b41 CnliEnar 14 CB has was.
of t1.e
b
u u p ~ o d c 6 o a ~roic 'lou6aiolq 6 ~ in
l fact, [he one that
Jews
that counseled the Jews
the Ionel havmg cmnneled to the
O U P P ~ ~ E v a &v0pwnov 6mo0aueiv that it was to them
It Is bearing togemone
man
to die
beneflt for one man
to die In behalf of t h e
h t p r o 5 hao0.
over the Deople.
n.nn1
. -,
~.
-.
15 'H~oholjBet 65
T
'IqooO Iipwv
15NowLilmon
War followlnn but to e Jesus
Slmon peter as well as
n h p q ~ a ai h 0 5 ua0rlrfic. b 62 pa81lriq another dlsciple was
Peter and another dlsd~le. The but disciple following Jesus. That
h ~ i v o q fiv y v a m b q
T?
&px!qzi .a1 dicciple was known to
that
was
known t o t c ch ef prlesi, and the hlgh priest. and
o u v e l o ~ h 8 ~ T~'
'IqooG Eig j v abAiv he went In with Jesus
he went in with to #e Jesus into the courtyard into the courtyard
TOO
&pxtcpLw 1% 6
62
n h p o q of the hlgh priest.
Peter 16 but Peter was
but .
01 the
chief Priest
the
lonil(!
n&;
06pp
0 .
standlnp outside a t
had been atandins toward the dm* outride. the door. Therefon
the other disciple.
LtjA&v
o8v
6 pa8l;ilq
Went out therefore the dlre p e
60thAAw the
i, who was known t o
y v o o ~ 6 g TOO & p x l s p i o ~ r a i 1ni the high prlest, went
known of the chief priest and herald to the out and spoke to
BupwpQ
nai
E b f i ayzv
rbv
n i ~ p o v . the doorkeeper and
portre~s and
d'in
the
Peter. brought ~ e t , e rin.
17 ?&YE,
o h
73
r/ 1 7 The servant glrl,
Js saylng
therefore M the
the the doorkeeper, then
n a 1 6 i o ~ q r/ 0upop6g M i r a i o h
& sald to Peter: "You
servantgirl the Portreu Not ale0 You oatof are not alsa One of
T&V pa9q?&v
ET
700 & Y E ) ~ ~ T O Y 7 0 6 ~ 0 ~this
; man's disciples.
the disciples you are of the
man
this? are
H~
-1
h i y ~ ~
brrivog
0 6 ~
civi. am not." 18 Now
Is saying
that lone)
Not
I am. the alaves and the
18
im-Tjl~loav
6s 01 &Oh01 ~ a i01 officers were standlng
Had been standlng but the slave* a d the about. as they had
hqpiat
&v0wcrrtdv n u r o t q ~ 6 r c c , 6
built a charcoal
subordmaw charcoal Are havlng made. -use
fire, because ft
rai
k8zppaivavro~
cold. and they were
it ?is, end they were wanning themselves; warming themselves.

12 'H

I --

ie

?$P

%~rd~'

JOHN 18:26-32

JOHN 18:lO-25
Lo~bg
fiv SL ~ a d
i I l L ~ p o gPET' a6rGv
was but also the Peter with them having stood
~ a i 8rpptv6p~vog.
and warmmg hrmself.
19 '0
oh
&pxc~psC< fiphtqoru r 6 v
The therefore chief priest queatloned' the
' I q u & u r r r p i TGV ' paeqrirv a h 0 5 ~ a mepi
i
J~~~~ =bout the discioles of him and about
616aXfig
adro0. 20 d r r r ~ ~ ~ i eah+
teaching. of him.
to him
' 1qaoGq
'Eyb
rrappq.~;~
AEAhXqra
Jesus
I
outspokenly
I have spoken
~ 6 a p q 2 y b %&TOTE
56Xia<a $v
s6
to the
world;
I
always
taught
m
ouvaywyi ~ a b
i 76 1cpQ
6 1 ~ 0TT&TE<
~
sunagozue' and in the tempi;, where
all
oi
'iousaiot
ouvLpxov~a~,
the
Jews
are coming together.

( Peter
also was standl n e with them and
-~~~

~~~~~~~

warming himself.
19 And so the chief
pp,i,t questioned
Jesus about his disclples and about his
teaching. 20 .Iesus
answered him: .-I have
spoken to the world
publicly. I always
taught in a synagogue
and
in
--~.
~-~the
.... tpmnle
..~~.
r--.
where sll the Jews
came together; and I
Spoke nothing in secret. 2 1 Why do you
question me? Question
21
those who have heard
~PWT~<:
tpirn)oav
gri,
I Spoke to them.
are you ~ ~ ~ ~ t Q Ui ~ S ~~~ O , ,~ ithe ~ ~ what
?
&qn&rag
ri Uihh on ahair
isc O ~ T O ,See! These know what
having heard what I rpoze to them; see! these I said:'
22 After he
ai6ao~v
?i
~Trrov
Zyir. said these things, one
have known
what (thmgs)
sad
1.
of the officers t h a t
22
raGra
66 admi,
rirr6vrog
siq was standlng by gave
These (thmgsl but ofhlm havingsaid one ,
o....~
"
rrapcmqnbq ,
r&v
h p ~ r i r v E~WKEV
face and said: "Is t h a t
having stood alongrlde of the arbordlnates gave
t h e wayyou answer
t h e chief priest?.'
b hslap
~upa
drrro~pivq
r G & p ~ ~ p +23 h r r E ~ p i e 23
him: -1f I spoke
are YOU answerme
.to the ehiefoned?
ah3 'IqoaGq Ei narGg Uihhnoa, vap.njpqoov wrOngly, bear witness
to him Jesus
I f badly I spoke, bear witness concerning the wrong:
rrepi TOG K~I(oD. d SL ~ d i r g , ri
ME but if rightly, why
about the bad;
if but finely. why
me do you hit me?"
Stpr~g;
24 'ATTLUTEIXSV o t v
a d ~ b v24 Then An'nas sent
are you Raying7
Sent off
therefore him him away bound to
d 'Avva~
~ E ~ E ~ I Y O V - rrpdq
K a l h av ca.iaphas the high
the Annas having been bomd toward CaiaDtas
~-~~~~
PIleSC.
rbv drp~aepia~
25 Now Simon
the high priest
~

~~~~~~~a

$2

hidif:y$cel

."."*.. "...

~~~~~

-L

Peter was

62 Z p w v f l h p o g
tmbg - ~ a i
Was but Simon peter havingstood and and warming himself.
B E P ~ ~ I Y ~ ~ N~Trrov
O~.
06"
a d ~ 6M i Then they said
warming himself. They said therefore to h ~ m NO^ t o him: "You are
n a i oi,
fu
~ i r vpaeqrirv a6mG
'ST.
npt elso one of his
a m you out of the disciples of him you &e7 dlsmples, are you?"

25 'Hv

~~~~

%,",?P,",,ztFi; ,$ Li

torie
:':&

0 6 ~E [ ~ [ . He denied i t and said:

Denied , t h a t one and
maid
Not
l a m . "I a m not." 26 One
26 Myrr . d g
tr: rfiv 6 0 G h ~ roc of the slaves of the
Is saying one out of the
sbves
of the high priest, being s
drpxoepto
auyysvig Clv
06
h L k o EY relathe of the man
chief pries?
relative being of whom
cut o g
whose ear Peter cut
ndrpoq ~b Ariov - 0 d r Z y * or d6ov Zv -16 off. said: "I saw you
Peter the ear
Not
I
you saw in the in the garden with
him, did I not?"
oh
K~VQ
a6roO; 27 m6rhtv
therefore 2, *owever, peter
garden
him?
Again
fipvfioa~o n h p o y rai
~ G e i w g hht~ropdenied i t again; and
cock
denied . Peter;
and immediately
a
L&W&UEV.
crowed
aoun ed.
28 Then they led
03"
t b v 'IquoGv Jesus from Ca'laphas
28
-Ayouutv
thkrefete
They are leadlng
the
Jesus
t o the eovernor's
drr6 TOG KCLI&+C( l g ~6 rrpa~~h,pmv. fiv palace. It was now
from the Caiaphas rnto the prsetonum; Itwas
in the day. But
6;'~ rrpwl.
~~i nif.,.
~ l o f i h e<
~I
~<76 ,they themselves did
but early.! And they ' not entered into the not enter into the
governor's palace,
,,i v,aveiru,v
rrpat~irpiov,
"
praetorium, in order that not should get deRled t h a t they mignt not
but might
get
&AM
q&porv
76 mho)(a. 29 tE,fih8cv
but they mlght eat the parsover.
went forth eat the Passover.
"late
29
ozv
6 ~ C , A ~ T O Frgw ~ p d q a i ~ o b qcame
outside t o them
toward them
therefore the
pilate
Said' "What
~ a iqqutu , T i v a r m q y o p i a v
~ i p c ~ r and
bringing acousation do YOU
i
what
are
bring against this
702 h v ~ ~ d m o ~oljrou;
u'
30 drmkpieqaav ~ a man?
i
30 I n answer
of the
man
this?
They
and
they said t o him: "If
~Trrav a 6 ~ 3 E l
fiv
OOTOS
this man were not a
they mid to him If not was this (one)
wrongdoer, we would
rrotirv a6n 6 v
uol T r a p ~ 6 i r ~ a p E av h 6 v . not have delivered
doing,' -not likely to you we gave heslde him.
him up t o you.''
31 ctrrsv
otv
adroiq n r A & r a q Ah5s-r~ 31 H~~~~pilate said.,
Said therefore to them
Pilate
Take r o u t o them: "Take him
a h & fircis, ~ a i ~ a r h T ~ Vv6vov"l?f~b
yourselves and judge
him
you, and according to the law of rou him
to
r p i v m ~ ad^&. ~ i r r o v ah6 01 'lou6aTo1 YOUR law:, he J ~ W S
judge you him.
Said to hlm the
Jews
said to him: .It is not
'Hpiv
odn
E E ~ T ~ V h 0 ~ T f i a 1 0 6 6 i v c lawful for us t o kill
To us
not
tt Zlawful
t o kill no one; anyone.'. 32 This, in
32
iva
TOO
'Iqooir order t h a t the word

fipvjoaTo
., Z K E ~ V ~Kai
~
dm

~-~~~

KEP

nhrlpoefi
8y
qvqivov
whleh
he sald
slgmfuing
might he fulhlled
TO;^
B a v h ~ q i p ~ h h ~ ! J~ O ~ V ' U K T I V
to what sort of death he was about to betying.'

fulfilled which he said

to signify what sort of

death he was destined
to die.

502

JOHN 18:33-38

33 E i o j h e ~ v
oh
~ i q d
33 S o Pllate entered
n&v
Entered
therefore
spain
into
the
the aovernorss
rrpa1~bplov 6
nenhhoq ~ a i i q b q u c v
graetorium
the
Pllate
and sounded for
called Jesus and sald
76" 'Iq006v rai E T ~ E Y ah@ I* ~1
the Jesus
and he said to him You are the to hlm "Are you the
Paatheirq
T&
'lou6aiwv; 34 d r r r ~ ~ p i 8king of the Jews?"
king
of the
Jews?
~ n m e r e ! 34 Jesus answered:
it of your own
'Iqoo6g 'AT& uEauro6 Uh 7 0 6 ~ 0 h6yE1q 'IS
Jesus
From yoursell sou t h ~ a are savtoe
. originality t h a t you
il 6hhol
ETn6v
mot
n ~ p ? tpaO; say this, or did others
or
others
sald
to you
about
me?
tell you about me?"
35 & T E K P ~ 6
n s l h h ~ o q M i ~ l iyi) 35 Pilate answeret?
~ n s w e r e a the
Pllate
Not what
I
' l o u S a i 6 ~ ~ l p c . 76 Eevoq rb obv rai o i "I a m not s Jew, a m
Jew
s m i The nation the YOU. and the I? Your own nation
& P X I E ~ E ~ ~n a p i 6 w ~ &
OE
tpoi.
T; and the Chief Priests
chief priests
gave beside
you
to me:, what delivered you up t o
me. What did you do?"
trroinuaq; 36 drrrmpie 'IquoOq 'H @au~h.i~
did YOU do?
~ n s w e r e a. , Jesus The kingdom 36 jesus answered:
6 t p i oljn i u r l v . ir TOO ~ 6 u p o uT O ~ O U . "My kingdom is no,
the mine not
is
outof the world
this; part
this world.
El
i~
700 K60llou TOGTO" ?Y 1) p h ~ i If
a my kingdom were
if outof the world
this was the ingdom
part of this world, my
ol b m l p i r a ~ o i ipi fiyovi(;ouro
t k
the subordinates the mine were struggling
fought t h a t I shauld
Iva
rrapaSo8G
d
mely, In
that
1S ~ ObeUgiven
~ beside not be d e l i ~ e ~ eup
the Jews. But, as
7oiq 'lou6aioty v G ~ 66 1) Paach~ia 1)
to the
J~WS:
now but the kingdom the it is, my kingdom is
not *om this source.''
tpfi
LUTIV
~ Y T E ~ ~ 37
E Y ~Tnsv
.
O&
mine not
is
from here.
Said therefore 37 Therefore Pilate
aljr4, 6 ~ E I A & ~ o ~ OG
O
IGY
!3authshq ~1 said t o him: "Well,
to him the
Pilate
Not-therefore
king
are then, are you a king?
oh; drrr~~pi8116 'IqaoGq zb h i y ~ l q 6r1 Jesus answered: '"You
YO"? Answered the Jesus You are saying that
yourself are saying
b a a l h ~ l j q~ i p l tyi)
.
1 TOGTO
~
YEY~V~IIU!
king
Iam. I into this Ihave beengenerated that I a m a king. For
this I have been born,
rai sic, TOGTO
'OjhuBa
and for this I have
and into this I have come
come into the world,
lva
paprup?o~
&hqeriq
in order that I should bear witness
truth; t h a t I shauld bear
rrhq
6 c3v
t~ ~ i &qeeiaq
q
&KOGEI witness to the truth.
everyone the being out of the huth
is hearing Everyone t h a t is on
qwyiiq. 38 ALy?l
6 the side Of the truth
0
%
0
.
ISsaying to h m the. listens to my voice:'
n r ~ h h r o q T i i m l v dhfi8sla;
38 Pilate said to him:
Pilate
is
truth?
What
"What i s truth?"
.

:k%

order

22 :I2

JOHN 18:39-19:5

503

rr6Lh~v IWhesv
And afier saylng
tin&
K a i TOGTO
this
havmssaid asam he went out thnr
And
....-, .h.. armnt
--.. nut
- -706s
'IouSaiouq,
~ a i h f y e ~ agaln t o the Jews
rrpbs
the
Jews,
and
he 1s saving and
toward
to them
aljroiq 'E i) oG6apiav
not one
"I find no fault m
~
a
~
m
b
p
f
i
o
n
n
d
w
~
n
l
g
i
n
v
ahm@
to them
hlrn 39 Moreover.
66
ovviee~a
a l ~ i a v .39 Eomv
you rrve a custom
Is
but
custom
cause;
t h a t I should release
Eva
hoXGow
3piv b 14, a man t o YOU a t the
tva
I
to
in the
in order that

ZtGv"

rrhoxcr.
Poljhcuer
obv
drrrahGao
Passover.
parsover; are rou w~shing therefore should release therefore, wlsh me
3piv
~ b v PouAia
73"
'lou6aiwv; to release t o You the
to r o u
the
king
of the
Jews?
kinp of the Jews?"
40 inpaGyaunv
abv
rrhhtv Ai~oyovr~qMfi 40 Then they shouted
raying Not again, saying: ' ~ o t
They cried out therefore again
TOGTOV dhhh rbv BapaPPhv. 4v 6 i 6 this man, but Bar.ab'this (one) but the Barabbas. was but the
Now
BapaPP&q humic.
was x robber.
Barabbas , robber.
At t h a t time,
T 6 r ~ 02"
EhaP~v 6 n ~ l h h o q7.3"
Pilate
Then therefore took
the
Pilate
the
'IrlooGu
nai
i p a o r i y w u ~ v . 2 ~ a i oi took Jesus and
Jesus
and
he scourged.
And
the scourged him. 2 And
mpaicGrac
nXLSavr~q o-ripavov
65 the soldiers braided a
soldiers
having braided
crown
out of
Ofthorns and
& K W ~ G Vh i e q ~ a v a h o O rfi ~sqahfi,
put i t 04 his head and
thorns
put upon of him to the
head.
arrayed him with a
ipdrrtov
rrapqupoirv rrrptfpahov
Outer
outer garment
purple
they threw about al%?'
3 and they began
3 ~ a i
fipxov~o
and they were coming t%$d
and coming up t o him and
saying: "Good day.
ih~yov
~~i~~
6 pao,hE6q
they were saving Be reloicing, the
king
of the you King of the Jews!"
Also. they would give
' iou6aiov
uai
66iSouav
alj~@
Jews:
and
they were giving
to him him slaps in t h e face.
bdrriopcrra. .4 K a i t E j h 8 ~ vwhhtv E w
6 4 And Pilate went
And went out again ou2side the
, PIPPE.
again and
n c ~ h h r o q~ a ihey!,
a 6 ~ 0 i q*16.5
&YO
said to them: "See!
~ l l a t e and is sayrng to them See I am leading I brhg him outside
Spiv a l j d v EEw,
Iva
yviirr
to
in Order
to vov him outside, in order that roo should know
YOU t o know I find
6r1 odSepiav a i r i a v
E~P~SKW

19

19

2:;

Khi

obv
6 'IquoGq 250 popGv
therefore the Jesua outs& wearing
~b & ~ & v e ~ v o vo ~ i p a v o v ~ a irb rroppupoOv
Purple
and the
erown
thorny
the
ip&tov.
~ a i ~ L Y E ! a h o i q 'I606 6
outer garment. And he is saving to them Look! The

5 L$jhB~v

came

Jesus
came outside, wearing
the thorny crown
and the purple outer
garment. And he said
t o them: 'look! The

JOHN 19:6-12
&uepwno$.
man.

&

icpei

504

6 6 ~ r

oDv

When therefore

d6ov a h b v 01
saw

hlm

man!"

6 However,

the when the ehief priests

b n q p e ~ a l irpaGyaoav and the officers saw

Ch@prles$
and the suhordlnstes they srledovt him, they shouted,
XLyovrrq Z r a G p w o v rrraripwov.
h i y ~ l saying: "Impale [him]!
6 a~.
~lns
lm~sle
Im~ale.
B savina
. . Impale [him]!" Pilate
a G ~ o i q 6 n m h 6 ~ o qA & ~ E T Ea h b v bpeiq rai Said t o them: 'Talre
to them the
Pilnte
Take rou hlm
rou and
him yourselves and
rrraupOoar~,d b y h p olix f h p b ~ C J t v a+@ impale him, for I do
Im~ale~ou,
for not amfindrng i n hrm
a h i a v . 7 & m r p i 9 q o a v a h @ 01 'Iw6aioc not find any fault in
him." 7 The Jews
CBYSC.
Answered
to hlm the
Jews
'Hpciq d p o v Eypcv,
~ a i ~ a r & ~ b vanswered him: "We
We
law
arc avlns, and aecordlngto the have B law, and acv6pov 6gsihc1 & T O ~ ( N E ~ V , TI ulbv ~ E O G cording to the law he
law he i owlng
to dle,
because i o n of God ought to die, because
he made himself God's
baurb hoiqorv.
hlmaelf

oi

he medc.

son."

n e t h h ~ o < 8 When, therefore,

Pilate
Pilate heard this sayr o t r o v rbv h6yov, phhhov
dqopi8q
ing, he became more
t h ~ s the word.
rather he wnr made tb fear. fearful; 9 and he
9 ~ a ~i I o j h 8 c v CIS76 rrpa~ri) IOY ~ h h l vl a i entered into the govand he entered Into the P r s e b r E m sgam and
ernor's palace again
hiyrt
T
'IqooO
n 6 0 ~ v d ob; and said to Jesus:
he is sovfne
. - to the Jeaus Wherefmm are you?
are you from?"
6 6i 'IqooCq Cnr6nplulv OGK E~CJKN a h @ . "Where
But Jesus gave him
8 'Ore

When

The but

oDv

KOUUEV

therefore

Jesus

'heard

enawer

not

the

gave

to him.

no answer. 10 Henee
Pilate said to him:
"Are you not speaking
to me? Do you not
know I have authority
authority Ia m f i a v ~ n g to release you and authorttu to release vou and
LXW
oraup&oai
WE;
11 Cnrcrpi8 I have auihority
I am havlns
to impale
you,
~ n s w e r e a to Impale you?'
aGrQ ' I mO< OGn
ETXE<
dSouoiav 11 Jesus answered
to him
?eaur
Not you were havlng authority
him: "You would have
~ar'
L o
olibpiav
el
p
fiv no authority a t all
downon
me
not one
If
not
It war
a ~ a l n s tme unless it
6c6ophvov
001
hvwOrv.
(thing! hnvlng been glven
to you
from above: had b e m granted to
you ir ,m n b o v ~ This
61h
TOOTO
b
rrapa6oriq
pL
through
lhls the (one) havlng Elven bealde me IS whv thv man 1h:ll
handid me over to
s o l pri<ova &papriav
EXEI.
YOU has greater sin.'
to you grcater
sin
la hnvlng.
12 t~
mlj~ov
6
~ E I ~ ~ T O 12
F F o r thls
Out of
this
the
Pllate
reason Pilate kept
hohGoa~
aSr&
01 on seeking how t o
K;lrrt
w a s aeeklns
to release
him:
the release hlm But the

10

ACycl
o h
0676 6 n ~ l h h ~ o'Elpoi
q
Is saying therefore to hlm the Pilate T o m e
06
haheiq.
obK
0 1 6 ~ ~ brt
not are you spcdklng? Not have you known that
bSauoiav
Eu
h o h k a i UE ~ adSouwiav
i

JOHN 19:13-18

505
St

'lov6aio1

hhlyovreq Jews shouted, saying:

.ayinc
"If YOU release this
lm&l, you are not a
' E b TOOTOV
C n r o h l j o ~ ~ , O ~ K ET
If ever thls lone) you should r c l e s r , not You are friend of caesar.very
n 6 ~ 6 t?un~hEa
man making himself
"Ing
everyone the
a king speaks against
nou@v
&vr!hLyrt
76 Kaiuapt. caesar." 13 Theret-b
hlmrelf maklng Is aaylng against to the Caesar. fore Pilate. after
o h
~ ~ M T &O
~ o lS
ioa<
13 '0
hearing these words'
The therefore
Pllate
having hcerd
brought Jesus outside,
h6ywv ~ o r i r w viiya sv Eco rbv ' $ y v ,
and he sat down on
w o ~ d 8 these
lex
outside the
a judgment seat in a
T6Tov
d~aetoEv
place called The Stone
he sat dawn
upon
Pavement, but, in
~ E Y ~ ~ E Y O VA ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ w' ETp boi uYr i ,
62 Hebrew. Gab'ba.tha.
but

dupaljyanav

Jews

?:i%

2%

~ r l out
~ d

K$z%'

2%

y;

Pi~z;o< f i ~ ~

belnn said

ra

aO&

Gattatha:

rr&oxa,
PBSIOYCP

roiq

Stone pavement,

l4
Cjpa

hour

4~

R~eZout

dpov

but

of the
it was about the sixth
Myel
he la saying hour: And he said to
PaulhEbq b 6" the Jews: "See! YOUR
klns
otro;. king? 15 However,

preperntion

"16~ b

the

See

06"

therefore

Kai

tnsivol
thoae

hi ye^

'Apov

they shouted: "Take

Llff UP ihlml away! ~~k~

abroiq [him] away! mpsle

Pilate said to
6 nrlh&roq Tbv f3aothia 6 c3v u r a u p 6 u o . them:
I impde
the
pmte
m e
~ l n p oPyou shall I impn~;?
YOUR king? The chief
h ~ p i e q o m01
& 16psi
Exo cw
priests answered:
the oh~%prie&
we are fa:avfng
Answered
*We have no king but
& x o ~ h i a ~i p i Ka/oapa. 16 T~~TE o h
Caesar." 16 At that
klng
If not
Caesar.
~ h ~ , therefam
,
time, therefore, he
rrapi6wn~v
ahbv
&<
iw
he gave beade
hlm
to them
in order that handed him over to
t h e m to be impaled.
o~aupw8fi.
Then they t w k
he mlght be Impaled.
charge of Jesus.
napiAaPov
.fiv
s~qooa
17 And, bearing the
therefore
the
Jeaua;
hey took alongalde
stake' for
a b ~ @ T ~ Y O T ~ V ~torture
~ V
17 ~ a i Pao~&t;wv
himself, he went out
stake
and
eorrylng
to hlmseli the
-rbXE 6 p ~ v o vKpaviou TCmov, $0 the so-ca11ed
C{jh!cv
he went out into the heyng aald Of Skull Place. Place. which is called
6
he ETal
' E ~ J ~ , ~ ~ T I rohy0eh, QoI'go.tha in Hebrew;
which
1. bb(ng mid
in ebrew
Golgotha. 18 and there they
him, and
18 drrou abrbv Lmabpwoav, K C I ~ ~ E T ' 0 6 ~ 0 0
where hlm
they Impaled, and with him two other [men] with
hhhoov~6 h IV.TEGBLV
t ~ l ~ t pioov
e ~ ~ ,62 him, one an this side
others two from here and from here, mlddle but and One on that, hut
ltftud.

maGpwoov

e rew

sixth. And

ad

Jews

15 dr a d aoav

but

in

napaursu
To$ 14 Now i t was preparation of the passover:

bq EKT~.

flu
WB.

'lou6aiol<

t o the

6;

impale

ah&.
hlm.

I. saying

to them

?&

.+,"

14' That Is, about 12 noon, counting from sunrise.

17' See Am 3c.

JOHN 19:lS-24
76" 'lqooirv.
the

Jesus.

19 iypaylcv 6 t
wrote

KU;

but a130

ri~hov 6
title

the

nrnh&coq ~ a Li ~ ~ K Eh
Yi TOG

~~~~

OT~UPO+
fiv
also and put i t o n t h e
and he put u p o n the
stake;
it was
torture stake. It was
yrypav~ivou 'IrlooO~ 6 NaCupaio5 ,itten:
J the ~
hut having been written
~ e s u r the Nararene
the King Of
6
BaulhcJq
TGV 'lou6aiwv. 20 7oG~ov
the Jews." 20 Therethe
Kine
~ f t k Jews.
=his
.
03"
T ~ V rirhov rraMoi drviyvwow
rGv fore many of the Jews
therefore the
t ~ t l e many
read
of the read th~stltle, because
'IouSaiov,
TI iyyJq fiv 6 ~6rroq rfi( the place where Jesus
~ e w s , because near was the place of the
was near
rr6Aeug 6rrov Co.ruupb9~ 6 .'lqooir~.
the city; and i t was
the
Jesus;
city
where was tmpale
written in Hebrew,
yeypa~vbov
6v
in Latin, in Greek.
h
a
v
~
n
g
been
written
it war
'Pwwai.ori
'Ehh,,",~~i. 21 Ehsyov . 21 *oweve=. the chief
in
~ 0 m . nlane;ase.
I" reek.
were ravine
-~~
. . ~ r i e s t sof the Jews
TG n e ~ x h ~ w
oi &px~rp,dq T ~ V
t o say to Pilate:
o ~ v
therefore to the
Pilate
the ch~efpnests of the D~ not ,ite
'lov6aiwv M '
yphqr
'0 B a u ~ k J q rdv King of the Jews; hut
Jews,
NC!
be writing The
King
of the that he said, .I am
'lodaiwv, &Ah' 6 ~ t iadvoq ETFSV Boothairs ~i~~ of the ~ews:"
Jews,
but that that lone) sald
King
22 Pilate answered:
rdv , 'lau6aiwv
aivi. 22 &npi8
nnswere!jthe "what I have written I
Jews
I am.
of the
have mitten."
llr~hBroq "0 yiypapa
yiypaqa.
~ 1 B t e What I have wntten I h a v e wntten.
23 Now when the
23 01
08"
orpar,fiTal 6~ soldiers had impaled
The
therefore
soldiers
when Jesus, they took his
&oratjpwucrv 6
'IquoOv
iXaPov
'rh outer garments and
they impaled , the
Jesus
took
the made four parts,
iphrta
abroO rai hoiquav rioorpa far each soldier a
outer garments of him and
made
four
pad. and the inner
pip?, &&UTV oTpm!hq
pipoq,
parts.
toeaeh
saldler
part,
and the garment. But the
X~~i)(la_fiv 62 6
XIT~V
&pa 02, inner garment was
witlwut a seam, being
inner garment. Was but the inner garment
LK
T&
Y O ~ E Y h
~ t ~ 61'
6 ~ Woven from the top
out of the (onen) from above woven throughout throughout its length.
6hou
24 ~ T n a y oOv
n p 6 ~ drhhjhouq 24 Therefore they
whole;
they aald therefore toward o n e another said to
another:
o x i ~ oEV
dr6v, ,
" ~ e us
t not tear it.
weshoutblspxt
it,
,,
but let us determine
hh~upav
by lots over it whhse
let us determine by lot
%p,'t
,
it will be." This was
Lorat.
IVU
'3
ypaq;l
it will be:
'
In order that
the
scripture that the scripture
might be fulfilled:
rrhqpw8i'
AIE/IE~~UIYTO
might be fulhlled
he^ drstrlhuted
hey apportioned

'EP,"$gi;

~~

1 Jlepan

&E

$3

~GilOi) of?h"2m
'

pow

tauro7q

uai hi

T ~ V my

outer garments of me to themselves and upon the

a title

pilate

8l

outer garments
among themselves,
and upon my apparel
i v a ~ u v 6 v pov iPaAov rhfipav. 01
v
apparel
of me they cast
lot.
The indeed they cast lots " And so
o6v
orpar#d-rac
T ~ O T ~ hoiquav the soldlers really dld
therefore
sald~ers these (things1
dld.
these thlngs
25 BY the torture
25 i ojnccoav 68
7o r a u p ~ roir
Had stood but bes~deto %e
stake of the stake* Of Jesus,
'Iquoir fi vfirqp arlroG K U ~ fi &6rh@j rfiq however, there were
Jerur the mother of hlm and the slater of the Standlng hls mother
p q r p q akoG, Mapia:
3
TO;
Khwrre and the slster of hls
mat er of him, Mary the ionel of the Clopas mother, Mary the
nai
Mapia
3 May6nhqvj. 26 'IquoG( w~feof Clo'pas. and
Mary Mag'da lene
and
Mary
the
Msgdnien~
Jesus
aOv
i6bv
r j v p q ~ l p anai r6v waOqrjv 26 Therefore Jesus.
therefore havmsseen the mother and the dlrclple seeing hls mother and
rrap~u~Gra
v
jydma
hiyrt the disciple whom he
having stood alongside whom he war lovmg is raying loved* standing by,
rvqrpi
TGva,, i6r 6 vi6q o o u . said to his mother:
to&e mother Woman, see the son of You: "Woman, see! Your
27 E T T ~
hiy~t
7Q p a 8 q ~ c " 1 6 ~ 4 son? 27 Next he said
next he is saving to the disciple See the to the disciple: 'See!
pj-rqp uov.
nai &rr' i ~ z i v q q rfiq dpag Your mother!" And
that
the hour from that hour on the
mother of you. And from
7 6 1 ~ . disciple took her to .
EhaPrv 6 l~a9qmjqa h j v zlq ~h
took the disciple her Into the own [thingsl. his own home.
28 After this. when
28 M C T ~roirro
~16&q
6 ' I ~ U O G6
~.~1
~ f t e r this having known the ~ e s u r that Jesus knew that by
7761
rr$u~a
r~rihzu-ra~
iva now all things had
alrea y all (things) has been finished in order that been accomplished,
in order that the
fi
yFqfi
hiYEl
TEAE~W~~
he is saying scripture might be
might be perfected
the
serlpture
accomplished
he said:
A,+*.
29 orr~05 EKELTO
S@V(
I am thirsting.
Vessel
was lying of vinegar "I am thirsty." 29 A
vcor6v orr6yyov
03"
psoi6v
TOO vessel was sitting
full;
sponge
therefore
fU11
of the there full of sour wine.
g o u ~
Soahrrw~
rrapl8iv~c(" Therefore they put a
having put about sponge full of the sour
vinegar
to hyssop
rrpoojvo/nav.
' alSroii
T Q ~ r 6 ~ a . rwine
~ . upon a hyssop
they brought toward
of him
to the
mouth.
[stalk] and brought
30 6 ~ e oOv '
i h a P ~ v 76
PEoq
6 it to his mouth.
When therefore received the vinegar the 30 When, now, he
received the sour
' IqooGg
~7rrsw
Ts~iArorat,
~ a had
i
Jesus
said
It has been finished,
and wine, Jesus said: "It
n h i v a ~ -rjv K E Q ~ ~ T~ TV~ P ~ ~ ~ Y~6
E Y has been accomhaving ine ed the
head
he gave beside the plished!" and, hawing
his head, he delivered
rrvz0pa.
up [his] spirit.'
spir,t.

iphrr5

l Jesus in thewrotemlddle
I..
* pllatp

JOHN 19:25-30

507

506

25' See App 3c.

26' Or, "preferred."

30' Or, "he stopped bteathing."

JOHN 19:31-37

508

31 0 1

o h
'IouSaio~, i r r ~ ?r r a p a o ~ ~ u f i 31 Then t h e
Jews,
smce Preparatron
slnee it was
The therefore
flv,
yva
.. ~rivn
hi r o o re pi ration, in order
it was, in order that not might remain upon the that the
might
-avpoO
T& u h ~ a ~
4~a ~ i ~.aPPhv,
)
remain upon the
stake
the bodies m the sabbath,

3::

2;

;:te o ~ j ~ g y

JOHN 19:38-202

509

38 MST& SL
T ~ S T ~ r ) p i ) ~ ~ ) oT~ ~ V 38 Now after these
After but there (thmgj) requested the thlngs Joseph from
&v
Ar 1m a the'a, who was
netMrov 'I w 9 hi, 'Aptpaeaias,
from
iwate
Jos%
Arimathea,
a dlsclDle o f Jesus but

Ey

~~~~~t~~~
~?
;q
;,
?$a i,":&
of t h a t Sabbath was a
liprjnloav
.rdv
nr~hcirnv
iva
they reauerted
the
pilate
in order that ereat one.) reouested
t o have them
narrayhtv
crGrGv
T&
o ~ a q ~ a P'late
i
mtght be broken
legs
of them
the
and legs broken and the
&pe~otv.
32 heov
08"
01 lbodlesl taken away
they might be hftedoff.
%=me therefore the 32 The soldiers came,
mpanGra8,
na?
TOO
pLv
T T P ~ ) ~ "therefore, and brake
saldlem.
and
of the indeed
Erst lone) the l e e of t h e first
Imanl and those of
r a r i a < a v T& anEXq ~ a i TOS
hhhou
they broke the
legs
and of the other (one) the other [man] t h a t
roc
auuo~avpwOEvro~
a J ~ 8 . had been impaiid
of the lane) having been impaled together to him: With him. 33 But
33 h i
SL rirv 'Iqooirv
tAt?6vrss,
&F on coming t o Jesus,
upon -but the
Jesus
having come, as
they saw that he
d6ov
"
a 6 ~ d v~ e B q r 6 r a 06 r m i a < a v was already dead,
the? raw al?%y
him having died, not they broke they did not break
a 6 ~ o O T&
u ~ t A q , 34 &Ah'
tic
rGv his legs, 34 y e t one
ofhim
the
legs.
but
one
of the
of the soldiers jabbed
o r f ~ ~ ~ ~ G v
his side with a spear,
and immediately
E v v t ~ v , ~ a i iS9AOrv

(~?.jlg
2: ghv:+;

out. 35 And he
OSop. 35 ~ a i
d
that has seen [it] has
water.
And
the (one)
witness. and his
pE ap&ptll(EV,
~ a .ihqelvfi
i
aljTpi) t q ~ i v fi witness is true. and
hasiorne witness, and
true
ofhlm
xs
the
paprupia,
aai
icivog
o1S~v
6 n that man lrnaWs he
and
that (one)
has known
that. tells true things. ?n
o r d e r t h a t yon also
&A 06
AtYEI
,
iva
t,,EiS.
true (Lings1 he is my&, in order that also you may believe. 36 In
T T L D T E ~ ~ ~ T E 36 iyivc~.,
yhP TOOTU
fact;.these things took
may be behev~ng.
Occurred for these (things) place in order for the
"iva
li
~pawi
rr~qpo,y
. scripture t o be fulIn order that
ecrlpture
might be ful!lled
the
filled: "Not a bone of
'Oo~oSv 06 o u v i I P ~ ~ u E aT ~~ ?~ O l 37 ~ a his
i will be crushed."
Bone
not will ge crushed of hlm.
And 31 And, again, a
scripture
w i h v . C ~ t p a y p a @ , XE~EI
" O ~ O Y T ~different
L
again different scrmture 2s saying The? will see says: "They will look
to the One whom they
i s 8" i < ~ ~ & v ~ q o a v .
Into whom they pierced.
pierced."

&E$2n,

tc

out of

roc
the

pvqp~iau.
memorial tomb.

TPLXEI,
the m e m o n a ~tomb
She 1s mnnmK 2 Therefore she ran

JOHN 20:3-9

510

08v
r a l L p p s a l npdq Xfpwa n h p o v and came t o Simon
therefore and h comlns toward S mon
Peter peter and t o the other
rai
n&g
?bv
&Mov
pa0 njv
a v dlreiple, for whom
and toward
the
other
dir&~e whom jesus had fistion,
6miAr1
6
' 1q00!%,
~ a and
i s h e said t o them:
was havlng a f f e d l m for
the
Jesus,
and
have
hkyca
ahoiq
*Hpw
rhv
awa; t h e Lord out of
she la saying to them They lifted on the
the memorial tomb.
tr
TOO
vvr)!+~;ov,
and we do not lrnoW
out OL
the
memorxel tomb.
where they have laid
oi6a w
n o 0 E 0 q ~ w ah&.
him."
we have fnown where they put hlm.
3 'Eejhtln,
o8v
6 n h p o q r a i 6 . Then Peter and
went out therefom the peter and the t h e other disciple
fipxovro
riq r h Went Out and started
Mhog pa0 ~ f i q , r a i
other dlsE?ple. and they were eomhg into the for the memorial
bvqbriav.
4
Rprxov
6i: ol Sljo tomb. 4 Yes, the
memorlal tomb.
Wcre runnlng but the two two together began
&pot. nai 6 hhhog p a 8 y i g *poi6 apev t o run; but the other
together: end tha other dlsc ple
ran agead disciple ran ahead
T&XEIOV
TOS ~ ~ T P O~U a iqhecv TTP&TOF
of peter with greater
more qlil~kly of the Peter and he came first
speed and
the
pqyiov,
Ta
memorial tomb first.
I
the
Into
memorlnl tomb.
5 And, stooping
phhct
rraporfilyaq
mmards
he
having stooped beslde he15looklngst
the
686vla
oJ y k n o l
riujh0rv. 6 Epx~'r=l yet he did notlying'
go in.
bandeg&, not o murse he entered.
lammlng
o h
~ a Xi)rov
i
n k p ~ q&rohou0&v ah@ Then Simon Peter
themfore alw s h o n Peter
followine to h& also came follodng
Kai him, and he entered
r a i ciojh&v E ~ C Ti)
~ Y ~ E ~ O Y '
and heentcred lnto the memorlal tomb;
and into t h e memorial
Bew r i
~h 686vta rripava, 7 ~ a ri b tomb. And he viewed
he la be!oldlng
the bandages lYlng,
and the t h e bandages lying.
oou6&pcov
g
airroTOi), 7 also t h e cloth t h a t
6 $v h i ~ j re$djq
sweat cloth: which wan upon the head of him, had been u ~ o nhis
06 p r ~ hr 6 v 60oviov r r i y u o v &Aha xopi5 head not lGgm t h
not with the bandages lylng
but apart frpm the
but
~ 6 r r o v8 :;,O; separately rolled up
t v r ~ ~ u h l y p k v o v rlg
Eva
having been rolled
into
one
place;
in one place 8 At
ofiv
~lufih0cv ~ a i 6 hhhoq !$J;~s
that time, therefare,
therefore entered also the other
t h e other dlsc~ple
6
Ch0i3v
who had reached t h e
the (one,
hsvlnB
n&Oq
~vq)~riov a
BEY ~ a itrri0l~uoev' memOrla tomb 'Ist
memarral tokb, and he saw and he believed, also went ln. and h e

~$2

21

2:;
&$

2 2%~:;~

9 not
o 6 but
6 i nvet
.o Yfor~ Pt h e $ $ ~ ~ O w n
6rl
&i
abrbv
&
thst It ltnece.hlm outof
~

~;$,",~l~~~Otvet

v e ~ p f i v discern t h e scripture
dead
l.that h e must rise -

JOHN 20:lO-16

611
& v a ~ v a l10
. dmjhBov
o h TMIVnpdq
Went off therefore ~ a a l ntoward
to atan up.
atirobg 01 pa8qrai.
themselves tho dlaclples.

from the dead.

10 ~ n so
d the
disciples went back t o
their homes.

2So r h a i o w a . b q
otv
me!A2Ei$mb ou*i~de weeptng. ~s therefore near thememoria
tomb, weeping.
Ta
Enhalev
~C~P~KWEV
she laas
she was crying
she stooped beslde
the Then.
6ho weeping, s h e s t w p d
pvqp~iov 12 ~ a i
eeopri
memorlai tokb,
and
she is beholding
two forward t o look into
t h e memorial tomb
dryyihovg b
hauroiq
r&
bouq,
12 and she viewed
h white [garmental
jttrng.
Eva r p d q
~ a p a h f i r a i &a npbg TOR two angels in white
one toward the
heed
and one toward the sittin= one a t the
nouiv, 6nov trerro ~b ohpa TOG 'IquoG. head and one a t the
feet, where was lulnE the body Of the JellUS. feet where the body
I S r a i Aiyouulv adrfi ~ K S ~ V O Irrival,
s i of Jesus had been
And are saying to her thoae Woman, why lying, 13 ~~d they
~Xaielq.
htyrl
ahok
6 ~ 1said t o her: "Woman.
are YOU weeblng7
She Is saying to them
that why are you weeping?n
'Hpw
She said t o them:
r i ~ l bof",",.,
f$
They Hfted on ~thob v rLord
'They have taken
Eerlvw
016a
my Lord away, and
I have known
where
they put
I do not know where
clnoGoa
saha
toTphm~
they have laid him."
l4 These (things) havlnpsald she turn
~a
hiuo
rai
eeo
Ei
~a~ 11 After saying these
the (thlngs) behind: and she is beRoldlng the things. she turned
'IquoGv
C m & ~ a nai orir
( 1 6 ~ ~ back and viewed
Jews
hsvlna s t d d , and not she had known Jesus standing. but
b n 'IqooGq toriv. 15 XEyo
'1qaoGq s h e did not discern it
that Jesus
it is.
Is ssylng to her Jesus was jesus. 15 jesus
rljwl,
T!
rhainq;
T ~ M m i d t o her: 'woman.
woman,
why
are you wee~lng7
Whom why are you weeping?
~ K E ~ v I ~ 6o~oTOi)ua 671
6 Whom are you looking
are&'?T$%~ng7 That lone) thiklng that the for?..
imagining
K ~ P I Gt was the gardener,
IW
sheXLYL!
la saylng to
ab
him
Q Lord' isaid
~gadener
q n o u p 6 q ~ UitT fa
t o him: "Sir, if
r l 05 L!3&umuaq aGrb, rtni vol
no0
1f YOU
carrled
hfm,
say to me where you have carried him
Ofm, me where
E0qra
ah6v,
r&yA adrbv
&pa.
him,
end I
him
mha~l
11ft up. have laid him. and I
will~ take
ahfi .1,,00~5
M ~ ~ , &
, him away."
16 Akyal
~ a r y . 16 Jesus said t o her:
Is saying
to her
Jesus
"Mary? Upon turning
07 a p r i u a
t~eiy
hCw1
&Q
HsvPng turned
thst (one)
la a a y i g
to him around, she said t o
8
My~yrm, him, in Hebrew: "840'E@pb'imi
'Pappmi
in e rew
Rab onl
which fsbalng Seld bo'nll" (which means

$5
"Pk'
$5

PUT

JOHN 2024-29

JOHN 20:17-23
A~ShouaAr. 17

hiyat

aha

'IqooC5

dl 1 'Teacher'")
c n ~ dto her

M'

17 Jesus
'.Stoo
~ pou
&mu,
oimw y h p dvaPiPqaa / E g g i n g to me. For I
of me be touching, not yet far I have ascended haye
Vet
npdq rdv r r a ~ t p a . rroprGov 6s rrp6q TO?< to the at her. But be
toward the Father: b e g o i n g but toward ,,the. on your way to my
&6EXqoGq pov ~ a i
air.roic
'AvaPaivw
brothers and say to
brothers of me and aau to them I am ascending them, .I am
rrpbq ~ 6 vr r m i p a pou nai r r a r i p a 6 Gv to my ath her and
toward the Father of me and F a t h e r o p ~ o u
Father and to
~ a EE&
i
JIOU ~ a @
i E ~ V SWGY. 1 8
my d,~.,
and YOUR
and God of me and God of You.
God:'
18 Mary
M a p ~ & p 1 MaySaAqvi &yyihhouua ~ o i q Mag'dalene came and
Mary
the Magdalene
bringing news to the
brought the news to
vaEqraiq 8 ~ i 'ESpana
the disciples: "I have
?:!K
:
that Ihave seen
Seen the Lord!" and
a678.
~aGra
ETVN
that he said these
these [things) he mid to her.
things to her.
19 O h <
Was
i1
19 merefore,
when
~ e i n g therefore of evening to the
it was late on that
bnaiva 78
' 1116
uaPPh~wv,
day, the first of the
that
the one [day1 of sabbaths.
week, and, although
BupGv
K E K ~ E I ~ ~ ~ Y W Y6
~ 0 ~
the doors were locked
doors
having been locked
where
where the disciples
p a E q ~ a i 6 ~ 3 ~ 6 vq68ov TGv "lov6aiWv, were for fear of the
Teacher.

Is saym.~

to her

Jesus

~~

~P,x,';K~

J:c

2:",

disciples

fih@sv 6

through

the

fear

of the

zze

ie

Jews,

' I q u o ; ~ nai irn

CIS 76 ttioov,
stood in their
came the
resus and =tool into the mid% and
midst and said to
nai
Xlyet
a h o i q E i p j v q Jpiv. 20 nai them: " ~ a yyo u have
and he is saying to them Peace to roo.
And peace,.. 20 And after
TOGTO
&
rsi.
C~EI<CV ~ aTi ~ XE~PW
S
~ a he
i said this he showed
this having sald he showed also the hands and them both his hands
r j v rrh~upirv a h o i ~ . ix&pqucor
08"
oi and his side. Then
the
side
to them. Reloiced therefore the the disciples
i66vr~g
rbv
~ d p l o v .21 r t m v at seeing the Lord.
having seen
the
Lord.
Said 21 Jesus, therefore,
obv
a h o i q 6 'IqooGq n h h w E i p j v q said to them again:
therefore to them the
Jesus
again
Peace mwMav have Deaee,
b ~ i v ~a@&< drrrirnahx&v WE 6 r r a ~ f i p , Just as the Father
to YOU; aoeord~ngas hassent forth me the Father, hsS
---"sent
- - -me forth,
~&y&
rripnw
Jphg. 22 ~ a i TOGTO I also am sending
also
I am sending
You.
.And
this YOU.', 22 And after
sirrdv
ivrq60qq~v
)\&-,EL
a i r ~ o i q he said this he blew
having said, he blew ln and he is saying to them upon them and said
A&~STE
rrvrGpa
6 v t o v 23 inr to them: "Receive
~ e e e i v YOU
e
spirit
holy:
Ukely holy spirit. 23 If
T~YOY
&qjrc
T&< hPap.riaq YOU forgive the
of some ones .mu should let go off the
slns
sins of any persons,

!3:!3::

hqiwvra~

they have been let go off

TlVWY

a6roiq.

to them:

&v

they stand forglven

YOU retsln

likely to them if

ro~~,il~,'tain
those of any persons.

,,

of some ones

they stand retained."

24
Rlr*
.. .
.Thomas
.
.......
.
24 0 w p h q 6 i d<
i~
r 6 v 6 & 6 ~ ~ aone
, of the twelve, who
Thomas hut one out of
the
twelve.
called The Tw,n,
6
~ E Y ~ W E V OAiSupos,
S
OGK fiv W ~ T '
WLththem
the (one) bexng said
Twm,
not was wlth
when
Jesus
came
abrGv 67s fih8ev 'IquoC<. 25
Lhryav
25 Consequently the
them
when came
Jesus.
were
ok
a t r G 01 hhhot paEqrai 'Ewphnapcv other disclpies would
therefore to h ~ mthe other disc~oles We have seen s r v tn
."h 7 m .'we ha".
T ~ VK ~ P I O V .
6
6s E ~ T E Y d r o i q 'Ehv seen the Cord!"But he
the Lord. The lone) but nald to them If ever
Said to them: "Unless
pi
i6w
bv ~ a i qXEPO~Ya6mG r6v r h o "
not I should see in the hands of him the type I see in his hands the
pnnt Of the nails and
TGV i j h ~ v~ a i Phhw
~ b 6v h ~ ~ v h 6pou
v
of the nails and I should thrust the
finger of me stick my finger into
the print of the nails
siq rdv T ~ O Y 70" ijhwv ~ a i Phhw
into the type of the nails and I should thrust and
my hand
pou T ~ Yxripa ?iq n j v r r h ~ v p ~atiroD,
v
oir p i into his side, I ,.,ill
of me the hand Into the
mde
of him, not not
certainly not believe."
rrcors6sw.
I would belleve.
26 Well. eight days
26 K a i FEE' f i p i p a ~6!~d ndl?lv qoav ,Euw later his disciples
And after days eight agaln were Inside were again indoors,
oi paEqrai ad706 n a i @up&< WFT' a 6 ~ G v . and Thomas with
the disciples of him abo Thomas wlth them.
them, Jesus came,
KEKP~~T~YTUI.

they have been retained.

I t ~ ~ ; ~Ze
g

'I?=$

~ a iL u q
havine been locked. and he .taod
~ a i
d~trrpv
Eipjvq
KEK~EIU)I&VWY,

$gt:

although the doors

ri< ~6 pfuov were locked, and he

midst stood in their midst

27 E i ~ a and s a d 'May YOU
and
said
Peace
to Yo"
Next have peace " 27 Next
hiyr!
72
O~PE
76" he s a d to Thomas
he ia aaymg to the
Thomas
Be bearlng
the
"Put your finger here,
6dmrvh6v oou 65s nai iSs T&< Xsipciq pov,
finger
of you here and see the hands of me, and see my hands,
~ a i m i p ~ T ~ Y~ ~ i puou
h ~ a P
i ME sic and take your hand
and be bearing the hand of you and thrust 1nta and stlek it Into mv
T?V
nheuphv
pou
~ a ip i
yivou
side, and stop being
the
side
of m:,
and not
be becoming unbelieving but
hnrlurog
&Ah&
~40765. 28 h r ~ p i E become believing.''
unbelieving
hut
believing.
Answere2
0o& ~ a sl l r r ~ v airrQ '0 ~Gpr6q pou nai 28 I n answer Thomas
Thomer and he s a d to him The Lord of me and said t o him: "MY
6 Er6q pou.
29 A i y r ~ a b r 3 6 'lqoo6q Lord and my God?
the God of me1
Is. saying to h m the Jesus
29 Jesus said to him:
into the

huiv.

~~~

JOHN 20:30-21:3

'011

Because

514

thpc~rhq
m u have seen

you have
1 .-,--.. ...- .I
.-,
.-,
.-.
,
-.

~ ~ E ~ ~ U T E U K "Because
U~'

pa

me
lli

have You bellevdd?

I~~VTLF
believed? Happy are
av~ngmen and
those who do not see
bav+me
and yet believe.'
-..... ha>bvs$
- -..- .--.
30.T0 be sure. Jesus
30
floAAh
o h
vat &AAa
Many (thlnml Indeed therefore elm other performed many other
q p s i a h r o i q o w 6 '1 0005 +IOU
riw signs also before the
mgns
did
the ?-us
m sight of the disciples, which are
paBqrQv,
h
not written down in
disciples,
whlch (things)
not
this scmll. 31 But
TG P,PAio T06rW,
Y~YWIIP~V~
having been wrltten loneal in the scmu
thla; these have been
written down t h a t
31
M yiypm.a,
iw
these lthinllsl hut has been m t t e n 0 order that YOU may believe t h a t
aturs&yrr 6r1 'IqooGq t c i v 6 xplorbq Jesus i s t h e Christ t h e
m n msy believe that
Jesua
la
the Chrlst sonof oob,and that.
6
~ 1 6 q TO;
8coj.
ra:
because of beilevlng,
the
Son
olthc God.
and
inordcrthst
by
rr.mJorrsq
T ~ T C
brllevlnp
m o m a y be havlng
!h:
Of hls name
Wpm,
&oO.
After these
name
of him.
thin@ Jesus
mantfested himself
again t o the disciples
rrMw 'IqooGq
~oiq
a t the sea of Ti.beSriJ~~~~
to the
Gxiuqq
T,~EP,&60C. as: but he made the
sea
Tiberlss;
manifestation in this
~&PWW
M
oh-q. 2 ' H o w way. 2 Them were in
he made manlfeatntlon
but
thus.
Were company Simon Peter
bpoir Iipwv n h 05 ra? OwvGq
b
and Thomas, who
together Stmon ~ e g r end Thomas the lone)
was called The Tmin,
and Na.than'a.el from
~ ~ , 6 ~ ~ ~ p d q
the
Ca'na of Qal'i.lee and
Kwa ,.5
rd,huiaq
Kai
ol
from Cena of?he
O ~ I I I ~and
~
the [mnal the sons of zeb'e.de
705 ZsPt6aiou ~ a hhho,
i
tr .T& p&q.rilY and two Others of his
of the Zebedee and others out of the discl~lca disclnler. 3 Simon
a h a 0 660. 3 h i y c ~ airroiq Tipwv n i ~ p 0 5Peter said t o them:
of him two.
Is saying to them Simon Peter
am goiiig fishing,.
"frr&yw
&hot6~1v. ~ L ~ O U U I Y
They said to him: "We
1 am goingunder to be Rahlng; t h e y aresaying
also are coming with
'EpxbpeOa
~ a if i g q
oi"
uoi.
We are eomlng also
together-&
you, you." Out they went
t<ih8av
r a i ivtvi8qaav ~ i qd r r ~ o ~ o vand
, got a b o a d t h e
They went out and they 9leppedio into the
bost, boat. but during t h a t
r a i tv ~ K S ~ V " fl vumi miaaw
od6iv. night they caught
and in
that the nlght theycaught nothink'. nothing,
par&ploi
01
*.spy
the I
T~~OTEJU~VTE

no

eyY

%?

t % ~ :k~:%
il7:1;g$
&\ $2

21 $2:

21

of7te

$
:

kz:?

tons,

t%i

515

JOHN 21:4-10

rrpwiaq
O f morning
'IquoOq e i q
Jesus
Into
fj6s1aau the
01

62
4 However, Just a s
46q
ytvopfwq
but already Eoming to be =too
ET
i t was getting to be
rhv aly!ah6v
orl
Jesus stood
the
beech;
not o course morning.
the beach, but the
disciples did not, of
pa0qrai
d,selp,es
that
TI '
course, discern t h s t it
5 hiy~t
o h
ahoiq
was Jesus. 5 Then
19 Saying
therefom
to them
Jesus said t o them:
nat6ia.
"young children. YO"
Little child-.
not
rfi any
do not have anything
EXET~.
hrr~pi8qoav
to eat,
are havinhrovl
Thoy onawered
8
6
6E LTTEV
a l j ~ o i q Bhhtrc cis T&
he lone] but .=id to them cast
into the him. 6 He said t o
"Cast the net
roir rrAoiou 'rb b i ~ ~ u o v ~, a them:
i
%$I$
of the
bost the
net.
and on the right side of
t,jP+,oETE_
tPQXOv
Kai O(,l&,
the boat and YOU will
roo w111 find. They cast theref&rs, and not yet find [somel " Then
Toir they cast it, but they
a h 6 Lhn6oa1
loxuov
it
to draw they were strong enough from the were no lonaer able t o
draw it in because of
rrhj8ouq
Q
I 8Swv. I N y t ~
011"
multitude of the #shes.
k a a ~ l n k therefore t h e multitude of the
pa8qmiq ~ K E ~ V O S 6"
fiydm?
b fishes. ? Therefore
b
the disciple
that
whom was loving the t h a t disciple whom
'Ill00Gq
TO n k ~ p 4 ) '0 ~ 6 p l 6 q @TIv. Jesus used t o love said
Jesus
to the
Peter
The Lord
~t is. to peter: ' , ~ist the
ripwv
06"
?irpoq,
h ~ o l j u a q 671 Lord? Hence Slmon
Simon therefore ' Peter,
having heard that Peter,
6
n(lp46q
kurlv,
'rbv
t ~ r w 6 G ~ q vh a t i t WBS the =ord,
the
lard
It 18,
the
top garment tgirded
about himself
&<&aara,
his top garment. for
81rded himself through.
he was naked, and
L B d - t m 6 v el( Tilv W a u m 6
into the
threw himself into the
aea;
Sea.
But the Other
tthhol p a 8 v m i 76 Tr~olapi q ~ ~ o vori, ytrp
came in the
othe* dirmples to the little boa? came, not for
little boat, for they
quw
Cmb
Tilq
yih
they were long tway] fmm the cart
but as were not a long way
6
x
Btano.ziwv, o G p w r ~ qrb 6 i m o v from land, Only 'Out
three hundred feet
from c u l t s two hundred, dragging the
net
away, dragging the
TQV
ix06wv.
net of fishes.
of the
fisher.
9 However, when
8 'nq
atv
hrrrlPqoav
t f q T ~ Vyfiv
As therefore they ategued off Into the earth they disembarked
Bhhova~v
& v 8 p a ~ ~ d v rrapLvqv rai onto land they beheld
they are looking a t charcoal fire
lying
and lying there a charcoal
6q&ptov
~ I K E ~ ~ E V O Y 80;
i i p ~ o v . fire and Ash lying
eating [fish1
lying upon
and
bread. upon it and bread.
10 h i y c ~ aihoiq 6 'Iquo55 ' E v i y n m -6
10 Jesus said to
Is Saying, to them the Jesus
Bear rov from them:
some of

l3~$

szF
'9~2~

wy'trov
%

5
2

$& {$?

$
,:

g pt

JOHN 21:ll-16

516

dylcrpiwv

6v

11 dnripq

o h

Went up

Slmon

6irnnv

hedrew

Ule

Ix8Gwv

"i21""

t h e fish yon just now

now.
11 s m o n
n h p 0 5 rai Peter, therefore. went
Peter
and On board and drew the
Y ~ Yp-ilY
net to land full of bag
earth
fishes, one hundred
and fifty three of
fif
them B u t although
iuxidq 6
was ~ p l l t the there were so

You oaupht

ripwv

therefore

clAruorv ~6

T?v

elq

net

Into

lhe

=vTirana

trari,v
of Rohes
one hundred
-1pf5v rai r o o o h w &rwv o C
three,

and of so many belnp not

~~KNOU.

net.

12

MYEI

h ~ & o m e v5v.

eating iflshe~l of which

the

&TO?<

~ r s a y h p to them

'!t,006$

tho

.lorus

the net

not

12 Jesus s a d to them.

take
A C ~ T L&PIUTI~~~TE. 066eiq
6 ~ 6 A p a -I&
nither breakfast row NO one waa darlng of the breakfast " Not one of
a,iT6Y
pa8qr0v
6iET&oaI
1 5 ,is t h e disciples had the
dlrclples
to search out
him
You who courage to inquire of
st.
e166~rg
6-11 6 ~Gp165 LUTIV. him: "Who are you?"
It is. because they knew it
are ybul havlns known that the Lord
13 E p x ~ r a l 'lquo55 rai happ&ve~ T ~ Uwas the Lord. 13 JeIa camlng
Jesua
and he la taking
the sus came and
& p ~ o v ~ a i 6iSwo1v
a6,roic
rai ' ri, the bread and gave i t
bread
and
he Is glvlnp
to them: and the
to them, and the fish
~Y&PIOV
b~oiwq. l4
ToGrO
p
~ likewise.
~
~ 14 This
y
was
ICome.

thtrfltimal

UYewlae.
This
the third time
. now
6*m~pi)L
5i:3"
2";hqe
t h a t Jesus appeared t o
wssmsnlfes

pa8qraiq

dy~peri~

eating lfishl
1 ;TOY

Lu

I havtngbeenrals&up
~
~
out
~ of

15 'On

f i p i ~ o w

0th

When therelore

rf

Ti

nh

WI

srmon

totha

'I&

'I ooOt

the

pet%

yesus

Nai, KGPIE,

Helasauinp to him Yes.

671

thst

91%

Zipw
Simon

pr n h t o v r o k w ;

[wnl of ~ohn. are you loving me

&f

hiyet

they brea fatted lasaylng

&yarr+q

hiye1

MYfiv.

dead
~
tones).
I

Lord.

Icm havlns allection for

more

of there?
05
OTEUS
YOU have known

you.

hi.~rl

He Is saving

t h e disciples after his

being
raised
~
~ UP from
the dead.
15 When, now, they
had breakfasted. Jesus
said to Simon Peter:
'Simon son of John,
d o you love me more
t h a n these?" He said
to him: .yes. lord,
you m o w I have

affection for you,. He

said to him: 'Teedmy
to him Be you feeding the
young lambs
0%.
lambs." 16 Again
16
hLytl
ah3 n M l v
6 e h e av
He Is ravlng
to hlm
sgsln
second filmel he Said him, a
, second time: "Simon
ripwv
'IW&VOU
dr~rn65
son of John, do you
slmon , Imnl of ~ohn, a r e y o u ~ a v ~ n p %?
love me?" He said to
h t y r ~ aGr@ Ndi, K G ~ I E wb
076aq
x e lssaylnp to hlm Yes. ~ o r d : you have known him: "Yes,. Lord. you
know I have affection
,
hiYel
671
thst Iam havlns aRec%an for You. He Is saylng for you." He said
ahf
floipatve
rh p~o&
rdtri
pov. t o him: "Shepherd
to hlm Be rhepherdlnp the llttle sheep of me. my linle sheep.=

a6rf

B6une

rh

drpvia

JOHN 21:17-28

517
17

hiyet

He 1s raylng

ahf
to hlm

rpirov

T&

the

I i p w v 17 He said to him the

Stmon third time: "Simon

PC; son of John, d o you
Isonl of John,
arc you having a l l e d w for
me? have affeetlon for
tAmfi8q
6 flirpog T I
cTmv &3 me?" Peter became
Was grieved the Peter h e a m he ssld to hlm grieved t h a t h e said
rpi~ov
Onhciq
pe. to him the third
thlrd ltimcl Are youhavlng eReetlon for me+ time: "Do you have
Ka;
& K(,~,~, -a
0 5 affection for me?" So
And heseld- to him
Lord.
all (thlnrs) you he sald to him: "Lord.
you know all things;
ot6a5
&
v&
K
I5,;.r
have k n o h .
you
ore knowing
that you are aware t h a t
I have affection for
~ I M
heyrl
I a m having sffectlonfar you. la aeying to hlm you." Jesus said t o
him: "Feed my little
' I ~ V O O ~ B~UKC
~a W~OD&T,& pou. sheep.
18 Most truly
Jenua
Be fesdlng the
little sheep
of me.
I
18 &pfiv
&pjv
hiyo
&TC say t o YOU. When
men amen 1 am saylnp to YO:,
, when you were younger, you
to gird yourself
fiq
YLOTEPOF, K ~ W U C
creaurbv
~
~ a i
YOU were younger, you wereglrdlng yauraelf and and walk about where

' Id v o u

thlrd [Umel

QI)\E~S

:te

&,

nsp~en&rztq

(inou

fiesheq.

~TUV

You wanted. But when

willed; whenever YOU grow old YOU

will stretch out your
6t
tlp&orl~
i~revu'q
hands and another
but you Xould g i o old,
~
youwill stretchout
gird
~ ~ i p & qoou
rai M h o ~ $&mk we v a i Lmanl
and bear you where
handP .fyo;,
and anothe.
I I ~ I you
19 TOOTO YOU do not wish."
oioel
6 n w 06
=his
he WIII bear where not y o ~ ~ ~ ~ l i i l n p
.
signify
19 Thisby
hewhat
said sort
to
62 eTmv u q p a i v w
noio
Of death he
but herald slgnilylng to what aortof I;$%'
Ood' So' when
60 &wca
ri,v Bc6v ~ a -103~0
l
elndv
he w%glorUY the ~ o d : And thla brvlna ssld

YOU

were wauing about where

YOU

hiye8

od~3'AKOAOG'JEI

pot.

he 1s saylnp to him Be followlnE to me.

20

'En!o~pa*eiq

Havlng turned about uDOn

PMVEI ~b v a e q ~ i v 8~

the

:it:

following me."

20 Upon turning
Ebvdisciple
about Peter saw the
whom Jesus

flyha
6 used to love fallowing,
dl~clple whom wsa lovlng the the one who at the
'Iqwoirg & ~ o h o u 8 o ~ v r a ,65 K ~
& UI
h r m , &V evening meal had
Jesus
followhg,
who alao fell upward In also leaned back upon
TO 6 ~ i n v o hi ~ i ,OTii8o~a 6 ~ 0 i r ~ a Ei ~ E V his breast and said:
the supper Upon the breaat oi hlm and he said "Lord, who is the
KGpte ~ i q~ O T I V
6
na a616oG~ WE. one betraying you?.'
Lord,' who
la
the lone) Blv&bbcsido yo?:
21 Accordingly,
21 r o 5 m v
oBv
16dv
b fli? 05 when he caught
Thls (one1 therefore having asan the ~ e g r sight ,f him, peter
hiy~l T
'ItlooO K~PIE, 0 6 ~ 0 ~62 said to Jesus: "Lord.
lsasylng togre JEIU.
Lord, thh (one) but what will chiS lman
ri. 22 hiye1
ah3 6 'IqooGq 'E& do]?" 22 Jesus
whit?
ksayinp to hlm the
JNYS E w e r said to him: " ~ f
Is b o k h g a t the

JOHN 21:23-25
ahbv
him

518

8ihw

I am willing

Epxo~al,

I am coming,

7;

what

~ ~ V E I .V
to be remainrng
T P ~ S oi'
6
toward rod? YOU

I to

Em5 xt is my will for him

until
",,ti1 I
POI come, af what condern
to me

18 that to'you? You

23 ~ ~ $ ~ : ~ ~
02q
: ~ h continue following
A6yaq siq ~ o b qdr6~h9oJq XTI 6 pa8 ~ f i qme." 23 I n conseword into the
orothers that the disciple quenee. this saying
bu~ivaq0 6 ~dmo8vionel. o6r sirrev 65 a h @ went Out among the
that
not
is dying.
~ o tsaid but to him brothers, that that
6 'lqooiiq 6TL
&oOvjoKe,,
& h y 'E& disciple would not die.
the
Jesus
that not h e is dying,
but
If
However, Jesus did
a6~bv
9tAo
pivslv , .
cw? not say to him that
him
l a m willing
to he remamlng
unt 1 he would not die, but:
Epxopa!,
ri
rrpbq 06;
"If i t is my will for '
I am com,ng, what toward you?
him to remain until I
24 0 8 ~ 6 e~o ~ l v b
wa%Tilc
6
come, of what concern
This
is
the
disciple
the lane1
is that to you?j.
pppwpOv ~ E p i
~ 0 6 ~ 0K U~~
b
24 This is the
wzinesrlng about these lthings) and the ionel
disciple that hears
T
a
~
T
a
Kai
0~6apeY
YPA*~~
having written there lthi&s), and wehave known witness about these
things and t h a t wrote
dm Mq0fiq a6rpG fi p a p ~ u p i a irrriv.
that
true
of h ~ m the
wltnesr
IS.
these things, and we
25 - E ~ , , , 65
Ka;
*hha
&
Tohi
a know that the witness
IS
but also other
many
which he gives is true.
irroiqorv
6 'Iqooiiq,
6rtva
itrv
25 There are, in
did
the
Jesus,
Whleh (things1 if ever fa,.., many ,,$her
YP~WTS'
~ae'
Ev,
066' things also which Jeit may be wntten
down
one (thing], not-but
sus did, which, if ever
ahbv
olpat
Tbv
the
K ~ $ Y they were written in
very
I am supposing
full detail, I suppose,
~wpi,o~l"
T&
ypa96p:va
to afford space in future for
the
being w l t t e n he world itself could
not contain the scrolls
BtiiAia.
written.
aerou.

th2,,retje

$,"~,:P:$fi;,

Tbv

p5v rrpGrav X6yav honjodrpqv

The first account,

0 The.ophllus,
I
composed
about
rrkrwv,
d Odq~he,
6"
all (thmgsl. 0 Theopnilus, of whieh
started all the thlngs Jesus
started both to do
'IqooOq
r r o t ~ i v , TE - , k a i
BI~~~UKE!Y
Jesus
to be doing and
also to be teaehmg and to teach, 2 until
the day that he was
ivrs~hdrpcvaq
w$?ch
having given commandment taken up. after he had
roiq dmoo~6Ao~q 6th
rrvetparoq byiau given commandment
to the
apostles
. through
spirit
holy throueh holv soirit
to thPsposties'whom
oiiq i F M < a r o
drvehfipqety
3
olq
whom
e chase
he was rece~vedUP:
to whom he chose 3 To
uai
rmptoqmv
t a v r h w v ~ a prr& these also by many
also he made stand beside hmaeif $ 1 - a
after posltlve proofs he
hrmself allve
~b rraeriv a h b i v ~ o h A o i q ~ r n p l ~ p i o ~showed
q,
the tosuffer
hlm
m
many
tokens,
after he had suffered.
Seen
them
61'
f i p ~ p i l ~t ~ o o ~ p h ~ o ~v W
~ Ta N ~ ~ E V being
O ~
through
days
forty
belng seen
throughout forty days
and
tilling
the
things
a h i q ~ o l i Aiyov
T&
mapi
tothem and sarrng the (things1 about
about the kingdom of
i3aoihcimq TTO OEOO. 4 ~ a i ou~aX1<6p~voqGod. 4 And while
kingdom of the God.
And being met together he was meetlng with
r r a p f i y y e A ~ a h o i q dmb 'lspoooh6pwv p ' them h e gave them
he .
save orders to them from
Jerusalem
no? the orders: "Do not
wlthdraw from Jerusap p i ~o0at.
T T E~~ ~ Y P W
to wltkdraw.
to be remarnlng a~aundfor lem, but keep waltlng
T ~ Yh a y y ~ A i w TOO r r a ~ p b q
fiao,joar; for what t h e Father
the
oromise
of the Father v,i%h roo heard has Dromlsed. about

The mdeed

first

word

Imade

REP;

about

fipea~o

$&?;

'

2:

',h,hP

hyiy

66

per&

to ho Y

mot

after

r r a ~ h h q ra6raq

fipipaq;

baptized in holy spirit

not many days after
6
O i
~.lb
03v
this."
The lone51
indeed
therefore
6 When, now. . they had assembled,
ouvrh06mq
~ P ~ T W Y
havingeome together they were questioning him they went asking
him: "Lord, are YOU
Aiyov-tq Ktple, ~liv
~ i )X P ~ V Q ~TOCIGT*
saying
L o
if in thb
time
this, restoring the kingdom
to Israel a t this
h o ~ a 8 l d r & ~ l qr j v paotAEionr 7@
Iopa?hi?:
are YOU restoring the kingdom to the
~ s r a e l . time?" 'I He said
to them: "It does
7 ~ T r r e v ~ p b q a h o 6 q OOx fi av i+~
He raid toward
them
Not a p ~ o u it is . not belong to You
many

these

days.

ACTS 1:s-13

yvdva~ xp6voug

times

mlpob

1:14-19

nmapivovr~q, where they were stayremaining down, ing, Peter as well as

6 TE n h p o q .a1 'lwdvqq .a1 'IhwPoq r a i John a n d James and
the and Peter and John and James
and Andrew. Philip and
'AvGpiaq, @ih~rmoq~ a OwpBG
i
BapBchopaioq Thomas. Bar.thal'Andrew.
Phillp and ~ h o m s i , Bartholomew O.mew and at thew,
nai h4aWaioG. ' I & ~ o p o q 'Ahwiou
nai James [the son] of
and
Matthew.
James
of Alphaeua and Al.phae,us and stmon
I i p w 6 <qh&q
rai 'lolj60g 'lanh@ou. the zealous one. and
l m o n the
zealot
end Judas
OfJsmea'
Judas [the son] of
James. 14 With one
14 ~ohh e0s1e n h
allr q quav
were
n p o~ersev~rlng
o r a p r w & ~ ~ accord
<
all these were
08u a6dv
some
persisting
together with
in prayer.
tte-m~dedly
&vioqoav

6 to get knowledge of
the the times or seasons
l6ig: Pcowiq, 8 &Ah= which the Father has
n o r i p Z ~ E I ~ tv
In the ' own authority,
put
Father
but nlaced in his om
hfip*cu0e
615vaplv
hrEA06vroq
TO;
jurisdiction; 8 but
YOU wIII rec~lve power
having eome upon of the You will receive power
b i o u met; aroq t ~ bphq,
'
uai
EowfJi when the holy spirit
holy
sptlt
upon you, and you wlll be
upon yon, and
pou p 6 wpeq b m 'Ic~owaAfiw ~ a kv
i
be witnesses
of me wltesses In and
Jerusalem
and in
of me bath in Jerusan h u q T! 'lou6aiq r a i Iapapig: r a i Eog 1em and in
Ju'de'a
an
the
Judeo
end Somarls and vntrl
and S a - m e i - a and t o
tuxhov
0 ~ a i
the
distant part
extremity
And theLa%ngs)
of t h e earth." 9 And
cindv
Dhur6v~wv ah&
in'peq
having amid
looklng
of them he war?ifie$ up, after he had said
~ a vrqLhq
i
dnaaprv
a h b v drnd TOV these
and ~ i o u d took fromunderneath him *om the they were looking
6@0aAPdv ad~&!A 10 ~ a i 6 5 & r N i ovreq On, he was lifted
and a cloud caught
eves
af them.
And
as
ea&,e
to know

ACTS

521

520

00

they went UP

or sppdntcd t?mmes w h i L

00

where

fioav

they were

ncg$

;Ze .

TOG
of the women and Mary the
mother of Jesus and
'IqooG r a i
ow
TO?< CrSEAqoiq ariro5.
~ e e u s and together with the brothera of him. With his brothers.
15 Now during
Kai
"
these days Peter rose
~ n d in
the
b p t o ~TOY &6eh@0v UP in the midst of the
ctvaord
h a ~ l n gS ~ O OUP~ Peter h mldat of the brothera brothers and said (the
ETTW
*IE
6~ho ~VO~&TW
hV
i T& crowd of Persons was
sald
wsa end crow2 of names upon tho ali together about one
hundred and twenty):
ah&
65 t u a r L dvoul 16
'Av6pcq
v n y (thing) as hundred twenty
Msle Persons 18 "Men, brothen,
E&I
nhqpo8jwt
n j v it was necessary for
It wan neeessarg
to be fu lied
the the scripture t o be
ypapiv
fiv n p o r i n ~.rb m t p a r b &ylov fulfilled. which t h e
serlptun whlch foretold the splrtt the holy hoiv ~ ~ iswke
~ i t
60a
h i 6
ncpl
'lo66-a beiAre'hand by David's
through
olDavld
about
Judas mouth
judas.
TOO
ywopivou
6 6 ~ ~ 0 6 roit
who became a guide
of the tone) having become guide to the tones) to those who arrested

y w a ~ c i v ~ a iMaplCIp
women

T"
~ a r y to &e

and

pqrpi

mother

$
' :$'

nkpo5

hcurait 11 or

r a i on hi;way.

also, look!
elm two men m whlte
rdlAa701
ri garments stood alongsaid
Male persons
~alileanr.'
why side them, 11 and
tumjram
phirrovrEq c1q T ~ V o6pavinr; they said: "Men of
hsve rou stood
looking
into the
heaven? ~ a t i . 1 why
~ ~ .do Yon
otro~
6
'I qaoirq
6
stand Iceking into t h e
Thi*
the
Jesus
me lone) sky? This Jesus who
Wrlw0~i5
&Q' Gpiw
was received u p from
having been reeelvedup from
YOU
anto
lllto the sky ell
d d v OGTO~ ~ ~ E ~ W E T ~ I
eome thus i n the same
heaven
thus
wlll come
manner as you have
& 8 6 o a d ~ a b r b n o p r d ~ ~ v o vd
beheld him going into
YOUV~CWC~
hlm
golng his way
the sky."
oripav6v.
%
.
.
.
.
.
12 Then
h ~w ~
- ~ t~~~~"
~
...3a"ca.,
bnLorpqav
returned t o Jerusalem
12 T ~ T E
they returned
from a mountain
Then
'Icpowahfip
&nb
6pauq
called the Mountof
Jerusalem
from
mountsln
the tone)

a h o i ~ tv tu0iueut
~n garmenta
clnav
IAvSpcg
to them

whlte.

who

f,6%$,"::

mk!%oq

2
zBz
2:

ljmprjov
t h G went u p into
eluijh0ov, SIC
And when they entered, lnto the upper chamber t h e upper chamber.

13 Kai Sle

~AAai30~1v

havtng takcn wlth

'IqooGv,
Jesus.

Jesus,
had been17numbered
because h e

K~TP~~PI!~~VOJ
ijv
tv vpiv ~ a i
havlng been num ere down he waa h us and
~~,"e~,"~,"B:~
Waxcw T ~ VK A ~ P O V T ~ C61a~oviaq~7$25.

In this
obtained the
lot
ocrlhs service
18 (This very man,
hT7iuaro herefo=e,purchased
18
p&v
o h
Otroq
acpulred
This lone) indeed therefore
a field wlth the wages
XWP~OV
$K
pl080~
for unrighteousness.
plece oi ground
out of
,
%
;e
&6mia5,
~ a i n p Y?q
y c v 6 { ; ~ ~ and pitching head
unrighteouaneal, and h e a k n g having e
e foremost h e noisily
thha ocv
p t o q , rai
t S ~ ~ b 8 q burst in his midst and
he burst J t h mesh middle. and was poured out a11 his intestines were
ndrv~a rh m h p a ahoir. ID r a i yvombv poured out. 19 It
a11
the fnte%nes of him.
And known 810
. became k n o m

--

ACTS 120-25

522

roiq
K ~ T O ~ K Ot o~ all
~ Vthe inhabitants
the lone*)
Inhabiting of
so
' I E P o u ~ ~ ~ M ~
~ A q e i v a ~ t$ t h a t field wss called
Jerusalem.
as-and
to be called
1n their language
xwpiov
L~eivo ni 61ahirsy a h a v
that
piece of around that to the language of them A.l"I'da.rna.
Field of Bid.)
'Ard6op&x, mir' t m l v
Xw iov
ATparoq.
Akeldama,
thls
is ~leceo?ground of Blwd. 20 For it is written in
20
r&ypma~
BiPhy t h e book of P S ~ ,
- It has been written
Book ,Let his lodging place
Y d p G v rrvqBjro
fi
&wAnq
a j r ? S become
01 Psalms Let become the lodging place of hlm
Epqpoq r a i pil Emu
6
rorotn&v 6" a"d let there be no
desolate and not let be the (one) inhabtug in dweller in it: and.
a h ( , ,"$i
Tilv h l o ~ o r r ? ) ~ a h 0 2 h a P 6 ~ 0 'His office of oversight
It.
The overreersh p of him let take let someone else take.'
hrpog.
21
6ei
0frv
2 1 I t i s therefore
dwerent lonal.
It b necessary
necessary t h a t of the
T ~ V
ouvrhB6v~ov
men that assembled
having oome together
of the (onaa)
with LLE during all
&dp&
b navrl
ofmale peraonl in
all
to wfich the time in which
rlofihBcv ~ a PSi1ABcv
i
&' fip65 6 ~irptoq t h e l o r d Jesus went
went h and went out upon us the Lord
and out+among
'Inuo;~, 22 &pS&pmoq
&lra
~ 0 9US. 22 starting with
Jesus.
having a t e r M
the
fFom
his baptism by John
and until the day
John
h e was received u p
?F
b+vpB11
of whlch he wesreeelvcd un
from us. one of
~- these
T
&m&uroq
ahoO
uinr
fipiv
of the
rcsurrectlon
of him together wlth u s
yrvf&&rl E v a r o 6 r w .
to become one of these.
23 S o t h q , p u t up
23 ~ a l
Eorquav
~ n d they made to #+and
>
o
*
two, Joseph d e d
&v
rahobpevov
~ ~ ~ Bafsah.bas,
~ ~ whop was p
the (one1
belng called
Barnabbas. surnamed Justus. and
'IoOmoq, ~ a iMaBBiw. Mat.thi'as. 24 And
&ne~XjBq
8q
Justua.
and Matihias. they prayed and said:
who wasaurnsmed
24 ~ a ln p o ~ r u S & v ~ v o l
"you, 0 Jehovah,.
And
having prayed
who know the hearts
~apS!oyv&ura w
v
&V&GEISOV SY
knower of hearts
of all.
.how Up .
whom Of 811, designate which
&@ALSw
&
roirrw\l .rav Giro Evcr One Of these two men
van ehos:.
out of
these
the
two
on;.
YOU have chosen.
25 hapciv ~ b v~ h o v7-q 61aroviaq
to reedve the Place of a o service
i

ecsme

rriru~
~
to ell

Y$I

24'

Jehovah,

7.Wonu:

Lee'

~~~~~

t;;;sd2" ~tyf

Lord. M.

fieasp.2

'?%

$2 fipiayq
fit?' '$LYE
.

Ioir6aq and apostleship, from

r a i h w r o h i i q , &@'
and apoatleahlD, from w2Eh v%%?il:ae
' Judas which Judas deviated
nopovBrjva~ rlq ~ b vT ~ O VT&V i610v. 26 nai to go his own
into the place the own.
And "lare
26 So thev
to
6 cast lots over them.
E6oxav K ~ ~ P O uU h~i q , ~ a lE ~ M Y
Iota
to them, and
they gave
fell
the and the lot fell upon
Mat.thi'as; and h e was
rhipoq M h4aBBiw ~ a i ouvumtyqnpidq
lot u w n ~otthias: and he was mekoned along reckoned alonn with
t h e eleven apostles.
p ~ r hT ~ WB ~ E Y&O~IO U T ~ A W V .
eleven
awrtles.
with the
NOWwhile t h e day
Kai b 76 U U P V A ~ ~ P O niv
~~@~~
of t h e [festival
And in the to be belng completed the
of] Pentecost was in
q r r r n norrriq
fioav
T ~ T E F bp06
progress they were all
o a e
~enlecort they were
all
together together at the same
Lrri rir
a 6 ~ 6 , 2 nai Lyivrro
h y w place, 2 and sudupon the very lthlngl,
and occurred eud enly denly there
tu TOO o6pavoG 6 x 0 ~ ~ U ~ E@P~ P O P ~ V
W heaven a noise
from
out of the heeven noise aa-even being borne just like that of a
rrvoiq
Plaiaq ual h h ' wUrV dhov T&V rushing stiff breeze,
itgled
whole the and i t filled the whole
ol blowing violent and
O~KOV
08
ljow
~ a 8 EVOI,
j
8 ~ a house
i
in which they
house
where
they w a n
aittkc,
and were sitting, 3 ~~d
6npO~~uav a b ~ o i q 6 1 a p s I 6 evat yAGooa~ tongues as if of
they were seen to them belns $Arl!uted
tongues fire became
b u d rru 6q r a i LK&BIUEV L@' E v a Enaurov t o them and were
and Lt sat down upon one each
ss I f of
distributed
and
abriw, 4 r a i
trrAjuBquav
a h ~ one
q sat upon each
=I1
of them,
and
they became Rlled
one of them. 4 and
nvcirparoq & y i w , Kai fipSavro
AaAciv
they all became filled
of ~ p i d t holy. and they started to be speaking with holy pit it and
Lripatg y h h o o a t g
ud&q
T& n v r ~ j p astarted to speak with
to diserent tongues e.ccord1na as the spirit different tongues.
just as the spirit was
t6i6ou &no BCy coBau ajroiq.
to them.
was giving
t o t e "tYefing
granting them to
5 'Huav 6; Lv 'lcpouoahflp ~ a m l r o i n r qmake utterance.
Wen:
but in Jerusalem
, lnhabltlna
As it was, there
'lou6aio1,
hv6pq
~6haPd~
n w r b q were dwelling in
Jews,
male persons holding well from every
Jews,
LBvouq
.T&V
r r
T&V
orlpav6v. reverent men, from
the
heaven;
natlon of the (onell under
,,ation of those
6 yrvopfyq'
61 'Ti15 @ W i q Tairmq under heaven. 6 So,
having oecurred but o l the sound
this when this sound
wvexIJBq, occurred the multiuuvjhec
~b rrhCj87 r a i
came together the mult tu e and war confused, tude
together
T&
16iq and were bewildered,
671
YOUUEY d q Enamoq
becauae 'heard
one
each
to e own because each one
6lah6~ry
Aahoirvrwv
udr&v. heard them speaking
language
speaklns
of them: in his own language.
7
t~iolmo
61
nai 7 Indeed, they were
they were stood out of selves
but
astonished and

f!i2

21. Or. "carried w his activities!'

ACTS 1:26-2:7

523

ACTS 2:8-14

524

60a6pa<av :
hgyoyrrq
Obxi. i6ob began to wonder-and
therwerewondermg
saving
Not
look say: "See here, all
rr&~cq o h o i r
01
~ ~ O O Y T these
E ~ who are speakaU
these
ere
tlie (ones)
speaking ing are Gal.ile'ans, are
rah~haio!; S rai
rrGq
f i p ~ i q hno6opm they not? 8 And yet
Galileans?
And
how
we
are hearing how is i t we are hearEuamoq 4
i6iq ' S l d 6 ~ 7?PC%
~
&v
? ing, eaeh one of us,
eaeh to the own. language of us in which his own language in
iyzvvljOqpcv- 9 ' nh 00, ~ a iMfi6o~ ~ a which
i
we were born?
~artgians and Medes and
we were generaied?
Pa,,thi.ans and
' U a p c i m t , ~ a i oi
~qot~o3yreq
~~d~~ and ~ . l ~ , , , q t ~ ~ ,
Elamites,
and the (ones1
lnhabitlng
and the inhabitants
Mworrompiav,
'.lou6aiav
TE
K~~ of Mes.o.pta'mi.a, ;
Mesopotamia.
Judea
Bnd
also
and Ju.de'a and
Kma6o~iav.
' A z i p , C,P-pa-do,ci.a, pon~tus
Cappadocia,
and t h e [district of]
10 Opuyiav 7e nai n a v q u h ' v , A 2 g " Asia,,.lO
~
Phryaa and also Pamphylla,
i a and Pam.phyl'i.a,
Egypt and the parts
$$!
Kvpivqv, ~ a i oi
&nc6qpoGm~q ' P o p a i a , Of Lib'ya, which is
and
cyrene, and the (ones) sojourning
R
~ toward
~ Cyre'ne,
~
~
~
from
'lov6aioi TE nai ~ p o m i h u ~ a t11
, K p j r ~ qma1
J~WS
and also orosebtes.
cretans and both Jews and Pros&~oliopsv haho~hrwv a d r i v elytes. 11 Cre'tans
we are hearlna
speaklng
of them and Arab~ans,we hear
~aiq
1pz~tpagq
yhbooa~q
T& them speaking m our
to the
our
tanxues
the tonme. about the

525

-cc

2:

s$e +k%s

2 %

T O ~

magnIEcE%ingsl
of the
12
-$<iurcrvro
62 rr&rrq ~ a were
i
all astonishedhey were stoodoutofseives but
all
and and were in
S ~ q r r a p o h r o , Crhhoq r r d c hhhov h l y o y ~ ~ity,
g saying one to
were perplexed, other toward other
raying
"What does
Ti
eihcl
~ 0 3 ~~rva!,'
0
13
hpol
this thing purport t o
What is willing thls to be$
Different (ones) be?" 13
SL 6!axhcuhCoweg Ehcyov 6 ~ !ThrGnwq
i ~ ~ones
r ~mocked
~ t
but thoroughly jok~ngwere saying that Sweet wine da t them
and began to
pr.pscrroph.ot
siuiv.
say: 'They are full of
havlng been filled they are.
Sweet wine."
14 Ira9ciq
Si 6 nCrpoq
oh
l4
Peter
Havingstood but the Peter togetherwith
up with the
roiq Zv6cna h c p r v r j v qwvjv a h 0 3 nai and Iaised
"OiCe
the eleven lifted up the voice of him and
drrrcq8tySa~o a&o?g
'Av6prg
' l o d a i o ~~ a and
i made this utteruttered
to them ~~i~
J~WS
and ance to them: "Men
You
oi
n a r o ~ ~ o 3 v r c q'lepouaahjp n & ~ e < , Of Jude'a and
Inhabitants of Jerusathe (ones1
inhabitinr?
~erusalem
all.
~ o i r r o Spiv yvworirv Euro nai tvorioauBa lem, let this be known
this to YOO known let be and
give ear to
to YOU and glve ear to

rh b i p a r h
15 05 y h p d q tpriq my saylngs
the sayings
Not for
as
rou 15 These [people] are,
imohappdrus~eofirot
~ E ~ ~ O U U I YZUTIY y d p in fact, not drunk,
are s u ~ ~ o s m gthese are bemg druhk, it is for
as YOU suppose, for
&pa r i ~ l l ~ 6 %fipbpaq, 16 &Ah& roir.r6 ~t 1s the thlrd hour
hour
tR~rd of the
day.
but
thls
of the day 16 On
~ U T W
7&
E / ~ ~ ~ & Y o Y 6th
TO;
15
the Lthmd) havmg been said through the the contrary, thls 1s
~ p o q l j ~ o u'Iwfih 11 Kai
i o ~ a ~tv ~ a i qwhat was sald through
prophet
Joel
And it will be m the the prophet Joel,
toxhratq
fipiparq,
hiy~t
6
9 ~ 6 5 ,17 "'And in the last
last
days,
is saying
the
Gad, days,' God says, '"I
~ K X E B drrrb TO^ m ~ l i p a ' r 6 q pou h i shall pour out some of
I shall pour out from the
aplrit
of me upbn my spirit upon
n&uav o h p ~ a , ~ a ni p o i.r~6oauulv oi vioi sort of Resh, and YOUR
all
Resh, and
wi?l prophesy
the sons sons and YOUR daughterswillpmphesy and
jf&
0d~$s5
men
vmvionot 6 Gv 6p+ue1q 6 ~ v ~ a 1i(ai, oi 'OUR
young men
vlplans
WZII see,
and the see visions and YOUR
dream
rrp~oPlis~poa
JMGVJYvwrviolq & V V T T Y L ~ O ~ ~ U O YOld
T ~ Imenf
.
older men of rou dreams
will dream:
dreams; 18 and even
18 nai y r h i TOGS 6o6houq pou nai upon my men slaves
and in fact upon the
slaves of me and and upon my women
7&q
606haq
pou iv ~ a i ql p g p a ~ qslaver I will pour out
upon the female slaves of me in the
days Some Of my
6nrivalq
JY~xsi
h 6
~
2
2 in 6those~ days, and
those
I will pour out from
they will prophesy.
pou ~ a npoq
i
rslioouolv. 19 Kai
6buo
give
of m;, and they w?llprophesy.
And 1 shall give l9 And I
POrtent8 in heaven
~ b p m aiv rQ ollpmtj ixvw ~ a (nlpcia
i
6":
portents in the heaven above and swns upon above and Signs On
earth belaw, blood
r h r w a l p a ~ a rrGp
i
~ a drrpi6a
i
mist and fire and smoke^
ex%
below: blood and fire and
rmvo5. 20 6 jhmq p ~ r a o r p a p ' u ~ r a ts i c mist: 20 the sun will
of smoke:
the
sun wlll be turneaacrbss into
turnedintodarko ~ i r r o q ~ a i 17 oehljvrl CIS a i p a T P ~ V
darkness and the moon into blood before ness and the moon
xnto blood before the
6h'Jriv ivifgcrv
K U P ~ ~~U i v ~ ~ d J I t l v gw8t and
to come
of ~ o r d the
great
day Of Jehovah'
irrlqgvj. 21 Kai i o ~ a t rraq
8q 6&v
i n u ~ t i l o u ~ . ~ n itd will be everyone who if ever arrives. 2 1 And
On
i ~ ~ n a M o q mr tb 6vopa KU iou uw0'o~-ra1. everyone who
call upon the name of Ijord he willxe saved. the name of Jehovah'
will be saved."'
22 "Av6prg ' I u p a q h r i r a ~ , h ~ o 6 o ~a 0~S~q
22 "Men of Israel,
~~l~
lsraeiites,
hear
the
h6yovg r o 6 ~ o u g . 'IquoOv ~ b v NaCwpaiov, hear these words:
words
these.
Jesus
the
Nazarene, Jesus the Naz.arene',
20'.
21'
Jehovah,
J'
.
8.1'
1
8.".1'
-'4;
Lord, (%lAB.
17' 01, "elders!'

2;
ofrpv

:f! dt$$n

ACTS 2:15-22

tf?;, ::F Ze

;;:

$2

2;;

ACTS 2:23--28

526

ACTS 2:29-36

627

tiv6p.l
&rroSr6~1yptvov
&nb TOG a man publicly
male Derlon having been shown forth from the
by ~,,d to
eco3 rlq bpirq Suvapso~ r a i
~ C p a o ~~ a i
Cod lnto YOU to Dowers and. toportent. and through powerful
worlw and portents
uqwiotq
oTq
hoiqorv
61'
adroit
and signs that ~~d
tosigns towhleh
dld
through hlm
did through him in
Bsbq b p t u
b irv,
raebq
ahoi
midst. just as
cod in mid2 o?yau. according as very ones
YOU yourselves know.
oi6arr
23 T O G T ~ V
23 this [manl, as one
Y O S ~ ~ Yknbwn,
C
this lone)
delivered UP
the
bp~optvq
@ o u ~ f i Kai npoy&E,
hsving been detimlned eovnrel and foreknowledze determined counsel
roir
8coG
tr6orov
61h
and foreknowledge
of the
~ o d given out
through
%and of God. you fastened
&vbpwv
rrpoonti~avra
&vaiharr, to a stake by the
Of lswleas lonea)
having. fsstenei
You taok UP. hand of lawless
24 8 v
6 Brbq b v t ~ ~ q u r v hduaq
men and did away
whom the Cod resurrsctsd havlngloosened
24 ~~t
rhq oi6ivaq TOG 0avbrou,
~ a 8 6 ~ 1 o b ~resurrected him by
the pangs of the death, according to whlch not
the pangs of
iiv 6 u v a ~ b v uparci0ioBal adrbv brr' a b ~ o i t . death, because i t was
It wan ~osllble to be held fast him by
it;
not
for him
David
a$& to continue to be held
25 Aausi6
fast by it. 25 For
npoo oipqu
David says respecting
I wasseeinggefore
myse~f
him, 'I had
pou
61h rravrbq, 671
tr
6a<lix,
of me through
all.
because outof right [parts1 constantly before my
eyes; because he is a t
pod tmtv
iva
of me he Is in omcr that not ishould be shaken. mv
- rieht hand t h a t I
26
6th
TOOTO
fi may never be shaken.
Through
thls
wa%:?e!?up
0%
the 26 On this account
r a p 6 i a r a i f i y a M ~ & o a r o fi y h k 0 6 pov, my heart became
heart and
exulted
the Loneue of me, cheerful and my
hl 6t ~ a i4 o h p t p0U ~ a ~ a w l ~ ~ 6
odi o tongue
~ l
rejoiced greatyet but also the flesh 01 me wlll tent down upon ly. Moreover, even
kArri61. 27
XTI
06% 6 v ~ a r a A r i ~ l r t q
my fieah mil reside
hope;
becnuae not you wlll forsake
in hope; 27 because
'
ou sic 66qv 0068
6h0~15
You will not leave
me ~ n t ahaded, ne~theryou will give
my soul in Ra'des:
6016~
00"
neither will you allow
loyal one
of you
to
see
i6EiV
your loyal one t o see
28
tyvoi ~ o h c
corruption. 28 you
You mate known
t K e
rrhqpoioa~ pa rbqpoodvqq PET& TOG rrpouhvou have made life's ways
YOU will 817 me of goad cheer with the
face
known to me, you
~ O Y .
will fill me with
of YOU.
with vnur

'Av6pcq
&6hwi vb@
,
EIITE~V VET& . 29 "Men. brothers,
Melc persons brothers: allowable to say with 1%is *lowable t o
nappqoiaq np6q bpirq n r p i 106 n a ~ p l h p y o u speak v l t h freeness
outspokennew toward rou about the patrlareh
Ofspeech t o you
A a u r i 4 6n r a i t r d ~ G m o s vr a i
frdrqq
concerning t h e family
DBvM, that and he deceased and he was burled head David, that he
uai rb y i p a ah06 torlv t u fipiu &X I ~ i both
< deceased andand the tomb ofhlm
la In us u n t l the
and his tomb
Is among u s to this
fi@<
T~$S
wW&)2<
therefore
oh
day. 30 Therefore.
h b p y w v , uai
~166%
6 ~ 6! p ~ y~ ~ W E because
V
he was a
belng, and havlng known that to oa h swore prophet and knew
that God. had sworn
&@hlm the
6 OGod~ out
F of
o%
;
to
to him with a n oath
a6roS ~aeiuat hi
16"
6wv a J ~ o &
of hlm
to scot
upon the ' tfione of hlm, that he would seat
one from the fruitage
81
np016hv
eXdlAl)Oru
v ~ ~ i of his loin8 upon his
having foreseen
he spoke
about
throne, 3 1 he saw
beforehand and spoltb
,
concerning the resurb ~ a r E A r i q 8 q rlq 661" o8re fi o h p e a d r o c
he was forsaken lnto hadea nor the Reah of hlm rection Of the Christ,
t h a t neither was h e
d 6 ~ v 61ap8op6or. 82 r o i t ~ o v ~ b v 'IJ:,"~
in Hades.
saw
c~rr~~ptlon.
Thls
the
nor did his flesh see
corruption. 32 This
&
~
t,$e~
W
~
n*
~q
~
Jesus God resurrected.
top&
p b p ~ u p ~ q . 3 3 T"
are
witnesses.
T~
rtght handl of which fact we
are ail witnesses.
oh
r o c 8mG
bylo&iq
therefore of the cod
having been put on hlgh 33 Therefore m a u s e
"'the
f i v TE i n a y y d i a v TOG n u r d p a ~ o qTOO b i o u he was
the and
promise of the
aplrlt
the holy right hand of God and
ha@&
n a p & TOG nar bq
ICCXEO) received the promised
navmg recelved beslda oi the ~ s t f e rhe pound out holy spirit from the
TOGTO
8
bpdq c a i
PAhr
r a i Father, he has Poured
thla
which
rov
and Yoonrelookingat and Out this which You
& n o S ~ ~ r . 34 06 y h p Aauai6 &Vi@q see and hear. 34
YOV are headng.
Not for
David went up tually David did not
E I ~
T O ~ Fobpwooq,
A&EI
62 adr6q ETrrrv ascend to the heavens,
Into tha heavens, he Is saylng but ha
Sald but he himself says.
~ l i p l o q t;$je
K U ~ ~ Q you
KCleau
tr 'Jehovah' said t o my
Lord
Lord of me Be altting out of Lord: "Sit at my right
hand, 35 until I
6s IOV
pou
36 EW
6v
eg
rightEpariel oi me
un$l llkely I s h ~ u l dput place your enemies as
rob< tyBpo6q oou brrorr661ov riru rro6Qv a stool for your feet."'
the enemlea of you footstool of the feet
36 Therefore let all
oou.
36 &apahbq
08"
tvwwvhw the house of Israel
of YOU.
Certainly
therefore lcrba knawlng . know far a certaintv

Jehovah. 51.1.1*La.m%r,; the Lord , NAB. 27' Ha'ddes, xAB; She'ol, 518.11-1421
see App 4e.

30' Cod, xAB: Jehovah. J?.m.l0. 81' Ha'des, NAB: She'ol.

"by." 34' Jehovah, V.%l*S.~~-*+:
Lord, XAB.

de

I>Azbg$2
?:

$fig

ocr~rue~.

$
;

?:

*%
dil I"

;::$$?~1,6

'2;: $$&,

26'

29

so

~y~cp" 93:~
e

$2

G:!~ ~

t.6~;

ci
~ ,,:~& ;

fib$c

le &?+

~~~~~

JI.R.I1-II.1P

33' Or,

ACTS 2:37-42

528

i
a 6 d v xai t h a t God made him
rrhg oTrog 'lopafih 6% ~ a rbplov
811 house of Israel thst and

Lord

hlm

and both Lord and Christ,

t h JSUS
~
wham YOU
tn2La;~v tfe
impaled:
6v bb6g twaupiroarc.
whom r o u
vut on stake.
37 Now when they
heard this they were
37 ' A r o i w m ~ g 6 t
nevlng hcsm
but they were prereed down stabbed t o t h e heart.
~ ) l vKap6iaV. zinhv
rr n&q r6v n i ~ p a vand they said t o
the
heart, they sald and toward the Peter peter and the rest of
~ a i TO%
hOlR0b~
dm;pz$U~
the apostles: "Men,
and
the leftover (ones)
brothers, what shall
nolioopev,
hv6prq
d6chqoi; 38 nirpoq we
38 Peter
should w e do, male persona brothers?
Peter
66
rp6g
ab~o5q Mrravojomc,
r a i Isaid] to them:
but
toward
them
Repent YOU,
and "Repent, and let each
parrlo!3jro
E K ~ U T O < b &V tv ~3 6vbpa~1one of yon be baptized
let him be hoptlzed each
o p ~ o uIn the name
in the
of jesm
'I a06
X 1~700
&+EOIV
TGV Christ for forgiveness
Of the
O ~ ~ C S Y ~
ghr1.t
Into lettinpgoofi
of YOUR sins, and you
&pa r d v b bv nai h i p eo8c Tilv ~ W P E + Will
the free
and IOU
receive the free gift
Writ.
706 &yiou nvrb arog 39 bpi" ybp to.rtv gift Of the
39 For the promise is
to
for
IS
of the holy
apt.lt; '
6 k a y y r h i a uai TO?< .ri~votg bphv ~ a tio you and t o
the
promlse
and to the children of row and children and t o ail
6uoug
hv those afar off,just
nkl
m5 r l g pa. dnr
to ell the lanes) into l o w fwayl srmany ar likely
many as Jehovah.
R ourahior)rac
KGPLOS 6
our cod may
to
mig& call toward self
Lord
the
40 hi 08s
rr
h6yotg
rrhrioolv him'" 40 And with
many other words h e
To digerent
and
words
bare thorough witness
6~spapr(rparo
he was thoroughly beariig witneoa.
and and kept exhorting
Rapcndrhcl
a 5 r o k hiyov x i r 8 l l ~ r dm6 them, saying: 'Get
he was exhorting them Baying Be rousaved from saved from this
ycuchg
o ~ o h l h ~ a f i crooked
~ ~ . generation."
ETOOkec!
this.
4 1 Therefore those
41
01
plv
O h
dm06~~61p~v01
The (ones) indeed therefore havlng recelved who embraced his
word heartily were
~ b v X6y0v a6700
t.Dan~io8quav.
~ a i
the
Word
09 hlm
thry were baptized,
and baptized, and an
npooc~t8r)oavi v ra fipipq t ~ c i v qquxai huci that day about three
were added
in the day
thst aoula as if thousand souls were
added. 42 And they
rplo i h ~ a ~ .
42
qoav
three rEourand.
They were
but continued devoting
npoo~ap.rrpo0vrcg
T$
6t6axt
T&V themselves t a the
pcrreverlng
to the
tsachmg
of the teaching
the

xphy$

e,F,%;

~e,""
2; 'Ipgp

otro;.

%$ $&;

$9' Jehovah. Jl.e.ta.lr.la.n-=;

LO^. NAB.

ACTS 2:43-3:E

529

TI

apostle8 and t o
rolvwviq,
t o t e oommon ~ e r t i e t ~ a t f otno, e sharing [with one
rh&oct TOO Bprou r a i raig rrpcusuxaig. another], t o taking of
breaktog oi the bread and to the
Prayers.
meals and t o prayers.
43 Indeed, fear
43
'Eyivero
began t o fail upon
Was occurring L%t
Tin, evew soul, and many
E t
through the portents and signs bedmowbXwv
i y i ~ e r o . 44 ~ ~ & c g 6 t e n t o occur through
~posties
was oeeurrlng.
AU
but the apostles. 44 All
those who b-me
be01
ntmr6uavrrg mi 6
add
the (ones) havtog believed upon the vew Iplacel lievers were together
Q ov
hav.ra
KOIV&, 45 rial T& in having all things
weretaving all ,thing.)
common,
and the in common. 45 and
.*para
r a i ~ h gbmhpblg
L n i r p a u ~ o v they went selling
po8~e11~1onsand the propertlea they were selling their possessions and
~ a i
Slept lcov
Rhu,v properties and distriband
they were i s t d b u t h 9
them
to a11 uting the [proceeds1
to 811, just as anyone
~ a 8 . 5 ~ 1 &V
T1g xpriav
dxrv.
aocordlrlg as likely anyone need
wsa having; would have the need.
46 ~And
day
48
xaB'
fiptpav ~c R ~ ~ O K ~ ~ T C
O ~
T after
E S day
they were in constant
aceordlng to
day
end
persevering
0 8 ~
a6bv 6" TQ
kpij,
~ h i j v r t g Te attendance at the
$!e:e-mkdedly
In the temple, breaklng and temple with one
a
OTKOV
Bprov,
prrrh6p~avov accord, and they took
aooordlng to hause bread.
they were partsklng their meals in private
and Partook
hr &yaXht&uc~ ~ a i &qcA$~rlrl homes'
in
exvltatlon
end
simplrel y of food with great
r a p 6 i ~ .47 alvohrcg ~ 6 vM v rai Exovrrq reloidng and sincerity
of heart.
pralslng the God and havtog of heart, 47 praising
and fmding favor
bplv npbg 6Xav TAU ha&.
6 6 t rbptog
ravor toward whole the people. The but Lord with all t h e people.
At the same time
rrpocri8r1
TOGS
ou~lifvovovg
ua8'
was sddlng the (ones) being saved acmrdlngto Jehovah' continued
t o Join t o them daily
fipbpw hi rri
ah6.
those being saved.
day
upon the very ltlmsl.

&rom6hov

nal

B W ) ~ ~ ~ P and
S

'fk?

Z$,"e??%$

T%,h

a%:

i:r?%
".?I;

z??$?dF

3
rb

~Peter
~ P

lcpbv

but
O6 t S and
rat

tvi

the templa upon

4n)v ijpav
the

hour

3 :,"h",'
,",";ii:$g
w$:,iy~UI)
$ UP
into the temple for

7-g npoocuxfig
the hour of Prayer,
prayer
oibe

the ninth hour,

2 and a certain man
t h a t was lame from
prpdc
cn61.06
bn&
his mother's womb
eavlty
D mother
of hlm
bePnp
was being carried,
6pam&<c~o,
8v
he was b e i g earrlad,
wham
they wore puttlng and they would
daily put him near
~ ~ 8 '
~ p a g7 1 ~
TOO
afcordlne to
toward the
of.the .- the temple door
-the Lord, M.
46' Or. "from house to house." 47' Jehovah. T.'.'O;

bbqv'
ninth.
~o~hiag

TfiV
the

aKRd

fie.pYav

i?
'Ifid.'
: outtKof
e

ACTS 3:3-10

530

ss

'npcliav
TOO t h a t was called Beaul~poO
he opL v
temple
hekg
Beautllul
of the tiful. in ,,=aer t,,
al~riv
Phrqpoowqv ua h
rh
glfts'of mercy from
to he esklna sift of mercy
heshe of the Ion-) those entering into
~ I o r r o p ~ u o p L ~ vc k r b
IEP~V 3
the temple. 3 When
golng thelr way lnalde Into the temp:;.
h e caught sight of
i6hv
n h p o v nai 'locixqv p i M o v r a ~
and
about
havlngseen
Peter
and
John
being ahon
t o go into the temple
~ i o l b a l ~ i g 1 6 Irpbv
fipbra
to be going In Into the temple he wsa requestins he began requesting
Ucqpooirvqv
hapriv. 4 drreviuag
62 to get gifts Of mercy.
g ~ foft
to receive.
~ a v l n g g ~ ~hut
~ d 4 But Peter, together
with Jahn, gazed a t
n i r p o q slq &Y
ah
.rf
Peter Into hlm Bgether wlth the John him and s a d : "Take
E T ~ E V B X ~ ~ O V 15 fill&$. 6
CI
62 a look a t us." 5 s o
he sald
Look
Into
us.
The (onel hut h e fixed his attention
beixrv
a h o i ~ npoo60rOv upon them, expecting
was havlng leyell upon
to them
emecthg
get something from
TI
r a p ' a6rOv AaPriV. 6 ETuw 6 t them. 6 However,
lomthlng healds of them to rcaelvs.
Sald but Peter said: ,,Silver and
nLrpoq 'A 6p1ov r a l x p w f o v oG
rl
Peter
gXvLrver
and
gold
no! la exlseng gold I do not possess,
but what I do have
8
6t
IS what I give you:
Which hut Ia:ifvlnp
6i6wp1. b TO 6vbpa.r~ 'I 0 0 2 XptoroG '" the name Of Jesus
Christ t h e Nae.a.rene',
1 am glvlng; in the
name of3eaue chrl.t
rrep,rr&rEt, 7 Kal walk!" 7 With t h a t
mG
NaCopaiou
the
Nsrarene
be walking.
And h e took hold of him
ntba~
a h 6 v T g 6r51hq ~ ; ? g by the right hand
havlnstaken oldot hlm o f t s rlght
and raised him up. ,
Instantly t h e soles
f j y ~ l p ~ vah6v n a p a x p j l l a 66 torc@8t,oav
heralaedup him:
Instantly hut were made firm
his feetand his
a1 P ~ O E aI h~& ~ a T&
i
a u6p6 8 Kai anklebones were made
the -ole.
of hlm end the
bomb,
and k m ; 8
leapkg
&$aholhMpevog
K
T P ~ E ~ ~ &KEa II up, he dwd u p and
e s ~ l n gout he stwd and ha war walklig, and began walking. and
~lmih0cv
uCv
a h o i g rlg ~b IE@Y
entered with them
he entered together wlth them Into the temple
into the temple, walkn r p ~ n a r O v ~ a i& M 6 p ~ v o q r a i alvOv T&V ing and leaping and
welklng
and
leaping
and Prslslng the
praising God.
And
0 ~ 6 9~ .r a l cT6ev n 6 q
6 Xabq aDr&v all
the people got
sod.
And sew
ell the people
him
rrrp~naroGvra ncll
alvoOvra
rbv
0 ~ 6 v Sight Of him
walking
and
~rsldnp. the
cod: and praising God.
10
&nqivworov
62 a h b v 6 ~ 1o3rog 10 Moreover, theY,bethey were remgnlrlng hut hlm that this gan t o recognize him.
&qpoohqv t h a t this was the man
fiv
6
Wbq
wna
the (onel
toward
gift of mercy t h a t used t o sit far
1a0/lpwoq
h i
16 'Opai
n6hq
TOG gifts Of mercy a t the
slttlna
upon the BeautI?ul oat;
of tho ~ e a u t i f u l ate of t h e

&

'I&,,

's6tz;iu

tt%;,

2:

ACTS 3:ll-16

531

temple, and they

became filled with
astonishment and
ecstasy a t what had
h a ~ ~ e n et od him.
aha.
m~ I A .
ii well, as the man
11
q -K
6t ah03 +bv nhrpov r a i was holding onto Pe~ l d l n g f ~ shut
t
of hlm the Peter and ter and ~ o h nall
, the
rbv 'IwQqv ouvh6patw n&q 6 Aa6q r r d g people ran together
the John ran toget er all the people toward t o them a t what was
ahhg
err1
T$
~1704
?% called sal'o~mon's
them
u ~ n the
colonnade
the colonnade. surprised
~ahovpCv
XoXopOv~oq
Ln0appol.
out of their wits.
helng Eslle!
of solomon
asto*fshcd out. 12 When Peter saw
12
l6hv
6L
6 n h p o q & n ~ r p i v a ~this,
o he said t o the
Havlng Been but the
Peter
answered people: - ~ of ~~ s r ane i ,
upbg rbv Xa6v
'Av6pcg
' l o p a ~ h r i l a ~why
,
are YOU wondertoward the people Mala persons
Isrse Jtes,
ing over this, or why
ri
0 a u p & < e ~ r h i T O ~ T U , fi fipiv Ti are YOU gazing at US
why are mu wandering upon thll, or to "5 why a s though by personal
&TEY/<ETE
16ip
8whpcl
! power or godly devoare you gazing
to own
power
tion We have made
~GoePrip
n m n o ~ q d o ~ v TOU him walk? 13 The
towell-ieverentlatneas to lonca) hevlngmsde of the cod of ~
b and ~
urp~narciv a h & ;
13 6 Be& 'ABpahv of Isaac and of Jacob,
to he walklng him7
The 0 0 2 of Abraham the (jod of our fore.
r a i 'loah. r a i ' l a ~ 6 P . 6 0 d r h naripwv fathers, has glorified
and of Isaac and of Jacob, the 002 of the f=Uler* his servant.
J
~
~
fipCw, t66eaocv T ~ V n a i 6 a ah06 ' I q u o h , whom you. for YOUR
of US. glarlRed ths
boy
ofhlm Jesus. part, delivered up
8"
irpciq
ph,
mpr66ram
~ a and
l
disowned before
whom
rou
Indeed
gave heslde
and pilate.s face, when he
fipfi,uadr
nard
up6uwnov
n ~ l h d r r o ~had
, decided t o release
~ovdmowned down
face
Of
him. 1 4 Yes. you
rpivovrog
PKE~MU
h o ~ 6 . l ~ disowned t h a t holy
hevtng fudged
af that (onel
to be relcaslns:
righteous one,
14 bprig 6 t d v &ylov Kai
6inalov
and you asked for
YOU . hut
the holy and rlghteoua lone1 a man, a murderer,
hpvioau0s
rai
fi.rfi~a08~
hv6pa
t o he freely granted
YOU dlaawne$,
and rou asked for male Person to YOU,
whereas
gov&a
xaplo8ival
Gwiv,
15 Tbv 6L YOU killed the Chief
murderer to be kindly glven to ran,
tho hut Agent of life, But Gad
hp q y b
T"S <ofi~
~ C K T E ~ V ~ T E8v.
6 raised him up from
chie?leader of
Hfe
you kllled,
whom tho the deed, of
0th q E I EV &K
VLKP~U,
03 i t % fact we are witnesses.
GOj
out of dead (anesl. of whleh
16 Consequently his
~upCq b p ~ v . 18 ~ a i
u i m c l 7 0 j name, by [our] faith
we are.
And tdrie filth of the in his name, has
6v6parog al)roG r o O ~ o v 8v
0 ~ o p E i ~ ~made this man strong
name of hlm thls (one) whom youare heholdha whom you behold
IrpoO .a1
tuAio0r~oau
B&pBouq
mi
templ;. and they were fllled ~laatonlrhment and
t ~ m & o r w gh i
TO
oupPcPq~6rt
01ecsta.~ upon the lthlnn) having come together

$2

be

r"&efup

%Pnesses

or

ACTS 3:17-22

533

532

o ~ 6 u ~ e Erne ioow .rb

rau have known
m a g Rrm
the
aho0, ~ a 4
i afmq
fi
61'
KC]

and

Kvopa and know. and the

faith that is through

a h 0 6 him has given the
of hlm. and the fefth the Ionel through hlm
man this complete
66w.w
ah0 n j v
MOK~~P~CN
in the sight
gave
to him the
whole allotment
OfYan.
l7 And
h r r k v ~ ~ a&vrov
5 l i v 11 ral
v6v, Of
from in fmnt
of all
Y O .
And
now, now, brothers, I h o w
dbhvi
oT6a
6n K
6yvotav that YOU acted in
brothera:
I have known that down &noranee ignorance,just as
LnphEaTe, h
p K a l 01 &PxO~~EF5pDy. yom rulers also did.
YOU acted.
as-even a180 the
rulers
o YOU:
18 But in this way
&
God has fW5Ued the
l8 the
but
S*
&6q
God
which
npoumf, ~ Y E ~ ~ E V
ur6poroq things he announced
ha publhhediefarehand
through
mouth
beforehand through
r r h v ~ o v r l i v npoQrl.rGv va8eiv 76" x iorirv the mouth of all the
of ell
the
prophet0
to suffer tho
prophets, that his
adrob tnhfipoocv oC~rwq.
Christ would suffer.
of him . he fulfilled
thus.
19 p e ~ a v o i o a r e otv
~ a lh r ~ ~ ~ p t ~ l m e''Repent, thereRepent roa therefore and turn you around fore. and turn around
a&< rb tSaXlQejval bpliv r h q ( r p a ~ i a q , so to get Form
toward the to be blotted out of rov Uls
a ns,
sias blotted out, that
6noq
Bv
~hewolv
ratpol
seasons of refreshing
lo thst
llkely
nhould coma
sppclnted Umes
may come from the
drvaynbSrwq hd n p o d m o u
of ~ ~ h ~ ~
oirrfreshlng from
face
20 nai
rhmoraihn
7.5" 20 and that he mag
and
he Mould rend forth
the send forth the Christ
appointed for YOU,
~ ~ O K E X E I P I ~ ~ ~ O V blliv
having been beforehand eppolnted to YOO Xghrfst Jesus. 2 1 whom
'IqooGv,
21 b
6ri
obpav& heaven, indeed. must
Jesus.
whom
it il n e c e m
heaven hold d t h i n itselp
p b
6iSaoBat
until the times of res
Indeed
to receive
&
:$
toration of all things
&nonamm&wcwq
n&vw
bv
of which Oad spoke
ofrestoratton
O ~ ~ (thlnga)
I I
O ~ W ~ (wngst
I C ~
the
Of
kkhhqosv b BEbq
6th
u r 6 p a ~ o q T&Y
spoke
the God through
mouth
ofthe his holy prophets of
&yiov
&n'
allivoq
ah00
n o g q ~ l i u . old time. 22 In fact,
holy
from
age
of hlm
otprophets. M~~~~
'~~h~,,~h.
22 M w u o i q p&v ~Tncv &TI
o~fimvb ~ i v
Up
Moses indeed sald thst groPhet to rou a O d W~II
for YO" from among
CNao~'oct
K~PIOS b eebq
a
wlll make a s n d u p Lord
the God o$oL
like me. You
& 6 ~ h $ & 6 &V h q 4 6 a h 0 6 & Y O ~ U E U ~prophet
E
brothers a?YoU
ea
me: of hlm you wlll hear must listen to him

$' ?v

&:,

rmh

name

2:

18' Jehovah. J l ~ ~ . * .the

l ~ Lord,
:
U B . 81' Or. '"must receive." 22. Jehovah,
Jl.*.1618.*.1'r-24 and L X P . r0u.d h*.min Deuteronomy 18:15: Lord, IAB.

n&v-ra

hahjon

n&q

a t m a n y a.

Spa%

he mrght speak toward

&

6aa

all lthlnssl

nccordlneto
... -

25

You.

I
6 t You

likely

torat

It wlll be but

vaoa wxfi q q bv p+ ~R(oWQ m G

ever"
~. soul w lsh U k e l ~not should hear of the
npogfirou
fi(civou
&loXoepr~B!iu~ia~
prophet
that
wUl be completely deShYed

rg9

ACTS 3:23-4:3

&

XaoG.

T&

out of

the

24 ~ a indnrrrq

people.

And

n p o Q j r a ~ hi, I a p o u A
prophets

from

ra8cSilq

the

6t

ol

but the
in,
o f t h e IOnrJI

a
amke

and

'rhq rjs6paq ~ a j ~ a q25. b ciq

~ a r i y y cX w

are

and

as many am

announced down the

01

Kai

SamuJ

doo~

of sus~esslon

tort

all

vloi

n p o Q q l i u uat

of the

sons

3bu

these.

day.

'rdv

prophetn

7%

and

of the

according to all the

thin@ he speaks to
23 Indeed. any
soul that does not
listen to that Prophet
wnll be completely
destroyed from among
the people.' 24 And
all the prophets. in
fact, from Samuel
on and those in
succession, just as
many as have spoken,
have also olainlr
declared these days.
25 you are the sans

ofthepropheland

of t h e

n a r i p a q C Dv, X i y o u np6q 'Abpahp i(a? kv saylnR to Abraham.

d
fathers o t y o u . sayins toward ALrnharn ~ n in
ri, m i p p m i oou ~ b h o y q e ~ o o v n&oat
~al
a1
the
seed
of you will be blessed
all
the
rrar ~ a i
26 b i v
famiies
car
TO Yo.

ZiiL rik.
&va&oaq
6 ecb
having made stand u p the -2
heaent
dnrturrlXev
forth

&v
hlm

6moorpLQnv

the families of the

earth will be blessed,+
20 TO y o u first ~ o d ,
after raising up his
Tbv n a i k a h 0 6 Servant. sent him
the
boy of h b forth to bless You by
from
turning each
wicked
one away

np~k'p'

~ 6blculng
X o y o h a bp&
uou
t v the
In
~0
Eraorov
&d
;vdds,-

to be turning away
each lone)
T O " p1liv
5fOv..
wlehda deeds o roo

:t

%
om
h i u r q o a v a h o i q 01
them

o-rpar ybq TOG

oaptBln

the

dPrlLPdC

ch

of the +.ample

the

vcupliv

dead lon&l,

xeipaq
hands

the

Sadducees,

tto be t e s c h i p

to be announo~ng
down in
T ~ v

resurrection the lone)

3 ral

tmi!3ahov

end they th7u.t upon

~ a llecvro

and

, Kal

6t6honr,v
'E
~arayyihhrlv
tv

,IjooO dlYhurauIY
the

NOW
while the

4ing[two]
t o thewere
people.
speak-

p r ~ e s ~

the

th%h
abrobq rbv ha& rai

Jervs

2;

IrpoG r a t 01 .Ia66ounaiot,

beh8

&?

from

zg,sd

2 6lmovo~pcvol
them

~~~.

.And in vol,r seed d l

they put

rlq

&oiq

n/pqon

them

elq

tK

out 01

r(rq
the

njv
lnto ohrervstlon into the

the chief priests

and the captain of
the temple and the
Sadducees came
upan them. 2 being
annoyed because
they were teaching
the people and were
plainly declaring the
resurrection from the
dead in thecase of
Jesus:
and they
lald their hands upon
them and put them
in custody till the

ACTS 4:4-10

4 nohhol next day, for i t was

Many already evening.
6i
rirv
&~ouo&vrwv r b v X6yav 4 However. many
but
of the lones) hsvinp heard
the
word of those who had
Lrrimewav,
rai L y c v f i e ~ dp18 bq
~ i r v listened to t h e speech
they believed, end
became
numter
of the believed, and t h e
number o f the men
ousands five.
became about five
5 'Eyivcm
6i
hi
aGplov thousand.
I t occurred
but
uwn
mmorro
5 5he
day
wvax0jvat
ah&
m h q hpxovraq ~ a there
i
twk place in
to be led together of them the
rulers
and
the gatherT O J ~~ P E ~ P U T ~ P O
lai
V F TO$$ ypallpMEi; CV ing together of their
the
older men
and the
scribes
in rulers and older men
' ~ ~ p o u r a6 ~ ~p a i .Awas
b
~ P X I L P E ~ and
C scribes 6 (also
Jerusalem
snd
Annas
the chlef prles! An.nas the chief priest
rai K a d a q nal 'Iw&vvqq nal 'AhiEadpoq ral and ca'ia-phas and
end c
~and IJohn ~and Alexander
~
~ and John
~ and~Alexander
huol
?oav
CK
Y~:C
h k ~ ~ ~ a ~ and
l ~ as
o amany
,
as were
asmany a* were out of
lef
01 the chief priests
7 rat
u~fioavrr
Lv TQ IJ~.UW kinsfolk), 7 and they
and having mode Asnd
the
stood them in their
hw0hvovro
'Ev
noiq
~W&VPI i/
and began to
they were inquulring In What sort of power or
inquire: "By what
fv
roiq
6 ~ 6 h ~r o ~~ f i1r mr o t l o 6 p r i y power or in whose
in whet sort of name dld m u do thlr
you.
name did yon do
8 rbrz n h q
TTA~OBE~m
~ rbparoq
Then Peter,
Then
Pee
havjng een lled
of rptrlt
filled with holy spirit,
&yiov Elnev rr&q aliroliq
Said to them:
holy
sald toward them
"Rulers o f t h e
'A x o v r ~ q
TOO
h a a t people
and older men.
guiers
of the
mple
9 if we are this day
vai
nprophrpo~,9 r t
being examined, o n
and
older men,
If
Of a good
&varp1v6prea
hi & p y ~ a i q the
are being
good deed deed to dn ailing
&v8 &TOW &uBrvoirg, Lv
~ivt
a t r o q man* as by
this man has been
o?mmn
1n8rm.
in
whom
ihla lane)
u i o w r r a ~ 10 y v w T 6 v
t r ~ w nirotv made well, 10 let
d be known t o all
has been aavid.
known
let it ba
to
bpi" rai r r w r l TO ha@ ' l o afih XTI Cv Of
and to
to YOU and to 811 the people of Erael that in the People of Israel
TO 6vbpar1 ' 1 000 X IUTOD TOO Na<wpaiou, that In the name
the name ofToaus ghriat of the Nezarene. of Jesus Chnst the
6" b p r i ~ toraup6oarc,
Bv
6 e r 6 ~Naz a r e n e . whom you
whom
You
put on stake,
whom the God Impaled but whom
I~YE~PEV
LK
VLK~OV,
LV
106~4) God r a s e d UP from
ralsed up out of
deed laneel, in
thlr lone1 t h e dead, by thls one
does thls man stand
o8mq
rrapkvqusv
k v i m ~ o ~I,
thls lmsnl has stood slonsnlda
in Skht otvov here sound in front of

aOprov,
fiv
morrow. itwa.

yZIp &mipa fiSa.

for

evening elrea Y.

$:$
;

a$%aY

ACTS 4:ll-17

535

534

,,&

!.:?LZ:

11 o t r 6 q
Thls

LUTIV
1.

tEou8ryeelc

having been treated ar nothlng

ol~o6bpwv,

bulldem.

6pirv

bu

You

~ir
the

yevbp~os

cis

11 ThLs SI 'the
stone t h a t was treated
vby YOU builders a s
or no account t h a t
has become t h e
head of the corner.'
12 Furthermore. there
is no salvation i n
anyone else, for there
YOU.

come to be
Into
ur$aAjv y w v i a ~12 rai o b r EUTW h, alhhw
head
otmrner.
And not
is
in other
o66svi fi r w p i a ofit
Y ~ Pa w p a LWIV
no one the salvation: nelthsr for name
1s
is not
Errpov Olr6 T ~ YO ~ P W ~ Vrb
6 ~ 6 0 ~ 6 ~ under
0 ~ heaven t h a t
different under the heaven the having been given has been given among

:f

the lone1

%,s the lone)

tl?=

having

6d
owefivat
2 w k n it imnefensry
to be aaved

&ve,$.""'q

firkc
US.

must getwhich
men
saved."
we
13
when
.. NOW
.
they beheld the
~

1s E)EOPOSVTF~ 6&
but

Beholding

T ~ V

the

700

of the

n!z%u

Of

Peter and John, and

~ a 'Iw&wou,
i
ral n a ~ a A a ~ 6 r c v o l
outspokenness and oi John, and having perceived perceived that they
were men
T
tivepmog
hyphpparoi
EI~IY
and ordinary, they

nappqoiav

that
rai
and

men

unlettered

they

got t o wondering.
And they began t o
hcyivoor6v
rr
aho~s
al recognize about them
thrv were
e c ~ ~ ~ i ~ l and
nc
them
that t h a t they used t o be
..... r...y
;,
T~ O
lO
lilf.
firm, 14 T& 6Vrwith Jesus; 14 and
together wlul the Jesus they were,
the and as they were looking
oh
&Oiq
a t t h e man t h a t had
0
tonether with
them been cured standina
.
tmirra
6
rr8epanmpi.vov
ofiiv
with them, they had
hsvlng stood the lone1 having been cured nothlng nothinx to say in
elxov
&netnriv. rebuttal. 15 So they
they were havlne
tosay aBalnst. commanded them
15
KEXEWCNIL~
6k a h o k 50
TOG to go outside the
HBvlng commanded but them outslde of the San.he.drin hall, and
uuv~6piov
hrr~he~iv
wvLPahhov
they began consulting
sanhedrin [hall1 to go fortn they were consulting with one
&hX~Xouc 16 h i y o v r ~ q
Ti 16 saying: 'what shall
npbq
one another
aaylng
toward
we do with these men?
Because, for a fact.
~
~
$
f
~ & w~B e ~~o l q o
a noteworthy sign
has occurred through
I&ed
them, One manifest
61'
a h i r v nkotv
roiq
r o l r o ~ r o i r o ~tvo all the inhabitants
through them
to
the loneb)
inhsblting
and
' I r p o u a d f i ~ $mrp6v,
rai o b
6uv&p~ea Of
~ e ~ s e , l e m manifest, and not we are able we cannot deny it.
&pvcio8a1. I7 &Ah.
Iva
f i
hi 17 Nevertheless, in
to deny;
but
in order that
not
upon order t h a t i t may not

I&irra~,

ordinary,

-.-.

Lea(,Pcr(;ov

they were wond;rlng.

~-

&8Yv

x$,?

?'$:?;
yl2gF ycboy

h~$x:ed

ACTS 4:18-24

536

rrhciov

6~avcpqBi

E~C
T ~ Vha6v

be spread abroad
mrther among the
people, let us tell
& r r ~ ~(r*p~ea
h
aJ.roiq
p p ;
to b h a h ~ i v
letus breaten
tothem
no ye
e rileaklng them w ~ t hthreats
not
to speak anymore
h i TQ 6 v 6 v a ~ 1soij~cp pq6ovi &vep&rrwv
upon the
name
this
to no one
of men
upon the basis of thls
to any man
1 8 n a i n a M o w r ~ a6robq n a p i y y ~ ~ h name
w
And having cai1e:
them
they charged a t ail "
18 With that
~a06hou
pi
qBLyyra8al
:1
$
they called them
down (the) whole
not
to be uttering
and charged them,
616trons4v
hi r Q 6v6pa-rl TOG 'Iqoo5. nowhere to make
to be teaehlng upon the
name
of the Jesus.
any utterance or to
19 b 62 n h p o q ~ a'lwchqq
i
drrra~p186~6qteach upon the b a s ~ s
The but Peter end John having answered of the name of Jesus
ETrrav
npbq
ahoGq E i
6 i ~ a 1 6 v i o ~ t v 19 But in reply Peter
sad
toward
them
If
righteous
it i s and John s a d to
b r j ~ ~ oTOO
v
BEOG JpDv
&~o(lelv pehhov them: "Whether i t is
insight of the God of roo to be hearing rather righteous in the sight
roO Bsos K P ~ Y ~ T E20 06 6 u v h p ~ e a Of God to listen to
than af the God judge yo:,
not we are able YOU rather than to
s16apcv n a i 4~06oapsv God, judge for yourwhat (things) we saw and we heard
selves. 20 But as for
62 US, we cannot stop
pi
Aakiv.
2 1 oi
not
to be speaking.
They
but speaking about the
npoocrrrrrhqohpevo~
&rrLhuow
ahoriq, things we have seen
havmg further threatened
they released
them, and heard " 2 1 So,
they had further
pq6Lv o b p i o ~ o v r r q ~b n D q
~ o h & o o v ~ a ! when
nothing
,?"ding
the how theymlght lop off threatened them, they
released them, since
abrotjq,
6th
rbv ha6v
BTI
TT~YTE~
the" dld not find an7
them,
through the peopl;,
because
all
grobnd on whleh t o .
i66Sa2;ov
~ b ve ~ 6 v hi
rrj
punish them and a n
they were glorlfylng the God upon the tthmg)
account of t h e ~ e o ~ i e
ayov6rt.
22 i r D v y h p fiv nXzz6vwv because they wire 811
more 11should be dealt out through lnto the peapi:,

%$!

'!$

haYYngoccurred:

of years

i6iovq ~ a i d r r r i y y ~ l h a v

for

was

ofmoie

23 After belne
~ ~ ~ , .
reic.Uir~<I
lhcy went lo
Ihelr own people 2nd
r ~ ~ n rcl l what
t
lhlnes
the chlef pnests
and the older men
had said to them.
fipw
Q W Y ~ ~ Y24 Upon hearing this
they lifted up yolee
they with one accord
i ~Tirav
raised their voices to
theysaid
God and said:

boa

and theyreported back as many ithlngs) as

~ p 6 q ahobq
oi
&f$l~p~iq a
01
toward
them
the
eh e priests
and
the
r r p r o p d ~ r p o ~ ETrrw. 24
a1
62
oldermen
, said.
The (ones1
but
own

~ ~ K O ~ U U Y T C Sdpoeupa66v

havlng heard

np6q

toward

76"

the

hke-mmdedly

8abv
God

~ a

and

ACTS 4 2 5 - 3 0

537

~~

Agurrora,

Sovereign,

06pav6v
the

and

ehhauuav

adroiq,

the (one)

~ a i

heaven

T ~ Y

oJ

you

sea

25

T ~ Y

the

~(ai r r h ~ a

and

i,

all

m,joaq
r&,

-rh

"Sovereign Lord,

the you are the One who

having made
Y ~ V
earth

n a i made t h e heaven and

and t h e earth and the sea

the (things)

&J and all the things in

in them, 25 and who

s?te nrth$
$g%

through holy spirit

said by the mouth
h y i o u m 6 p a r o q Aavci6 of OUT forefather
through
splnt
holy
of mouth O ~ D . I V ~ ~
David, your servant,
rra166q oou
sinhv
-iva
bay
of y o 0 having said In order that what 'Why did nations
become tumultuous
6qpGaScrv Eevq tai haoi
i p ~ h i row
made noise nations and peoples they meditaledvpon
meditate
nevh;
26 n a p t m q o w o i p a u ~ h e i qupon empty things?
empty (things) 7
Stood alongside the kings
26 The kings of the
~ i qyijq ~ a 01
i
~ P X O Y T E ~ O U V ~ ~ X ~ ~ ~earth
O Y took their stand
Of the earth and the
rv1ers
wereled together
and the rulers massed
rarh 706 ~(upiou ~ a i
tni 76
ah6
the very rplaoel, downon the m r d end together as one
,dTo~. against Jehovah' and
nar&
TOG
xpwroG
down on
the
Christ
of him. against his anointed
27
ouvix.9qow
y h p h' MqBeiaq b T+ one.' 27 Even so,
Were led together for upon
truth
in the both Herod and Ponnehrt T ~ ~ T hd
O
T ~ V 6 y l o v n a i 6 h 00"
tius Pilate with [men
elty
this
upon the
holy
- b o y of you
nations and with
'IqooGu,
Bv
Explu.aq
'HpGSnq TE ~ a peOpies
i
Of Israel were
~ e s u s . whom you anamtkd, Herod
and and
in actuality gathered
f8vsolv
~
a
i
nirv~boq n r ~ h h o q
oh
pontiUs
pilate
togetherwith
,,=tions
and together in this city
against your holy serhaoiq
'lo aih
2 s na,fioa,
vant Jesus, whom you
peoples
of Zrael:
to do
uou
uai 4 anointed, 28 in order
bum
aamany (things) as Z e
of you and the to do what thlngs
povhi
r r p o b p ~ r ~ v ymiueal. 29 aai your hand and counsel
EOUS~
predetermined
to occur.
And had foreordained to
T&
vGv, nijplr,
b16c
~ h occur.
q
29 And now,
the (things) now, Lord, see you on upon the Jehovah,. give atten.
hrrn~hbg ahc3v, ~ a 665
i
TOTS 6aGXolq oou tion to their threats,
threats of them, and give to the slaves of you
and grant
slaves
~ E T & nappqoiaq n & u q q
Xahziv
keep speaking 'Our
with outspokenness
all
to bespeaking
word with all boldness, 30 while you
Aword
~ Y O V of
oou,
YOU, 30 :f
stretch out your hand
UL: EIF7au1v ~ a .m
;ia,
AKTE~VSIY
healing and while
to be stretching out you into healing and
signs and portents
mo
~ a i ~ L p a ~ a yivroeac
and
portents
to be occurring
through
the occur through the
them,

6th

the lone,

mrs(lproq

i%%

2;

~2 2:

26' Jehovah, J".8.'0.'8.".Z2;'3;

the Lord, x u .

E~,P~

29' Jehovah, J?.a.'O; Lord, xAB.

ACTS 4:31-36
6v(rparo<
name

538

TOO

of t h e

e i o u rm166q
holy

boy

'IqooO.

uou

name of your holy

Levite, a native of
cy'prus. 37 possess37 Lmhp~ovroq c n ) ~ Q &ypoC
rrwhjuaq ing a piece of land,
existing
,
to him
of field
having sold
it
brought
fivsyncv ~b xpilwa ~ aEi ~ K EnYa p & 7065 ~ 6 6 0 5the money and deposbrought the money and put beside the
feet
ited it at the feetof
TO" &rrom6hwv.
the apostles.

A~uai~qq,

of you of Jesus. servant Jesus."

of the

"6::

the

'

feet

'

6~6i6srb

68

it Was being distributed

na06r1

hv

but

likely

~ 1 5 xpriav

anyone

need

the

n ~ i p 2

po9rerslon

'Old a possession
2 and secretly held

back same

7y:s; %

bF~tz,"'q ?' ,h$ toTte

would

E~XEV.

%?

was having.

Of

the

price, his wife also

it,
y u v a 1 ~ 6 q ,nai
tviynaq
vipoq TI ?rap& knowing
woman, and having brought part some beside and he brought just
TO^< ~ 6 rOv6 hou.r6hwv
~
~
EB~KCV.
3 r i r r r v a part and deposited
apostles
he put.
Said i t at the feet of the
feet of the
the
apostles. 3 But Peter
6,&
i
62
n h p o q 'Avwia,
6
Ananias,
through
what said: "Ananvas, why
Peter
the
but
mhfipwurv 6 Zmau6rq ?iv nap6iav uov has Satan emboldened
filled
the
Satan
the
heart
of you YOU to play false to
*eGuaoBai u s .r6 rrva3pa ~b hylov ~ a the
i holy spirit and
to lie to
you t h P
spirit
the
hals
to hold hack secretly
vooqiuau0al
&d
rou some of the price of
to put apart for self
from
of the the field? 4
long
xwpiou;
4 ohxi
!~Lyov
00;
as it remained with
piece of ground7
Not
remaining
to you you did it not remain
Ewzv~v
*a?
w ~ a ' J 8 ~ !v 4 ufi yours, and after it was
it was remaining and having been sold m the your sold did it not conCCouuiq
Jrripx.~.;
671 EBOU &' ~ f itinue in your
authority itwas exlrtlng7 Why that youput m the
Why was it that you
purposed such a deed
K&$'
as this in your heart?
You have played
Gum
YOU C*'
playedfalse
false, not to men.
5 &ualjwv 66 6 'Avaviaq TOG< h 6 y o u ~roijrovq
but
God...
Hearing but the Ananias the words
there
hearing these words
rrcuhv
t<iqw<sv.
~ a ~i ~ L V E Tq6P0q
O
haying falien he let out soul: and occurred fear An-ani'aS fell down'
expired. And
irri
whv~aq
~ o J q dr~ariavraq. and
great fear came over
upon
all
the (ones)
hearing.
all those hearing of
YEi]TEPO,
6 &uaor&~rq
68
oi
but
the
younger (ones] it. 6 But the younger
, ~ a v i n gstood up
m v i u ~ ~ ~ h aadrbv
v
nai
$ b v i y r a v r r q men rose,wrapped
set together
him
and
having borne out h i m in cloths, and
carried him out and
EBaqav.
they buried.
buried him.

2;:" &

Or

would Sell them and

bring the values of the
things sold 35 and
hom6hwv'
they would deposit
them a t the feet of
tKhm41
the apostles. I n turn
to each lone1

be made to each one,

lust
he would have
36 ' l w o ' ~ 68
6
mlnhqesi~
the need. 36 So
JOJ&
but the ( m e ) having been surnamed ~
~ who was
~
~
BapvhPaq &rd T&V h o m 6 h w v ,
6
i u r i v surnamed Bar'nabas
Barnabas from the
apostles,
which
is
by the apostles, which
when translat~ L ~ E P ~ ~ Y E " ~ ! J E Y O V Yibq
h h p a ~ h f i u ~ w qmeans.
,
being translated
Son
of Comfort,
ed, Son of Comfort,
aecoiaing as

sapphira

However, s certain
'Avavia~ 6 d w r 1
man, An'a'ni'as by
Ananias
to name
together with
f i yvvatni a d ~ a O name,
S a ~ p h i ' r ahis wife,

$ 2 %%

thW$LE$aciacing
?
:$
;

of the

TIC

.om,

Xarrqripn

race.

aid

6"

Of

6t

but

Y ~ Y E ~a,

of him
nai
booqiuara
and he put apart for self
h b rfiq T I ~ ~ S uuvcl6uiqq
~ a iT %
from the value: having known together
~ f t
he soid

vg$q$ys

of th:%ingSl

Male person

hhhqorv

022~

vafues

apostles.

'Avip

uirv

':~i?'

the

c~~rian

together ~ t t h

aoUld

they were bearing

bTk

Khpcoq

~evite,

31 And when
31 ~ a i 6cqBivrwv
adrOv iuah~Geq 6
And havingsuppucated ofthem wasshaken the they had made
supplication, the place
~ 6 r r o qi v 4,
6uav
uuuqy tvoc
place in which they were havlng been E d tohether in which they were
gathered
m i
irrhju0qoav
&W(NTE~
TOO
hYio; w
a s h a k e n ; and they
and
thev were filled
ail
of the
holy
one and all fllled
ave6ph~oq, ~ a i
ihaouv
Tbv h6yov were
spirit,
and they were speaking the word with the holy spirit
and were speaking
r o c eco3 y ~ 6 r rrappquiaq.
the ward of God with
of the God with outspokenness.
boldness.
32 To3
68
rrhj0ovq
T&V
32 Moreover, the
Of the . but , of multitude
ofthe (ones1
multitude of
w~ureuo+rov . C r a p 6 i a nut ylvXil via, ~ a who
i
had believed
having belleved was heart and soul one, a n d
had one heart and
0668
elq
TO
T~)O
J ~ ~ P X ~ Y T Wsoul
Y and not even
not-but
one anything of the things belonging one
SBY that
ah3
ihsyrv
i6lov sival, drhh'
fiv any of the things he
to him he was saying ' own
to be,
but
was possessed was his
adroii
w & ~ a now&.
33 n a i ~ U Y ~ ~Own;
E I but they had all
to them all (things1 common.
And to power things in common.
hc6i6ouv
~6 papnjplov oi 33 Also, with great
Were glving back the
witness
the po*er the apostles
continued giving forth
&rr6urohot.
roc
nupiov ,'lquoG
a~ostles
of the , , Lotd
Jesus
the witness concernh p l q TE
h; ing the resurrection of
&amhuzwq,
resurrection.
%war and
unon the l o r d Jesus: and
undeserved kindness
rr&rvraq
aGro6q. 34 olisc p : ;
fV6&
au
+.hem.
~ot-but
needv in large measure was
34 I n
~ t q fiv
a 6 ~ o i y 6001
yt(p mfiropsq 'POn them '1'
fact, there was not
anyone was ,XIthem;
as for
in need
xwpiwv
fi o i r & J r r i l p ~ o v rrohathvreq One
them; for all those
of piecesof ground or houses thev we=:,
selling
who were possessors
E~~pov
7hq 71

~ I ~being
P ~ ~gold
KO!JLVWV
35
TOGS
rr6Sa5
r&v

ACTS 4:37-5:6

539

ACTS 5:7-13

540

1 'Eytvero 61 '
6 5 2v T r2v 6 1 6 m q p a 7 NOW aneran
It occurred but as of gourn Xree Interval interval Of
thre
uai fi yuvi a d ~ o OM
e16uia
~b
hours his wife came
and the woman ofhlm no? havlngknovn the (thlngl in, not knorning what
eyodq
clujh8~. 8 k r p i
62 had happened. 8 Peh a v ~ g o c c u m d entered.
Answea
but ter said to her: - ~ ~ l l
wp6q o h i v n h p o ~EinL 0
EI rooo6mu me. did you [two] sell
towald her
Peter Say to me, if of M much the field for so
Tb
xopiov
h66ou0a.
She said: "Yes,for so
the
piece of mound
rn gave from yo&aelves? mueh~s 9 so peter
61 elno, N a i r o u o h o v . 9 6 6L said t o her: "Why
The?onel but B B L ~ Y C S : of 80 much.
The but was i t ag& upon
nCrpoq
npbs
ahjv
Ti
6r1 between YOU [two]
Peter
toward
her
Why
that t o make a test of the
ouveqovfi8q
bpi"
~ ~ l p & o c nT& spirit of Jehovah?'
it was lounded together to YOU
to test
the ~
~~h~~feet kof !
n v ~ Oa Ku iou. 1605 01 ~ 6 6 ~ ' r 6 v
those who buried
spir$ of %rdl Look1 The feet of the (ones1 your husband are at
8aq6N~wv T&Y
&v6pa
UOY
bni ~ f the
i door, and they
hsvlng burled the male person of you upon the will carry you out:.
86pq ual
b~oiuouuiv oe. 10 h e u e v 61 10 Instantly she fell
She fell but down a t his feet and
door ~ n dthey will bear Out you.
n a p a x p j l i a t ~ w z d TO$
n66aq a 5 ~ 0 0 K U ~ expired. When the
Instantly
feet Of hlm and young men came in
bctgu~cv.
~ I u e h 8 6 v ~ e q62 01 VE(N~UKOI they found her dead,
she let out soul: havlnaentsred but the young men and they carried
~frpov a 6 ~ ) I v ve~p&v, .a/
t < c v L y ~ m c her out and buried
found
her
dead,
and
havlns borne out her alongside her
L0a+w
rrp.3'
rbv
b6pa
a6mjq. husband. 11 Conthey burled toward the male person of her. sequently great fear
11 Kai
1yLm0
wLya( &q' 6 h yY came over the whole
And
occurred
Brent UP^ who e congregation and
n j v t r d ~ q o i a v ~ a it n i rr&mag
TO^ over all those hearing
the
eeelesla
and Upon
all
the (ones1 about these things.
&rothwa<
ratha.
12 Moreover,
hesllng
thew (thhg81.
through t h e hands
many
12 Ath 6L r 2 v eupGv sOv h o o r b h o v Of the
Through but the $and. of the epostles
signs and portents
to Occur
tyivcro
o peia nai T ~ P O I Tnohhh
~
tv 73 'Ontinued
WaIoocurr~ng alana and portents many in the among t h e people;
and they were all
h a 3 ' ~ a i quav
6p08uva6dw T%;E;ES
With one
in
people; and they were Uke-mlndedly
Sal'o.mon's colonnade.
T$
Iroe
Z o ~ o l i G v ~ o s18 TGV
61 13 T ~not~a one
~
,
of Solomon;
the Colonnade
the
but of the others had
ho1n2v
o66tiS h b h p a
~ o h h a u 8 a t the courage t o join
leftover rone.1 no one War dsrlng to slue hlmaelf himself to
nev.
a h o i q &Ah' Lp~y&huvtv a h o b 5 6 Xabq ertheless, t h e people
to the;,
but was magntfYlnK them the people. were extolling them.
9' Jehovah, T.'.l%l3.lS.88.2*-W; Lord, NAB.

@$=?,F

ACTS 5:14-21

541

14 More than that.

14 ~ M h o v 6L wpourri8cvro
ntme6ovrrg
rather but were belnlladded bellevlng (onell believers in the Lord
o n being added,
r u p i ~ %h'8
6N6pGv
r e ~ a kept
i
u1.d
and and multitudes both of
men
and
of women;
y w a t ~ & 15 Cjmc uai el
.r&q nh-iag
women:
sa-and also l n i the broadwaya 15 SO that they
t h e sick out
~
tr@Lpnv
706' & u 0 ~ ~i a~ i T I ~ Wbrought
alek
and to he puttlng even into the hrasd
to be bearlng out the
ways and laid them
,
hri ~ h l v atov nai r p a ~ ~ iva
In order that there upon little beds
upon ltttle &ds and
cots.
rhv
fi
m t h and cots, in order
tpxoptvou nhpw
coming
of Peter also If aver the shadow that. as Peter would
~~UKI&OE~
r~d
a h b v . go by, a t least hxs
might overshadow
to someone
of them. shadow might fall
16
ouvfipxr~o
62 r a i Tb nht=pq upon some one of
Waso~rnlngtogether but elm the mult tu o them. 16 Also, the
T ~ V
niptt
nbhrov
'Icpouuahjp, multitude from the
of the
roundabout
cltles
of Jerusalem, citles around Jeru~IPOVT
&O
E ~~E V E ~
~ X ~ OLYOUC
V
b r b 8aIemkeptcoming
bearlns slck (ones? and (ones1 &sturbed by together, hearing
sick People and those
~ V L Uhrwv &KOI~&PTWV, O ~ T I V E t8~pan~Oov10
~
mfita
unclean,
who were belng cured troubled with unclean
spirits, and they
havrq.
all.
would one and all be

multnuam

22e

17 But t h e high
and
r o i cured.
priest and all those
atrrj, fi
n%5 the ?Jnesl togetherwlth hlm, the being with him. t h e then
Of the
a i p w t ~ T ~ V Ia66auraiov,
h r h b urn existing
Sadducees, rose and
sect
of the
Saddueecs.
were%ed
with
Sjhov
18 r a l
hiPphov
r&q d p a g
of ealouw
and they thrust u r n the $ands Jealousy. 18 and
they laid hands Won
h i TO* dmoor6how m i E&mo o h o k b the
apostles and put
the
apoa~cs
end put
them in
in~t h e ~
Public
6qvo0iq, 19 . ~ ~ ~ fthem
i
nl~fiU5l
obaervatxon
publlc.
Angel
but place of custody.
l9
the
Kupiou 616 v u r ~ b gqvolEe r h g 86pac ~q
of ~ o r dthrough nlght opened the doon of the night Jehovah's' angel
Opened the doors of
quhauiq
t6ayayhv
themprison,
the
out and
brought
said:
prlson
hsvlng led out r:d
d&
i::
20 n o p ~ f i r u 8 c ~ a io r a 8 L m c ~
Aaheirr
20 ' , B ~
on
way.
Be YOU going and havlng ntood be rov apeaking and, having taken a
&v TI$ i r p 3
T"
h a 3 rrhvra s h b f i p a ~ a stand in the temple,
in the temple to x e people ell the aaylnga keep on speaking to
r a 6 T q ~ . 21 &ro6uuVrr
61 the people all the sayo%e
thla.
Having hears but ings about this life."
clojh8ov
' b
~ b v 6pOpov
el' 21 After hearing thh.
they entered
under
the
daybreak
Into the" entered into
&pxp~lepe
pd$
17 Eavlng
'Avamhq
stood up but
6L the
6 chief
tin,

a$Pkq

5%'

ACTS 5:22-26

r.3

the

ispbv

temple

542
~ a l

and

napnytv6ptvoq

Having wme to be alangdde

iSi6ao~ov.

the temple at day-

they were teaching. break and began to

62
but

6 teach.

the

Now when the high

&PXIEPEJ~ ~ a i
oi
5th
priest and those with
chief priest , and
the (ones1
together with
him arrived, they
air4
ouvsnM~oav
~ . 3 ouvMpl?v
together the
him
the7 called together the Sanhedrin
San'he-drin and ail the
rr6odrv
yepovoiciv
assembly of older men
all
assembly of old men
'lopajh,
nai
dmimcthav
Tb of the sans of Israel,
of ~sraei,
and
they sent out
the and they sent out to
~ E U ~ W T ~ ~ I O Y &xe!vat
CCITO,~~. 22 ~i the jail to have them
place of bound ones to be led
them.
he b r o u ~ h t . 22 But
when the officers got
62
rrapayrv6prvot
,jrrqPiTal
but havlng come to be alongside subordinates not there they did not
~ J p o va h o b q 6" 6 quhal(il & v a o ~ p ~i Y T E6 t~ find them in the prisfound them in the prison:' hevfn@reYlurnea but on, sothey returned
hhyyelhav
23 XLyour~q
671
T b and made report,
they reported baek
saying
"at
The
23 saying: "The jail
S ~ c r l r w ~ i p ~ o vtbpwpm
nenhr~opiuov 6" we found locked with,
place of bound ones we found having been loeked in
all security and the
n & o q & o q a ? ~ i qnai rob5 q i r h a ~ a q L ~ T & T ~ <
Standing at the
all
reeurlty and the
guards havmg stood
doors, but on opening
hi T&V BupCv, & v o i C a v ~ ~ q62 ,Zoo o666va up we found
one
upon the doors, havmg opened but ~nsideno one
24
E ~ P O ~ E Y .24 h q 62
finouoav ~ o J qX 6 y ~ ~Inside''
5
when bath the captain
we found.
A# but they heard the
ward.
~ o G r o u q 6 TE o ~ p a y y 6 q TO^ ~EPOG K U ~ Of the temple and the
these
the and
captarn
of the temple and chief priests heard
01 &,PXIEPE~Z,
~ ! ) ~ T T ~ P O UTEP~
Y
UCITDY these words, they
me ehlef priests, were m a quandary about . them fell into a quandary
ri
iiv
yivatro
TOGTO. aver these matters as
what
likely
would become
this. to what this would
25
napay~v6pcvoq
66
TIC
come to. 25 But a

rct;

2:

s?ie
2%

Having come to be alongside

but
someone
certain man arrived
drrfiyysthrv a r i ~ o i q6rt '16oh o i
Bv6pcq
reported back to them that Look! The male persons and ,,ported to them:
"Look! The men YOU
005 EBruBc' i v T! quhant ~ i o i vb TQ ispQ
whom r o o g u t in the prison are in the temple put in the
Cm&rcq
nai 616dru~avreq ~ b v Xa6v. a'e in the temples
and teaching
having stood
and
teaching
the
p e o ~ ~ eStanding
.
26 T ~ T E
&rrrhOhv
6
orparq,y,jG the people.' 26 Then
Then
having gone off
the
captain
the captain went off
with his officers and
oh
roiq
bnqpi~a~q
fiyrv
together with
the
subordinates
was leadine Oroceeded to b r i m
ahoirq, 06 PET& Piaq,
Pqopoiivro
them, not wrth vlolenee, they were fearlng
T ~ V Aa6v
p i
h63auOi)u~~.
afrald of belng stoned
the peopl;,
not they mlght be stoned.
by t h e people

543

ACTS 5:27-54

27 & a y 6 v r q 6 i a6roJq
&-zing led hut

them

Eonloav

6v

27 So they brought

they made stand in them and stood them

a ih q ? h ~ q o v a h o b q
inqu~redugon them

in the San'hedrin
hall, And the high
~PXIEPE~~
28 hiywv
chief priest
saying
n $ ~ priest
~ questioned
~ ~ > ~
them 28 and
r r a p q y y r i h a p ~ vbpiv p i 6 1 6 & m ~ ~ 1h
~i TQ Said: "We POSitiveiY
we
to
not to be teachlng
the
6 v 6 p a ~ 1~ 0 6 ~ 4 1 ~
, a ii60J n ~ ~ h q p i ) n a r s~ i l v Ordered
name
this,
and look! YOU have filled the to keep teaching
the basis of
' I ~ p o v o a h f i p T$
616q4q
Jp&v,
~ a upon
i
Jerusalem
oft e
teaching
of You,
and this name, and yet,
PoGXcoOs
irrayay~iv 6 '
?p&q 76 look! YOU have-filled
rou are wishing
to lead an
"pod
"us
the
with
be~hrou
man
'O~Falpa
roc
teaching, and you are
blood
~f the
determined to bring
29
d m o ~ p ~ e c i' q
62
n l r p o q nai
oi
~~~i~~ answered
but
peter
and
the t h e blood of ,this man
h6oraho1
~Trrav
nE,&rpxsiv upon us." 29 1n
apostles
said.
:
TObe obeying as ruler answer Peter and the
6zi
OrQ pGXhav fi &vOph~~olq.[other] apostles said:
i t is necessary to God rather than
to men.
"we must obey Gad as
30 6 es6q T&V r r a ~ i p w v ?p&v ~~YEIPEV ruler rather than men.
The Dad of the
fathers
of us ralsed u~ 30 The God
our
' Iqooiiv,
8v
forefathers raised u p
JTO"
~ c i ~
Jesus.
whom
Jesus, whom YOU slew,
hi <Ghou 31 TOGTOV
~ p r 6roav-r~
.
this
the hanging him upon a
haYkg hangei Upon wood;
Stake. 3 1 GO^ exalt&PX,,~~Y ~~i
S~WEY
Goi Chief Leader and Savior
he put highup ed this one as Chief
. , 6 ~ p airroG
TOG
60GYao Agent and Savior to
t. t e
nght hand1
of him:
Of the
to g i v e his right hand, to
psrhvo~av TQ
'lopcl'h
~ a i 6Wlv
give repentance to
repentance to the
Israe?
and letting go off
and forgiveness
&paprl&y.
32 K U ~i p r i q Pop& p h p ~ u p c q r&v
of sins;
and we
are
wzlnesses of the
are witnesses
Of
32 And
of these
we
Pqp+~wv TO~TWY, ~ a ~6
i
rvsOpa ~ i ) 6y10v matters, and so is the
sayings
these,
and the
spirit
the holy
holy spirit, which God
6
E~WKEV 6
ecb
which
gave
the
to the (ones1 has given to those
obeying him as ruler."
rrntlapxoGolv aM@.
obeying as ruler to him.
33 When they
62
33
01
heard this, they felt
bnt
The (ones1
deeply cut, and were
61snpiovro
rai
LPoljhovro
were being sawn thmugh
and
they were wishing wanting to do away
6i 'with them. 34 But
&vAs?v
ahoriq. 34
'Avamhq
naving stood up
but a certain man rose
to take up
them.
nq
6" TQ w v ~ 6 p i y 'Paptoaioq 6 v 6 p a ~ 1in the
someone i n the sanhedrrn
Pharisee
to name a Pharisee named

TQ
the

O V Y E ~ P ~ V .~

Sanhedrm.

And

the

6~~~~Pi,"~~,e'

q,

ad

t,","zys

ACTS 5:36-39

544

ACTS 5:40-6:4

545

rapah1 A, vopo6t64o~ahoq siplo

TQ Ga.ma'li.el. a Law
the teacher esteemed by
ha@,
L~ihcvorv L{o
Bpa*
TOGS all the people, and
People, hecommanded outsldc ahort Lw llel the gave the command
&8pi,rrwq
n o ~ f i o a ~ ,35 ~ l d v re
rr+s
b p u t t h e men
men
to make.
towaM
outside for a little
&TOG$
-Av6plq
'Iop~mhei~al.while. 35 And h e
them
Male persons
Israelites.
Said to them: "Men of
rrpodycn
Israel. pay attention
be ,err
attentlo,,
b yourselves as to
&v8p6noq
7 0 ~ ~ 0 1T;~
what you intend
men
these
?$
!%
,t,,
rrphooz~v. 36 rrpb y&p ~ o G w vr & v fipapfiv to do respecting
to be performtne Before for those the days these men. 36 For
&viurq Qcu6riq, , hiyov clvai swa &aurbv, Instance, before these
stood up Theudss. eaylng to be someone himself, days Theu'das rose.
saying he himself
npou~~hi8q
&vspfiv
to w%om wma made to lnellne toward o f male persons was somebody, and
&p18tbq d q T E T P ~ K O U ~ U V ' 8s
&v~pLoq, a number of men,
n u n or as of four hundred; who was taken UP, about four hundred,
~ a ir r h v r ~ q
60.01
&rsi8ovro
a h Q joined his party. But
and
ell
an many sr
were obeylns to him he was done away
6~rh68qoav r a i
hytvovro
EI~
od66v. wlth, and all those
were dlr~eraed and they came to be Into nothing.
were obeying
31 p c ~ & ~ 0 6 1 0 ~ &v6mq
'I066E(5
b him were dispersed
After this (one) stood up
Juds8
the
to nothing,
rdlha:o$ ev
llil&als
* O Y P ~ i s 37 After him xudas
Galilean in the
days
o f t c reslstrat?on
the Gal,i.le.an rose in
rai
h t q o r
the days of the regis
and
made stand
a&$
tration, and h e drew
K&KE~VOS
emirhero
Off pwple
him.
&a that lone)
deBtroycd hld~eU,
yet t h a t man
600,
hnri8ovro
ah6 And
as many a.
were obeylnE
to him perished, and all those
61wxopnio8quav. 38 nai
T&
virv who were Obeying him
were aoattered abroad.
~ n dthe (thlngs) now were scattered abroad.
38 And so,under t h e
htyo
bpiv
dnrbo~qrr
I am saying to YO;.
stand rov away
present circumstances.
&vOp&rrov soiirwv ~ a i h q a ~ e
adrobs I Say t o YOU,DO not
men
these
and let go OR rou
them; meddle with these
TI
C&v
fi
65 &vBpb~wv fi men, but let them
~ E C B U S ~If eve? It may be out of
men
the alone; (because, if this
pouh?
a5~7 9
rb
.rot.ro, scheme or this work
counsel
thla
or
the
this, is from men, i t
be
~ ~ r a h u 0 t i u c r a l 89 EI 61
&K
8aoO overthrown; 39 but
It will be loosed down:
If but Out Of God if it is from God.
koriv, od
6uwioaoBr
r a r a h h a ~ a h o l i ~ .YOU will not be able
It Is, not vov wlll be able to lowe down them; to overthrow them;)
otherwise, YOU may
~fi
TOTE
KO?
8cop6 ot
not
mmetlms
also
flghtcrs a d n s t 00.3 perhaps be found
GamallA,

law teacher

honors$ rravri
to all

$."z$2;" Tg2

2 % ,

Ed =%'

2: Ti?:

r,'%

moned the apostles.

them, and
&~ombAouq
.p~,t~..
having
k i p aflayed
m<
rthey
r a p charged
i l ~ y r l h w f>t
them to stop
hah~iv
&hi r Q 6v6pa~n TOO
' IqooO Ordered
10 be rpeaklns upon the
name
of the Jesus speaking upon the
basis of Jesus' name.
~ o l l dnrihuoav.
and let them go.
and they released.

41

Tho

01

thz20re

Ln%
!

%P.k' Zz

4 1 These, therefore,

owdpiou

beforetheir
went
the san'be-drin.
way from
Sanhedrin rejoicing because
had been counted
TI
raqtlrj8qow
worthy t o be dishonilpiover
beeau~e they were counted worthy n
ored in behalf of his
name.
42 And every
6vbpasoq
name
to&r1pao8ivat.
be dlphonored; 42 rrhohv
all
day in the temple
fipipav 6v TQ lrpQ nai
~ a r ' O ~ K O V0 3 ~and &om house to
day in the temple and according to house not house the,,
Lrrabovro
6t6&onovraq
~ a wi ~ t h o u letup
t
teaching
teaching
they were cesaing
and and declaring the
rriayychtl;6pavo1
TB ~ p l o r b v ',IqooOv. good news about the
declerlng good news about the
Chrlrt
Jesus. Christ, Jesus.
Now in these days..
' E v 6P raiq fipipalq sclhatg rrhq8uv6vruv
In but the
days
these
muitlpiylng
when the disciples

~ a i p o v ~ r dnrb
s

rejolc~ng from

rrpou6nou
face

TOO

of the

TE:

(6

ACTS 635-11
rai

76

ACTS 6:12-1:3

A6yov shall devote ourselves

word to prayer
to
rrpoona T E P ~ U O ~ N 5 ~ a i ~~PEUEV
6 the mlnlstry of the
we rha!perseverr.
And
pleased
the word " 5 ~ n the
d
h6yoq &v6rr!ov r r m b g 700 r r h i e o ~ g %a?thing spoken was
word
m slght
of all
the multitudh, and pleasing to the whole
f < ~ M C a v ~ o ZSQavov,
&&pa
rrh'pq multitude, and they
they selected
Stephen,
male Person
f&
Selected S t e ~ h e na
rrimawq n a i r r v ~ l j p a r o ghyiou, ~ a Oihjrrrrov
i
man full of faith and
of faith and
of spirit
holy, and
Philip
holy spirit, and Philip
nai ilp6xapov rai Ntn6Nopa aai Tipwva ~ a and
i
Prach'mrus and
and Prochorus and Nicanor and Timon and Nica'nor and Ti'mon
and Par'menas and
nappav6v
nai
Ni~6Aaov
rrpoujhvrov
Pamenan
and
Nieolaus
prasel~te Nic~mla'us,a proselyte
'Avrto k a 6 ooBg
ronloav
+ , o ~ , ~of ~Antioch: 6 and
~ntiachran:
whom they made atand
m sight they placed them bev
drrr-6awv,
~ a i rrpooru<hpevo~ fore the apostles, and,
of the
apostles,
and
having prayed after having prayed.
these laid their hands
h r i e ~ a v abraiq ~ b gxsipaq.
they
upon them
upon them.
the hands.
the
7 K a i b h6yag TOG 8 ~ 0 0 q8E.w~~;
And the word of the GO^ was growing, word of God went
On
and
the
~ a i LrrhqBljv~ra 6 &pt8 dg T G V pa8q.rc3v
and was murtiplying the num'iLr the drrcmles number of the discikept mu'tip1ying
' l r p o u o a h j p oQ66pa, rrohljg TS 6xhog- ?Ies
Jerusalem
very much. much and crowd In Jerusalem very
much: and a great
T&
ispkwv
Srr;l~ovou
the priestr
were hearing s u b m i s a t v e ~ toT& crowdof priests began
to be obedient to the
rrimn.
faith.'
faith.
8 NOWStephen, full
8 ,h6Qavog 62 rrhfimg
x h p ~ r o q ~ a Of
i graciousness and
Stephen but
full
of grae~ousness and
power, was performing
S v v d p ~ o g m o i r ~ ~ L p a r an a i o r l p ~ i apsydrxa greatportents and
power
was doing portents and signs
great
signs among the
& rQ ha@. 3 'AvLmqoav 66
TIVES
people. 9 Butcertain
in the people.
Stood up
but some ones
men rose up of those
TOY
i . ~ 7% O U V ~ Y W Y ~ C 765
from
tHe so-called :
of the lmes) out of the
synagogue the lone)
Synagogue of the
k y o p 6 ~ q A ~ p ~ p ~ i v w~va i Kupqvaiwv ~ a Freedmen,
i
and or t h e
being sard ' of L~bertlnes and of Cyrenians and
Cyre,ni.ans and Alex' A A ~ < w S p ~ wnai
v
T ~ V ' hrrd K c h l ~ i a q
n a i andrians and of those
of Alexandrians and of the (ones1 from Ciueia and from ~ i . l 2 and
~i~
'Aoiag
w u ~ q ~ o ~ v .r .r gT+ ~ T E Q ~ V W10
, ~ a Asia,
i
t o dispute with
of Asia seeking together with the Stephen,
and Stephen; 10 and yet
oli~
iuxvov
&WNTIOT"V~L
T
they couldnat hold
not they were strong en&h
to withsland to the their own against the
u o iq
ha?
nvrljpam
w~sdom?nd t h e spirit
wls$om
and.
to%e
spirit
t o w ch with wbleh he was
&,a,.
11 T ~ T T
6rr6paAov
speaking. 11 Then
he was speaking.
Then
they t h m t under they secretly induced
and

tothe

61a~oviq
serv~ce

TOO

&vSpaq

of the

mate persons

X6yovrag 6.r!
saying

h d o G v m g pfipara

' A K ~ x ~ ~a ~6E~Ydmen to Say "We have

that W e have heard of him heard h ~ m

s~eakine

Phhuqqpa

~ . ~ ~ ~ ~ - ~ .
~

'

Fig Mwuoilv blasphemous sayings

againat Moses and
~od:. 12 ~ n they
d
UP the people
and the alder men

speaking
sayings blasphemous lnto Moses
nai rdv 8 ~ 6 ~ 12
. uuvsrimodrv rr ~ b vhad"
and the God;
they stirred up and the people
~ a TOGS
i
~~PEOPVTLPOVS
~ a 70bq
i
YPUIIP~TE~I
and the
oldermen
and the
scribes,
nai
h~o.r&vrsg
uuvljprrauav
aljrdv
and having stood upon they jointly snatched him
uuYL6P,0Y

ano ine

. .

~ - .
~
.
A
scrwrr,
alru.

him
suddenly, they took
$ h y ~ ~ ~ ~ the
sanhedri< him by force and led
him to t h e San'he13
Emqohv
TE
p+pTupag ,+,EV6$g
drin. 13 And they
they made stand
and
wltnesrs
false
forward false
ALyovnrq ' 0 & B p m o g oSroq 06 r r a ~ \ e ~ abrought
t
say~ng
he
man
this not is eeasmg witnesses, who said:
huh& Pfip,a~a arb 700 T~TITTDU
TOG & Y ~ O Y"This man does not
speaking sayrngs downon the place the holy stop speaking things
T O ~ T O U uai
TOG Y ~ ~ O U , 14 &~ql(&apv against this holy place
this
and of the Law.
we have heard and aiainst the Law.
$$: aLroO hkyby.rog ST, , 'I oo5g 6 14 FO; instance, we
of him
saying
that'
3eaua
the
heard him say
Nal;opaio< oBrog
na~ahljul
that this Jesus the
~azarene
this
will loose down
Naz.arene' will throw
.roG~ov nai
&Ah& E L
T&
EBq
a down this
and
and he will e\ange the customs which
this
change the customs
rrap66wnev fipiv M w u 6 g .
that Moses handed
gave beside to us Moses.
down to
15 K a i ~PTEY~UCNTE E I ~
T ~ T L ~
15 And as all thobe
~ n d having
into
him
all
01
K U ~ EOpEVOl i~TQ U U Y E ~ P ~ W d
6 ~Sitting In the
in the Sanhedrm they saw he drln gazed at htm.
.,tXng
the (ones1
~b r r p 6 r r w ~ o valjroO SUE? rrp6owrrov & ~ & , o v they saw that hls face
the
face
of him a s i f
face
orangel.' was as an angel's face
'Oming

2: r$zr

gazeJ

R~S
6LV 6

d r p ~ ! r p ~ 6 Ei

Said but the chief

Othus
B T W ~ is havihg?
Exel.
2

If

TUGT~

there (things1

65

"I

the high priest

7 But
said: ,,Are these

things so?' 2 He
said: "Men. brothers
"Av6prq
drSrhqoi n a i r r a r i p q , d ~ o l j o a r r . and fathers, hear, =he
ale persona brothers and fathers,
hear rou.
God of glory appeared
.O edq TFIS 66Cqg
TO
rraTPi
*he GO* of the glory beceme seen to the father to Our forefather
he was
fipirv 'Appabp 6"rj i v nj Msoorrorapiq rrpiv
Of Us ~
b h e m ~in the ~~
h
~ ~before ~in~Mes.o.Po.ta'mi-a,
~
he took up
fi . ~ a ~ o ~ n f i uaahtb v &v . X a p p b ,
3 ~ a before
i
than.
to reside
him in
Haran.
and residence in Ha'ran.
fig 3 and he sald to
eTrrcy npdg a l j ~ b v " E E E ~ ~ E h
Go you forth out of the hlm, 'Go out from
he s a d toward
him
yes
oou ~ a i fig u v y y ~ v r i a g oou, nai your land and from
earth of you and of the relatlonshlp of you, end ymr relat,ves and
The (one)

but

pbTaham

ACTS 7:4-9

ACTS 7:lO-16

&GPO

sic * v
yljv
CN
001
come o n Into the land
<qhiWamcq,
r-5~' l o '0 Cmi6ovro became jealous of
hither lnto the earth wl%h IIILeiY toyou I shall show you!
having become jen ous of the ~2%
they gave
Joseph and sold
6riiC.r ,;
4 T~E
t<debv
tr 4 Then h e went out
clc Ai vrrrov ~ a fiv
i
b Beb< pm' aSro5, hlm into Egypt. But
Iahoul s h y
then having pone forth out of m m the land of the
into
ZgyDt: and was the God with him.
was ~ i t him,
h
XaX&iwv
n a r + q u r v Lv Xapphv. Chal.de'ans and took
10 r a i
tEriXaro
&Y
tl( nau& T ~ V10 and he delivered
of Chaldeans he resided h
Heran. Up residence in H ~ , .
and he took up out him out oi
all
the him out of all his
n&rci8w
p r r d r b & n 0 8 a v ~ brbv w a ~ 6 p a ran. ,And from there,
8jliUlrov ahoho~, Kai E ~ W K E Y~ S T @ y,&p~v tribulations and gave
And from there after 'the
to die
the father anerhis father died,
trlbulatlon~of hlm, and he gave to him prse ouaneua him graciousness and
aSroS
ET+K~ON
CSrSTdu CIC [God] caused him t o
r a i uoqiav t v w ~ i o v %pa&
p a o t h b o ~ wlsdom in the sight
of hlm he eausedlta change rcnldence hlm lnto change his residence
of Phar'aoh king of
and wisdom
In front of Pharaoh
of king
Egypt. And he aPA l y h o u , uai r a r 6 m q m a @ & fiyobprvov
yfiv 7 a h v ric
v
GpriS v h t o this land in which
earth
this
into whrch
rou
now YOU now dwell.
of E B Y D ~and
, heappomted hun EOVemhK (one) pointed him t o govern
r a r o l r s i ~ ~ ,5 r a i
OOK
E6orW
ah@
Ln' A i -0"
rai d h ~ b vOTKOV a h o O . Egypt and his whole
~ n yet
d he did not
"Don
ZgyBYPt and whole the house of him. house. 11 ~ u a t
areresiding,
and
not
gave
tohlm 5give
him any inheritupon the
rhqpovopiav Lv
01162
P i p a no66
11 'HXOrv 6L hcll+q
6hqv T ~ A
V i m o v Iamhne
whole of Egypt and
hherltance in it not-but dcpplng of
came but f a m m upon hole the Zhypt
~ ~ f e n ~ , " ' ~ , " ~ ~ ~ r ~ ~ i ;
Ca'"aan, even great
nai Lrqyy~iXcrro605vu1 a h @ EIF K ~ T & UE U ~ V but he
val X w a b r a i 9Xiqq
pryMq, ~ a o6y
l
to
and cnnssn and tribulation great, and not tribulation; and our
and he Pramired to give to him into havlnS5awn
give it t o him as a
'Orefathers were
~ ~ P I U K O Vy o p ~ ~ o p a 01
~ a ~ a ~ i p4p0v
q
a hita v ~ a i
a$,,, possession, and after
were anding
iood.tues
the fathers .,tug; finding any Provisions.
hlm t o his seed, while
12 But Jacob heard
OSK 6 ~ 0 2a h @ T ~ K V O U .
6 6Adr.l urv
12 & ~ o G u a g 6L ' I m & P 6vra o ~ ~ irlc
a
were foodstuffs
as yet he had no
not being to him af child.
hsvlng heard but
behg
into there
In Egypt and he sent
child. 6 Moreover,
o J r o c 6 &S
6n iora~r d o r r i p p a $-mi God
our
forefathers
out the
spoke to this
thus the God that wlll be the seed
,,$Es~f~h~t
Rrst time. I3 And
that
his
napolrov
hr
y+
MXo~pip, K U ~
13 a
T
~EUTLPW
npinov
dweller beside i n
earth
foreign.
~d seed would be alien
Rrst LUmel:
and in the second [ttrnsl time Joseph
the second
was made
"Sidents
In
a
foreign
6ouX6uowtv &b
nai
tyvopiuh
' I o d p q TO?< d6Ehqoiq &roc 8nd thetofamily
his brothers;
stock
they wiu enslave
it
and thw W ~ I treat
I
badly land and (the people1
was made known Joaep to the brothera of hlm: known
would
enslave
them
trq ~ c ~ p a x 6 o t a . 7 val r b E8vor;
of~osephbecame
years four hundred;
end the
to &ich and afflict [them] far
~ o l i ~manifest
and
W E P ~became
~Y ~ V ~ Tto~$e
D
manifest t o Phar'aoh.
years.
four
hundred
'Iwmi'?.
14
h
r
r
o
u
~
r
i
h
a
c
6v
6ouhrGoouutv
r ivS
6
14 SO Joseph sent
likely they will be slaves I wli? judge
the 7 'And t h a t nation for
of Joseph.
H s v h g sent forth out and called Jacob
which they will slave I
ETTW,
~ a i pr~h
68 ' l o d q I I r ~ ~ ~ a ~ h o' Ia ~
r oK d~ vP T O ~ T ~his
P ~father and all his
Go
sad.
and
after
these (thlnsal
shall judge.' God said.
but Joseph thence called for Jeeob the father relatives from that
.
I~LXrhovrat
'and aft& these things
place,
t o the number
ah05 ~ a i n&um ~ f i vW ~ ~ V E I W b WuyaiC
and they will come out
they will mme out
of him end
aU
the r e h t i o n ~ h l in
~ souls of seventy-Rve souls.
)\arps6oowiv
pol b
.,hq,
and will render sacred
tfi6opfirovra n E m ,
15 ~ c r r i B q 62 'Iar&P 15 Jacob went down
they WUl render sacred m i c e to me in the .lace service to me in this
~~~seventyfive.
went down but Jseob into Egypt.' And
~ohq,.
place.'
deceased: and so
slq
A
T
m
o
v
.
r
a
i
L
T
E
h
~ h y x va h b e r a l 01 he
thk.
8 "He also gave
!,,to
lmpt,
And he dffeased
he and the did our forefathers.
and they were
8 K d EBUKEV ~ G T @ B ~ d f i ~ q vn c p ~ r n p i q him a covenant of
aa~iprg
16 ~ a i
prr~d8qoau
And he save to him covenant oldrcumeiBon; Circumcision; and
fathers of us.
and . t h w were transferred transferred to
She'chem' and were
rai OOTW~
tyivvqorv
~ b v ' I u a d ~ ~ a thus
i
he became the
rle I u t p rat i ~ i e q o w i v T@ )I;$$ETI isid in the tomb t h a t
and
thus
he generated the
lrsac
and father of Isaac and
into she&em end they were put in the
Abraham had bought
n r ihspw
d ~ b v ~ f i )()pipv 76 6 ~ 6 6 1 ,circumcised him o n
6
dvrjuaro 'APpadp TIP-5 drpyupiou for a price with silver
ha e!%umcised
him to the day the e l ~ h t h , the eighth day, and
of sliver monev from the
t o which bought Abraham of
r a i loa ah^ rbv 'lar6P, r a i ' l a ~ & B TOGS Isaac of Jacob. and
n a p & T&
din, 'E p&p b I" Lp
sons of Ha'mor in
and
Isaac
the Jacob, and Jacob
the Jacob of the tlaelve
btalde of the mns ofiiamar in shetlrek.
She'ehem.
&&a nmpt.&pxag.
9 Kal d n a r p l d p a# family heads. 9 And
twelve
patmrchs.
And the ~ a t r l a r c l s the family heads
Is' Into E m t , omitted by B. 16. She'ehem. SyhJH.lBn: Sy'chem, XAB.

2%

foot

mtf&aT1 $&

SPL,6jt

Argz,:""

%> :zff,"s

Er~tge

'~15,
~

ACTS 7:17-24

ACTS 1:25--32
17 "Just as t h e time

T&
hrayysAiaq
SpoMyqmv
6 Ifulfillment of] t h e
of the
promofwkh
eonfcsrd
the promise t h a t God had
Erb
TQ 'APw&p nSEqarv b Aab
uai openly declared to
002 to the *braham:
grew
the PeoPTe end Abraham, the people
trrXq8keq
tv
A1 h r q ,
18 & ~ p lgrew and multiplied
it wee mult~pled
in
~gppt,
until in Egypt, 18 until
08
& v i m PaulA~Sq Rrpoq
h' there rose a different
whlch Ltimel stood UP
king
dlRerent upon klng over Egypt,
Ai m o v ,
8q 06%
266~1 r b 'Iwo p who did not know
w h o not had nown the JaleA: of joseph.
ggypt,
19 hi^
19
ohoq
~(ITaaoQlodr awq
?6 yivoq one used statecraft
Thls (one) having used craffagalntt the racc agalnst our race and
P ~ h n o o ~ v rob< n a ~ i p c r q 705 wrongfully forced
mated badly
the
fathers
of the the fathers to expose
n o l ~ i v T& Ppipq TnEa~a a 6 ~ i ) v rlq r b their infants t h a t
to be melrlng the infants exposed of them Into the they might
be
<oayoveiaEa~.
20 tv
0 preserved alive.
to be generated alive.
I n
which 20
that particular
na~pQ,
tysvvj8q
Mouoiq, m i fiv
time Moses was born.
spuolnted t ~ m ewas generated Moses, and he wna and he was divinely
d r m r i o ~ TQ
BE@
8s &erp&qq pjvaq beautiful. And h e was
beautiful tethe God; who was nursed months nursed three months
rpdq
Pv
T
oirq
mO
n a r p 6 t . In [his] father's home.
three
in
the
house
ofthe
father; 11 ~~t when he was
21
LKT&-O~
6h
&oj
6RIrihaTo exposed. t h e daughter
hsvtng been elmosed but of hlm
took uu of phar.aoh picked
a h b v I) Euydrqp %pad
nai &vrEpiyla.ro him up and brought
hlm the daughter of Pharaoh and she reared him up as her awn
a d ~ b tau.rG
eiq
u16v.
22 ~ a ison. 22 Consequentiy
hlm
to herself
into
aon.
And Moses was instructed
hra16rdeq MOUO& n & a q wo$iq A1 W T ~ W Y , in all the wisdom of
wa8 instructed Moses to ali wla om of &yDtlena, the ~
~In fact, ~
fiv
62 ~~~6
&v A6yoit nai Lpyolq he was powerful in his
hewbut WwerfA in words and toworl. words and deeds.
&05.
23 "Now when t h e
of him.
time of his fortieth
year was being
6;
hAqpoho
23
but
W a s belng fulRlled
to hlm flllfilled, i t came into
~ s u u ~ ~ a ~ o v ~ axp6vog.
r r f i q &viPq
h i rfiv his heart t o make
of forty years'
time, It came up upon the a n inspection of his
1ap6iw a d ~ o G h t a ~ i y l a a E a ~ o b q &6~A910~(;
brothers, the sons of
heart
of him
to loo* upon
the
brothers 1818el. 24 And when
he caught sight of
a6roO TOSS uioGq 'IapafiA.
24 r a i
166"
of him the sons ofIsrael.
And hnvlngaem a certain one heins
T~VU
&6traG ~ v o v
4p6wro
uai unjustly treated, h;.
someone beinguniush treated he defended and defended htm and ex6
r a r m o v o v p & ~ qecuted vengeance for
h o i q m Pn6inqotv
did
vengeance to the (one) belna abused
the one berng abused

fig:$

!%

iat

to?

'2.5

aha

A i y h t o v . by striking t h e E m
d F a ~
Tav
havlngsmlt
the
EwpUan.
tlan down. Z.5 He
25
tv6p1<w
62
ownbat
TOSF W" "pposlng his
He was of the opinion but to amprehend the brothers would g m p
&6ahc~oSs 6ra b
6121 ~ p h qd r o 0 t h a t God was giving
brothers that the God through
and of hlm them salvation by
6i6oalv a o n l iw aGroiq
oi
6L od his hand, but they
IS ~ I Y I I I B saiva%on to then;, the. (ones) but not did not grasp lit].
2R And the next, day
o u v p , 26 rB
TE
~?IO~UQ
h e appeared t o them
~ o m p r eended
To the and bemg upon
they were fighting,
6eh
airTo:<
paxalrivolq8s
and and he tried t o bring
he became =en
to them
aghtlng
them tagether amin
wfihAa&oJq
riq ~ i p j v q v r l d v
he
reeonc~l~ngthem into peace baylog - ~ d In peace. saying. 'Men.
Ti YOU are brothers. Why
"Av6prq
dr6dpoi hr.
iva
I" order that ~ h . 1 do YOU treat each 0thM ~ P ~I~ S ~O A S .brothers roo
unjustly? 27 But
&6lnri~r
ClhhjAouq; er
the one t h a t was
one
nra you treating unjustly
treating his neighbor
~ b vnhqoiov
27
b
62
&6tr6v
The (one) but treatrngunjuatly the nelshbor u"Justly thrust
away. saying. 'Who
dOl6aa~o
a&bv
oinhv
pushed away
him
havingsdd
Who
You appointed you ruler
judge over us?
r a ~ i q o wbpxavra K U ~ 6t~amilv t
4 ; 28 youdo not want
appointed
ruler and
wdse upon "us?
to do away with me In
28 pi) b r A ~ i v PE &t
eUql5
6~ ~ p 6 n o v the same manner t h a t
Not tolakeup me you arewlllmg what manner YOU did away
the
&veiArq
kxek
~ b v A l ~ h ~ l oEgyptian
v
yesterday,
you took up
yesterday
the
do you? 29 At this
speech Moses took t o
29
b6u4 M"m
,;q;
t v the
in
7 6 A6yr
wor
night and became a n
ual C ~ ~ V E T O T T ~olKOS
b yq Ma6161p, alien resldent In the
and he became dweli)er beside in ea; h of Mldlan, land of Mjd.i.an, where
he became the father
08
tyivvqoav utobq 660.
two. ~
he generated
sons
where
ol two sons.
i
~
~
.
30 Kai
n A q & h
6ri)v
30 'And when forty
And
having &en -Ued
of Yenra wars were fulfilled.
ihere
appeared t o
&Q
&v T$
~ w a ~ r o v m 6Ph
forty
h e became seen to hlm In the him in the wilderne9s
Ppjpq
TOG S ~ O UXI"& &yydoq Pv of Mount Sl'nai a n
angel
In angel- in the fiery
desolate Lullcel of the . ~ o u n Sinai
i
~ A o y irrv q
Bh.rou.
31 b 6P Mouajq flame of a thornbush.
ame Of
of thornbush:
the but Moaea 31 Now when Moses
b
6 p a a saw i t he marveled a t
16&v
PBa6paucv
the
algtt;' the sight. But as h e
having aeen
he wonderedat
rrpoacp o p b o v 62 ad^& K D ~ V O ~L ~~ ~~ V, ~ was
T O approaching t o
coming'oward
but of hun to mind down occurred investigate. Jehovah's'
volce came. 32 'I
eovfi Kv iou
a m the God of
vatee of %rd
32

E~zy

~$24).

ee

'Er* ie ?% 2%

$0- ~n angel, PllxABCVg; Jehovah's angel, na.l%lr;an angel

DSp. 31' Jehovah's. JU-L4==; Lord's. IAB.

of (the) Lord.

ACTS 7:33-38

ACTS 7:39-43

wa*pov
oou,
d 8&q 'ABpa&ll ~ a your
i
forefathers. the
fathers
of you. the God o f Abraham and GO^ of Abraham and
'Ioad~~ a'la~hb.
i
EYTPO~OF
62 Y N ~ ~ E V O ~of Isaac and of Jacob!
o f Isaac and of Jacob. Atrembie but having become
Seized with
M o u o i < 0 6 ~ h 6 h p a ~ a r a v o $ o a ~ . 33
, E ~ E YM , , ~did
~ ~ dare to
Moses not wasdar~ngto mind own
said
investigate further.
6$ a 3 r 3 6 nljp~oqAdoov r b h 6 6 p a o;Gve 33 Jehovah. said to
but to him the Lard Loosen the sanaal
~~~.
rro6hv
oou,
ydp
&+.
him, 'Take the sandals
of you, the for
piaee upon which offYour feet, for the
feet
, ~ ~
place
~ oni which
~ , you
~ M ~ K O S
YOU have stood
&?h
1s.
are standins is holv
34
i6hv
ETSOV ~ j v uhnwo,v
TOO
ground 3 i I have
Having seen I saw the bad treatment of the e e r t a l n l ~
Seen t h e
ha06 pou
TOO
Pv A, h r y , ~ a TOG
i
wrongfui treatment
people of me of the (onel in k~grpt, and of the of my
who are
crravavpa6 adroc fyuoa,
~ a i narBPqv
Zroanlng
of it
heard, and I came down In Egypt, and I have
heard thelr groanlng
LEshioBat a l i r o l j ~nai vQ SsDpo h o u r r i h o
to take out them. and now hlther I shall send off and I have 'Ome down
t o deliver them And
ot E ~ CA7 urrrov.
YO"
Into
Zmt.
35
~d: M z t z v , now come, I will send
8v
ilovi)oavro
~ i n 6 u ~ c g T:q o l YUU OPILn WYPr '
whom they dlrowned (ones. havmy -aid who you JS This hlusrs, whom
n l n P r q o ~ vb x o v r a ~ a Si ~ u a o r j v , TOO TO^ they disowned, saying:
appoln ed
ruler
and
judge,
this (onel 'Who appointed you
d 8sbq rai hpyovra ~ ab ir p w f i v dmiorahnsv ruler and judge?'
the God and ruler and deliverer has sent off this man ~~d Sent
0th
dyy6hou
706
off as both ruler and
tOBether with
of angel
of the (onel
by the hand
6+8tvrag
a6rQ Lv
ph~q.
that
having beeomeeeen to him in the thornbush. Of the
36 ofiroq
LSfiynyw a6robq
rrotjoaq peared t o him in the
36 This
This (onel
led out
them
having done
. r i p m a ~ a uq,psia
i
$v 78 A i ~ T nQa i t v man led them Out
portents
mgnr
m the
and in after doing portents
and Signs in Egypt
'EpuBp* ~ d & o o q ~ a i iv
tpjp4,
Red
Sea
and in the desolate [place1 and in the Red Sea
a n d i n the wilderness
hn ~ r o o t o h ~ o v ~ a .
yeais
foity.
for forty years.
37 o 3 ~ 6 g i o r l v , d
Mwuoiq
6
37 "This is the
This
is
the
Mores
the (onel
Moses that said to the
~ i r r a ~ TO%
u10iq ' l o p a i h
npa+jrllv
of Israel, .God.
having raid
to the sans of Israel
Prophet
will raise up for YOU
bpi"
&vaoniurl
d 8 d q . PK
from among row
to you wiu make ~ t ~ ~ atheu pGod
of
&6eh@&v b &v d g i p i .
38 ofir6q P o r ~ v brothers a prophet
brothers oryou as me.
Thh
is
like me.' 38 This is
33' Jehovah, .l"-*,12,23:
The Lord, rm. 57' God, N A B V ~Jehovah
;
your God,
J7.8,1047;The Lord God, C S p .
~

~~

22

T$y
~

l%t

Aypt
a

,,,,

2:

d
ycv6psvo
LY 78 t ~ ~ h q u i tqv he t h a t came t o be
the (one) havlng come70 be m the eccleala
amons the eonerepation in the wil&&ss
tpjpq
PET& TOG &YY&~)LOUTO;
the desolate iplacel w ~ t hthe
angel
the lone1 with the angel that
hahoGurog a b r 6 i v 76 - 6prt I l v h nai -r6v spoke t o him on
speaking to him in the ~ o u n tsinai and of the Mount
and with
r r a ~ i ~ whvb v ,
85
tStEa~o h6yla
our forefathers, and^
fathers
of US, which one received little words he received living saofin cred pronouncements
C & y ~ a 6oiivat Apiv,
39
d
livrng to give t o you,
to which lane1 not to
YOU. 39 To
fi0Phq~av iirrj1(001 y ~ v i o B a ! 01 rra.~Pp~gT)lli)v him
farefathers
they wllled obedlent to become the fathers of us refused to became
&Ma d r h o a v m
~ c r i i u r p h q ow $v thrust himbut
asioe
they
but they pushed away and they turnel back m Obedient,
~ a i q rapSialg
ah&"
eiq
A i y u w ~ o v , and in their hearts
the
heart.
of them
into
Egypt'
they turned back to
40 drr6vrs
having,sa!d
t~&e
$$& Aaron,
*Egypt, 'Make
40 saying
gads to
8 e o k 07
rr~orropsGoovrat
for
us
to
ahead
of
gads who
wlll go ahead
US. For this Moses,
who led u s out of the
O,$of
land Of
we do
AiyGrr~ou, oiin
oi6ali~v
~i t y i v z ~ o not
know what has
of ~ g ~ p t not
,
we have known what
arir6.
41 ~ a i ~ p o u ~ o r r o i q o wL ~ a i ghappened to him.'
to him.
~~d
they made
in
the 4 1 So they made a
and
j p i p a l g P ~ z i v a ~~g a hi j y a y o v 8 u q i w 'r@ calf in those
days
those
and they led up sacrifice to the brought up a saeriflce
t o the idol and began
siShXq, ~ a i
sljqpcrivovra
&, ~~i~
idol.
and they were being well-minded in the to enjoy themselves
gpyolq ~ 6 "
XEI~&VJ " ~ ~ & J .
42 ~ U T ~ W E 6Y i in the works of their
Turned but hands. 42 So God
works o f the hands of them.
0sbq
~ a i rrapi6~~~a
v l i ~ o J g turned and handed
the
God
and
gave beside
them
them over t o render
TG U T P ~ TTOO~ ~ sacred service t o the
ha~~iljclv
to be rendering sacred service to the army of the army of heaven, just
olipavo0,
~aebq
yBypmmr
$v . a s it is written in t h e
heaven,
aeeordin'z as
it has been written
m book of the prophets,
t not to me t h a t
BiPhq ~ i r v p
q
q M
u~hy~~
a a .i ~was
~ o o k of the
prophets
NO? victims and YOU
~ictims
0wiaq
wpoorlviynari
pal
e ~ r l and sacrifices far
sacrifices
YOU bore toward
to me
Years fortY
in the
0 1 ~ 0wrlderness,
~
rruotpdmovra t v T:
ipjpv
was lt,
forty
m the desolate lpiaeel, house
house of
' l o p d h ; 43 ~ a ?
~ ~ V S A ~ P El Ti E
v u ~ q v i v TOG 43 But lt was the
o f 1siael7
And rou took up the tent of the tent of Mo,loch and
Mohbx ~ a r ib h m p o v r o o 0roG 'Pop h, TOG< t h e star of the god
Molo~hand the star of the god ~om$a, the ~ e , ~ h tah na t YOU took
up, the figures whlch
h o ~ f i o a ~ r wpoorweiv
~ h o u q oDq
rou made
types
which
to be wor*~mg
made to worshlp

'22art';gxvtte 39;

Otz:$zo i$$~:~:"

M$ygiq

+$:'

2%

..

ACTS Y:44-51
adroiq.

t r r i ~ ~ ~them.
v a Consequently
beyond I w ~ u
deport y o u
BaBuhGvac.
bevond Babvlon '
~.abylan..
i4 "Our irefathers
44 'H o~qv+- 702 papTupioU 6v w i g had the tent of the
The
tent
of the
witness
was to the ,,itness.
in the wilder.
rrarphowfipGv bv 78
Ppfi~w
~ d i ] g ness, just as he gave
iathers o f us in the desolate [pieeel, acmrdlng as
when speaking
6lcrhSmo
6
XahGv
Mwuofi to Moses to make
ordered
the lone) speaking
Mosed
it
to the
rroljoal a h j v
~ a r h T& T ~ O V BV pattern he had seen.
to make
it
eccording to the type which
45 And our forefakwphx~l
45 iiv
~ a i r i u i y a y o v thers who succeeded
he had seeil.
whlch
also
they led in to it also brought it
6ca6~Shpcvot
01
fi4Ov in with Joshua* into
having throughout reeelved the
Of Us
the land possessed by
H Z T ~'IqooO &v ~6 Kmao 6 0 ~ 1 TOY teYGv the nations, whom
with
Jeaun in the having%own of the nat~ons
God thmst out from
av
&ksv
6
before our forefathers.
of which IonGs)
pushed out
the
Here i t remained
r r p o o h o u rGv rraTLpw" fipOv
the days of
face
of the
fathers
of us
David. 46 He found
fi~&pi)\l A m s i 6 .
46 Bq E ~ P N xhpcv bU&Tilov favor in the sight
days of David;
who found favor in sight
of God and asked
TOO ~ E O O ~ a' fi i ~ i o a r o e l j p ~ i v o ~ i v ~ p for
a Ithe
Of]
of the God and h e asked to find tentingplace
providing a habitation
TO
~ E Q 'lan&p.
47 IohapOv
62 for the God of Jacob.
tothe
God
of ~ a e o b .
Solomon
but
47 However, Sol'o.mon
oino66pqo~v a h @ oT~ov:
a house for him.
bum
tohim house.
48
c d ~
4 8 Nevertheless, the
filycrrroq
bv
XSIPOTTO~~TOI~
~(a-roc~ci.
:
High
not
Mast High
in
handmade (ones)
is inhabiting:
49 cO dwell in houses made
~aBhg
6 rrpopfi~qq hiya
according as the
praphet
is saying
The with hands; just as
the
odpcm6g pol 8p6vog. ~ a fii
y i imorr6S~ov
49 'The heaven is
heaven to me throne. and the ear h foots too^
my throne, and the
TGY
n066v
pow.
rroiov
orKO,
the
feet
ofme:
mat
bf
house earth is my footstool.
sort of house
OIKO~O
)101 P ~
hiy
~~S
f Kfip~og,
T~
fi 'rig What
will YOU build far me?
build to
is
LO^^,
or ,.,hat
~Cmog r j g ~ a r a r r a b u ~ h qpou.
50 o6xi Jehovah' says. Or
place of the
resting
ofmh
N~~ what is the place for
fi xzip pou h o i o t v
~aOra r r h v ~ a ; my Iesting? 50 My
hand made au these
the hand of me
male . there (things)
51 Z ~ h q p o ~ p h x q h o ~
Kai things, did it not?'
5 1 "Obstinate men
Hard-necked (vnes)
and
& r r ~ p i ? pTO,
~ a p S i a ~~q a iTOTS hoiv, and uncircumcised
unclreumclsea (ones) to hearts and to the ears. m hearts and ears.
44' Or, "the tabernacle of thetestlmony."
45' Je.hosh'~.~,
Jn.a.22; Jesus,
NAB. 49. Jehovah,JlL18.20.21-u;Lord, NAB.
to them.

rai

554

And

~ETOIKIO
I s all deport

bp&q
rou

\;;~,Pz

Ej $2
y36

$$y

Ze

ACTS 7 5 - 5 8

555

TO

r r v ~ l j p a ~TQ
~

&yiq

are always resisting the holy spirit; as

&VTIT~TETE
0 5 ai rraripeg b 6 v ~ a younforefathers
i
did,
u o o a r e f a l l i n g a g ~ i n ~ as
t . the fathers of%"
also so YOU
52 Which
bp~ig.
52
~iva
rOv rrPo9 r e v o b ~one of the prophets
You
w h ~ e h(one) af the
proaneta
not dld YOUR forefathers
t6ioSav oi r r a r t p r g bpGv. n a i & n t ~ ~ E l v a v
yes,
persecuted the fathers of rovi And they kllled
they kllled those who
.rob<
rrpoamayyeihav-rag
rrcpi r i g
the (ones) havrng announced beforehand about the made
&XzGorwg TOO
6tvaiou
ofi
,,G" 1" advance eoncernlng
eom~ne of the nehteous
(onel of whom now the comlng of the
.
irpsiq rrpoS6ra~ sai
povc?g
iyivco8e, righteous One, whose
rou
betrayers
and murderers YOU became, betrayers and murderers YOU have now
53 oirtvrg & ~ & T E
T~)Y v6pov ,eig 6 1 a ~ a y h g
who rovreceived the law lnto
orders
become, 53 y o u who
~eceivedthe Law as
&yyihou, nai o d ~t~uh6rSare.
of angels, and not uou guarded.
transmitted by angels*
54 'Arobovrrg
61.
~aOia hut have not kept it."
Hearing
but
these (things)
54 Well, a t hearing
Stmpiov~a
these things they felt
K%<@&<
'
they were being sawn through
cut to their hearts
adrGv nai
Eppvxov
and
to gnash*
of them and they were gnashing
their teeth a t him.
h' a6r6v.
55 trrhpxwv
62
rrA&qg 55
he, being
upon
him.
Being
but
full of holy spirit,
rmebpa-roq &yiou hrsviaaq 615 .rbv odpavi)~ gazed into heaven
of spirit
holy having gazed lnt0 the heaven
and caught sight Of
d6sv 66Sav eroO nai 'IqooOv
kmha
ad's glory and of
he saw
of ~~d and
J ~ S U S having
Jesus standing at
LK
6ESlGY
TO^
gEO~
56. Kai
ad:
and Gad's right hand,
o u t o i right [parts1 of the
8rwpG
.rob< ol)pavobq 56 and he said:
~ i r r c v ' 1606
heavens , "Look! I behold the
he -~
said ~ o o k i I am beholding
~.~
. the
Opened up
S~qvatypivoug' n a i 76" vibv T O O hv8p&rrou
and the Son of man
having been awned and the son of the
man
TOO
ecoa. Standing at
SESLGV
ko-rGra
t~
having stood of the God. right hand." 5 1 At
out of right lpartsl
57
K ~ ~ S W T C ~ SL
pav$
p~yed,l this they cried out at
the top of the voice
~ a v i n gcried out
but
to voice
great
and put their hands
OUV~U~OV
rh
adrGv, ~ a bpprloav
i
they held together the ears of them, and they rushed over their ears and
6~ i 00"
k ' ~ -a~ 6r nb d ~ d l swh
o'n
ad-r6v,
58 no; rushed upon him with
him.
and one accord. 58 And

hHEi<

hci

always

roq

to the

spirit

the

&yze
;$

"grind: clench."

holy

YOU

ACTS 1:59-8:4

ACTS 85-12

&
;

&~X&rrg
LEw
n6kwq
havlngejeeted
outside
cih)
U18of36how.
ual
01
rupsq
they were throwlng~tanea. And the wi else3
dnrf&vro T&
1pha
&& n a p & TOG<
put off +.he outar garments of them beside the
maviar
rdovvivou
ZdAou.
f
of young man
bclng called
Saul.
59 nal
LhlO~6Aow
76" Irk$And they were throwinga0naa.t the Stephen
~ I I K ~ O ~ ~ E V~ Oa V iM Y O V T ~KQlr 'lluoO,
calllnguwn
end
raving
Lord
Jesus.
6LEa1 r b ~ O p h
60
8r1q
68
~eceive the ~ ~ l d t
havhgpYt but
r h y 6 w a Erpa rv
pwb4 pry&An KCPIE,
the knees he cries out to voice great Lord,
mfi~r15
alhoiq ra6rqv .rjv
not you lhould make t o ~ t a n dto them this the
&pap~iw ~ a i
T O ~ O
einbv
eh;
and
this (thing)
having aaid
tltolp28q.
he fell as em.

"g

OPE;

a n e r throwing him
outside the city, they
began casting stones
a t him. And t h e witnesses laid down their
Outer garments a t t h e
feet of a young man
called Saul. 59 And
they went o n casting
stones a t Stephen as
he made appeal* and
mid: "LOrd Jesus,
receive my spirit."
60 Then, bending hir
knees, he cried out
with a strong voice:
"Jehovah,' do not
charge this sin against
them." And after saying this he fell asleep
[in death].
Saul. f m his part,

z&hoF 62 qv
WCU~OK&V
Saul but wan thinklnEwcll together t A e the murder of him.
&va~pfoe~a 6 ~ 0 0 . 'Eyfvcro 6E b f ~ r i v n ?$
On t h a t day great
llftlngup af hlm. Occurred but In that the persecution arose
fipfpg 61wypdq p i y a c i n 1 ~ j vLnrhr)airn, against the wngreday geraeeution great upon the
mlesla gation t h a t was in
~ j v
h, 'Ir oooh6polq
6P Jerusalem; all except
the (one) in
femsalem;
n*q
but the apostles wem
6 l c m ~ & p l l mK&
~ & x6pclF
q
4%'lar6aiaq scattered throughout
were dlspencd down the reElona o f t C Jude*
the reglons of Ju.de'a
rai
Ia a p i q
.T&V
h o m 6 h w v . and Sa.mar5.a. 2 B u t
and
of#amaria
tho
apostles.
reverent men carried
2 O W E K ~ ~ 6P
~ ~rbv
W t r f w v
hV6p~c Stephen to t h e burial,
Carried together but the Stephen male person. and they made great
rlihaf3eiq ~ a tnoiquav
i
K O ~ L ~ pfyav
V
in'. lamentation over him.
well-holding end thcv made lamentation great upon 3 Saul, though, began
adrg.
8 IaGhog
6L
bhupaivsro
r j v to deal outrageously
h~m.
Saul
but war outraging the with the congregation.
i~~hfluirn,
K ~ T &
TOG<
OII(OVCInvading one house
eccleais
down on
the
houses after another and,
L I L ~ O P E U ~ ~ C uJpwv
VOC
Te
Bv6paq
~ a idragging out both
going In,
dregulng and malo persona and men and
he
yuvai~aq
napr6i6ou
SIC p u h a ~ j v . would turn them over
women
he war glvlng beside
into prison. to Drison,
02"
4 nowever.
4
01
vkv
The cones)
indeed
therefore those who
59. Or. "invocation: prayer." 60' Jehovah, ~lble.2nr;~ a r d NAB.
,
,

212s

had been scattered

61amapiwcq
having been dlspelred
~ ~ ? " , % g h went through t h e land
cllayyrht<6pevot
~ b vA6yov.
5 $iAmnoq declaring t h e good
daclaiing aa good news the word.
phillp news of the word.
5 Philip, for one, went
66
KOTFM~)V
down $$o
but having
8a.mari.a
down
t o the
and
city
began
of
Eapapiaq
~ K ~ ~ P W U E V &oiF
*V
x p l m w . to
the Christ
Samaria he war preaehlng to them the Chrlst. to
them. 6 With one
6 npoorixov
bl 01 Axhot
mi<
accord t h e crowds
Were attentive but the crowds tothe cthlngll
paying attenti,,,,
hcyop&volq h b 705 01hinnou .bpo8upa%v iv t o the things said
belng said by the
PhlllP llke-mindedl~ In by Philip while they
Cmo&tv
a l h o k rai
Phirretv
l e ( listened and looked
: I to be hearing them and to be looklng at the a t the signs he was
qpcia
6
inoirl.
1 nohhol y&p performing. 7 For
s gna
whloh he was doing:
many
for there were many that
spirits,
v
, , Lpvrov
n v r b p a ~ a CIch8apra had
of the tones)
svlng
spldta
unElenn and these would
CryOut with a loud
f3oOv~a pwvi p r y M q
L ~ ~ p X o v ~ o , voice and come out.
ery~ng
to V O great
~
' they were eom~ng
Inany that
nohhoi 62
napaXEhupfvol
r a i )iwhoi
and
many but , havtng been DarslyLed and
ame lame Paralyzed
were cured.
6 8 r p a n c J f J ~ o w 8 Eyivcro 62 n o h y x a p h g SO there came t o be
they were cured;
occurred but much joy a great deal of joy in
Lv ~ f in6hc1 & K C ~ V ~ .
that city.
In the city
that.
9 Now in the city
s wale'Avjp
M
T L ~ bY6par1 ~
i there
p was
~ a certain
penon but
aoms to name simon man named Simon.
to this. had
ppyrhv
Kai who. prior
npovrr-px~v t v 6 n6kt
practicing magwas be'ore
in the elty p m t c np mag* and
~ c a al r t s and amazing
t 5 1 m h v w ~b E ~ W S 7 F E a ~ a p i a ~
the nation of Samar..
a~tonishlng the nation o f t a Snmaria.
i.a, saying he himself
dvai
Tlva
L W ~ V P ~ Y W 10 3
'
was somebody great.
to be somebody hlmseLf great.
10 And all of them.
npwri~ov
p l ~ p d from the ieast to the
they were bclngsttenuvs
m a l l lone) greatest, would pay
Cw
pcyCIXou hiyovreq
0 0 ~ 6 Lmlv
~
4 attention to him and
""1% great lone) aaylng This tone) is the say: "This man is the
Aljvaplq TOO 8~013 fi ~ a A o u p % Mcyhhfl. Power Of Godl Which
power of the Qad the bclns calk
Great. can be called Great."
they
11
npoorixov
6E a d r 3
6th
r b 1'
They were attentive but to hlm through the pay attention t o him
Of h's
IKWQ 6vq ~ a i $ ~ a y l a ~ q L O T ~ K ~ V ~ I
.~rn~i~nt
m t h e magleal set# toCSlave amazed amazed
a while by
them
his for
magical
quite
alholiq.
12 6 ~ e 6P h i o r r w a v
them.
When but they belleved 121%
b2$e,","dtp"$$,
O~Ximv
e l l a y ~ d ~ < ~ p f ~TIEPI
q
7 i C who was declaring
Phlllp
deeladng goad new8
sbout
the the good news of
pcluAriaq r o c ~ E O O < a / TOO bv6par05 the kingdom of God
klngdom o f t h s God and o f t h e
name
and of the name

2 e ~ t ?2%
~

?,

$ 2 ~

nhTq
2:

tit;

ACTS 8:13-20

558

559

your silver perT& &pr6p16v -.

,
h
001 srq d q " M ~ Y
The 8 h e r of YOU together wlth you let be Into ish with you, because
6mSAclav
6n
4 v &ps&
TOO %COO you thought through
destruetbi, because the free gift of the Gad money to get poseestdp~oa
616
~ ~ & ~ 8 slon
a l , of the free gift of
y o u o p l n e ~ . through
X%%"'
to acquire. Ciod. 21 YOUhave
21 o h h t v -01 PEP~F.
KA$~O<
neither part nor lot In
~ o t Id to YOU part
this matter, for your

'I 000
m3e.m

XproroO,
t ~ c m r i ~ o v r o of Jesus Christ, they
Christ.
they were being baptlzed plweeded to be hap.
EN6wq
TS ~ a yl w a i ~ q .
13 b
61 ti&, both men and
male persons and and women.
The but
women. 13 Simon
Zipwv
~ a i &bq
himuow,
himself also became
Slmon
also
he
believed.
a bellever, and, after
Panr~oeeiq
having been baptized
hefiv
wan
n
~
~
~
~ being
~
$baptized,
'
Y he
Wa8 in constant atrQ
Oihinnw, &wp&v TC
tendance upon Philip;
to the
philip, behaiding and
6wdrpetq
P Z ~ ~ C
Y , V O p ~ w q and he was amazed a t
nowen
oeeurrins beholdina sims and
i<immo.
- great powerful w o r a
he was being astonished.
taking place.
14 ' A K O ~ C M E S62 01 h) 'Is 00AGpotq
14 When the
Having heard but the in
.f%salem
apostles injerusdem
&nbmoAo~ 6 ~ 1 M6smat
fi Z a p a p i a ~ b vheard that 8a.mar'i.a
apostles thst has accepted the Samarln thc had
the
Xtryov TOO 0 ~ 0 6drrknethav apbq alrrobq word of (jod, they
wold of the God they rent off toward them
dispatched Peter
nCrpov
a
'Iwdrvqv,
and John to them:
Peter
and
John.
l5 o$l:q
15 and these went
~crra0domq
~ p o o l l d < m o nspl a h & v down and prayed
having gone down
prayed
about them
for them t o get holy
mG a
Lhrwt
A@ooav
80 thst
they might rerrlve
p i
holy; spirit. 16 For it had
Won
16 oG65nw y-5:
. fiv m' od6wi a h & v "Ot Yet laUen
not but yet
d was upon no one of them any one of them. but
they had only been
h n n s n . r o ~ 6 q . pbvov 6P
PsPanr~ocvo,
havlng fallen on, only but having been taDtized baptlzed in the name
b a f i p ~ o v elq 76 6vopa .roo nvpiou 'IquoG, of the Lord Jesus.
they were into the name of the Lord
Jeaua. 17 hen they went
17 ~ 6 7 s
hsrieeuav
~ & q x ~ i p a q id laying their hands
Then they were putting the
hnnar
upon
them, and they
ahobq, m i
ihdppavov
nvr5pa &y~ov. began to
holy
them, and they were recelvtng spirit
holy.
s,,,,,c.
18 'I&
6P 6 Iillov 6r1 616
i
~
Hsv~ngaeen but the Slmon thst through
r i q h n 0 t o c o q r & v X E I ~ B TBV
V
Cnroo~bhwv through the layingo,,
the puttingu~onof the hands of the apostles
of the hands of the
6 i 6 o ~ a 1 ~ i avr0pa
,
rr o o ' v s y ~ s v
apostles the spirit was
!a befng given the
spirit
!e oiered
19 ACywv
Abrc
~drpol rfiv given, he offered them
saying cive
elsa to me the money. 19 saying:
"Give me also this
t<ouoiav r a J q v
iva
4
suthority
this
in order that to whom U ever authority, t h a t anyone
&TOO&
Aapebvq
nvsGpa upon whom I lay my
Ilhouid place
he may reielvs spirit hands may receive
&y~ov. 20 l l h p a s G s t n w npbq a h b v holy spirit." 20 But
holy.
Peter but said toward him peter said to hirn:

t,";

?$$

.",":

gb;ciz

Xkt!?Aa

2:

ACTS 8:21-26

h,6,~,2' Y ~ J I

Y$P

oE:
$, &$
is not straight
'Z&YP ":5 %: 'Tv heart
In the sight
God.

Of
rG8si.z
E v m t TOG 0~05.
22 pcrav6qoov 22 Repent, therefore.
~epent
strsipht in a g a M the God.
OLV
hi, r& naniaq oov m ( m ~ q ~, a of
l this badness of
therecon from the badness of you of thla, and yours, and supplicate
6~fi&n mit nupiou E; iiw $~Itjumai Jehovah' that. if
s ~ p p i i ~ aof
t e the ~ o r d if really rull be etgoofi
the device
oo~
hrivola
UOU' of your heart may be
to you tho
devrce
23 into
slq yfor
a p xohjv
bile ofV!K
bitgrness
tag and
~ c l oijoint-bond
d v 6 ~ o ~ o Iv see you are a poisonous gall and a bond
&61~iaq
6pB
UE
~funrighteousness"
ofunr18hteou.nesa
in^
you
24 In answer
24 ~ a &norpleciq
v l n answered
g
but
6?
the I i p o v c l a w add: 'You men, make
Simon
asid
k,i&,~~hsptpoc a p b T ~ VKC~IOVSuPPllCatiOn for me
suppllcste ran over me towar5 the L ~ M to Jehovah' that none
hr. t p r of the things YOU
n!$i
should come on
upon
have said may come
&V
sipfi~arr
upon me."
of whlch (things) YOU have said.
25 Therefore.
when'
.~~~~~
25
01
~rkv
they
had
glven'the
Indeed
o h
The (one81
witness thoroughly
G ~ a p a p w p d r p ~ v o ~ , ~ a i AaXfiowrsq
had
the
having given thorough wmess and havlng spoken
word of Jehovah,'
rbv hbyov TOG w p i w
im6mpr ov
the word ofthe lard they were
b a c ~they turned back
M Jerusalem, and
d q ' l c p~ o o b b p a , mrroM&q
?e h~ & p a g T&~ they went~ declaring
~
into ~
~
~ and
~
the
~
~
i
the good news to
~inlwdi~ov~o.
UleY were addressing with g o d news. many villages of the
Sa.mar'l,tans.
26 'A ysAoq 68 Kupiov iAdrh osv apbq
28 However. Jehobut of mr.i
sp&s
toward
vah's'
'poke to
4iAmmov XLyov 'Avdroq91 r a l aops6ou K ~ T Z I
phiup
saying stand up and be gohg down Phlllp, saying: "Rise
and go to the south
4
'?&fw
the (one1 to the road that
22. Jehovah. Jl8a.u; Gad, vg*;
the Lord, RAB. 24' Jehovah. 3'.a.lo.lJ.'"W'3;
the Lord, NAB;Gad, DVgmSylr. 25. Jehovah, J7d.l*27.*a: the Lard, rBCD:
God, P 7 4 ~ S p . 26. JehovahVs,J1alO.II.l%ml2-**: Lord's. RAE.

P.YBC

'gETC$

Ingel

$2-

2 eY!?;

ACTS 8:27-33

560

uaraPaivouuav Cmd 'lapovuaAil.p

el< r&Sav. runs down from seruJerusalem

Into Gazs;
to Oa.sa,. (This
. 27 n a l dwaorhq is a desert road.)
thls
Is desolate iplenl.
And havlngstoadup
27 With that he rose
tnopsljeq,
rai 1605
&wip
Aleioyl
he went,
and look! male peraon Ethiopian and went. and. look!
clivaG oq 6 u v & u ~ q q K a v S h ~ q q &zoAiooqq an Ethi-o'pi'an euOuch. a man in Power
~Y"Y&
man o i p w e r 01 candace
queen
AIB~6nwv 8g fiv trri rrhoqq r i q yh<qq Under
of E ~ ~ I O D I ~who
, ~ . woa unon
a11 the treasure Of the E.thi-o9pi.ans.
a J r i g , 8g LA~XGBEI . rr O K W ~ ~ U W V
15 and who wasover
of her. wh. ha came
to foorshlp
lnto
her treasure He had
' IepowaAjp,
28 fiv
SL h o a ~ p L q w vgone t o Jerusalem t o
Jerusalem.
he war but
returning
worship, 28 hut h e
uai ~ a 8 two(
i
t r r i TOG 6pparoq a 6 ~ 0 6 ~ a was
i
TetUINng and was
and
alt8ng
Upon the
eharlot of hlm and sitting in his
&vryivwonrv
~ b v &
n;!%av
' H o a i w . and reading aloud
he Was Teadlng
the
IsaLah' the prophet Isaiah.
29 tlnav 6L
r b rrvr0pa
@lximV 29 So the spirit said
Sald
hut the
splrlt
tdrk
Phlllp
Eolnn down

from

aSrq t o r i v

Epqpoq.

np6o~hOa

to

~ a rohhjeqr;
i

be glued
t:%e
$i%%; and lain
t o this charlot."
TO~~TQ.
rr oo6papbv
6L
this.
navkprun toward but . tho 30 Philip ran alongmihmrroq fi~ouocv aiiroG & v a y ~ v r j o ~ o v mside
g and heard him
Phlllp
heard
of him
resdlng
reading aloud Isaiah
'Hoaiau +dv n p o q ' ~v, n a l clrrrv .Ap& the Prophet. and he
Isaiah
tho
proAel,
and he %Id Really said: 'Do you actually
YE
ytvbmc,
&
Itnow what YOU a m
ln fact
are you know?ng
what (th1n-b
reading?" 3 1 ~e
&WI&KEI~.
31
b
6L elrrw n 0 5 said: "Really.how
YOU ape readhi7
The (one) but ss!d How could I ever do so,
bwaipqv
k&
TI<
unless someone guided
1121~. I would be able If ever
romeone
me?. And he
66qyfiuet E
wapeu&Arohr TE +dv Q i h t m o v philip to get on and
will svldc me'?
He entreated and the
Philip
Sit dawn with him.
&vaP&vra
ra0ioan
32
the passage
havhg come
to sit down toge& with
of Scripture t h a t h e
w&h W8S reading aloud was
aGTq 'nq rrp6Parov tni this: "Asa sheep h e
~ E ~ ~ V W U K E fiv
V
he was reeding was thil
Aa
sheep
upon was brought to the
oqay4v
4x07
~ a ib q &pvbq dvwriov slaughter, and as a
.laughter he was ;, and 8 s lamb in egelnat iamb that is
~-voicelens
-~.
.....
rripovro$ alirbv & wvoq, oG~wq03r befare its shearer, so
rob
the (one1 sheerlng
hlm vo?celeaa. thus not he does not open his
mouth. 33 During
&YO~YEI
~b m b p a a 6 ~ 0 0 . P 'Ev
he i ~ o p ~ n l UP
n g the mouth of hlm.
In the his humiliation t h e
Judgment was taken
r a r r r ~ v ~ fir l K i o l q a h o i r
p8q'
hvmlllatlon the ju8nment a l hlm was ll~tedswsy; away from him.
Come you toward and

I$?

" Tt.

a$$:

f$t %
$:!
~

GqZ, ~!zt,$~

ACTS 8:34-40

561

~~~~~

WE& a h 0 3 ~ i q 6 l q y f i m r a ~ ;
2: penerstlon
of hlm who wlll thoroushlY relate7
6r1

of hlm.
5wire34i &06.
'Anorp18tiq
Having

phlllp

esld

dvog

whom

the

himself

35

fi

fram the e s r i the

66

ah06 og TQ
cunu&
to the

answered but the

Olhirnrq, ~Tncv

tamo2

Is belna lifted UP

Becnum

ALolmi

,,a
,

1am supplicating of you,

npoqjqq

htym

prophet

lssaylng

or
&voicag

thls7

~TLPOY

TEP~

about

different

about

rrcpi

TOGTO;

About

~1v6q.

someodel

SL b Oihtmrog r b o r 6 v a

navlng opened UP but the

~ h l l l p the mouth

aliroG ~ a i &pS&p~voq h b ~ i l g y p a p i q
of h ~ m and
this

a6 b q 6L

Jerua.

way,

the

p~

me

fram

the

scdp ure

;I?:came
body of
to water,
a certain
and the

news 2 2 Karh
1i
vri
hopc6ov~o

he declared

'IquoGv.
666v,

having started

tdqyyEhiUa.10

rab~qg

AS but they were go~ngdawn the

hi

fiX8ov

TI

Who will tell the

details of his generation? Because his life
is taken away from
the earth."
34 In answer the,
eunuch said to Phlllp:
'I beg you. About
whom does the prophe t say this? About
himself or about some
other man?' 35 Philip opened his mouth
and, starting with this
scripture, he declared
to hlm the good news
about Jesus. 36 Now
as they were going
over the road, they

CSup, r a i qag;

eunuch said: "Look! A

body of water; what

me from

they came upon aoma water, and

getting baptized?"
s7
38 w i t h
exan"&
Look1 Water: what lapmventing that he commanded
Pan~l~efiWat'
38 KO)
~ K ~ ~ C U U E Y t h e chariot t o halt,
to be bsptlzrd$
And
he commanded and they bath went

EGWG o~ '16ob

G6wp.

KWXGEI

-+

charlot,
&ppa,
rai
and
they
K ~went
T ~ Pdown
Q O Wboth
down Philip
into the
andwater.
the
him,
and3g
he when
hap
~ a eunuch;
i
into
~ ( qthe
~b J6wp
water the
6 and
TS @Pi h
~ tI m
I I oP g and
b EI]Y00 OF, ~ at pi d m r l ~ ~ah&.
v
3 9 6 ~ r they had come u p out
the eunu&,
and he bnptlred hlm.
When o f the water, Jeho66
&wLPqoav
tr
70;
GSmoq, mcG a vaws' spirit quickly
P i led Philip away, and
but they came up out of the
water,
rdv lbihlmrav, n a i OJK the eunuch did not
Ku iou fipraocv
and not see him anymore,
PhlllP,
09 %rd snatched away the
d 6 r v a h d v a 6 r t r 1 6 &oGxoq, tnops6ero for he kepd going on
he saw hlm
not yet the eunuch, he was going his way rejoicing.
y h p r j v b6bv aJroO ~ a wv
i
40 Oihmnoq 40 But Philip was
for the way of hlm reiofcln&
P h l l i ~ found to be in
62 riipLeq 15 'A wrav, ~ a 6i i ~ p ~ 6 p r v o Ash'dOd.1 and h e went
but was found Into As dod, and golng througi through the territory
rr6heIq n&oag and kept on declaring
0 y rhit;C~o
the good news $0 all
he was dec?n&g good news to the cltlea
all

o sfand
to
j w ~ the
b

dpq6.6~0~

5,

TOG the&
alirbv t1q
k?~*$l
to
come h ~ m tnto
.~
the

~~

PW*IABCVBSY~

Ka~oapiav.
Caeaarea.

:~~~~
he got

37'
~ n dthe Westcott and Hort Greek text omit this verse.
,
A.no'tue, xAB.
89' jehovah's. ~n.~ble.rr?r;
~ o r d ' s .NAB. 40' ~ s h ' d o d Jn.l8.11;

563

'0 61 T a G h o ~ ,CTI Lvrrviwv hsrr.lAfi uai

But Saul, still
The but Saul, yet breathlnsin of t h r e 2 and
breathing threat
0bvov
Ig r o k pa8qr&g r o c KVP~OU, and murder a g l n s t
o i murder Into the dlselplca oithe Lord. the djsciples of the
npod&v
76 a p x l ~ ~2 ~ Tilorno
i
Lord went to t h e
havlne come toward to tne chief priest
Re asked
2 and
el< A a p a u ~ d v n p d t asked him for letters
n a p ' a6roO ilrr~~moh&g
beside of him
letters
Into Damascus toward to the svnarroeues in
uvvayoyhc
6nwg
thv
Tlvag ~amascius.i n o r d e r
synwogues,
m that
iiever
any that he might bring
~8pn
T ~ Sd S d 6 v ~ a g 6v6pag
TE bound to Jerusalem
hemightflnd of the way b e l n i male permns and
whom he found
rai y w a i ~ a g ,
bSrp8voug
drvhyq
who belonged t o The
and
women, having been bound hom~ghtlead way, both men and
etg 'IepowQXIjp.
women.
lnto
Jerusalem.
3 NOW88 h e
8 'Ev 6 1 r3 n o be&,
t y i v n o &v
was traveling h e
In but the to& going it occurred hlm approached Damascus,
fyyic~lv
T&
A a p a u ~ O i(8fq2
TE when suddenly a llght
to be nearha to e Damsseua: Sud en u and -~~
from heaven flashed
~ ~ ~ i r TOG 06pmo5, around him. 4 and
ah& ~ E p l I i r n p a * ~y3g
hlm flsrhedaround 1 ght outoi the heaven, he fell t o the ground
4 cai
nwilv
i n i T ~ V yfiv ~ K O W E V and heard a voice say
and having fallen upon the earth he heard to him: ,-Saul, saul,
qwviv Aiyovoav a 3 r Q Xa06h TaohA,
r i why are you perseYolee
saying
to hlm Saul
Saul,
why cuting me?" 5 He
WE
6 1 b ~ ~ t g ; . 6 E ~ W 62
Tig said: "Who are you.
me are you perseeutfn=T He sald but W h o Lordl.' He said: "I am
d
KCPIE.
i)
66 'EyS ~ I p 't l q u o 5 ~ Jesus, whom you are
sre;ou. ~ o r d l ?The (one) but
am Jesus persecutlng. 6 Nev6v uir
6 1 6 ~ ~ 1 s 6 &A)\& &vhcr~q0[ ertheless, rise and
whom you are Persecutlns:
but stand UP YOU enter lnto the city,
nai siuiorA& it Ti)V nbhlv, Kai hh,fIiu~(li
and what you must
and enter you into the elW, and I t w U e w h e n d o wlll be told you."
001
TI
UE
6Ei
n o ~ s i v , 7 Now the men t h a t
to YOU what you It is necellllely D be doing. were journeying with
7 ol 61 h v 6 p ~ q
ol
0 ~ 0 6 ~ 6 him
0 ~were
~ ~standing
The but male persons the (one#) fourneumg
speechless, hearing,
a 6 ~ Ql o r KEIUW ~ Y E O ~h, ~ o h m ~ pi"
g
T?& indeed. the sound
him h s i stood dumb, hearins indeed of e of a voice, but not
beholding any man.
qwvfig pq68va
voice no one
O;ca&,"I~g~
8 fiA 8t pUPh but
62 8 Rut Saul got u p
a
6
T
y ,
CN~vyp8vov , from the ground, and
Saul
from the. ear h, havlns been opened UP though his eyes were
6L TO^ 6@0aApDv aha; 0 6 6 2 ~ E B ? s m v
opened he was seeing
but of the
eyes
of hlm nolhlnp he war seeing: nothing. So they led
XEI a y w y o h r ~ q 62 a h b v EIuIjyayo~ 15 him by the hand and
Icadfng by the hand but hlm
they led in lnto conducted him into
A a p a o ~ b v .9 xai
fiv
fipfpaq ~ p d g p i Damascus. 9 And for
Damascul.
And hewas
days
three not three days he did not

$2

~~~~

wit%

~~~

~~

ACTS 9:lO-16

BAtlrwv, ~ a i03% E@aysv 0661

h w . see anything, and he
seeing.
and not
he ate nelther he drank. neither ate nor drank.
-~
10 'Hv 68
T L ~ pa0 TI)< Cv b . a p a U ~ O
10 There was in
was but some dlsaple tn Damweu. Damascus a ~ ~ r t a l n
disciple named
b b p a r t 'Avaviat ~ a Ei ~ T E V r p d g a h ~ d v
toname Ananiss, and rald toward hlm y
and the
St
bphparl 6 ~ 6 p 1 o g'Avavia.
b
him In
",%on
the Lord
Ananin. The (one) but Lord said
a vision: "An.e.ni'as!"
~ t m v '1606 i 6, ~ ( l p 1
~1. 6
61 K ~ P L O S said:
am.
Lord.
The but Lord
Look!
,,id
Fd."l1 The Lord
l r ~ ga h b v 'Avhrrra lrop~G8q.rt h r i r j v =d to him: ''Rise, go
toward him stand up you
go
upon the
t o the street called
PCllqv T ~ V~ a h o u ~ 6 v I l vEGOciav Kai <li;:pv
Straight, and at the
street the being called Straight and
& oiriq 'lo66a I G h o v 6vbpml T a p a , house of Judas look
in house of ~ u d a a savl
toname Taraian, for a man named
i605
n 6 x a , 2 a
7 6 ~ Saul. from Tarsus.
k
?-~
he i.
oraulng.
and
he saw For. look! he is
-~
Bv6pa
Lv 6 p h p m 1 'Avaviav dv6par1 praying, 12 and in a
male person in
virion
Ansnia
to name "ision he has seen a
man named An.a.nl'as
s i ~ h 0 6 v ~ ar a i
+1106vra
having come in and hav~ngput upon
come in and lay his
hands upon him t h a t
shands
i i p a g so6nw
ths2 he might
+aPACW.
look again. l3
he might recover
62 'Avaviag K ~ P I E ,
h d nohADv nTpi sight." l3 But
but Ansnlss Lord,
heard from many about
Anwni'as answered:
TOO CN6pdq rolrrov,
ma
K~K&
the male
asmany PI bad (things) -LOT&. 1 have heard
~ o i g &yi015 COY h o i q u c v h, ' I ~ p o ~ u a X j from
p ~ many "Out
man, how many into the holy
of
he did ~n Jerusalem;
14
e<ovuiw na & T ~ V jurious things he did
and here he l ~ h s v i n g authority besPde of the t o your holy ones in
Jerusalem. 14 And
&p~tspLwv
6fiual
ntnrrat
TO&
the ion-a) here he has authority
chief priests
to blnd
aU
h ~ r n h o u p 8 v o u76
~ h o p & uou. 15 ETTTN 62 from the chief priests
eeiilng upon
the name of you.
Said but o+,
in bands ail
those calling upon
n p d t a d ~ b6 r6ploq nopr6ov,
&TI
toward him the ~ o r d Be you gains. because your name... 15
m ~ i r o g t ~ h o y f i g b r i v POI
ofirog
mc t h e m r d said t o him:
vess1 orchoiee
is
tome this (onel of the
.Be on your way,
k m i r u a ~ 7.5 bvoph pou ivblrlov
because this man is a
to carry
the name of me in sight
chosen vessel t o me t o
tevWv TE uai paut?iou ulDu rr 'lufalih: bear my name to the
nations and ond of kings of sons and of ereel
nations a s well as to
&a
16 LyZ, y a p h 0 6 ~ i F wah8
I
for
.how tohim
ithlnE8l as kings and the sons of
6ei
a h d v Iinlp TOO bvbPmbq ~ O U Israel. l6
it is nece~sary him
over the
name
of me show him plainly how
many thlngs he must
na0dv.
suffer for my name."
to affer.

1.

OF,"$2

~~~~~~

rxel

ACTS 9:23-29

ACTS 9:17-22
17 S o Ama-ni'as
went OR and entered
into the house, and he
laid his hands upon
hlm and sald: 'Saul,
hrother,theLord,the
sesusthat appeared
t o you on the road
which you
has sent me
6nwG coming,
~PXOU,
YOU were coming,
that forth, in order t h a t
dvaphly, 5
' ~ a 1
,hqueBA
you may recover sight
you might 1 0 3 wain
and
you mzght be lled and be Alled with
E(&q,
holy splrlt." 18 And
-6parog
6yiou. 18 r a i
holy.
of sprdt
And
immedlstel~ immedlatelv there fell
h h ~ u a v a h 0 6 &drirv @3crhpGv hc, from hls eyes what
they fell on of him from
the
eyes
aa looked like scales, and
hmi6rq.
&vithrqkv
TE
Kai
&vaur&
he recovered sight;
scaler, he loo ed sgeln and, and having st008 up and he rose and was
t@airriu%q 19 m i
hapciv
Tpogfiv hsptlzed, 19 and h e
he was bsptlz;d,
and havfng received
food took food and gained
LvtuxGBq.
strength.
h e was strengthened wlthln.
He got t o be for
'Eykvtro
62 p r r h ~ i n r & A a p a u r Q
the
Heeame to be but wlth the in Damsaeur some days
disciples In Damascus,
20 and Immediately
{P?!,$:
20
,&$&&ly
In the synagogues
~ a wvaywyaiq
i ~
~ K ~ P W U E V d v ' I UOOY
he began to preach
the synagogues he was preaehmg the
that
One
6
0 6 ~ 6 5 tmlv
6 uibq s o 3 em;.
that
thle
la
the son of the ~ o d . Is the Son of God.
21 But all those
21
tEio+wro
6~ n&g
01
Were belng astonished but
all
Cie (onea) hearlnK him gave way
&KO~OVTE$
KO?
LhEyov
0 6 ~0' 0 ~ 6 5~ U T I Yt o a ~ t o n l s h m e nat n d hearlng and they werr saylng Not thls
ia would Say: 'qs this ,&
6
rrop8'uaq
iv 'I uocrhi,&~the man that ravaged
the lone)
havlnp.
waste in
J%aslem
those in jerusalem
rn*
hn~aAoup&uq m 6 m p a mSro, who C ~ I upon
I
thin
the Ionell
calling upon
the name
thla, name, and that had
nai 0 6 ~15 TOOTO
aqhmc!
Tva
and hem Qto
thls he hsd came in order that come here for this
very purpose, that
6 ~ 6 ~ ~ k v o u q adT0bq
&yCP/q
h i
having been bound
them
h e m ~ g hlead
t
u w n he might lead them
the chief
TOGS
& p y p c i s 22 ~ a ~ ~ Eo q I A ~ A O Vbound
P I ~ ~ S ~ S22
? B U ~
the
ehre prles ?
sau but
Saul kept on scquir&6wapoOro
~ a i
u w i w v
wes beinn
md
he was confoundtns ing power all the more
.ernnowend
.
'lov6aiouq
rob^
~ a T 0 l n o ~ v r a ~ and was confounding
Inhabiting
in the Jews that dwelt in
Jews
the loneal
11 'ArrjhBw
62
'A-iaq
rai
Went off
but
Ananias
and
~ i u i h e s v EI( Tfiv 0iK;av. ~ a i fiTle~i5
he entered Into the house, and hevmg Imposed
H aPrbv r&q
E~REV
IaoZlh
upon
him
the
heraid
Saul
&6Ehe& 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 0h 5i u ~ d r i vppE, 'Iqu&5
brother. the Lord
has sentoff me, Jesus
6
6+8d(
the lone) having become seen
1 2

Ykd"d

%$

fit$?:5 :$:;

:R,'

f:

laid

Ll

aTl

6V Damascus as h e
the proved logically t h a t
this is the Chrlst.
xplur6~.
chrlst.
23 NOW when a
62
Cnhqpotvro
firba~good many days
but
were beinp fulRlle0
days
were comlng t o a
~ ~ W E ~ O Y ~ E ~ ~01 V T O
'IW6Clio~ close, the Jews took
11-i,
NRleient,
mnsulted together
the
Jews
counsel together t o
24
tyhfi
do away with him
62 T+
&vdeiv &6v
It became known but to the 2 p nowever,
hlm;
to take up
their
XaljAq,
impouhi
a h plot against him
Of
the
counael upon
Saul
became known to
rrapmqpoho
St
~ a i
8aul. ~ u they
t were
m e y wereclorely observln~ but
end
closely watching also
the gates both day
ngates
6 k q fipipuq
of day and
TS and
uai W
of nlght
K T ~rathat
h~
~
and night In order t o
tnrawuw
25 haD6vrtq
66
26 SO hls dlsclples
g a 0 q m i adr0O v u ~ r b ~ 616
twk h'm and let
irerples of hlm of nlght through
him down by night
~ d i n a v athbv xah&ua'JTq tv
through an opening in
they let dawn hlm havlnglowend in b
t h e wall. lowering hlm
26
n ~ a y d p m 5
8?
.iq in a basket.
but
Into
Having mme to be slonwlde
26 On arrlvlng in
h i p a c ~ v K O M B U ~ T0iG
~ ~ Jerusalem he made
he was trying to glue himself to the emrts to loin himself
p a o ~ ~ a irya i n & v ~ q P@opoOv~o
to the dlselples; but
dlsc pler; and
all
they were fearing him. they were all
pi,
rr~meGomq (hl
turiv
p + ~ i < . of hlm. because they
not
believing
that
he is
dimple.
he was
hlha@6&Iem
&bv
B dlselple. 27 S o
f i t hhavlng taken holsof
him Bsr,na.bas
to his
T O ~ S h o u ~ 6 h o u 5 , nai ald and led h ~ m
t o the
t%;d
the
and apostles. and he told
6lqyiluaro
ariroiq nGq kv 76 Mi, them In detail how on
hethoroughlyrelaled to them how in the way the road he had seen
the Lord and t h a t h e
r16w d v r6plov vai 6n O & q m &Q,
he saw the L a d and that he s w k e tohim. had spoken to him,
r a i rrGg
AapauuQ Cnappy!&uaTo ,tv T+ and how in Damascus
and how m Damascus he sP0 e boldly 1" the he had spoken boldly
ddpcrrl 'I uo0 28 Kal
fiv
PET' a h G v in the, name of
oiIesud.
name
And hews8 wlth them Jesus. 28 And he
nai
t
m
o
p
~
u
6
p ~ v o q siq continued with them.
riorrop~u6pwog
and
going out
into walklnll in and out a t
-come
- " in
' I w o u d i p , rrappquecll;6rcvoq & .rQ &6pcrrl J ~ T u s ~ speaking
G~,
Jerusalem,
spakin= bo dly in the name boldly In the name
TOG
rupiou, 29
~XMEI
of the Lord; 29 and
oi the
Lord,
ha was speaklnl
and
and he was talklng and

~amsaeus:

o u ~v p l p &~< ~ ~ ~0 4 6 5 Q
~
maklng go wlth that thls
1s

* 2'

'

them.

:::

g$ %%?'

u*~'?.

":fru%&iu

Bz?mf2
%Ye?%
+

ACTS 9:30-35

ACTS 9:36-41

WP&S rob< 'Ehhqvrordrs disputing with the

hewn8UUVE<{TEI
seekmg together toward
the
Hellemstr;
Greek-speaking Jews
01
6L
hrxripovv
bE)L~iv
the (ones1 hut were taking in hand to take UD But these made
attempts to do away
&6v. 30
htyu6vrrg
him.
Aavlng securately known
$: With him 30 When
&6rhQoi ~ w fcryov
i
adrbv rlq K a ~ u a p i m~ a the
i brothers detected
brothers ledaown
him into caesvrea and
.. - this, they bl0uKht him
down t&Caes.are'a
t < a n i o . ? n h w a h d v EIG Tapu6v.
they sent off out him Into Tanus.
and sent him off to
3 1 'H
pLv
o h
trnhquia
ra8' Tamus'
The Indeed therefore
ecclesls
dawn
31 Then, indeed.
B~TG
lou6aiaq uai r a h l h a i a g aai the congregation
who e
' Juden
and
of Galilee and throughout the whole
xa apiaq
ETxy
oipfivqv oim6o o u p b q , of Ju.de'a and Gal'l.lee
o f k m a r i a warhavlng
peace
being bluut up. and 88.mari.a
r a i nopsvopinl TO Q6P4) TOG K U P ~ O U r a i into a period of peace,
and
going
to the fear of the Lord and
built up: and
r a ~ a ~ h f i - ~ TOG
l
r r v d ~ g y oa~s it walked in the
comfort
of the
fear of Jehovah' and
tnhq8liv~ro.
in the comfort of the
It was bang multi~lied
holy spirit i t kept o n
52 'ErLva~o
6k
nir
v
~IEPX~IIEYOV
It occurred
but
pee
traversing multipiying.
61& rrhu~wv K ~ T E ~ ~ Cr a~ i V npbg ~ o b s 12 Now a s Peter
through all (Part=l to come down and toward the W;S
lPartsl he came
&yiaug
TOG<
l ( n 0 1 ~ 0 & ~ a gAG66a.
holy fanes) the (one4)
inhabltjng
~ ~ d down
d ~ also
.
t o the holy
in
33 r 8 Ev
6k YE^ hv8pwrrbv TIva 6 ~ 6 p a ~Ones
c that
w e Pound but there
mon
some to name Lyd'da. 33 There he
Aiviav
tE $ 6 " & ~ i ~, lylng
a r a ~ a i p r v o vtwi Iound a certain man
Aenear out of years elght
down
named Aene'as, who
been lying
On
r p a P & r ~ o u , 8s
fiv
napahrhupivoq.
cot.
who wan having been Paralyzed. his cot for eight years.
he was Paralyzed.
34 r a i r l n ~ v a d 4
b n&.rpoq
And
said to him , the
Peter
~enea;, 34 And Peter said
$0 him: "Aene'as.
Ihai
WE
'Iqooirq X 1 0 ~ 6&hmr1el
~
la heeling you
Jesus
Phrlst:
standuo rou Jesus Christ heals
rai
urpiwov
ocaur@
and do the spreadfng to Yourselfi
&ulorq. 35 ~ a i rT6av
he stood up.
~ n d saw
01
u a r o ~ r o O v r q Ali66a r a 1 rdv I a p ~ u ainhabited
,
Lyd'da and
the (ones1 inhabiting Lydds and the Sharon, the [plain of] S h e o n oYr~vo( h i m p r y l a , trri r&v rirp~ov.
saw him, end these
who
turned
upon the Lord.
turned t o the Lord.
28Literally ''the Hellenists": the Grecian Jewn. Jlr. . 31. Jehovah,
s~.a.~o.~~.~.~e.xa,~z;
the LO^^, ,,AB, 56. S~BP'OD,
517.18S: sa'ran, RAB.

fit

:ih~

(th~gioyU

36 But In Jop'ps
fet.g!%.PdS~e there was a certain
2 t
dv6pm1
T a soeh,
fi . 6 t e p ~ q v c u o p i y disciple named
t o m e
Ta!ltha.
who
beinp translated ~ ~ b , , . t which,
h ~ , when
M E T a l A o w a s athish was
fiv rrh'pqs Bpywv translated. means
is berng reld Dorcno;
fzi of works Dorscas, s h e abounded
ciya83v nal iAqpoouvOv
6v
h o i ~ l . in goad deeds and
good and gifts of mercy of which she was doing. afts mercy that
37 i y i v ~ r o 62 ev ~ a i 56piwtlS L ~ E i v a l s~h e was rendering.
It occurred but &n the
daya
37 But in those days
&uEwtioauav a h j v d m 0 8 ~ E i ~
howovrr<
having failen sick her
to die;
having washed she
fall sick and dle. Bo
6t they bathed her and
62
Eewav b
G n ~ p r j v . 58
hut they put in upper room.
o h 5 AG66aq
'!&mu 01 p d q ~ a ilaid her in an upper
being of Lydda to the Jopga the disClDleS chamber. 38
cimwavrr
&TI
nLrpoq
i i v i v a h j j as Lyd'da was near
havina- henrh that
peter
1.
in
it Jop'pa, when the
trrrCora~Aav Slio
hv6pac
np&$ a h b v d'sc'ples heard that
they aent on two
male persona toward
hlm Peter was in this city
rrapmaAoGvrq
Mj
drvfion<
they dlspatched two
ent~eatln~
Not
70" should be motlonfesr men to hlm to entreat
6lcherivw
fiPi)Y. 39
&au~%
Ihiml: "Please do not
hsvlns stoo up hesitate to come on
to come through untll to us;
nhpoq
ouv~herv ad~oiq.
6v as far a s us." 39 At
62
but
Peter
went with
them:
whom t h a t peter rase and
rrapayrvbp~ov
dnriya ov E ~ C ~6 went wlth them. And
hadng mme to be alongside they ~ e X u p ~ n t o the when
he arrived.
-~~~~
.~~
tmp6ov, rai
rrapkm,oav
ah6 n h u a l they led hlm up into
upper room. and they stood alongside to him all the upper
~ h a i o v o a l alii ~ ~ T T I ~ E I K Y and
L ~ ~ all
W ~the
I
widow^
::t
weeping
and
exhibiting
presented themselves
~l~fivaq
ipdrna
him weeping and
inner garments and outer garments as many as to
exhibiting many
hoi~l
VET' &fiv
08-a
6 Aoprhq. in,,, garmentsand
she was making wlth them beinp the Doreas.
outer garments that
40
L~Pahhv
62
E5w
nhvraq
to make
Having thrust out but outslde all ltheml the Dor'cas
while she was with
nhpoq
nai
Brit
Peter
and
having ph-6
Be
knees them. 40 But Pe*r
rrpoql5Ea~0, r a i
irnorpiqaq
rrpdg T& Put everybody Outside
he p~8yed.
haying turned toward the and, bending his
knees, he prayed, and,
-&pa
clmv T a st06 drvhmrq81.
body he asid Tagitha.* ., stand up. Tho ?one) turning t o the body,
62
~)YOISEV rohg 69&IXpohq &i<, ~ a he
i mid: "TabWha,
but opened up the
eyes
of her, and nse!"S h e opened
nLrpav
& v ~ K & ~ , uher
~ v eyes
.
and, as she
i6oG-a
rdv
having seen
the
peter
she sat up. caught sight of Peter,
62
she Sat up. 4 1 Glv41
605~
but
to her
and mg her his hand.
Having given
36

"'F'?%Z

22-

.,

.clw

ppa

ACTS 9:42-10:6
&viorqusv
ad~fiv,
qwufiuaq
6 i he raised her up,
he made stand up
her,
having sounded for but and he called the
TO^ &yiouq ~ a T&S
i
xfipaq r r a p i u r q u ~ v holy ones and the
the holy (ones1 and the widows hepresented widows and presented
a h j v <Ooau. 42 w w o ~ d v 61. t y f v r r o ~ a 8 ' her alive. 42 his
her
living.
Known but i t became dawn
became known
6hqq ' 16nrqq, nai h i o - r r v u a v rrohhoi hi throughout all ~~p~~
whole
JopPa.
and
believed
many
upon
and many became
T ~ V
K~PIOY. 43
'EY~VETO61. ipLpaq i ~ a v & q
On the Lord.
the Lord.
Itoccurred but
days sufficient
43 For quite a few
peival
Lv ' l 6 r r r r g rrap&
TLV~
days he remained in
to remain in
JoDDa
beside some
?i%t
Jop'pa wxth a certain
pupari.
Simon, a tanner.
tanner.
,

vip
loMale' Aperson

6f

but

6 v 6 p a ~ 1 Kopvfih~oq,

TI$

$Y

some-, in

Ka~uapip
Caerarea

~ K O T O Y T ~ P X ~ t~
~

Now in

loCaes.a.re'a there

was a certain man

named Cornellus, an
6
~ a h o u v i v n ~' I ~ a h l c f i c , army omcer of the
Ot the (one) being called
Italian,
Italian band, as it was
2
EI%UC~{~
q"po6~svo<
called, 2 a devout
well-reverential
and
fearing
man and one fearing
Erbv
uSv
rravri -16
O~KW
a5~0O
together with all
God together with
all
the household of him:
n o l i l v Lhsqpooiivaq rrohh&q ~il
ha@ ~ a his
i household, and he
glfts
of
doing gifts of merey
many
to the D
~ many
I
~
. . ~ and~ made
6 ~ 6cvoq
TOO
8soG
6!&
T T ~ Y T ~ mercy
~ ,
to the people
suppkcatmg
of the
~ o d through
itlme], and made Suppl~catkon
3 d 6 ~ v t v b p & p a r ~ qavephq &usi r r ~ p i to God cont'nu~lY
h e saw in
vlslan
mamfesth
as if
about 3 Just about the
ijpav tvhrqv T ~ SipLpaq iryyshov TOO EroO "'nth hour of the
hour nlnth of the day
anget of the God day he saw Dlalnly
.
.
siorX86vra
rrpbq a o ~ l r v nai
sirr6vra in a vision an angel
having c o m e in toward
him
and having said of God come in to
a d r d Kopvfih!~. 4
6
61. &rrvioaq him and say to him:
to him Cornelius.
. The (one) but havinggazed ..cornelius!n 4 ~h~
ULTQ ~ a iepQopoc
Y F V ~ ~ E V O ~E T ~ ~ YT i
man gazed a t him
to him and in fear having become he raid What
and,
frighti m l v , ~6ple; Eirrcy 61. ari+ A i rrpouruxaf ened, said: -what is
is it.
Lord? He Bald but to hrm The prayers
it Lord? He said to
uou ~ a iai iAeq~ou6vac u o u dveP u a v hjm: ..Yourprayers
of YOU and the gifts of mercy of you
up
~ i q ~vqp6ouuov ep?pau8rv
TOG 8Eo0, and gifts of mercy
znto remembrance from-m-toward of the
GO^; have ascended as a
5 n a i vOv nipylov
irv6paq
zi5 ' ' i 6 m q v 'emembranee before
5 So now send
and now
send
male persons into
joppaGod.
men t~ JoP'Pa and
~ a i p ~ r t r r r r ~ q a ~I i p w v & .W
-I~
and
send across
Simon
some
who summon a certain Simon Who is surnamed
hllrd~i~a!
nkTPOS- 6
..08T0q
is being surnamed
Peter;
tnis (onel Peter. 6 This man
to name

%zqq

ACTS 10:l-14

569

Cornelius.

centurion

Out O f

2;

i o r i v o i ~ i an a p & 8&Aaooav. a tanner, who has a

is
house beude
sea.
house by the sea."
7
7 As soon as the
Bil$5
,$n,j,
angel that spoke to
,660
qwvfiuaq
hahOv
air-rd,
speaking
to him,
having rounded for
two him had left, he called
Ka; two of his howe
TOY
oinerOv
of the
house servants
and servants and a devout
soldier from among
~ilv
C T T ~ ~ T ~ ~ T ~ ~1jusP.i
Y
.
well-reverential
ofthe (ones) thosewho were in
soldier
constant attendance
irpoonaprep~6vrwv
persevering
to
a6rQ
him 8 and
~ ahaving
tiC t l y qexplained
u a ~ ~ ~ v oupon
q
him, 8 and he
Grrrnu~a aJroiq & n i o ~ ~ i h c v
everything to
ail (things) to them he sent away a?l%q
i?z0
them and dispatched
T?Y
'lbnnqv.
them to Jop'pa.
the
Joppa.
6&
ha6pcov
66o~rropoGv~wv The next day as
but
morrow
journeymg
they were pursuing
e ~ ~ i v w v nai
76
r r 6 h ~ r & ~ ~ L < ~ Y their
T O Yjourney and were
af those (ones) and to the
citv
nearing
appmaching the city,
&vieq .
nirpoq
h
i
~b
6Ova Peter went up t o the
wentup
Peter
upon.
the
housetop housetop about the
rrpoueb<abEar
rrepi
sixth hour to pray.
dpav
hour
to Pray
about
lo But he
10 e y b r r o .
61.
np6urrr~voq
nai
. .
~e became
but
very hungry
and vew hungry and
to eat. While
ij8rhe
ys6oauEat. : r r o p a u ~ r u a < 6 v ~ w wanted
v
they were preparing,
he w a willing
~
to taste:
.
preparing
6;
ah-rilv t y i v c r o n
a h & " bv~mao~q,he fell into a trance
but of them occurred upon
him
ecstasy,
11 and beheld heaven
11 ~ a i
E~wpsi
7 6 ~
opened and some sort
and
he is beholding
the
of vessel descending
&veo y pfvov
nai ~ a ~ a p a i v o vn~EC6q
a great linen
having been opened up and eommg dawn veseel
TI
686vqv
pry&Aqv
~ L o o a p m v Sheet being let
down by its four
mme
linen piece
great
to faup
& p ~ a i q ~aE!fpwau h i ~ q q
12 h, extremities upon the
starts
being let down upan the
in earth; 12 and in i t
there were all sorts of
O
Srrfip~zv r r h v r a T&
~rrphoSa
which
was
all
the four-footed (things) four-footed crestures
~ a i
tprrer&
~ilq
r r g z k and creeping things
and creeping (things) of the eart
of the earth and birds
TOG odpcrvoG. 13 nai t y f v c ~ o q w v i np6q Of heaven l3 And
of the
heaven.
And occurred voice toward
a "OiCe came to him:
alirirv
' ~ v a m h q ,.
nCrpr,
80?0v
~ a i
him
~ a v i n stood
s
un.
- . peter. s a ~ n f i e e and "Rise. Peter, slaughter
+&YE. 14 6
SB n h p o q ETTCV
Mq6apaq and eat!" 14 But
eat.
The but
Peter
said BYnome=&. Peter said: '"Not a t all,
Pupus?
tanner:

towtom,

*$F$;$,"~

tte

TT$~~

2:~

$gzp

2%

is

ACTS 10:lS-21

570

~ d p t c , (in
o&rrorr
n&
Lord, because never
Lord, beesuse
never
everylhina have 1 eaten anything
r o ~ d v uai &K&PTOV. 15 nai O w 4 r r h h ~ v defiled and unclean:
common end
unclean.
And volee agein
15 And t h e voice
LK
~ E U T ~ P O U IT&$
ah6v
*A
out of aecond itimel toward hlm what (thingal [Spoke] again t o h w .
the second time: "You
6
eE.3
t~a8hp1oev
05
the
cleansed
you
!?t stop calling defiled
noivou.
16 TOOTO
6t LYLVETO the things God has
be YOU making mmmon.
This
but occurred cleansed:'
16 This
Lri
TP~C
mi
Eljek
d v d i p 9 8 q Occurred a third time,
upon three ti&
and Immediately was ta en up
and
the
~6 m ~ i i o q Eiq T ~ Y obpw(IV.
Vessel was taken u p
the vessel into the heaven.
Into heaven.
I7 'nq
62
h,
17 NOWwhile Peter
Aa
but
In
was in great perpled6tq1~6pe
6 nLrpoq
was belng thoroughly perviexed the Peter what tY inwardly over what
6v
Ei
8 E T ~ E Y 1605 the Vision h e had seen
~ i ) Bpapa
likely woua be the vision wh~ch he an\;, LOO^
mean, look! the
01
bv6pEq
01
d r r e O ~ a ~ p i v o l men dispatched by
the male persons the (ones1 having been sent Off
Cornelius had made
Im6
TOG
inqutles
for~ Simon'sf
by
the
~
O
~
house and stood there
61~porjoavrcq
Oi,,iw
hsv- thoroughly questioned about
house a t the gate. 18 And
they called out and
TOO Iipwvoq h d m ow h i 76"
a1 the Simon
stool
upon the
gate,
inquired whether
18 r a i ~ w v i o a w r q trr68ovro
EI Iipwv a m o n who was
and having sounded they ingulred it Slrnon
Peter was
6 '
~ ~ ~ K ~ O ~ ~ W J O ~
being entertained
the lone), being surnamed
Scvifr~at.
Is oToS
nhpau there. 19 As Peter
18 belnz treated as .traneer.
- .
-f- the
...- hilt
- -. pslsr
...-. was uoinc Over in
68sveup0~p,+~
m p i TOC 6 p h p a ~ 0 q E T ~ ~ , , h j mindahout
~
the
going t h m u ~ hm mrnd about the
vloion
said vlsion. the soirit
~6 nvrv~Gpa '1602
hv6pq
S o ~qroGvrtq said: ' l w k ! Three*
the
spirit Look! Male person. two eeklng men are seeking yau.
UC 20 &Ah&
6Ncru.~&~ K ~ T 81~ P~ a 20
i H
~ rise, go~
you;
but having stood up ateD you
and
downstairs and be
rropeljou
oh
On Youp way with
be going
together with
them, not doubting
6la~plv6pevo~, 6
8 ~ 2 r &rrLorahra a t all, because 1 have
doubting.
becaue
have sent o*
aholjq. 21
na~aphq
6t
nirpoq dispatched them."
them.
Having stepped down
but
peter 21 S o Peter went
np6q mk irv6paq
~ l r r c v '1605 6 ir ~ i downstairs
p ~
to the men
toward the male persona sald b k l
am and said: "Look! I a m
1s' Three. PxACVgSp: TWO. B.

9ov

8v
T
riq
fi a i r i a 61' t h e one YOU a n seekwhom You are aeeklng; what the cause throuh ing, What is the cause
6v
nhpeorc.
22
ol
6t ~ l n wfo which 'Ou are
which rovare along;ide?
The lanes1 but
said
present?" 22 They
Kopvjhloq & r a ~ o v r h p ~ q , h i p
6iuatoq said: "Cornelius, a n
C O ~ C ~ I Y ~centurion.
male person rlghtaeua
r a i ~ o p o 6E V O ~ T ~ V 8cbv
pap~upoljpev6q army OfRCer, a man
and
fearkg
the God being witneared about rlahteous and fearing
TE
IT^ 6Aou TOO eevou~ ri)v 'Iou6aiwv, GO^ and we11 reported
Jews.
and by whole the nation of the
by the whole nation
pa~ioell
[Irrt, 'yyihou
of the J e m . was given
~ ~ $ d %lnrtructed
~ l ~
b
angel
p c ~ m t p q a u 8 a i OE siq 76" oTrov &oG r a i divine instNctiOns* by
to send across you into the house of hlm and a holy angel t o send
you t o come t o his
CrnoOoa~
rraph
beslde
to hear
ouse and t o hear the
23 elo~aAro&psvoq
aSv
things
say." 23
youTherefore
have to he
nsvillg called in
therefore

'

002

yo\?

tEC?

invited them in and

entertained them.
havlng s t o o j u ~ T~~ nextday he
rose and went off with
he wmt out together with
them, and some of t h e
~ i r v &6EXq&v
T&
drrrb ' l h q q
Of the
brothers
of the (ones) from
J O P P ~ brothers t h a t were
ouvjh0av
ah+. 24
62
haCplov from Jop'pa went with
went with
him.
To the
but
morrow him. 24 On the day
6
6k after that he entered
eiq
rilv Ka8oapiav'
riojh8cv
the but
Caesarea:
he entered into the
Carhe treated as strangers.
T i
6
L
LrraGpfiov
Tot e
but
morrow
tejh8w
Oiv
~

&am&

agtdy +$2:;

K,,PX$?3

to~h6f;g

agt$

~~LVIOEV.

njzg:~. ~ $ $ ~

sown

ACTS 10:22-27

571

a$fiq
was
fiv
rrp006axGv
exrrecting
o v v ~ a h ~ o & p r v o TOGS o u y~vziq &TOO nai
havlng
togeke. the reratives of hlm and
mGq
haynaiouq
25
62
the
ne~e~~ary
lydvno
TOG
~i~cheEiY T ~ V
occurred
of the
to enter
the
ouvavrjoaq
ah6
6 Kopvjh~oq ncu*v
~hnvlng met
~
,
to him the cornellus havlng fallen
trri ~ o b q n66aq T T ~ O O E K L ~ Y ~ O E Y26
.
6 6t
upon the
feet
did obeisance.
The but
n t ~ p o q il et EY ~ G T ~h tY~ w v'Avho~q81.~ a
Pctcr r e x e t u p him rayrng Stand UP; and
L
allrbq
bv8pm6q
c i p ~ .27

c"spn"dz:'2:

nkP,Y

vew lone)

mop~hGv

eonvershg with

man

I am.

nelius, of course, was

expecting them and
had called together
his relatives and intimate friends. 25 As
Peter entered.
nelius met him. fell
down a t his feet and
did obeisance to him.
26 But Peter Hfted
hlm
i
up, saying: "Rise:

am
a
man,.t 27 ~~d as he
I

with
s i ~ A B c v , vat rbpiuraa
him he entered, and he la nnd~ng he went in and found

ah6

22. War given divine instructions, RAE: was given a command of Jehovah,

J".

ACTS 10:28-33

572

owrhqhuE6m
nohXoriq. 28 Ep
TE many people assemhaving come toge6er
many.
"la
and bled, 28 and he said
T P ~ C a b r o G ~ 'Ypfi5
Lniu~au8c
to them: .,You
toward
them
you
an, well knowing
know how unlawful
&Etp1~6v t o r w
&6pi
It i s for a Jew t o join
unlawful
it is
tomale gemon
himself t o or approach
~ohh6oBat
9
npou~pXE&a,
to glue himself
OF
to be coming toward a man of another
&hho@GA~'
rhpoi
b E d g6c,fcv race; and yet GO^ has
One 01 enother tribei and to me the
showed s h o r n me I should
rot&v
ii &r&Eaprov
Atyctv call no man defiled or
common or
unclean
to be ~aving unclean, 29 Hence I
brv8~orrov 29
6ab
~ a i & v a v ~ l p f i ~ w, q came, really without
man;
wherefore end wlthout Eantradictlon
objection, when I was
?hEov
pc~anEpg8aiq.
nuv86N0,pat
I came
having been sent nemu.
I a m inqwmg sent 'Or'
I inqulre the reason
o3v
rim
A ~ Y Qp f r r n L p ~ u E t pc.
sent
therefore to what word rov acnt across me.
I O me."
~
30 Kai 6 Kopvjh105 8
'An& T E T C I P T ~ ~ 30
And the Cornellus la% Prom
fouth
Cornellus said: our
days ago counting
r%q
Lvhv
n p o o ~ v x 6 p ~ v o qb TQ o i ~ q , pou from thls hour I was
Praying in my house
ninth !houri
praying
in the house o f m : ,
nai 16ob
&v+p
EUT kvbn1.5~ pou LV a t the ninth hour,
look1 -le
In sight of me in when. look! a man in
tdjr! hapnpb 31 r a i
+qun
Kap 'AIE bright raiment
before me 31 and
ralment bright
and halssaylng
'Cornelius. Your
~ i u q ~ o i J u E q a o u fi npoucuxfi ~ a ia!
was heard wlthln of YOU the
prayer
and the Prayer has been favorLhaqpouGvat
oou
6 p ~ f i a 8 ~ u a v kvimiov ably heard and Your
guts of mercy of you were remembered infight gifts of mercy have
TOG Era> 32 nEplyov
06"
EI
' 1 6 been
~ remembered
~
of the God;
send
therefore d o J ~ p p a before Gad. 32 Send.
r a i p r ~ a ~ r % r a a tXipwva Sq
C R I K ~ E ~ T ~ ,therefore, t o Jop'pa
and call across Simon who m
i beh'g surnamed 'and call for Simon.
nhpr O ~ T O C
<rviCs.rat
LV 0 1 ~ i q who is surnamed
Peter; thla (onel istreated nr stranger in h o w Peter. This man is
Xi -5
Bu-q
na d:
E b a w . being entertained in
of tlman
tamer
besfde
sea.
the house of Simon.
33 t a u ~ j 5 o6v
&?pyla npbg 06
06 a tanner, by the
dtonce therefore. Iaent toward yo:,
you sea.' 33 Therefore I
r e nah&q hroiqoaq
napaycv6~woq. ,
a t once sent t o you.
and finely
did
b.ylnE come to be elonpmde. and you did well in
vh
o h
n h 5 fipci5 Lvbnlov TOG &0G comlng here. And so
Now therefore all
we
In s l a t of the God at this time We areall
n&pmpcv
&noGual
nhra
T&
present before God
ate along&Lde
to hear
(thinga) t o hear all the things

;$

002

K6L
,:

Ihat

6ff)l

::;:f
rtooa

$&%

2:

comXiu<

ACTS 10:34-40

573

hi, TOO rvpiou. you have been comnpommypba

UOL
having been Commsnded to you by the Lord. manded bv Jehovah'
34
&oi<aq , 6 t n"poq
ri, m 6 p a t o Say."
Having opened up but
Peter the mouth
34
this peter
E~?SV 'En'
dhqefiaq raTaAa B61~11a1 TI opened his mouth and
sald Upon
truth
l a m rece!tlng down that said: -for a certainty
OGK EUTOTIYnpouwnohjpnrqq 6 8 ~ 6 5 ,35 &hhl I perceive that God is
not
la
taker of faces
the God,
but not partial, 35 but
fiv n w r i mvel
6
c$$
b e v e r y natlon the
in every notlon the (one)
man t h a t fears him
r a i Lpya<6rrvoq 61rarw(Nqv 6 s r r 6
drQ
righteousand
work ng
rlghteounners aceeptahe to him and
ness is acceptable to
Aoriv. 36 ~ b vh6yov dlTT&u~c~h~v
TOTS uloiq
is.
The word he sentforth to the wnr him, 36 He sent out
the word to the 'On'
s I u h h ~ i m y y ~ h 1 ~ 6 p s v o ~Ipfivqv
q
61&
of Israel deelarlng as good news
through of Israel to declare to
'IquoG X tmo> o h 6 q & ~ t v
n&vrwv them the good news of
~esus
ghriat;
thts
I
of a11 (them) peace through Jesus
Christ: this One is
~ G p ~ a g .81 bpdq
oi6arr
Lord.
YOU
have known
the Lord of all lothers].
37 YOU know the subym6p~vov
kaB'
tihqq
hav~ngaeeurmd $
!%
down
Whole
ject t h a t was talked
'lov6aiaq.
h b
765 about throughout the
from
the whale of ju.deta,
~udea.
~hePR%!,"."?rted
rcrh~haiag pvr& ri, pdmrtupa
6 LnfipuE~v ing from Gal.i.lee after
Galilee
after the baptism whlch preached thebaptism that John
'lw6NIlq. 88 ' I q u o h
sbv
dnrb NaZapt8, preached, 38 namely,
John.
Jesus the tone) from Nazareth.
who
cas
k anolntcd
i x p ~ o r v a h b v 6 E d q nvrGpar~ &yiq ~ ~ ~ t ~haw. c~o d~ t h
him the Gad to aplrlt
anointed him wlth
~ a i6uv&pr1, 6q
B!ilhB~v
EGE~YLTDV
ind
and to power, who went through working well
and he went through
rai
lbpmoq
n h a q
t h e land doing good
and
heallng
all
those
K-~~WQQT~UOP~VOU~
6 1 p F and healingbyall
the Devheins ruled down
jl:
Ood
brt
6 E d sr&?
a 5 ~ 0 6 .39
becavas the GoJ'
hlm.
~ n dwith him. 39 And
n
h
jv we are wltnesser of
ofan tthlngs)
orwhich all t h e things he did
h o i m EY I E Ti) ~ b p q T ~ ) Y . l 0 ~ 6 ~both
i ~in the country of
the Jews and in Jeruhe d d
h and the country of the
Jews
salem: but they also
~ a i ' Irpouuahfiy.
Sv
mi
&ET?,~
and
Jerurslem;
whom alao they took up did away with him
mi EGAO,,. 40 TOOTOV
6 by hanging him on a
having hung upon wood.
T ~ I .lone) the stake. 40 Gad raised
One UP On the
E E ~ S fi E, LV
r i r q fipipq nai E6wnrv
God raxecfud
g i r d day and he gave third day and granted
SS' Jehovah. JlZa.ls: the Lord, Pl5xABC: God. PWDSp.

@fay;,"<

$2

th:~2e,)

ACTS 10:41-47

574

a h h v P ~ Q T y~~ v i u & n , 4 1 00 r r a v ~ i TQ him to become

him
man~fest to become,
not toall the
41 not to
hap
hhhh
flCrp~vol
TO?<
ail t h e people, but t o
P~Oe
P
but
to witnesses
the (ones>
rrponaxs<paTovqvlvol~
having b e e n p r r ~ i o ~ s l ~ a p p o i n [by
t e d extended hand1 beforehand by God' to
US,who a t e and drank
brr6 TOO BE&, Apiv, o i r ~ v a qu u v a ~ h y o p r v
with him after his
by the God. to us, who
ate together
ouvmioprv a d r Q PET& i b civaurjvat ah& IiSing "Om the dead.
we drank ~ i t h him after the to stand uo him 42 Also, he ordered
US to preach to the
&K
YEK~OY. 42 nai r r a p i y EAEV iPiv
out of dead (ones):
and
he &red
to us people and to give
a thorough witness
nqpGSa! TQ ha+ nai
6capaprGpauBa
to Dreaeh to the People and to bear thorough wltnerr that this is the one
6
0 8 ~ 6 5 Punv
d
bpluptvo~
decreed by God to be
.
that this
is
the (one) having been defined iudge
of the living and
Jrr6 TOG &oG
KPI~IS
SLIVTUV
the dead. 43 To him
by
the God
judge
ofliving (ones1
all the prophets hea?
vrrpOv.
43 r o G r ~ r r & m ~ q oi rrpoqfi~a, wit neSS,
dead [ones).
T o this one
all
the prophets
vaprupokcnv,
irqsuw &pmps~Gv h a P ~ i v putting faith in him
are bearingwitme=, lettimagooff of sins torecelve gets forgiveness of
6th
TOG 6v6paroq adroc
r r i r v ~ a ~ 6 vSins through his
through the
name
of him everyone the name."
r r ~ u r r l j w r a sic, a h 6 v .
44 While Peter was
believing
into him.
yet speaking about
44 "En h d o f i v r o g
TOG
n f ~ p . 3 ~ T& these matters the
Yet
speaking
of the
Peter
the holY
fell upon
Pip,aTa ~ & r ah i r r ~ od~ mcGpa 76 &YIOY all those hearing the
sayings
these fellupon the spmt the
word. 45 And the
hi rr&raq
robq
hnoljovrac, ~ b vh6yov. a'thfu1 Ones that had
upon
a11
the (ones)
hearing
the word.
come with Peter who
45 ~ a b<iurquav
i
oi
tK
Opjq
~ n were
d
amazed the (ones) out of oireumcisian were of those circumrrluroi 07
ouvjheav rQ n h p q ,
TI cised were amazed,
faithfnl who came with the Peter, because because the free gift
~ a i hi ~h Eevq
6 6wpzh TOG of the holy spirit was
also upon the nations the free sift of the being poured out also
m ~ G p a r o g TOG
&yiov
~KKLXUX(I.
upon people of the
splrlt
the
holy
has been poured out; nations, 46 F~~ they
46
jnouov
Y ~ P
hahaLiv~wv heard them speaking
they were hearing
for of them
Speaki:g
with tongues and
y h h u u a ~ g rai
vEyahp6v~wv
sod. ~ h ~ , ,
to tongues
and
magrnfymg
Peter
responded:
T ~ T L dm~~(pi%r n t ~ p o q47
Mjm 76 8 6 0 ~
=hen answered
peter
~~t what the water 47 "Can anyone forbid
6ljvcma ~ w X S u a i ~ ( q TOG p i P a r r ~ c u e f i ~ water
a~
so that these
is able to forbid anyone of the not to be baptized might not be baptized
TOGTOU~ O ~ T I Y S ~ ,~6 rrvsGpa 76 &YIOY flogov who have received
these
who the spirLt the holy received the holy spirit
~

2,":

j:>

ACTS 10:48-11:7

575

~ a ipziq;
i
48 rrpouf~aFsv 6SL a h o h g
also we?
He commanded but them
iv TQ 6v6par1 'lquo6 XplmoG P m l u 8 j v a 1
~n the name
of Jesus Christ to be baptkzed
T ~ T E ilpb~quav a d ~ 6 v h l l l ~ i Y a l ?
XP,:<:
hen they requested ham to rema~nupon
TIY&~.
some.

even as we have?"
4 8 with that he
manded them t o be
baptized
the
of Jesus Christ Then
they requested N m t o
rernsrn for some days

11 "Hnouuav
Heard

11

bq
as

Now the apostles

d n r 6 u ~ a h o ~~ a ioi
the brothers
apostles
and the
&6~hqoi
oi
~VIIITE~ ~ a T~~ Yh
' l o ~ 6 a i a v t h a t were m Judea
heard t h a t people
brothers the tones) belng dawn the
Judea
6 n ~ a rh
i
iBvq i 6 b < a v ~ or6v A6yav TOG of the natlons had
that also the nations accepted the word of the also recelved the
word of God. 2 SO
&i@q
n h og
EcoG. 2 - 0 ~ s 61
into when Peter came
God.
When
but
went uD
a6rbv u p t o Jerusalem,
'iepouuahip,
6 1 ~ ~ p i v o m o rrp6q
Jerusalem.
were contending
toward
him t h e [supportersl of
01
t~
r r r p ~ r o p ~3q ALyov~ec, 6 ~ 1circumcision began
the (ones) outof elrcurnelsxon
saying
that to
with him,
~ i o j h e s v rrPt)q
hv6paq
&KPO@UUT~W3 saying he had gone
he went in toward male persons uneheume~aion .
tnto t h e house of men
ixov?aq
t h a t were not circumhavmg
Kai
a&$
and
4
6;
nc~p05
rgs~iecro clSed and had eaten
~ a u ~ started
ng
but
peter
was setting out With them. 4 At this
Peter commenced and
K+EE~~
hiywv
ahoiq
went on t o explain the
to them aceordzng to order saying
particuiarstothem~
5'Eyb
;g:if
rr6hs1
'16-q
I
city
~ o p p a saying:
5 "I was in the oity
rrpouev~6pmoq
~ a i
d6ov
b
in of Jop'pa praying, and
praying
and
I saw
CKDT&UZ~
~araPaivov
irneG6t in a trance I saw a
ecstasy
coming down
vessel vision. some sort of
71
~ i u u a p u ~vessel'descending
v
like
to four
a great linen sheet
cipxaiq ~ a e t ~ p i v r l v &K TOG bljpavofi. ~ a being
i
let down by
starts being let down out of the heaven, and
I. ~ S
four extremities
?@EY
hxp!
tpo* 6 815
from heaven, and it
came
until
me
came clear t o me.
&rmiuaq.
K~TEY~OUY
nai Ei60v
Ta
Oazing into it, I
having gazed rwasminding down and I saw the
Yfik
Kai
r h made observations
~rrpho6a
four-footed (things)
of e
ear
and
the and saw four-footed
aai
T& creatures of the earth
gqpia
Kai
T&
wild beaats and the ereenhe
. . thines
. and the and wild beasts and
creeping things and
rrerew& TOO O ~ ~ C ( Y O L ?7 ijmwa 65 Kai
birds
of the
heaven;
heard but 'also birds of heaven. 7 I
Auaorhg;
n h p a , also heard a voice say
$%>e
t R 0 Haa:hg stood up. Peter, to me, 'Rise, Peter,

66
but

oi

the

wxoh

Ti6

"s%?~

577

576

A C T S 11:8-15

Mq6ap&q, slaughter and eat?

0irmv ~ m t @hyr.8 clrrrrov 66
sacrifice and
eat.
I said but By no means, 8
I said, NO^
i j d l ~ h 8 a p ~ oOGB~TOTE
v
a t all, Lord, because
K~PIE,
ST!
KOIL&Y
Lord, because cammon or unclean
never
a defiled
unclean
cioqh8~v siq r& m 6 p a pou. 9 h i r e ~ p i 8 qthing has never enentered
into the mouth of me.
tered into m y mouth.'
6;
t~
6 w ~ 6 p o u @wyi
i~
The
but outof
second itimel voice outof
the voice from heaven
06p~05
,"A
6 8 d c f ~ a 8 h p l o ~ answered,
v
'You stop
heaven
What (things1 the God
cleansed
calling defiled the
KO~YOV.
10 rairro 62 things God has
UJ ,,fi
not beyaumaking common.
~ h l s but
lo .This.
iy6vrra hi
rpit,
~ a ih~orrho8q
occurred upon three times, and was drawn up occurred for a third
W
+
V
..
&rWm
T ~ V O G ~ ~ 11
~ V K .U ~ time, and everything
And was pulled u p again
again
ali (things1 into the heaven.
i6ob
bEauriiq
T ~ E R hv6psq into heaven. 11 Also,
three
male persons look! a t t h a t instant
look!
out of that Lhourl
there were three men
irrLrrrqoav i r r i rriTilv o i ~ i a vf v
ipEv,
stood
upon the house in whch we were, standing at the hause
hrrcmhpboi
drrrl, Katuapiac ~ ~ in
6 which
5
we were,
having been sent forth from
Caesarea
toward they having been
ME. 12 &EV
62 ~b T T V L G ~ ~pot U u v ~ h B ~ idispatched
v
from caes.
me.
Said but the spirit to me to go wlth
a.re'a to me. 12 So
ah075
~ q 6 < v S~a~pivrrvra.
me to
them
nothing
havingdoubted
f i t the spirit
go with them,
a
i p o i K ~ I oi ~5 c i ~ s h q o i afiro~,
But
tagether with me aho the six brathers these, doubting at
these six
~ a i ~ i o j h 8 0 p e v eiq
T ~ V OTKOV
TOG
and
weentered
into
the
house
of the went with me, and we
entered into the house
.'".xnXc
..""Fv,.
male person.
of t h e man.
13 ' A T I ~ ~ ~ E I A E Y62 tjpiv n O q 8 6 T~,Y
~ ~ 13 "He reported to
He repoxted back but to us how he saw the us how he saw t h e
stand i n his
hyydav
r@ o i ~ qaljroir o ~ a 8 6 v r a ~ a angel
i
angel
m the house of him having stood and house and say, ' D i s
eirr6vra
'Arr6or~uhov i q 'l6mrtlv nai patch men t o Jop'pa
having said Send you forth mto
Joppa , and and send for Simon
p ~ ~ 6 n e p t pXipwva
i~
~ d v h t n a h o l j p ~ v o vwho is surnamed
rend across
Simon the ( m e ) being surnamed Peter, 14 and h e will
nhpav, 14 8q A a h i o a PIjrip~a np65 02 Speak those things
Peter,
who willspeak saglngs toward ,you
t o you by which
i v oTq
Crwefi~n 0 5 ~ a rrZq
i
6 07~65
your
in which will be ~ v e dyou and all the houae you and
household may get
saved.' 15 B u t when
,
l5
=peak, the
hdciv
h i r r ~ o t v rl, n v d p a ~ l ,6ylov
holy spirit fell upon
to be speakmg fellupon the spirit the holy
~j~~~
m' ahJq
Kai
fip2 tjpeq $v them just as it did
also upon
us
m also upon us in [the]
them
as-even
upon

,'",BE

:te. he~p
E: '

A C T S 11:16-21

6pxq.
16 fpujo8qv
68 roc b i p a r o s beginning. 18 At this
begmning.
I remembered but of the raying I called t o mind the
saying of the Lord,
r o c KUP~OU d q
Ocysv
' I w b q q , pi"
ofthe Lord
as hewassaving
John
mdeed how he used t o say,
'John,
iP&wirr~osv r96ar1 J p ~ i q 62 P C ~ T I O B ~ ~ U E O
~ E for his part,
baptized
to water
You
but will be baptired baptized with water,
but YOU will be bapb n v ~ 6 p a ~dyiw.
1
17 ~i 08v
T?)Y &qv
in
spirit
holy.
lf therefore the equd tized in holy spirit.'
6wpsZN t6wnev .aGToiq d 8c6< &q n a i tjpiv 17 If, therefore, God
free gift gave to them the ~ o das also to us gave the same free gift
rrvzrdoaotv
hi 76"
~(Lip~ov 'Iqooiiv to them as he also did
t o US who have behaving believed
Upo;
the
Lord
Jesus
X cor6v, i$& ~ i q npqv
,
6uvar6
~ w h i i o a l lieved upon the Lord
ghrist,
who was1 powerfu? to hinder Jesus Christ, who was
I t h a t I should be able
r6v 0 ~ 6 ~ ;
t o hinder God?'
the God?
18 Now when they
18 'AnoGoav~sq
61.
~ a i r ~ a heard these things,
Having heard
bu t
there (things) they acquiesced, and
fp6~aoav
~ a i i66{acav
~ 6 v 8s6v they glorified Gad,
they got quiet
and
they glorified
the
~ o dsaying: "Well, then.
ACyqv~cq
"Apa
~ a iTO;<
~ ~ Y E ~ I 6Y God has granted
~ a ~ l n g Really
air0 to the nations the repentance far the
E d T ~ Y ~ E T ~ V O I W ~ i q W ~ V~SWKEV.
purpose of life to
the repentance into rife
gave.
people of the nations
also."
19
Oi
p2v
oBv
19 Consequently
The (ones1
Indeed
therefore
6~aorrapfvreq
hl,
8hiw~wq those who had been
having been dispersed
from
tribulation scattered by the t r ~ b u ris
YEVOM~VI~F
frri
XTE@&C+ latlon t h a t arose over
the (onel
havlngoceurred
"Don
S t e ~ h e n Stephen went through
60jA8ov
Ew$
Q o ~ v i ~ q q ~ a as
i far as Phoenl'ela
they went through
untll
Phaenlcla
end and Cyprus and
Antloch, but speaklng
K h p o v ~ a 'Avnoxsiaq,
i
p q 6 ~ v i AahoiRTT~q
of Cyprus and of Antloch, to no one s ~ e a k m g the word to no one
except t o Jews only
7.3" h6yov ci p p6vov 'iou6aio~q.'20 'Hoav 20 However, out of
the word if no? only
toJews.
Were
them there were some
66 ~ ~ vi 5 q adr&v
hv6peq
KGrrplot
but Some out of them male persons Cyrrrlans men of Cy'prus and
Cyre'ne t h a t came t o
~ a i Kvpqvaial
o i ~ w r q th06vrq
siq Antioch and began
and
cyrenians:
who
having come Into talking to the Greek'Avr16xa~av
a6rAouv
rai
np6q ~ o b qspeaking people,
Antioch . were speaking also toward
the declaring the good
'Ehhqvtorhq,
zriayysh~Cbpcvot
~ 6 vK ~ P L O V new3 of the Lard JeHellenists,
declaring as good news the Lord sus. 21 Furthermore.
'lqooirv. 21 , ~ a. i fiv
Kupiou VET' the hand of Jehovah'
Jesus.
And
was
of Lord with was with them, and
a ereat number that
aliri,~, ~ 0 h 6 < TE hpl8 6s d
TIUTE~UU<
them, much and numfer the having believed

GO^

$2

&.d

21' Jehovah, J'.8.'0.'3.'"-'8;2%.13; Lord, b4B.

ACTS 11:22-28

hrl
rbv
K~PIOV. turned t o the Lord.
Lord
turned
upon
the
22 The account
22 ' H r o h
66 &I X6yog SIC
76 & l a about them got t o the
was h e a 9 but the word into the ears
ears the eongregation t h a t -was in JeruL~2z'&W
salem, and they sent
n ~ p i&Ov,
l a 1 tE,anLo~~~hav Out
as far
about them, end they aent off out
as Antioeh. 23 When
Bapvhpav
h e arrived and saw
Barnabas
'AvT1oxeias
Antloch;
23
n a p ~ a 6 ~ e v o q ~ a i 16irv
r j v the undeserved
having come to be alonmide and having seen the kindness of God, he
xhplv
fiv
roc
emir rejoiced and began
undeserved kindness
the (one)
of the
God t o encourage them
all to eantlnue in
rai
napr~&hel
n&mq
tx&pq
he rejoiced end he was encouraging all [them) the Lord with hearty
npo8Lue1
7'5
purpose. 24 for he
KE~~$S
pUrP08e
oflho
t:ke
was a goad man and
tnbrprqev

2%
":%%$?'

thz$ke):3,5

npoopbedv

to be ramalnlng toward I t

&$ %%?'

24 b&ao

Of

spirit

and of faith And a

pi l '&
Clya8bq
Kai
Tlv
h~
s was
male oereon
and
.
.
.
. ~
~
~ ~
~aood
-- . ~
~ ~
~ . cans~derahlecrowd
nvrljparoq &yiou v a l n i m r w q , nai rpowe.riI3q was added to the
of spirit
holy and of faith. ~ n dwasadded Lord. 25 S o h e went
off t o ~ a r s u to
s make
I r d g
pi^. 25 t@h8cv
!,~,h,oj~ W c l e n t
Lord.
He went out a thorough search for
26 and. after h e
6 i elq Tapwbv &va<~rfloa~
Xd)iov, 26 ~ a Saul
i
but into Tarsus
to seek UP
Saul,
and fmlnd h i m h
e broucht
--E~,?AV
fp,Y;v
' A n l b x f ~ w . him t o Antioch. It
having found
thus came about t h a t
&+VETO
6& m h o k ~ a i
for a whole year they
It occurred but to them and
gathered together
m a 8fiva1
with them in the eonto be leatogether,
gregation a n d taught
Tz
616&Sa1 6xXov lrav6v
and 9uite a crowd, and i t
to teach cmwd sumeien(t, t o % ? k % k l y
was
n h ~ w q ev
~
~
pa&l
~r&g
~first in Antioch
,
~
Antioeh
the
d i ~ c i ~ l e sthat the d i s c i ~ l e swere
grst1v
in
by divine providence
called Christians.
21 'Ev
ralSraiq
62
raiq
I
+
~
P
,;IF
27 ,
NOW
in these
In
these
but
tho
days prophets came
rmfih8ov
&nb 'IE ooohJpwv n p o q i i r a ~ dOwn from
prophet.
they came down from
grulslem
t o Antioch. 28 One
r1q ' A v ~ ~ b x e l a v .28
&vaur&
62
o f t h e m named
having stoOhYp but
into
Antioeh;
Ag'a.hus rose and
65
arlriiv d v 6 p m i 'Ayapoq
Lutpatvcv
out ei them to name
Apsbua was e gmfying Proceeded t o indicate
616
TOO n v r l j m o q htpbv pfyhhqv through the spirit
t h a t a great famine
thmugh
the
ap&t
famine
great

dte

,$$'

,"$

ACTS 11:29-12:5

519

578

ptMrlv

fg'

LocoBal

to be about

to go to be

upon

oinou b v

dhrlv

whole

e j v was about t o come

the: upon the entire in-

iyivnohi habited earth; which.

belnainhab~ed'leirthli w e occurred upon for t h a t matter. did

take place in the time
KXauSiov. 29 rOv 66 p o 3 y O v
ror8bq
Claudiua.
Of the but disc PI@$ according as of Cisudius. 29 So
those of the dixiples
E~OPE?T~
715
$LU~V
wasgetting thmugh well anyone they etcrmined determined, each of
them
according as
Enamoq
CnirOv
elq
6iaroviav nipvan
each
of them
into
service
to send anyone could afford
roiq
vmotvoSwtv 6" rfi 'louSaiq it, to send a relief
Juden
in the
tothe (ones)
inhabiting
ministration t o the
& 6 d q o i y 80 6
vai
&roiqwwbrothers dwelling in
also
they did Ju.de'a: 30 and this
to brothera;
which
h o u r ~ i h a v r c q rrpdg
.rob< n p m ~ u r i p o u qthey did, dlspatchmg
havine aent off
toward
the
older men
it t o the older men by
the hand of Bar'na-bas
Bapv&Pa rai Taljhou.
6'h
oiBsmaba. end
Saul.
through
and Saul.

%%'

K ~ T ' Lreivov

12 Down

thst

thrust upon

&rod

Si

but

ibv
the

Ka~pdv

About t h a t
12
particular time
Herod the king

appointed time

6 pawthebq r & q xc7paq

the
king
the
snds applied his hands
~ a n O u a i r w a q 70" &nb ~ f l qt~lthqwiaq. to mistreating some
to treat badly aome of the from the ecciesla.
of those of t h e
2 &veiArv
Sk
'I&nwpav &v
&6Ehgbv c
g
t 2 He
He took up
but
James
the
brother did away w ~ t hJames
a iav
8L
6n the brother of John
'Iwhvou
a
of john
Having ~n
but
that bv the sword. 3 AS
&pcminr L u n v ~ o i q 'lou6aio1q r r p w i 8 e r o ' he saw it was pleasing
pleasing
it is to the
Jews
he added
to the Jews. he went
ouXhaBciv ~ a in h v,
?ow S t fipipal on t o arrest Peter
to take with also
Pet?,
were but
days also. (As i t was, those
ral were days of the
T&V
&<lSpwv,
4 6v
of the
unleavened (cakes)
whom
also unfermented cakes.)
EBc'ro
alq
g u h a ~ i v , 4 And laying hold of
having lnld hold al
he put
into
i
n
him, he put him in
rrapa6obq
p w ~ v ~ f ~ p a 6 i o ! <prison, turning him
~
~
i ~ t w w a~
having given beside
to four
set8 01 four over to four shifts
or a,,w.rGv
g u h & o w ~ ~ v ahbv, pouhbpcvoq of four soldiers each
ofsoldiers
to be guarding
him,
wishing
to guard him, as he
intended t o produce
PET& rb nhuxa h v a y a y d v a h b v
T"
after the Passover
to Lead uD
him
to #e him for the people
pLv
oOv
r oq after the passover.
ha@. 5 6
'iekr
indeed
therefore
people.
The
5 Consequently
&Y ~ f q
i u h a ~ f i . n p o u r u x i 6 i Peter was being kept
L~qpdro
waa belnnobserved in the Prlaan;
Prayer but in t h e prison; but
fiv
L K T L Y ~y ~ v o p L v q J r b ~ f l q L~nXquiaq prayer to God for
was intensely occurring by
the
escleaia
him was being carried
on intensely by the
n p d q ~ b v8ebv nrpi adro0.
toward the God about him.
congregation.
h i p a h s v 'H Q6qq

1
1

8 .OTL

6L

4 p ~ A h w , ~ " n f o u y a y ~ i 6~ Now when Hemd

o lea forth
*bout to produce

When but ha was belng about

H' &!2?

~ K E ~ U U?v

,,,

him. that night Peter

WaS sleeping bound
6
nhpoq
KOI c i w v o ~
with two chains
the
Peter
$kePing
between two soldiers.
w p m ~ o r h v &~ES:WS
having been bound
6 ~ $and guards before the
wldlers
door were keeping the
~riharic. TE
&r;l
c u r d s and be are Tk
the
were o&&lnz - orisan. 7 But. look!
1606 h y y d o q Kupiou Jehovah's' angel stood
71)" cpuhmfiv. 7
And lwkl
angel
ofLord by, and a light shone
the
prison.
yhqI f l a p ~ m LV ~6 oIK~~~MI'
&n6m K ~
in the prison cell.
stoodupdn, and lght shone in the dwelling;
Peter on the
nardrSa
61 Tljv ~ T A E Y P ~ V TOG n i ~ p o uside, he roused him,
havlngaml8en but the
side
of the Peter
saying: "Rise quickly!"
tjyctpev
a d ~ d v htywv 'Avhma i v T ~ ~ X E I .And his chains fell off
he raised up
him
saylng Stand up in haste;
hands.
The anT&
r a i i ~ t ~ c o aavh 0 6 a1 & M o r ~ q u
and
fell out
of hlm the
ehalna out of the gel said to him: "Gird
E I P ~ Y . 8 clncv 61 b (ZyyAoq npbq adr6v Yourself and bind Your
angel
toward him sandals on:, ~e did
Kands.
Seld but the
Zhoal xal tin66qoa1 'rh oav6&h1& uou' so. Finally he said to
Glrd and blnd under the
sandals
of you; him: -Put your outer
~T$~&EV
M o J ~ w q rai A~YEI
garment On and keep
but
thus.
And i Baying
following me." 9 And
nrptpdoir
7
lp&~16v
oou
he 'vent Out and
~hrow
around the outer gsnnent of you
&rohob&~
I
9 ~ai
&SEXebv following him, hut
be folbwlng
to me;
and
havlng gone out he did not know that
firoAob0el
rai ofin
6T, what was happening
he was lollow&g. and not hehnq?nown
that through the angel was
&AqBI< & m l v
'rb
Y I V ~ ~ E V O V 6th
705 real. In fact. he suptrue
h
the (thing) oecurrlng through the posed he was seeing
L66rc1
62 6papa PAtnc~v. a vision. 10 Going
be wan thlnklnp but vision to be seemz.
through the first
GIEA~~YTE~
sentinel gllard and
lo Havlnsgone throuh
95:$'
the second they gat to
r a l ~ E U T ~ P ~ ?ABw
V
hi n i v ndhrlv
the
gate leading
and
second
they esma upon the gate
into the city. and
o 1 6 ~ ~ 8~ vi i v+Cpouow EEI Tljv n6Alv.
this opened to them
i ~ o n the
besrlng Into the l t y ,
of its own accord.
ahoiq
roi
ahop&nl
fivoiy!
.elf-BEtin~
wan opene up
to them,'
and And after they went
rh86vrrq
npoiXt?ov
bdpqv piw, mi Out they advanced
ha$ng gone out they went forth street one, and down one street,
and immediately the
~ d e t ~ g ~nrimq
angel departed from
immediately stood offfrom
tte

VWT?

t o t e night

np

that

. was

ahoG. 11 rai
And
hlm.
ywb~woq

$%P,'Y

%zq

.~

b6rpoq

tavrQ him

Peter

In

himself

E ~ ~ E VN
%
I

hsvlng come to be

Now

he ssld

:F

,6,\

2;
WT;&

kc "L$'

Lord's, KAB.

2;

h y y d o v a h 0 6 rai &<eihmb p r
of him and

'ti '6ou rai ndr

of

grad

and

1 comine11to

b
the

g;:~ :$

&'%
:

7' Jehovah's, Fs."J%."".'l.*;

ACTS 12:ll-11

681

680

ACTS 12:6-10

took out

016~

I have known know that

&K

me out of

q ~ i npoo&riaq
q

o f 3

the

And Peter,
himself.
said: "NOWI actually

expeetatlon

and delivered me
316s
and O u t of Hem& hand

TOG

a"*

"Om

that the

of the people of the Jews

were expecting."
12 And after he
12
Tw161jv
n 6hBm hi rfiv considered it. he went
Having seen together end he came upon the to the house of &fary
'lo6BloU the mother of John
OhoUBe
~ K ~ W
mot er Of John who was surnamed
TOG i n l * d o u ~ i v o u M
:&:
Mark, where quite
the (one) belng aurnsmad
a few were gathered
i~avoi
OUV~~~POIO~~VOI
suacient
having been crowded together
and together and praying.
npooruy6p~vol.IS upoGoavroq
6L aGroD l3 When he ltnocked
~ n v l n lknocked
t
but oi hlm a t the door of the
D
I l n Z.
.I B.
TOG
nuhhvoq
n p o o q h e ~ gateway, a Servant
o f the
gateway
came toward girl named Rhoda
to attend t o the
na!6iorq Ona~oGoal 6 ~ 6 p a ~'P66q.
1
14 ~ a came
?
s e r v ~ n t s i r l to obey
to name Rhoda,
and
and, upon
hlyvoba
r j v +wvilv 70;
~ ~ T P Oemb
U
recognizing the voice
having recognized the voice of the Peter from Of Peter,
of joy
XW~FC ~ K P / ~ l t v
.rb~ nuhdva.
own the
joy
not s h e o p m e d u p the gateway. She did
Kate, but Ian
eio6papoGoa 62
CnriyystArv
t a h a l rb
having run ln but she reported back to stand the and reported that
nhpov T TOG rmhhvoq. 15 The 01
6L Peter was standing
(onel) but before the gateway.
Peter b e k the gateway.
npbq a d r j v clrrav
Maivn.
61 1s They said to her:
toward
her
seld You are mad. The lone) but "YOUare mad: ~ u t
611qvpi(;rro
ocrwq
1 .
she kept on strongly
was stronzly sasertlng
thuo
to'eXhsvinp'
asserting it was so.
ol
61
rXeyov
'0 h y y r h 6 ~Lmlv ~h~~ began to say: " ~ t
The (one.)
but were laying The
angel
11
18 his angel." 16 But

riw 'lou6aiw.

ha03

Jews.

people of Ula

;lie

:$?I

zz

% Bdo!?

$2

q h o o . 16 6

61 n h p o q

he but

of him.

rpodwv.

peter

6NoiSav~e

knocking: having openei up

rai

and

tS6rqoav.

were aatanlshed.

62
aho?q
but
to them
-~

17

&T~~EVEV

wan remsfningupon

6k

LT6av

but they asw

knocking.
Peter
Iemained
When there
they
a d ~ b vopened, they saw him
hlm

and were astonished.

l7
he motioned
to them with his
O I Y ~
to be. tent hand to be silent
--

~araocioaq

Havlng moved downward

to%

~p

11' Jehovah, J?.%10.!3.18.r8.1WU;God, PI: the Lord,

"AB.

ACTS 12:18-22

Stqyfiuaro
a h o i q rrcg
6 ~ 6 p t o q and told them in
he thoroughl~related to them how the
Lord detail how jehovah&bv
L{<Y(IYFV &
E T T ~ V brought him out of
him
Ira forth out of
he said t h e prison. and he
TE ' A n a Y E I A ~ T E 'la16@~
~ a Ti O ~ S &6shgoi5 Said: "Repart these
and ~ e p o r r u o uback to James and to the brothers things to James and
~aha.
rai
t5d8bv
&nopa,j8,, t h e brothers." With
these (thinnr). And hsvlnanone
he went , t h a t h e went out and
-. out
journeyed t o another
E I ~ ETEPOV r-.
place.
Into different
place.
18 Well. when it
18
~ E V O J I ~ Y F 6~ W
~ Ffiv T ~ E O S
day, there was
Having eome to be but of ay war
no little stir among
o h 6 W o c tv roi< r n p m l O m l % r i
h~cr the
over what
not
little In tho
soldters,
what really
really had became
nirpoc
6 ~ 6 ~ - 0 . 19 'H 61615
Of peter. 1 s nelod
the
Peter
Came to be.
&rod
made diligent search
h r ~ C r l r j u a < adrbv ~ a ip
rbpbv
for him and, when
having *ought upon hlm and n 3 having found not
him, he
drvarpivaq
fob< g6harag
Ldhruusv
examined the guards
having examined the
guards
he commended and commanded them
hnax87jVal ~ a i r a ~ r h 8 b v
h n b rjq t o be led off [to punto be ie OR: and hevlng eome down from the ishment]; and he went
'lou6aiar.
Cl5
Kaluapiav down from Ju-de'a t o
Judea
Into
Caeaarea Caes.a-re'aand spent
some time there.
6lhpt@sv.
he was s~endingLtlmel through.
20 NOWh e was in a
fighting mood against
zo Hew*HV
eupolraxiw
TU
but mentally 6ghtlr.g to g r i a n s and t h e people of Tyre
and Of
with
tt8uviolg. 6 o b p a b j v 6L
napjuav
one accord they came*
to s~dontans;ti!=-mlndedly
but they were
to him and,
n
a
~ E ~ U W T E ~ BA~PTOV
toward
and having penuaded
Blastus pemuading
who was in charge of
rbv
h i r o t rot.r&voq
pau,hhwS the bedchamber Of the
the (one) upon the bedchamber of the
king
king, they beg= suing
firotvro
peace, because
they'were asklnp
'r~fivlv
PCBEB
thf&,,
ph: for
their country was
.~~b~ufjal
Tilv X O P ~ VM
rood
to be getting ied of them the eountw from the from that
the king.
b a u ~ h ~ ~ f i 21. T ~ K T ~ 66 ~ P ~ P Ft$e
I 21 But on a set day
khgly [counfryl.
To ordered but
day
Herod clothed himself
&vSuu&pevog
i u 8 6 r a with royal raiment
having olothed hlmaelf
ralment and sat down upon
paulhl~)Iv
ua8ioaq
h i
'rot the judgment seat and
kingly
having sat down
upon
the began giving them a
npbF adto,jg. public address. 22 I n
Pfim%?c
~ a $ ~ ~ ! ~ l ~ ~ ~ , " toward
: a t I n ~ them: t u r n the assembled
B e o t +ova People began shout22 6 6P 66poq
Crregdwn~
the but ~ u b l l ewassoundlngupon ofcod volee ing 'A god's volce,
. 17' Jehovah, J7.".lo:the Lord, xAB. 20. Or."they began presenting themselves."

$2 ?

fit

rot<

'%?f~'

h.

ACTS 12:23-13:3

583

582

odr
6L
rai
6Ne OTOU. 23 n a p a x p j p a
om
! am
l sn.
Insfantly
and
not
but
Ku iou
6NB'
hrdFmecv abTav &WEXO<
emote
him
angel
Of
lnateadof

and not a man's!"

23 I n s t a n t h the aneel
of ~ e h 0 v a h ; s t r u c k "
hlm, because he dld
&V
0k E ~ U K W
not glve the glory to
whl* (thtngsl not he gave e$
00-5. and he became
o~ohqr6~pwroq
K O ~
yEv6pSV05
wdh worms
and
havlng become
eaten up by worms eaten
and explred
E
tW
YYFSV.
24 B u t the word
he
let out -"I.
~~.
~~.
went
24 '0 6P hbyog rdi uupiou qtYYFa~v OIJehovah'
The but word of the Lord waanmwing on growing and
spreading.
~ai
LnXqBGvcro.
and was belng multl~lled.
25 As for B a r n e b a s
25 Bapvh a< 62 ~ a iI a t h o S bdmpeUIav and Saul, after having
Barnetor but end
Saul
returned
carried out the
El5
' I ~ p o u u a h f i ~ nX p O u a v ~ ~ r)Iv relief ministration in
into
Jerusalem
hav?ng iulfille%
the
Jerusalem, they reG~auoviav,
oumapaha@6vr~~
turned a n d took
service,
hsvlng taken along toaathar
'
with them John, the
~ b v
Ln8~hq8Lura
Md: KOV.
one surnamed Mark.
the (onel havlng been surnamed
&rk.
'Hum 6P Lv 'Avr~oyeiq rarh 71v
NOWin Antioeh
Were
but , i n
Antloch
dawn the
there we,e
obuav & K K ~ ) U ~ Wn p o @ i i ~ a lr a l 616ho~aA01prophets and teachers
belng
eecleata
Pmphete and
teachers
the local can-

tz&e

?%"

13

13

tone)

*=

a< mi I u P ~ ~ gation. Bar'na-bas as

the and
Barnsfas
and Symeon
well a s Sym'e.on who
r a h o 6 p m N i y ~ p ,r a l Ao6ulog 6 Kupqvaiog was called Ni.ger, and
betngcallJ Niger, and Luelur the Cyrenlan.
L u e i u ~of Cy-re'ne.
Mmcnjv
rr
'HF+~u
rot
~rnpohpxou
and Man.een who ww
Manaen
and
of Herod
the
tetrarch
educated with Hemd
~ai,~ohoF.
~
~
P
Q
W
<
uai
the district ruler, and
onenurtured together
and
S~YI.
Saul. 2 As they were
2 AstroupyoGvruv 68 &irv
D o l n ~ ~ ~ bwork
l l c but ofthem t$e
publlely ministering
rai v q r n r u b r u v ~ l m v7.3 rrvrtpa ~6 Bytov t o Jehovahf and
and
isrtlng
said the rpldt
the holy fasting, the holy spirit
'Agopiuarc
66
pol rbv Bapvd:bav ~ a said:
i
'Of all persons
Lima off uov aetusllv to me the Barnshas and set ~
~
~and ,
~
ZaOhov El< rb Epyov
8
Trpouuhrh lral
Saul apart for me for
Saul into the work whleh I hava onlledloward the work to
I
aGTo65. 3 r6rr
wm0uuvreg
have called them."
them.
Then
havlngfasted
Ond
3 Then they fasted
rrpouruS&pcvo~ r a l
h10Evws
r h q sipag and prayed and laid
havlng rayed and havlng D U "DO"
~
the )hands
their hands upon
ariroiq
dn6huuav.
them and let them go.
to them
they released.

LO^?

'

2s' Jehovah, J7B.rO,l*.l3.ia.99.24: Lord, xAB. 24' Jehovah.Sta.".":

the Lord. B. 2' Jehovnh. J7n.lo.l".".u.rn."; the Lord. RAB.

God,P'axADSyP:

ACTS 13:4-10

584

4 Ahoi
p8v
a h
~ K T T E ~ Q ~ ~ V T P
4 ~Acoordingly these
They indeed therefore having been sent out men, sent
by the
hrrb TOG &yiav rrvsripqroq
narjh0ov
is holy spirit, went down
by the holy
sPint
they went down into t o Seleu'cia, and from
Z E ~ E V K ~ ~ Yt ~, .c i 0 L v TE
d r r i r r h ~ ~ osiq
~ there they sailed away
seleueia:
from there and they sailed away into t o Cy'prus. 5 And
KGnpov 5 ~ a i Y E Y ~ ~ E Y O I b Z a h a p i v ~ when they gat to be in
cvorus.'
and havine came to be in
Salamis Sal'amis the" beean
TO$
~ E O O publishing t6e word of
h6yov
'narrjyys~hov
of the
God God i n the synagogues
word
they were publlshlng
the
~ & v 'lau6aiwv. Of the Jews They
~ a i q ouvaywyai<
the
svnveoeuetl
of the
jews:
had John also as a n
. .E~XOV
68 nai 'lodrvvqv h q p h q v . attendant.
6 When they had
~ o h n subordinate.
they were havlng but also
gone throughthe
62 6Aqv r i v v - m v
6
A~shOtnrrrg
Having gone through but whole the illand ~ , ~ l $ , l ~ ~ ~ ~ , " y f a ~ e t
fix?$ ndr ov
EEPOV
&Spa
~ 1 v hu p b i t h a certain
untd PadRos they found male person
some man, a sorcerer, a
lr&yov
p~u6orrpoqfi~qv 'lou6aiov
false prophet, a Jew
maglan
false prophet
Jew
tow Om whose name was
6vopa B a p ~o&q, 7 85
fiv
oh
Bar-Je'sus, 1 and he
name
~ar-yesus,
who was togetherwith was with the procon.
sul Sergius Paulus,
rQ drv0unhrw Z c b y i v
naGXq
dv6pi
the
proeonsvl
Semius
Paulus male person an intelligent man,
Calling Bar'na-has
rrpoorahsu&p~vog
OVVETD~. - O ~ T O F
intelligent. Thts (onel having called toward himseli and Saul t o him, this
trrc<erjrqopv man earnestly sought
BapvdrPau - ~ a i ZaGhov
~arnabas
and
saul
he sought nilan to hear the word of
God. 8 But El'Y.mas
duotoar
~ b v h6yav
TOG
to hear
the
word
-of the
God; the sorcerer (that, in
8 drv0io~aro 6?. a h o i g 'Ehcpaq 6 phyoq, fact. 1s the way his
was opposing but to them Elymas the maglan, name is translated)
them,
o h w g y a p pe0rppqvsGsra1 r b Svopa admD
thus for is being translated the name of him: seeking t o t u r n the
from
<qrqv
6 1 a m i p a ~ r b u dv0ljrmrov &rrb .rig ProConsu1
9 Saul,
seeking to turn tirough the proconsul from the the faith:
IS a's10Paul,
rriorrwq. 9 ZaGhaq 6 6
6
nai naGhaq, becoming
filled with
faith.
saUt
but, the also
pa"],
spirit. looked a t
r r h ~ u 0 E i ~ m ~ l j p c c ~ o &yiou
5
drevioaq him inten
tly 10 and
having een Ued
of spirit
holy havinggazed
said: "0nnan full of
ziq ~L~TLIY
10 E T ~ E Y T I v h i p q q r r m ~ b q66hou eveN
of fraud
into him
he sald 0
full
of all fraud
and every sort of "11n a i rrdruqg
pp6coupyiaq,
ui2 61aP6hou, lain?, you son of the
and of every readily done act, son
of devil,
n,..,z,
r vn+.rny of
ndro g 6,uaoooi~qg, oh
naioq
cvcrylhmg r ~ g 1 1 t t . u ~ ~ .
r:ghtcourcesr, nut you ulii eesre .,.i.,
t.,
..,t
of a!
*memy
~ h qdGtoTting t h e i g h t
61qmp&$wv
T&g 66,3a5 TO$
turmng through the ways of the
Lord
the ways of Jehovah?'

;$

.,,.....-.,
,...

10' JehoYsh,

r.e.'41l.lss.9*.21;

the Lord, x A B .

ACTS 13:ll-16

585

~~

~~~~

~ a YGY
i
l60J
And now 10okl
~ a i Loq
T V hbq
and youwdl be btnd

B!~~E~oL<
11
;

X E ~ P Kvpiov tri
hand Of Lard Upon
p' Phhuv T ~
n 2 looking at the

11 well, then, look1

Jehovah's' hand 1s
o6
Vupon you, and you
yo;.
m,ll be blind not
seeing the sunlight
iih~ov
sun
until
&PI
appointed
narpoG.time. rrapaxp-ua
1nstan;ly
for a period of time?
Lrreo~v-in' a h & hxhbq ~ o iur6rog.. ~ a i
fell
upon him thickmist and danmesn, and
mist and darkness
Instantly
a thick
nspv5yuv
t<jrr!
Won him, and he
gohg around
he war seeking
went around seeking
12 ~ 6 r r i6bv
6 hv0ljrrmoq
T$
hen having seen the proconsul the (thmg! men t o lead him by
the hand. 12 Then
mi
,,T
,o
,
yeyo&
he believed the proconsul, upon
having occurred
h ~ r r X q ~ r 6 p ~ v, o ~ t i ~ f i 6 t 6 a ~ i i Seeing what had
being struck out (of h ~ ~s l t s ) upon the teach& happened, became a
believer, a? he was
TOG K V P ~ Q Y .
of the
~ord.
astounded at the
13
' ~ ~ ~62 ~hi, eTj5end+ou~ teaching
~ ~of Jehovah.'
~
Having been led up but from tbe Paphos
13 The men, toot
rrspi naGhov fih0ov ~ i gn i p y q v gether with Paul, now
the (ones1 about
Paul
came into Perga put out to Sea from
Pa'phos and arrived a t
T&
n a p q u h i a ~ 'IwdIVqq
.
68 dmxwpjoag
of the Pamphylia;
John but having withdrawn Perga in Pam.phyl'i.a.
hrr' a6r&v hrr&mp~papcv ~ l q 'lepou6hvpa. But Johnwithdrew
from
them
returned
lnto
Jerusalem.
from them and
14 A d m i 62
~,Ph@6vreq
,hrrl,
~ f r ie t u~h e d t o ~ e r u s a i e m .
They but having gone through from the 14 They, however,
.rrapcyivav.ro
c i q ? A Y T I ~ ~ E Iwent
~ Y on from Perga
Antioch
they came to be alongside into
and came t o Antioch
T ~ Y
ntor6iav, nai U 8 6 v ~ r g ~ +v
i <ouvayuuiv in Pi.sid'ia and, going
the Pisidian, and having come into the synagogue. into the synagogue
&K&e,oav. on the sabbath day,
to%
they sat down. they ,took a seat.
15 VET& 62 T ~ Y~ ~ Y ~ ~ Y W UTOG
I Y
V ~ J I O.a
Ui 15 A f t e ~the public
After but the
reading
of the Law and reading of the Law
T&
rrpoqqrbv
hio~alhm
o i and of the Prophets
of the
~mphets
sent forth
the the presiding officers
h p ~ ~ o u v h y w y o ~r p d g
a d ~ o h q hiyovrcq of the synagogue sent
synagogue rulers
toward
them
saying ~ u tot them, saying:
'Av6peg
&6~Aqoi, d TIC imlv
tv bpiv "Men, brothers, if
Male Persons brothers. if any
in
in You there is any word.
h6yoq
mpanhjoeog
rrpbq dv hubv of encouragement
word
of encouragement
toward the peopl& for the people t h a t
X i y r ~ ~ . 16
,drvaorhg
6s
naGhoq YOU have, tell it."
be You raying.
Having stood up but
Paul
16 SO Paul rase,
straight?

,stt

%:Ezn,",x,"k?

n$%I!g

2%

11' Jehovah's.
xABVgsy~.

F.8.'0,'5-'8,*224;

Lord's. xAB.

12' Jehovah,

J'S.10:

the Lord,

ACTS 13:17-23

narauaiuag

rai

and having moved downward to the

~ 1 ~r f1m and motioning with

his hand, he said:

'Men. Israelites and
'Av6prg
Iupuqhrirat ~ a l
01
Male Persons
Isrselltes
and
the (ones1 YO= [others] t h a t fear
p B 0 6 EVOl T ~ VBE~Y,&~obaTC. 11 '0 W g God. hear. 17 The
feartg
the W, hear You.
The God God of this p w p l e
TOO haair -rohov 'lupafih tE&Ea~o roJg Israel chose our foreof the- oeaols
Israel
chose
the ~
fathers. ~
and h e ~
exalt~~. thll
@ ed the people during
rra~ipclg
r a i d v habv
fathers
o us, and the People Put hlKh up m their alien residence
b yljh Aiyimrov, ~ a pi n h in the land of Egypt
napolaiq
the hllen residence In esrt
O I E B Y D ~and
,
with and broueht them out
ppa~iovoq [r nhoS iSjyayrv ah065
65 of lt mthuan uphfted
arm
tlgh
he ed out
them
out of arm 18 And for a
ahfiq, 18 r a i (Jg T E O U E ~ ~ K O Y T ~ ExT ~6v0v Perlod of about forty
forty years
and: as
fime .ears he o u t UD wlth
It.
their manner df action
trp&oq66quc" airrobg tv ~ f i
tpjp~,
boremannersol them h th'e deeolatei~lacel inthewilderness.
IS After destroying
19
va8rhbv
trrrh tv
havlng tahendown nations seven in e z t seven nations in the
Xwab
K ~ T L Kp ~0 ~ 6~ U P V
~ f i v y t v land of Ca'naan, h e
of Canaan he saalgnea sa lnkerltnnce
tho earth distributed the land of
by lot: 20 all
ahrhv 20 (Jg
brut
~ r r p a ~ o u i o t ~ a them
i
of them
sr
to Years
four hundrej
end t h a t during about
four
hundred
and fifty
~~EVT'IOYT~,.
years.
Aty. , . . .
"And after these
?&a
E6wrev K !rk Ew
Kai p n &
And after t h n e IthIngs) he gave LdEes u n t i things he gave them
Iapou A
npoqjrov. 21
K & K E ~ ~ Njudges until Samuel
prophet.
And from there the prophet. 21 But
f i ~ j u m o p&u~A&a,~ a E~WIEV
l
air~oiq 6 from then on they
they aakedior
klng,
and he gave
them t h e demanded a iring, and
B&c ~ b vIaobA vlbv Krig
6
~
6 tr ~ Gad gave them Saul
,
person out of son of m h , a man of
c o d the s s u ~ son o ~ K I . ~ male
B E Y I ~ ~ E ~ Y E, q
T E O U E P ~ O Y T ~t h e tribe of Benjamin,
of Benjamin,
yeam
forty;
for forty years.
22 ~ a l p c ~ a m ~ j u a gd ~ b v f i y r q m
~ b v22 And &er removing
and havlng set ecrola hlm he raised u9 the him, he raised u p for
Aauri6 a h o i g 15 Pau~heCI,
an them David as king,
David
to them Into
king,
towtom also respecting whom he
rTnEv
ap~vpjgag
Etpov Aavri6 bore witness and said,
he anid
h s v k a borne wttne.8
1 found
David *Ihave found David
rbv
700 'Irouai,
b6pa
~ a r h the son of Jes'se, a
B e lsonl of the Jesse, msle pcrson according to man agreeable t o
n j v r a p 6 i w poo
8s wotfiurt
r& my heart, who will
the
heart
of me', Who will do
all
the do all the things I
23 From
BcXfipar&
pou. 23 mirrou
6 0 ~ desire.'
6 ~
thlng. wllled of me.
Of this (one) the God the offspring of this
chr6 TOO mrippmoq
rar'
h a y y g i w [man] according t o
from the
seed
according to
Promtse
his
Gad
~~

end

said

fir&,

~~~~

revq

,muj

%k$

ACTS 1334-31

587

586

%PI!:?
24

savior

npo~qpl5Srno2

'lwavou
of John

'Inuotv, has brought t o Israel

Jesus. a savior. Jesus,
npt, 24 after John. In

before advance of the entry

of t h a t One. had
meached oublieh to
AaQ
'Iupajh. all the pmple oflsrael
n m 1 74
ynwoiag
o
mpcntanee
l
o
all
the
people
Israel.
baptism !in symbol] of
~
~
~
.
' l w h q q ~ 6 v6p6pov, repentance. 25 But
hh'pou
25 b q 62
A8 but we= ful~lllng John
the course, a s John was fulfilling
ih~ynt
T i tp2
hovori~r
E T V ~ I . his wurse, he would
he was saylng What me are you supporlng to be< say, .What d o YOU
o i r ~slpi 6 6 &M' 16oJ
ipxrrat
prrS suppose I am? I a m
not am
but look1 one is eomlng alter not he. But, look! one
t
08
OOK ~ i p i 6510s r 6 h 6 6 q p a is coming after me the
me of whom not 1 em worthy the bound under sandals of whose feet
1 a m not worthy to
hGua~.
TGU no63v
untie.'
feet
to looaen.
of the
26 "Men, brothers,
yivoug YOU
&Srh@oi
uloi
26 'Av6prq
Sons of the stock
aons
of race
~ s l persona
e
brothera:

rig

face

owripcl

Israel

havhg preached be ore

npoudmov

'lopailh

tJ$e

cb66nu a h 3

of the

entry

p&n'rlupa

of hlm

baptism

1;

~~~

'Appahp

~ a i

B bpiv go oljprvol

ol

Of

Abraham and those

o f ~ b r a h n mand the lonea) In mu

Pearing

lotherSl among

rthe
b Bo6v
GO^: toh iuav the
6 ~ward
~ Y O%
;C
e

y2p1k5

~ ~ , " ~ t h q ~ ~ ~
has been sent forth t o

habltsnts of Jerusalem

rmotroGvrcg b 'Irpowahfip rai 01 6pxovrrg and their rulers did

LnhabItIng In Jerusalem
and the
rulers
arirGv

oi them

q?hq

rohov

not know this One.

this (one)

& v o f i u r n ~ ~ r a l rZI5 but, when acting as

and the

hsvrna not known

TGV npogqrGv

voacen ofthe

prophets

~hPPm0v

*va~wuKoIJ&W

sabbath

they

rcnh n6v the t ~ n g s

rhg

lhs lone#) down every

being read

by the Prophets,
h~2z:,5edaloud
which things are read
every Sabbath.

t n h i uuw 28 r a i pq6~piav a i ~ i w0avhlou 28 and. although they

end not one
cause of death found no
for
E;P~VTE~
~
V
T ~OE I ~ ~ T O&!Jal
V p~01ival
death. they demanded

they k l ~ l k d ,
found

to be tsken up of Pilate that he be

h
executed. 29 When.
him;
sr but they ended all
the ithlnssl now, they had aecomnrpi
a3~00
ycy appiva
plished all the things
about
him
havingteen wditen. written about hirn,
~ a e r h 6 v ~ c g h b 700 Eirhov ~ ~ Q K C Nrig they took him down
hsvlng taken down bom the wood they put into from the stake and
DIPW laid him in a memoripqpriov.
SO 6
62
47e d UP al tomb. 30 But God
memorlal tomb.
The but
raised him u p from
&bv
ir
vcrpGv' 31 8g
6tBq
hIm out of desd loncal;
who got to e seen the desd: 31 and for
many days he became
roig
upon
to the ( o n e ) visible to those
having

eu asked

Pilate

ahbv. 29 (Jg 61. hLhruav 1r6v~a

e,'$

ACTS 13:32-39

&dnhYrwv

&v

from
ithines)
which
- all
.~
~ of
~

the people.
32 'And so we are
declaring t o YOU the
bps5 good
news about the
[to1 rou
promise made t o the
d
,
,
Tobq forefathers.
33 that
. the toward the
God has entirely
33
ful6lled
it t o~us their
5 2 , ~ 2 5'
~
~
~ that children
~
in t h a t he
~ a h q v 6 8 ~ 6 qt n n ~ ~ A ' p w ~ sTOTS
v
TLKVOIS
the God has fulflaed out to the children
this
fipv
drvarrrioaq
'iqaoirv, &F
in the second psalm.
o US
having made stand."*
~esus,
as also 'YOUare my son, I
yiymml
T+
6 w r i p w have became your
;l?e
it has been written to the second Fatherthis day,.
Yi65 pou ET d,P 6 mipepov y e y i w q n h 34 And t h a t fact
Son of me are you,
today have generated t h a t he resurrected
him from the dead
WE. 34 671 6L
drvem o w
a h 6 v kn
you.
That but he made ?tand up him out of destined no more to
YEK BY
K~T,
pfhhovra
i m o o ~ p t p n v return t o corruption.
dead Pones) ~kojyet being about to be returning he has Stated in
'I
ciq
6ta@op&v,
oiiroq
eipqnn,
6r! this
lato
eorruptlon, , , t h ~ s he has saxd
that give YOU people the
loving-kindnesses
to
aula
Abuw
bpTv
~h
I
give . to
the (things)
lovingly kind David t h a t are faithful' 35 Hence he
Aaud6
n'aTh. 35 Thro,$&hich
also says in another.
of avid the lthmgsl faithful.
psalm, 'You will not
nai b
& T ~ Q
Oh 6 6 ? ~ 1 q allow your loyal one
also in dmerent lone) he is samng Not you w l i give to see corruption,
rirv
6oc6v
oou
i 6 ~ i v 61a@eophv 36 ~ a David,
r
on t h e
the (one1
loyal
df yo*
to see
corruption; one hand, served the
express will of God
36 Aauri6
plv
i6iq
yrvr4
to own
gener=tlo* in his own generation
David
indeed
S m l p m i ~ a q.
TOG
8eoO and fell asleep [in
having acted subordinate
ioTjle
of the
God death] and was laid
PouAfi Luo~pfiBq .a1 V P O O C T ~ ~ ~T T P ~ S -robc with hi5 forefathers
counsel fell asleep and was added toward the and did see corruprra.ripaq aoljro~~ a Ei T ~ N StapeophY, 37 8" t i o n 37 On the
fathers of him and he saw eorrupt~on,
whom other' hand, h e whom
u p did not
62 6 Bedq i y a t EV ooljr d6sv 6tapBop&. see corruption.
bYt the
ra,.e~up not heraw corruption.
38 'Let i t therefore
38 r w u r 6 v oBv
E u r o Spiv,
&V~PPF be known t o YOU,
~ n o w ntherefore letithe to you, male Persons brothers, that
&6chpoi ~ T C6 r h
ra6rou bpiv
hpcul5
through this One a
brothers: that through this (one) to you lettine go off forgiveness of sins
i s being
&pap~l&v
~ m a y y L M ~ ~ a t ,39 ~ ~
l i published
of sins
is being announced down,
and t o YOU; 39 and

ha6v:
a h o O rrp6q b
of him toward the people.
32 Kai
?$
And
a~yd~S6paki
weare declaring as goodnews

'i? %A2A:%!$?&

oi
nmagpovq~ai,
ecorners,
the
B a u p h o m ~~ a i dlpaVim%~a,
6~n
wonder YOU and vadish you away, because
bpydd;opat kyi, i v ~ afipipatq
i ~
S Gv,
am workmg I in the
days
oprou,

41 '16~~6,
See 70%

~ ~ $ ~ ~ 4 ~ ~ & ,

?$$

re

12'

ooljn fi6uvjeq-rr b
not vou were able in
6
?i
this lone1

h a t from all the

/ tthines
from whlch
~ou:buid not be
declared guiltless

=~<,

havz~Er,"be

fi

ACTS 13:40-45

589

588

rai
and
EpyOv
work
ipyov
work

said in the Prophets

does not come upon

YOU. 41 'Behold it,

YOU scorners, and

wonder a t lt. and

vanlsh away, because
5
TTroTE,jqTE
tk,,
Ia m w o r k ~ n ga work
you would believe ,f eve.
which 2 t
that
ln
YOUR
YOUdays,
wlll hv
a work
no
tu6~qyjm1
Spiv.
means believe kven if
mayrelate out through to rau.
anyone relates it t o
42 'EE6vrwv 6P a 6 r &
~ a p ~ n & h o u v . you in detail.'"
but of them they were entrea-g
~ o i n out
g
42 NOW when they
T& p e ~ a @o h P P a ~ o v h d q 8 j v a 1 a h i q were going Out, the
into the between sabbath to be spoken to them people began entreating for these matters
Tafira. 43
hu&iq5
these.
Havingbeen dlssalvea t o be spoken t o them
On the
sab6; ~ " q~ ~ ~ ~ y i ~w0 hy o j6 eq q o a~ ~
o A A o i TGIY
but oflhe synagogue
foilowed
many of the bath. 43 s o after the
synagogue assembly
'lou6aiwv cai TGV ucpopivwv r r p o q h 6 ~ w v was dissolved, many
Jews
and of the venerating
proselytes
of the Jews and of the
TQ
na6Aw ~ a i 76
B a p v g q OTT~VZS proselytes who worto the
Paul
and ta the Barnabas:
who shiped [ ~ ~ d followed
]'
Paul and Bar:na.bas.
~ p o u h o h a h r ~ q adroiq
haleov
speaking toward
them
they were persuading who in speaklng t o
them began urging
aoljrobq
rrpoo~ive~v
them t o contlnue
them
to be remainma toward
in the undeserved
TOO ~ E o O .
X~PITI
k~ndnessof God
undeserved kindness of the Gad.
44 The next
44 T+
6 i tpxopivy oai3Phy
sabbath nearly all t h e
TO the but
commp:
sabbath
city gathered together
n8o.z fi n6X1q
rrvv'x&l
& ~ o O o a T~ ~ Yt o hear t;e word of
all
the
city was ledjogether to hear the Jehovah
45 When
Airyov
roO
BEDS. 45
166vrcq
62
oi the Jews got slght of
word
of the
~od.
Havingseen but the the crowds. they were
' I O U S ~ ~ ~ O ITO&
ciX~ou5 t ~ r r h f i o 8 ~gihou
~~
filled w ~ t hJealousy
~ e w s the emwds they got lled of ~ealousy and began blaspheroiq
~~6
mously contradlctlng
drvr6Aryov
~ a i
and
they were eontrad~cting the (thmgs)
by the things being
,44. Jehovah.
43' Who worshiped (feared) God, S p ; who feared Jehovah. J".
JLI.72; the Lord, P 4 x A B ~God,
;
B'CSyn.D.

!$~d,:

UJX.5;

ACTS 13:46-51

naShov
XahovpLvo~g
P?.ao~qpoilv~q. spoken by Paul
blaspheming
Paul
to (things) belngspoken
46 ~ n so
d talklng
46 rrappqa~aahpsvai rr 6 nairhoq nu? 6 wrth baidness, Paul
Havmg spoken boldly and the Paul and the and Bar'na bas s a d
Bapvhpaq stnav
'Yviv
qv
Qaynaiov "It was necessary for
Barnabas they r a ~ d To Yon it was necessary t h e word of God t o
~ E O G be Spoken first t o
rrpbrav hahq8jva1 ~ b vh6yov TOG
first
to be roaken the ward of the ~ o d .you Since YOU are
it away
h ~ 1 6 i j dmw8~io8r a e b v nai o h &{iou<
since
push away
~t
and not worthy YOU and do not judge
yourselves worthy
K~~VETS
tam oil^ T " < aiwviou
of everlasting life,
rou are judging
selves oflhe everiasting
look! we turn t o the
evq, 4, aL9.ro
iSoG m p q 6 p c 8 a ~ i g7h
47 In fact,
look! we are turning into the nations;
thus
Jehovah' h a s laid
L v r i r a h ~ a l i p i v 6 ~ l j p l o g T i 8 ~ 1 ~ 6commandment
1
upon
has enjoined
to us the Lord I have put
US in these words, 'I
5 s siq @bg eevbv
mG ~ T v a i o c :ic
have
you as
YO"
Into light of nations Of the to be you ,"to a light of nations, for
v w q p i c n , Ew
iox&,ov
rfig y i 5
YOU to be a salvation
salvation u n t i last (part1 of the earth.
t o the extremity of
48 'AuoSovm 6L T& E8vq
Bxa~pgv the earth."'
48 When those of
nearing but the
wererelolcing
heard
nai
t665al;bv
rbv A6yav ~ 6 38roG, nai the
and they were
the word of the GO^, and this. they began t o
hiorevoav
6 ~ 0 1 ipav
~ ~ a y p i v o t rejoice and to glorify
believed as many as were having been disposed the word Of Jehovah,'
and all those who
into
e ~ ~ f ~ ~were
~ &rightly
, : disposed
for everlasting life
49
6lsOfps~0
h6~og
became believers.
was being borne through but the word of the 4g Furthermore, the
~vpiou
61'
6hqq rfig xojpaq. 50 of word of ~ e h o v a h '
Lord throughout whole the country.
The went on being
61. 'lav6aiol rrapb~puvav T&< o ~ P o p E v a throughout
~
the whole
but
~ews
urged on
the
venerating country. 50 B U ~the
yvvainaq ~ h shxfipovag
g
~ a TOG<
i
rrpirroug Jews stlrred up the
women the
reputable and the first imenl reoutable women who
+
765 r r 6 h ~ w q~ a i ~ ~ ~ E I P O Y Slwypav ~ U r ~ h l p e[ dG O ~ Iand
of the
eitv and they ramed up upon persecution the pr~nclpalmen
Of the 'Ity' and they
irri
T ~ Y nairhov
~ a i Bap~hPav, ~ a l'=lSed
i
u p a persecuupon
the
Paul
and
Barnabas,
and
tlon against Paul and
b5iPahov
a6~035 h r b
arm bas and threw
they threw out
them
from
them outslde t h e ~ r
afirfiv. 51 o i
6;
~ K T I V ~ C ~ P E Y O I ~ b vboundaries 51 These
of them.
The
but
having shaken out
the shook the dust ,f
the11 feet against
~ovioprbv ~ b vrro6bv i-rr' ad-roGq fih80v
dust
of the feet upon them they came them and went
. .7
J
. J
t
L . . .
Is. Jc!r,~~i..J'" ' i ' ''
thr
L . ~ ~i' ,5741.y,'
I,
nn. $9. .I~.,..~,.,!I,
.I.. l ~ ~ . . ~ , . . . ' ;
I . I ~ I ,s.\1nrds>:.
50' Nhu a, rshl!<,d Ifc.lrril C d. 1s n,h., f..:1rc.d J ~ j iv . I.,.Ii.. .
~

'I:$?

;$?

\$

$:

ACTS 13:52-14:7

591

590

'IK~YIOY
52 07
TE .
p a 8 g ~ a i t o 1.cotnium. 52 And
t
leonium:
the
and
discmles the disciples eontinLrrAqpoGvro
xapsq zai m n j p a r o q hyiou. ued t o be fllled.with
were beine
of s ~ i r i t holy. 10y
- filled of jar
. . and
. . and holy s p ~ r i t .
NOWin I.eo'ni.um
'E~LVETO 61. &Y 'IKOYIW
K ~ T & .rb
they entered
It occurred but in Ieonivm
down the together into the
ah6
rioch8riv . a h o b g
riC ~ i synagogueof
v
the
very (thing1
to enter
them
Into
the jews
and
in
ouvaywyjv 70" ' I o ~ S a i w v~ ahdjoat
i
o i j ~ w q such a manner t h a t
synagogue of the
Jews
and to speak thus a great multitude of
burr r~urrGoa~
'lov6aiwu TE K U ~ 'Ehhfivwv both Jews an* Greeks'
=.-and to believe
of ~ e w s and and of b reeks became believers.
But the
that
=oh3
rrA?,O2.,
2 oi
61.
hrrsl8ioavreg
much
tu
TI,^
but having disobeyed did not belleve Stirred
i

14

14

'lou6aio1 &rrfiy~lpavu a i
bdmwow
T&F U p and
Jews
roused up and they badly aReeted the
people of the
lnfiuenced
thenations
sou's Of
ylvxhg r b v
&8vbv
nara
~ b v&Sshpbv. ~~,,,,t the brothers
souis of the natxons down on the
brothers. ?
.Thprefnrp
.
.........thpv
...
o8v
xp6vov B ~ i r p ~ v a vspent eonslderable
3 inavbv
v1.v
suffic~ent~ndeed therefore tune
they spent tlme speaklng wlth
rrappqola 6pwot
i r r i TO ~ u p i ~T ~ Q boldness by the
upon the
Lard the (onel authority of Jehovah.'
speaking\oldiy
who bore witness
pap~upok~
TO
h6y
bearing witness
to the
W
O
~
o f t e t o the word of his
kindness
xhpl~ag
, a f i ~ 0 3 6tS6vrt q v c i a iaai
undeserved kindness
him: giving
s,gn.
and by granting signs
a n d portents t o occur
~ipara
yi,v~o8al
, 61h
through their hands.
portentS to be
thrmugh
4 Howmer, the
a h b v . 4 4toyio8q 62 ~b r r h f i 8 3 , , ~ i qmultitude of the
of them.
Was split but the multitu e of the was
, and some
WMEWS,
KC!
oi
v i v fiow
o3Y
for t h e Jews but
city, and the (ones1 indeed were together with ,,thers for the apestles. 5 Now when a
TO?$ 'I'ou6aiolg
01
61.
oh
Jews
the (ones) but togetherwith the violent attempt took
the
dmoroo~6hotq. 5
62 L ~ ~ V E T O P
TGV place on the part of
apostles.
A S but occurred rushing
of the both people of t h e
and Jews
t8vbv TE ~ a 'lou6aiwv
i
o
TO?<.
and and
J~WS
together with the with their rulers,
treat them insolently
irpxouo~v a h r b v bppioat u a i Al8apohiuat
them with
rulers of them to outrage and to throw stones at and
stones, 6 they, o n
beingtoinformed
the
ofofit,
ahocg,
them, 6 having
ouv166m~g.
seen wzth they
K ~ Aed
@ U
down
~ O Winto
r&g rr6h&g
fig Auraoviag AJorp&
~ a Lye.a.aZni.a,
i
~ys'tra
the dtiea
of the
Lyeaonia
LYstra
and and Der'be and the
Aippqv nai T ~ Y wrpi~wpov,
7
K&KE~ country round about;
Derbe and the roundabout country.
and there 7 and there the7 went
~ljayy~hC6psvol
?om.
on deelarlng t h e good
deelar~ngg w d news
they were.
news

~9

XY,P&

~.~~~
~

ACTS 14:s-15

8Kai
And
A6or 015

592

&vip
&GGva~oc Lv
male person Impotent
in
TO:< ' n w i v
&&0 TO
xoM(
L Y S ~ to the
feet
he wes.?ttihg.
lame
LK rothia5 MT+F &oO,
6 5 airStrorc
out of eavlty of mother of him, who
never
w a p l m & ~ q a ~ v9 . a D ~ o g
inoucv
TOG
walked shout.
Thls (one) was hearing of the
naGAov Aohoh-rog. 65
brE~i~a<
Paui
weakhg; who havlng lmked intently
a h @ rai
i6h
TI
Exet
'
to hlm and having seen that he la having
TI<

some

tzf!:,*;dhi

yd:$;,

593

8 Now in Lys'tra
there was sltting a
certain man disabled
in his feet, lame from
hls mother's womb.
and he had never
walked a t ail. 9 This
man
liStening to
Paul speak, who. on
at him intent-

~ a i

ng%:

~~~

t~:ny

:$
'%,"~:f'

np

?.X,","b5

%%$"
ge

otorra8~i~ Eupb

o f h e sufferings we are

z%h:$ % 0a2:uw

fit$<,

B,".%$~.",F

'kf5

~~~~

y~~p$.h,y $,$:

$2

6piv We also are humans

to rou ha.,~nz the
v
irv0pwno1,
aGayyeh1<6lr~voi 61165 h 6 infirmities a s YOU do.
men,
deelarlng good newsto
'OU
"fm and are declaring t h e
~ o h w vT ~ V w a ~ a i w v h l o r p i ~ l v h i &ow good news to
these the vsln (things) to be turnlng upon God
for YOU t o turn from
G v r a 85 h o i UEV r6v odpwdv r a i ~ j these
v
vain things to
living who
mdde
the heaven end the
the living Qod, who
made the heaven and
the (:fineJ)
.
.~
Ev a h o i q 18 65 Q T U ~ ( n a p u m p i v a t q the eaflh and the sea
in
them;
who in the having gone bu and all the things
y~vsaic
dancv
n&vra 7.3
E0vq in them. 16 In the
generation8 he permitted
all
the nations past generations he
ail the narropEdEo8al ~ a i c d6ois a h G v 17 ~ a i ~ opermitted
l
to be golng to the warn of them;
although tims t o co On in their
odr
&II&prvpov
d ~ d v
KEY ways, IT although.
not
Wlthout witness
himaelf
ha Let go off indeed, he did not
&ya80vpyivv. odpav68cv. bpiv berob5 616obg leave himself without
working good. from heaven to rov rslna 'Iving
witness In t h a t he
~ a i
ronf'O$
ra~*6pou5,
P~'&,"'
did good, giving YOU
and appoin cd t mes fruit-bearing.
rains from heaven
rpopfi~ rai
~Lnpoodvqq
seasons,
of food and of well-mindednem
KEffr25 and
filling YOUR hearts t o
5 i v 18 nal
~aOra
the full with food and
And these (things)
e%
! ~?y
ofTa;
cheer." l8 And
rmhmoav
70515
6~Aouq
705
pi
they restrained
the
crowds
of the
not yet by saying these
things they scarcely
~ ~ E I V
ahoiq.
to he racriflclnl
to them.
restrained the crowds
19
'EnjABav
62 h d 'Avrtoxciaq r a i "Om sacrificing to
They came upon but i r o n
Antloeh
and them.
19 But Jews
'Iroviou 'lou6crioa, ~ a i n r i o c m g
rob5
lmnium
Jews,
and having persuaded the arrived *om ~ ~ t i o c h
6xAou5 r a i
A10&am5
~ b v nachov and 1.co'ni.um and
CIOW~S
and
having stoned
the
Paul
persuaded the crowds,
Eoupov
E<w
7%
~ 6 A ~ w cand
, they stoned Paul
they were drssslng
outside
01 e
e!ty.
dragged
vopi<omq
ah3v
outside the elty. imagopining
him
lnmg he was dead.
20 ~ u ~ h c m 6 M o v6P -rGv pa811rirv ah?$
20 However, when the
Having encircled hut of the disciples
&vao.rh
clmjA0cv ei$ T ~ Vn6A!v. ~ a id'Sciples surrounded
having stooi up he entered into the dty. ~~d him, he rose up and
6 h a 6 p l o v $E+~Ev
T@ entered into the city.
t o the
momw
he went out together wltm the And an the next day
BclpvhPp
.!is
~ f ~ p , ,he~ left
, with Bar'na.bas
Barnsbaa
lnto
Dorbe. for Derbe. 21 And
21
bey ( X I U & ~ E Y O ~ TE n)v n6h1v after declaring the
HBVlng decrared goodnewsto and the
city good news to that
Also

nigr ~ i ~ ~ o ~ : ",I:",", " ~ e

10 said with a loud

voice:
up erect
' A v ~ ~ 0 1 TO^ n 6 6 a 5 oou 6 p M t rd On your Ieet." And he
Stand up
upon the
feet ofyou erect; and
leaped
and began
ihmo
rai
~ E P I E ~ ~ I1
. 1 oi IE
he sprang up and he
and walking. I1 And the
Seeing what
6xho1
166v~zq
8
h o i q o ~ v fla3hoq
Paul had done, raised
crowds having schn whlch
dld
pa"]
L n i p w +ilv eo,~+v aliriw
A U K ( I O Y I ~ ~their voices, sayhe
Ufted up the vozee of them InLyeaonian tongue In the LYc.a.0'ni.m
Xtyovr~q
Oi
0coi
& p 0 , ~ 0 & ~ ~tongue:
~ 5 "The gods
raylnp
The
god8
having been likened have become like humans and have come
&v9phrro1q
varLPqnav
npdq
to men
came down
toward
down t o us!" 1 2 And
12
hMwv
r c rbv Bapv w Aia, they went calling
they were calling and the Bern%as Zeus. Bar'na.bas &us, but
d v 6t flcnjhov 'Eppjv lrre16fi a h & $ ?v 6 Paul Her'mes, since
the but Paul Hermea slnce
he waa the he was the
taking
fiy06lrEvo5 TOO A ~ Y O U . 13 6
TE I L P E ~ F the lead in speaking.
lesdlng one of the word.
The end priest l3 And the priest of
'106 A I ~ F TOG
6 ~ 0 5
765 n + o 5
Zeus, whose [temple]
of the Zeus the lone) belns be ore the
elty
before the
r a d p o u ~ r a i ~ I I I I C I T Ltri
~
mbq n u h i v a q brought bulls and
bulls
and garlands upon the
gates
garlands to the gates
6vk KC(<
0;"
and
desiring to
having'6mught
togetherwlth
oRer sacrifices with
~OEAEV
06cw.
the crowds.
was deslmg
to bc~aerifiEln&
14 However, when
14 ' A K o ~ 62
~
the apostles BarnsHaving
but
t~!
bas and Paui heard
of It, they ripped
~
~
@
~
~
ivhr~a
~(IYTGV
t ~ ~ t r t i 6 q u a v E I ~their Outer garmen*
outer garments OE themselves theyleaped out into and leaped out into
rbv
6xAov.
rp&<ovrq 16 r a i
A&yovreg the Crowd, CW1ng
the
crowd,
crying out
and
aavlng Out 15 and saying:
'Av6psg
ri
T~DTC~
nOIEiTE;"Men. why are you
Male p e n o k , why thew lthingsl are rovdoingl doing these things?

ACTS 14:16-21

:tk!ya

'

594

ACTS 14:22-Z1

ineivqv x a i
~ . ~ U ~ ~ T C ~ U ~ V T E <InavoJq
and maklng quite a
that
and havlng madedisclPlea sufficient tones, few dlse~olesthe"
brriorpeywv
siq
/njurm ~ a i d q returned'ta iys'tia
they returned into
Lystra
and into and to pe,,~,,ium
'Inirvlov
mi
~15
' A V T I ~ X E I ~and
~ , t o Antiaeh,
Iconium
and
lnto
22 strengthening the
~ u x t r q TAW pa8qrAv, souls of the disciples.
22 LT;TP
, :~;~
souls of the disclpleJ,
them
rrapaaahoGvrrc
Cpp6vmv
!
T viu~t,tcai to ,,in
in the
encouraging
t o be remalnlng in the faith and
faith and [saying]:
6st
&a rrohXGv 8hiVrov
Sci
that thmugh
many
tribulations it isnecessam "We must enter into
the kingdom of God
f i p k s i u ~ h 8 ~ i Ev ~ S T ~ Vfiaulhsiav 706 ~ E o O . through many tribuiaus
to enter into the kingdom of the cod.
t i o n s ' 23 Moreover,
23
~~!porovfiuavrsq
61.
Having Bppomted [by extended hand1
but they appointed older
men* for them in each
aliroiq
K~T'
i ~ n h q u i a v r r p ~ ov~6pouq
congregation and,
to them according t o
ecelesia
men
npowv5hp~vol
vqu~slirv rrap60cv~0 Offering prayer with
having prayed
with fastings
they put beside fastings, they committed themto Jehovah'
a d ~ o ~ TO
g K U ~ ~ tiq
Q
ay
TTE~~~UTEGKEIU~V.
them to the ~ o r d into whom they had believed. in whom they had
24 K a i
,, 6 t d 8 j l Y ~ ~ q
T ~ Y
n~ut6im
And
going through
the
Pisidia
24 And they went
fih0,av
nauquhipv, through Pisid'i.a and
they came
into
Pamphylla, came into Pam.phyl'25 ~ a iXahjuavreq & n6pyq 76" A6yov i.a, 25 and, after
and having spoken In Perga
the
word speaking the word* i d
tic
'Arrahiav, Perga, they went down
na~6Qquav
theysteppeddown
into
Attalia.
to At-tcli'a. 26 And
26
K ~ K E ~ ~ hWr r h h ~ u u a v .ic 'Avr6xr!av,
from there they
andfmmthere they sadedoff Into
Antioeh, . sailed
far *,,tiach,
68av
Suav
rrapa6~6ppbo1
where they had been
from where
they were
having been gwen beside entrusted to the unX~PLTI
706 0 ~ 0 6 Ei5 7b deserved k i n d n e s ~of
t:ie
undeserved kindness of the God into the
God far the work they
Lpyov 8 hrhfipwoav.
had fully performed.
work which theyfumed.
, 2 1 When they
27
napayrviryrvo~
had arrived and had
Having come to be alongside
i?t
gathered the eongreuvva ay6vrrg
T ~ V
inrXrluiav
gatian together, they
havingxed together
the
eeelesia
proceeded t o relate
hvfiyy EXXov
baa
hroirluEv
the
things God
t h q were recounting as many (thingal p.
did
had done by mansOf
6 O d e MET' a h & v ~ a i TI
~~YOI~EY.
the c o d with them and that he opened up them, and t h a t h e had
opened t o the nations
miq
EBu~ulv
06pav
to the
nations
door
faith. the door t o faith.

3;

2:

ollr

'"

23- Or, '"eldSrs."

word or Jehovah.

2;

23. Jehovah, J7,8,'0.'3.'3,'*; the L o d , x 4 B . 25' Word, BD:

word of the Lord. uACVgSyP: word of God, Pi<.

.la?:

ACTS 14:28-15:s

595

Sohp~pav
61. ~ p 6 v o u o d ~6hiyov 28 S o they spent not
They were spendlng but
time
not
littie
little time with the
uh
roiq pa0 r a i q
disciples.
together with the
dia&ler..
~ n certain
d
men
Kai T I Y ~
ca~~h86vmq
came down from
~~d some having
down
'lov6aiag
CSiSao~ov rabq hS~hqoSq 6n-Ju'de'a and began
~udea
were teaching
the
brothers that teach the btothers:
"unless YOU get
'Ehv
pfi
T E P I T ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ T E .oj
If ever
not
You should be elrcumcised
to t h e eireumoised according
Z~EL
TQ
M w u u i ~ q , 06
61jvaues to the custom of
custom to the (one) of Mores,
not YO" are able ~ o s e s YOU
,
cannot be
uo8fival. 2
ycvopivqg
6;
urdiucwg saved." 2 But when
to be saved.
Havmg occurred
but - of standing there had occurred no
~ a iSn~fiurwq odn M i y q g ~ o j n a d h v K a i littie dissension pnd
and of reeking not
little to the
Paul
and disputing by Paul and
TO BapvdiPq vp4q ~them
LSTOC~ L ~ a < m
to the ~ a r n a b a s toward
they arranged
'Bar'nabas
they arranged
withfor
*hem,
Paul
hvapaivetv naGAav ~ a Bapv&pav
i
~ a riw a q
tobegoingup ~ a u l and Barnabas and some and Bar,nchas and
28

l5

2:

15

'

Others

Of

them

hhhoug &< adr&v rrp6q roJq hoo76houq

to go UP t o the aposothers ~ uoft them toward the
nai rrp~vpuripouq ~ i c' l e p o u o a h ~ y mapi TOO tles and older men in
and
older men
into Jerusalem
about the JeNSalem regarding
this dispute.
$ ~ ~ f i ~ r o m6rou.
q
t mg sought
this.
3 Accordingly,
s
oi
pb
oav
after being conducted
indeed
The (ones1
partway by the
r r p a r r s ~ q 8 6 ~ ~ ~brrb
~
q",i?gih,,"C
,"
congregation, these
having been sent betore
by
men continued o n
oO,YiKqY
nai
7E
6~jpxqv~o
theywere going through
and phoenieia and their way through
I a ~ a p i a v B S l q y o G p ~ v o ~ T ~ V m l u r p o q j v both Phoe.ni'cia and
samaria relating throughout the
turning upon S c m a f - a , relating in
~ i l Y C~Y&Y, ~ a i
Xep&v detail the conversion
of the nations, and they were making
103'
of people of the
roiq
&6~hgoiq. nations, and they
the
brothers. were causing great joy
4
rrapay~v6psvo~
62 ~ i 'ql r o u 6 h u ~ a t o all the brothers.
lfaving come to be alongdde but lnto Perusalem
On arriving in
rrapE66~8qocrv
hnd
Jerusalem they were
they were reeelved alongside
from
kindly received by
Cnnhquiag ~ a i T&Y
~ O U T ~ J
~: W
: V
the
and
eeclesia
and of the
apostles
the apostles and the
7e
rrpcu!3urfpov,
hvfiyyrth&v
and Older men, and they
older men,
they recounted
recounted the many
bum
6
oEdq tho; ocv
as many (things) as the
cod
ail
wzth thlngs God had done
by means of them.
alirGv. 5 'E<av6uquav 66 TlVEq
T&
them.
Stood vp out but some of the (ones) 5 Yet, some of those

$2

7;hYe

$2

ACTS 15:6-11

$2

Cnrd
alpp;ug
TGV
@ a loaiwv of the sect of t h e
from
Of the
~ L r i S e e a Pharisees t h a t had
m r l m u r b ~ h t y o m q 671
66
believed rase u p
hsvlng believed:
saylng
that
It Unecealary from their seats and
r n p l ~ l p v c ~ v a 6 ~ o b g m a a y y & A k ~ v TE said: -1t is necessary
to be clreumcishg
them
t o t e ehare'lng and to circumcise them
a n d charge them to
nyiv
d v vbpw M o u d o ~
to be o serving the
law
of Mores.
o h s e n e the law of
6
X U V ~eq06v
Te 01 b h 0 h 0 1 K U ~Moses."
6 And t h e apostles
~ e r e l e 5 t o g e t h a r and the
spstles
and
01 a p r o P l j r ~ p o ti&iv HEPI 706 h6you ~ o h o u . and the older men
the older men to aee about the word
this. gathered together to
see about this affair.
7 nohhig
66
Srlrimwg
yrvophg
Of much
but
of secklng
having occurred 7 NOWwhen much
disputing
had taken
&vau~h
n h og clrrrv npbg ariroirg
havlng stoos up ~ e g r said toward
them place, Peter rase
'AvSp~q &6rXgoi &prig h r i o r a o e e
XTI and said t o them:
Male Derrons brothers: rau arc well knowlne that '"Men, brothers, YOU
&
Ipepav &pxaiov l v Dpiv 1 5 ~ ~ 5 a r i
from
days
orl~lnal In YOU
chose
choice among
8eb
61&
TOG u r 6 p a ~ 6 g pou &ro>ual the
a02 through the
mouth
of me to hear YOU t h a t through
mouth people Of
T$
Lev,, T ~ V hbyov ~ o te b ~ y y d i o u nai
the nation8 the word of the goodnewa and t h e nations should
the word Of
HlOTrt?Oal, 8 r a l
6
K a p 6 l o y v b o ~ g eobg thear
to believe,
and the
heart-knowlng
~~d h e good news and
and God'
a p ~ l jOW &oig
6oJg
.rb r m r t p a
the
'fore wEneaa to them having glven the spirit
bore witness by giving
~b 6y1ov raBi)g
rai r)piv, 9 ~ a ol M b them the
'pitit.
the holy aCEordlng ss am to us.
and nothing
just" he did to
~ttnptwv
p e r a f b f i p ~ v Te K U ~
And he
hedlrtlngulrhsd between us and and them,' Us
made n o distinction
m i m ~ ra9apioag
at
us and
tole
falth
having purlAed
Kl%?$
them, hut purijied
ahb. 10 vin,
03v
ri
~ ~ I P & < E Ttheir
E heads by faith.
of them.
Now therefore why are rou testing
Now, therefore,
rbv ec6v.
kn19~iwa1 Suybv
h i
why are You
the
God.
to put upon
yoke
Upon
a test of God by
T P ~xov T ~ V P U ~ T ~ V
b
ohr 01
upon the
n%
of the dlscl~les which neither. the imposing
neck of the
n a ~ k ~I ~
t ~J V
)JWk
1~ ~ ~ U U I I E V a yoke that neither
fathers 0 us nor
we wersa&ong enough our forefathers nor
paor&ual; 11 &?A&
61b
7% we were capable of ~.
to CRIFY?
But
through
the bearing? 1 1 On the
X ~ P I ~ S
mj
rupiou
'lrl0oG contrary, we trust to
undeserved kindnoof the
Lord
Jesus get saved through the
lrlOTrriopcv
oo8fival K
b T p h o v undeserved kindness
we are believlnp to be awed down whlch m m e r of the
J~~~~
in
K&O(E~VOI.
t h e same way as those
also those.
people also."
'

ie~ ~ ~ ~ Y k ~ , " , " s ~ ~ ~

$2

;
;
;

ACTS 15:12-20

697

598

mh'0o
~ a i lz At t h a t the
Became sllent but all the mul?itu8&, andl
mu]tltuae
~KOUOV
Bapvhb
ral
nahhou became silent, and
end
of Paul they began to listen
were hearing
of Barnabar
h o i r l m v 6 t o Barna.bas and Paul
t<lyovptwv
6oa
r e athgout
as many tthfnes) as
did
relate the many signs
q ~ ~ ria ia r i p a r a kv ~ o i sE&o~v
that ~ o d
s gns
and porlenta in the nations
did through them
6,' ab~i)Y. 13 MET& 62
usyioa~
th~ough them.
After but the to bemmc s l l a t ammg the
13 After they quit
a6robq b c ~ p i & l'Ih~wBoq hlywv 'AvSpeg
speaking. James anthem answered
M~IS
pou. 14 zupe&,, swered. saying: "Men,
&Sd@i
&ro6oa~t
brothem:
hear IOU
of me.
symeon brothers, hear me.
has
6 0 d 14 SYm'e'on'
i~qyioaro
Ka0i)q
the
according as TI? rrtly
related out
lated thoroughly how
Ood for the flrst time
~ E U K ~ ~ C IhTa b
O ~ i v k5
&~Y&J
looked upon to take out of nation# People toT*= turned his attention
6vbparl
a h 5 . 16 ~ a i
s o h @ t o the nations t o take
name
oi him.
And
to this out of them a people
o u p ~ o v o O o ~ v 01 h6yo1 T ~ Vlrpoqqrdv, for his name. 15 And
sra ~oundlngtogether the words of the prophets, with this the words
~%p-al
l6 MET& of the Prophets agree.
raeirg
It has een written , Alter
a ~ ~ ~ r da.l n g
just a8 it is written.
T ~ O T ~ &vampkylo r a i &vorKo6opiow
these things
t h n e (things) 1ahall turnup and I shall rebuild 16
I shall return and
njv orqv)lv Aauri6
r)lv
w m r o ~ u i c n , K U ~nbulld the booth Of
the tent of Davld the (onel hsvlng fallen end
Dawd t h a t is fallen
T&
K~OTPQ~IILV~
down; and I shall
the (thtnp)
having been turned down
rebuild its ruins and
&volro6o
KC;
6vop8ir~o
erect It again, 17 in
I shall re!u~~d
and I &all erect s m ~ n
t h a t those who
17 6nwq hv
CKC~T+YWW01 r o r & A o ~ n oorder
~
50 that Ukely should seek out the leftover ones remaln of the men
r 6 v h d p h w ~ b vrriplav, nai nhra T& may earnestly seek Jeof the
men
the Lord, and
all
the hovah: together with
Eevq
Lq'
oGg
h ~ d ~ h q r a l T& people of ail the nanations upon whom ha8 been called upon the tions, pop]e who are
bvoph pou
h' a h o h < , htWl
Koplog called by my name.
name of ma upon them, la saylng Lord says Jehovah,n who
mo&v
~ d r a 18 yvo0Tb Cm' a l a v o ~ . is doing these thmgs.
doing these (thin-)
known from
age.
18 known horn of
r ivo
19
61b
old ' 19 Hence my
am fudging
Through W ~ I E ~
decitlion is not t o
mapew X E ~ V
7015
rtrrb T ~ V kevav
those from the
t o be tro&ung to the (ones)' from the nations
who are turnh r ~ o ~ p t g o u u ~ vh i
Bsbv, 20 CIMh nations
+
I l..m.."
lne
.,om
hut ing t o ~ o d .20 but
---..
. ~ ~ .GO,
.-.
14' A Hebrew form of the name Simon (Peter). 17. Jehovah, p l . l a . 4 2 3 : the
17' ~ehovah,~.a.rol%m.zs-*i:m r d , NAB.
~ o r d SAB.
,

12 'Emiyqu~v 6L rr6v nb

Ei2

002

9iF
*?

tyl

&')

2'

ACTS 15:21-25

ACTS 15:26-33

htmihai
&oiq
s&
to write them to
todispatch word to them of the to be
abstain from things
T&V drh~upp&w rinr ci@hwv r a i r"g polluted by idols a n d
of the
m utlon.
odthe
ldob
and a i k e from forniestlon and
n o p ~ i a q nai
~V~KTOO
~ a i TOG from what is strangled
fornlcatan and of thing strangled and of the
and from blood.
a l p a r o q 2 1 Mouuiq y h p
br
~EVE&V
blood:
Moses
far
out of generetlona 21 For from ancient
times Moses has had
&ppaiwv
~m6
n6Aw
rob<
or glnal
acmrding to
clty
the lones) in city after c ~ t ythose
rqp6uuov~aq a J r b
EXEI
fv ~ a i cwho preach hlm, bepreaching
him
he Is hrvlna
in
the cause he is read aloud
mqoya%
nard
nkv
u&i3i3arov in the synagogues 0"
~lynagoglles
down
every
sabbath every sabbath."
&v t v w n 6 p m ~
22 Then t h e
%sing read.
apostles and the older
men together with the
22 T6rz E6o& TO?< &1ou~6Aotq ~ a roiq
i
Then it seemed to the apoatles and the whole cangregat,on
npeopvripolq
0th
6A
Tfi favored sending choolder men
tocetherwlth
whoye
the sen men from among
brnhquiq Lda5apivouq
dv6paq
6
them to Antioch
oeclesla
havingehonen male persons out of along eth Paul and
&6v
nfpylax d q ' A v n b x ~ ~ w OZN
them to rend into
Antloch
together vlth
Judas who was called
T+ naGhv ~ a iBa&
. ' IoGBav
d v
the Paul and to Bamabai. Juda. tha tonel Bar'sabbas and Sixas.
leading men -Ong
r d o 0 p m v BapoapBiiv r a i Eihav,
&Spa(
being called ~ a - b b ~ s and SLIRS, male persen. the brothers; 23 and
by their hand they
fiyouptvoug Lv ~ o i cd6eAqoit 23 yp+avraq
leading
in the brothers:
having wr~tten wrote:
"The apostles and
616
x
ah6v
through
of them
the older men, brothOl
h6uroAot
nai
ol
T I ~ E O P ~ Ters,
~ ~ to
O Ithose brothers
The
apostles
and the
older men
in Antioch and Syria
&6Ehqol TOTS
r-6
Avn6xrtav ~ a and
l Ci.li'cia who are
brothers to the dawn
' Antloch
and from the
Xupiav nai Klhtniav &6Eh oiq
~ a i s Greetings! 24 Sinee
Syria and Cilicia to bmgersto the (ones1 -UF
have heard that
6%"
xablv.
24 'Eml6fi some from among
be
out o t
nations
to be rejoicing.
Slnce
US have caused YOU
with speeches.
fi[8y $$f$$ytrouble
trying to subvert
bpkq
A6yot
hvao~~ud<ov~cq
qvxhg YOUR S0Ui% although
you
to wor&
subvertme
the
soula
-~ -.- 6 ~~~~
&
we
~ did ~
not give
0 them
~
6 av,
ollxort,
to whom
not
we gave ~natructiohs. any instructions.
25 E&bw
4piv
yevop&o~q b p o 8 u ~ o M v 2g we have come to a
lt seemed to US havine
.bnoma like-m ndedlv unanimous accord and
iuXcEapSvolg
&6paq
have favored choosing
havlnz chosen male persons
toward men t o send to

2:

fi~$g!!r

~~22

2 % ,,& I
~

~~

~~~

&
m i q &yar&qqois
Ap(3v ' YOU together with our
toscthervlth the
of
loved ones. Barnabas
Ba&q
uai
n
d
q
,
26 &dpimo~q and Paul. 26 men
t e Barnebas
end
to ~ a u l ,
to m m
that have delivered
napc16r6on&!
r a g ylux6q &T&V hCmip roo UP their souls for
havlnz Oven beside the wuls of them over the the name of our
dv6paroq TOG rvpiou jp&v 'IquoO X TOG. Lord Jesus Christ.
numa
of the Lord of us Jesus
phrlat. 27 We are therefore
dispatching Judas
27 & r r u r & A ~ acv
o h
'lo(t6cnr
We have nenkff
therefme
Judaa
and and Siias, that they
Zlhav,
rai
&oJg
616
Myou also may report the
Sllas.
and
them
tbrough
word Same things by word.
6 m q y U h o v r a q T&
ahi.
28 E&<rv 28 For the holy spirit
reporung back the very IUling.1.
It seemed and we ourselves have
y6p
-6part
73 &yiq ~ a fipiv
:
p p favored adding no
for t o t e
spirit the holy and to ue not lng further burden to You,
nhiov hrtri8co0ai 6piv k p o q n h ' v .roljrov except these nmessary
more to be put upan
burden beslaea these things, 29 to keep
abSt,ainlng from things
r&,
trrhvaynrq, 29
drrrfXeoOa,
the lthlnga) of necessity,
to be sbatalnlng from sacrificed to idols and
~I6oAo8b~ov
ay
rai from blood and from
things strangled and
(thingal snmi6ced to idob
and
.Yblood
from fornication. If
rrvtu~bv
,p,iag.
of (thlngal strangled and of fornication; out of You care full^ keep
iauTobq
e6 yourselves f ~ o mthese
bv
which
th,6EEI%E,Tng,
selves
well things, YOU will
prosper. Good health
rrp&{~rr.
-EPPW~L
to YOU?
IOU will p e r f e m BB 70" in gmd health.
30 Accordingly.
80
01
piw
when these men were
The ( o n r )
indeed
let go, they went
6mohu86vrcq
nuriih80v
'AVTI~XEIW
I
down
to Antioch, and
Antioeh,
havlnl been released went down into
they gathered the
rai
ouva ay6vmg
~b
n h q e o j multitude together
end
hsvlngrcd together
the
mult tu e and handed them the
h l ~ 0 A f i ~letter.
'
hf6wrav
31 After readt h e y g a v e u p n Ihsndl
ing it, they rejoiced
31 6RIa 6m
62
&&qu.w
h i
6 over the encourageha& reah but they relo~eed upon the ment, 32 And Judas
waparAjuct. 82 'lo&q
r e uai XiAaq, r a i and Sllas, since they
encouragement.
Judas and and Silar, also themselves were also
a 6 ~ o irrpoqflrat dvreg
6 1 6 h6you rrohhoG prophets, encouraged
they prophet. being: through word much the brothers
napc~&Aruavrohq d6rXqobq r a i h I ~ o n i p l < a v ' many a discourse
encouraged
the brothers and they confirmed: and
them. 33 So. when
83 n o ~ i u a v r c q 66 xg66:v
hd60quav
having done but
were releaned they had passed some
&d T&V &6EhqilY =$< time, they were let
with
w' e$$?F
fmm
the brothers toward
in
by the
brothers to thase who
rohq
hrromihavraq
&oGg,
the (ones)
having sent off
them. had sent them out.
bpaq

You

.rt

fc

2
:

ACTS 15:34-41

800

35 flaGhoq

62
~ a i
Bapv&!3aq 34 -'
35 HowPaul
but
and
Barnabas ever. Paul and
6tirprpav
hr ' A W I O X P6~1~6 & 0 ~ 0 v r ~ Bar'nabas
q
continued
were spending [time1 in Antioeh
teaching
time in
~ a i
~Ljayyd1<6pw01
~ a Antioch
i
and
and
declaring as good news
also declaring,teaching
many
6rLpwv
nohh0v ~ b vhbyov TOO K U P ~ O U . others also, the goad
dltlerent (Ones) many the word of the Lard, news
the word of
36 MET& 66 mvaq fipipaq P~TICY wpdq Jehovah'
After but some
days
said toward
3G Now after some,
Bapu&Dav IlaGhoq ' E ~ ~ m p i t + s a v ~ ~
day8 Paul said t o
Barnabas
Paul
EIaving returnes of a f k l m m BaPna.bas: "Aboveall
intonqhpe&
TOG< &6d+odq ~ar.3 nbhtv things. let us return
let uslook upon
the
brothers down
elty and visit the brothers
ndoav b
ak
r a r q y y ~ i h a p ~ v s6v in every one of the^
evcw in which (ones1 weannounced down the cities in which we
A6yov
TOG
nupiou, w6q
Exouoiv.
published the wofdof
word
of the
Lord,
how they ere having. Jehovah. t o see how
31 Bapvcipzq
62
6 P o l j h ~ ~ othey are." 37 For
Barna as
but
was wishing his part, Bar'nabas
o u v n a p a h a ~ ~ i vnai ~ b v 'lw&vqv
~ b v was determined t o
to take along w ~ t h also the
John
the (one) take along also sohn,
rahoGpsvav
Maprov 38 flaGhoq
62 who was called Mark.
being called
Mark:
Paul
but 30 But Paul did not
6Fiou
T ~ V
dmom&vra think it proper to be
Was thin kind worth^, the lone)
hsVf*SStood ofl taking this one &long
dm' &6v
ch6
IlapquAiaq ~ a i p? with them, seeihg
from
them
fram
Pamphylle
and
n d that he had departed
wvCh8bv~a adroiq CIS ~b ~ P Y O Y plj from them fram
having gone with them into the work: not Pam.phyl.i.a and had
o u r n a p a h a P ~ ~ V E Z V r o ~ ~ o va9
, L Y ~ V C - ~ Onot gone with them
to be takingatnzwith
this (onel.
Occurred to the work, 39 At
62
napo<uupdq
6-P
& T O X W P I U ~ this
~ ~ ~ there
~ ~ occurred a
but
paroxysm
as-and
to be seDaroted Sharp burst of anger.
a h o J q Cm' dihhihwv. ~ 6 v TP BapvdrPav so t h a t they separated
them from oneamother, the end Barnabaa
from each other; and
n a p d a p 6 v r a T ~ VMh KOv t r n h ~ k a t E / < Bar'na.bas took ~ a ~
having taken along the &rk
to sail out iflto
and sailed away
KGnpov. 40 naCAoc 6b h ~ k S & p e v o q I l X m to Cy'prus. 40 P ~ U I
Cyprus.
Paul but having selected Silas selected ailas and
C<fih0ev
napa600ci
~ f i went ofl after he had
he went out
having been giveniealde
td the been entrusted bv
~"
X~PITI
TOG
rupiou Jnd 7 0 ~the brothers ta the
undeserved kindness of the
Lord
by
the undeserved kindness
&6&+0v 41
6lipxe~o
62
.+, of Jehovah.' 4 1 But
brotherr:
h e was going thrauph
but
the he went through
84. P ~ ~ X Aand
B the Werteott and nor1 G ~ w text
k omit this verse. 35' ~ehovah.
slr.lB.22.21; the ~ o r d XAB:
.
cod. Syr. 36' Jehovah, Ji.*.lo.lr.rx.rza; the h r d . UB:
God, SyD. 40' Jehovah. J17.U:zl: the Lord. "ABD: God, Vgr.-Syo.
~

~~

~~~

I u p i w r a i ~v
K t h n ~ i w h ~ u n ) p i < w ~ h qSyria and Ci.iFcia.
Syria end the
CUida
-firming
the strengthening the
L~rhnuiac.
canpregations.
eongrehatiois.
SOh e arrived a t
K m f p m v 62. Kai ~ i qAfp6qv ~ a di q
Der'be and also
H s a tamed but also into Derbe and into
at Lys.tra, And, look!
h l j o ~ p a v . r a i i60b pa%Til~
715
?V a certain disciple was
Lystra.
And Look! disciple
some
was there by the name
h i
6vbpar1 T I ~ ~ ~ E Oulbq
F,
Y U M I K ~ S of Timothy, the son
there
to name
~imothy,
son
of woman
a
Jewish
' l o u k i a q n l o r i ~ n[rrid< 62 . E A ~ ~ Y o F woman
,
but of a Greek
~ e w l s h falthfu
of father but
Greek,
father, 2 and he
2 irq
i p a p r u p s i ~ o hi, rinr hr A ~ P O I <was we11 reported on
who was wn~less=dabout by the In Lystra
by the brothers in
r a i 'Iroviv &6cA$&
3 TOCTOV f i 8 a t l ~ C vLys'trs and I.co'ni.um.
and l ~ o n i u m brothers;
this (one)
willed
expressed the
6 nachoq
uJv
&@
iCrA0eiv Kai desire for this man
the
Paul
together with him to go out: and to go out with him,
Aapbv
wep!6rrp?v
a h b v 6th
TO^ and he took him
having taken he e~reumelsed him throuph the and
him
'lou6aiouq
TO;<
h a 5 6v ~ o i q r b r r o l ~because of the Jews
Jews
the (ones) being in the place6 t h a t were in those
tnrivotq,
d6~0uav
y a p haw% 671 places. lor one and all
those,
they had known for
all
that knew that his lathei
'EAhqv
6 n h p TO^ irmlig5V. 4 'nq was a Oreek. 4 Now
Grcek
B e father of him
as they traveled on
6L
6tnro~Gwro
l'kq
nbhPl<, through the cities
the
cities. they
but
they were going thmvch
deliver
napc6iSooav
a6roiq quhdrooerv rh to those there for
they Were glvlng beside to them to be guardins the observance the decrees
6 b y l ~ a ~ aT&
renplpiva
tin6 76v that had been decided
deoreea
the having been judged
by
the upon by the apostles
hnroo.r6hov vai wpaoDu.ripwv
r6v
Lv and older men who
apostles
and
older men
the (ones) In were in jerusalem.
5 Therefore. indeed,
'1% ooohGpolq. 5 Ai
&
o h
The
indeed
therefore the congregations
to be made
lurhqoiat
tmp&o
.
T T ~ ~ Econtinued
I
ccelealsa
were beinsmaderohd t o q e
faith Arm in the faith and
tnapioo~uov
rai

16

ky,h

ACTS 16:l-1

601

16

**

P,,",,I.~.

~a8'

llcoordlng to ?I$P,~".
6
Aldh8ov
69 r i v 0 u y i w Kai
They went through but the ~ % r Y g i s and
r a h c r r l ~ j v xbpav,
rohu0imq
Glrb
Galetian
eountrv, having been forbidden by
700 &yiou w e G p a m < AaAjwa~ Ti)" h6yov 6v
the holy
apim
to apes* the word in
r4 'Aoiq, I & A I h < 62. rcndr Tilv M u o i w
the Asla,
hevingeome but down tho Mysie

6 Moreover, they
went through Ph1yg'i.a
and the country of
Ga.1s.ti.a. because
they were forbidden
by the holy spirit t o
speak the word in
the ldistrict of] Asia.
7 Further. when getting down t o Mys'i.a

ACTS 16:8-14

602
ri<

hripaCov

they were attemptine

rroptuejva!
to go

vai

not

'13poO; 8

Permitted

them

napEh86mq

~z,b,~

$2 25 A$

'\$I;.

ze 6~,"!:;

lhi$grll

e68u6popi,9cc~cae

3
C
h
e

~ohwvia. 'Hpm
colony.

We were

62

but

hr ~ a 6 m76 r r 6 k 1
In

this

the

:&$'

Stmpipomc
spending
f i ~ t ~ q
lS
rrjv oaPPh~wvPSfiheopev

'#%'

'"
this city. 'pending
Some days. 13 And

zd

on t h e sabbath day
we went forth Outside

~ f i qthe gatebeside a
of the sabbaths We Went out outside the
where we were
n l j h q ~ nap& r r o r a r b
00
Lvo~iCovm thinking there was
gate bea de
river
where We were opining a place of prayer:
rrpouevxiv
etval
rai
~ a 8 i o a v ~ t q and we s a t down and
prayer
to be:
and
hsvlng seated selvea began speaking to
LhahoGyu
,
auvch8orioalc
the women t h a t had
ws were spesklng

having Come together assembled, 14 ~~d

yuvi
dv6pm1 a certain woman
women.
And
lome
woman
to name named ~yd'i.a,a
Adia,
r o up6noXig rr6hwq B u m i wv seller of purple, of
Lydia.
..It? of purple
of fltY
=hy=tPIa the city of Thy.a.ti'ra

yuvatSiv. 14 mi

to the

L5w

elty

we'Ontinued

a r 0 o p f q rdv
~KOUW
6 and s worshiper of
venerating the God, was henrlns, of $?!om
the 006, was listening.
~6ploq
6cfivotem
riv
~ap6i.m and Jehovah' opened
Lord
owned wide
the
heart
her heart wide t o
~~PW~XEIV
T O
hahov~huoi<pay attention to the
to be paying ettenllon to the (things) being spoken things being spolten
hby6 nahhou.
~aul.
15 6~
AS but
62 shekwas
b n ~baptized
i a 8 r l and
r a i when
by paul.
she and
15 N~~
her
6
o l ~ o c m i ~ i q , ~ ~ P E K ~ ~ hO f +r Y
V ~ a
househdd
hapthe houschald of her, she entreated
tized, she said with
El
~crpirarO PE n t m j v r8
entreaty: " ~ you
f men
I
~ judged ~ me faithful to the
have
have judged me to be
~ t v a l E ~ D E ~ ~ ~ V T Ed<q 76" 0 1 ~ 6 ~POU faithful t o Jehovah,'
to be:
havlng entered lnto the h0u.e
01 me
enter into my
pbrrs.
~ a 1 n'apepthoa~o
and stay." And she
be you remalnlng;
and
she constrained
just made us come'
16 'E~CYETO 62 rrop~~opbmv$pOv rlq
16 And i t happened
1t occurred but
~olng
of us into
r i v rrpou~uxjv rraj6ionqv
TIV& Lxovoav that as we were going
the
prayer
~ervantglrl
some
having to the place of prayer,
a Certain
m e 0 a nlj0wva
brrav~fiuai fipiv, i / ~ q
spirt
of python
to meet
to us. who girl with a Spirit, a
kpya~iav
T O A ~ ~ V
r r a p ~ iEv
70iq demon of divination.
working [ p r o ~ t l much
wosfurnihing to the met us. She used t o
furnish her masters
KUP~OIS
lords
of her
~ adivlnlng;
v ~ c u o ~ f v17
rt.
with much gain by
Ka~a~0h0u80hol
naljhv
Kai fipiv practicing t h e art of
f~llowlngafter
t;ke
~ a u l and to ua prediction. 17 This
kept following
ZrpaCsv
MYO,,~
oho, 01 [girl:
she was erylnp out
saying
Them
the Paul and u s and
the
Erveporrot &OAol
roir ec& TOG Slyimou crying out
wards: "These men
men
alsvea of the God the ~ o snigh
t
~
Of the
clrriv olmveq rmayy~hhouaiv bpi" &Av a'e
thnv
who
arc a n n o u n c ~ ndown
~
to
way High God, who are
... " .
You
owrqpia<. 18 ~ o O m 6:
Lrroirt
Lrri Publishing
of ~ a i v ~ t i o n . T ~ I S but d e wna doing upon the way of salvation."
6icnrovq~ciq
62 18 This she kept
rrohAhg
many
Having been wearied
but doing far many days.
nacho< ~ a i &rr~a~ptqaq T
nvcljpmt Finally Paul got tired
of it and turned and
Paul
and hsvlng turned upon to
spbit
said t o the spirit: ' I
sI o o ~
of yema order you in the name
h$~:[~
of Jesus Christ t o
X lmoO
tt~h'ativ
&?+
to come out
from
h
and come out of her." And
ghrlat
It came out t h a t very
6SfihOm
a d r i 7il Gpq.
hour.
lt came out to very thb hour.
14' Jehovah. F.a.lo.l'.l*.lq the Lord, xAB. 16' Jehovah. Jla.10; the Lord, I&B:

YP
,:dW

'!hq

=&"

ACTS 16:15-18

Bieuviw they made efforts to

3: allrobq
BithYnia go into Bi.thyn,i.a.
~6 but the spirit of

c7aum

the Jesus did not permit

6s them. 8 So (hey
i
of esua
avlng gone alongride
but passed h5ys'i.a by
*v
Mwiav
1vmfL3qrlo.m
SIC Tpq&6a. and Came down to
the
~ y a l a they atrpped down into
~ r o a s . Tro'ss. 9 And during
night a vision
9 ~ a i6papa
St&
no(&, the
appeared to Paul: a
~ n dvtslon through
to%
P,I
certain
Mac.e.dani.an
Gpeq,
dolip
Mon~6&
rtq
q,
was
male person M
~
~ was man
~ was standing
~
~
a"d entreating him
tmbq
~ a lrclpanaXbv
i
a b d v ~ a hfywv
i
and
saying:
"Step
over
hav~ngstood and entreating
him and saving
'"to Macedo'ni-a and
Mardovia,, help us:'
A~aDhq
10 Now as
Having atepped through
into
Soon as he had seen
the vision, we sought
g&$o
p
!\:,
lo
to go forth into Mac~T6tv
chehm~ Yqrfiaa PV LeEheEiv e : ~edO'ni'a' drawing the
he ma\;, Immediately
we sougft to go out into Oonclusion t h a t God
Ma~c6oviav,ouvplp&~~~TPC
8 r l ~ p o ~ ~ f ~ h had
l l ~summoned
al
us t o
making
go
with that hall Called toward
M.ccd~nia,
the good news
b 8c6
rGrryyrhiuaaBa~ arlroljq. t o them.
the Go2 to declare good news to them.
11
.- -.... ...we.
11
'Avclxehrrr
o8v
dnrb Ty9&6oq put out t o sea from
Heving been les uu thereion from
roan
Tro'as and came with
X a p d K ~ V , 6 a d r a l g h t run to
weran atralg
samot&e,
to the Bam'ethrace, but on
6i
k~toljuq
N&
DM,", the following day t o
Ne.ap'elis, 12 and
but
~ ~ c ~ e d[day]
ing
into
~ e a POUS.
from there to Phi.lip'12 K&KE?~EV d q OAinrrwq,
,;k,
PI, a colony. which is
and from there into p h ~ l t ~ ~ w
t%
,&
IS
Principal
city~
of
Pepi&q
~
~ rr6A,q,
~ the
&
t
of Macedonia
city, the district of Mace-

mir a

and

into

o k

603

fi%%:?

?~E*,~~2
! ~b ~~ ~6 . ~ 1

God.

D.

.8.~
PO^ : ~ V . X U % .'PJO?
~
aqx

Paqlwq PUB lqs!u a q l

jo Jnaq l a q l u! amole
waqq 4001 a4 p u v gg
'asnoq s!q u! asoql !
s
ql,m laqlaaol wlq
*qshoqap Jo PJom aq+
axods haql PUV ZE
..'ploqasnoq inoh Pus
noh 'Dams ma
rrrm
,
...
noh p u s snsap ploq
aql uo aha!raa., :p,es
baqL IS ,,ipanes
39%0%OP I l s n w
3BqM 'SJ!S,, :P!ES PUE

. - --

..

. ..

'qenoqar + Z S

!P~E..BI.L~.~~.~.L~

~-

m o r ~ p a q m aq tqa!u a 3o moq aql ? a r ~

? ~ p-nay? 5 ? ~ m n
$L
bdm L
! bn!ar?
i)uo!e u a x q a w n w PW
'wrq 3-3
n?dnyndnu
!ax ss ' ? o q n
asnw 0x7 u! (sauo) am 11s wrmraqlaaol POO
a!r!o I& np
5 ~ 0 1 locu
yo
?o~g
am 3o prom a m ru!q 08 ayodo kaq) m
?or, noA?y n p
n n o b p y 7 !wr zg
.nos30 ploqasnoq aqz pua nos panes aq nrm nos
'no0
Saxlo
? !nr no
Llokeoo
.
.
pue
'sneap
p1q
aql uodn
anarlas
noon3*o!u
!nn ' A ? o ~ ~ I . noldnw n?L !n?
(save) aq&
Lpane; aq pInoqs I

;5y;$w

oqn

&v3

w19q

1s

10
A?3lO&

"A],

amop aq 02

leql rapro ol

.ye"n

.cIensaJau
st ?I
L39

ale am
101
n
'la,mqll p-q
are am lo3 'j!asmoh .'a-qrn
39?!3?
,'
d?A
53-'J'?
fi?w"w
lmq
oa,, :au!dP;s
3lasmok 0% op p l n q s noX a u ! q o ~ i)u!kes aalorr
'axon pna! 8 q l ! ~loo C+WO
,
5ti3~du
n ? ; g b ~ n o ~ ? y !no4
Palle3 lnEd l n E SZ x-aala 03 inwd ~lnq ?no pepunos
punoq
82 '5nOid039
padeasa pvq s~auos!zd tiypA3d 50ygwu 19 n3'0b"?b?
aql mo PU an=q ol au!u!ao"dn,amx=l aq m 31as-~q
a q l l s q l au!uraeurr
5 ~ 1Dn?An3b311>?
0 ~
n~))!dofi ALndlwng AoLnWp
.Ilasw!q ql,M
PLOM~
aql
UMerP a m n w
oP O l lnoqs
pue
mdlnX?rl
A@
50~3rl?nn1~~
PJoms*!q MalP 'mado O O E I ~ ~ a + So .mop
aql pauado uaaq ilrnneq
~1
~ n d g g 5 q ~ 5wn?rlAh3ng
aram n o o b uos!~d ~ k x l j y n $
PUB
sano punoq j o prena
a q l auraas pue d a a ~ s u a a ~awnell
!ow
>ny?borlo3g
"9!
30 $no pauaxema
amma a w w aqnq daals 3 o w o pauaxemv
a Ulaq .IamIaqL Lz am
?
5on=xon3~ 19
50nun52
LZ
Pauasool aJaM TIe j0 .dn oa la1 rem spvoq aql
rle 30 pue
'tie
'beyg
?do39 ?L nmlnpu !ww 'lnocu
spuoq aqq pue 'pauada
6!?~qrm
mq dn pauada axam
L I ~ U B ~slam
~ U ISIOOP nroop
mdge
wd~dxwdwu ?;g
nnobeX?anb
aq3
.ranoaloA
0"oilepunoJ
U ~ S B V S aram ire[ a q l
a
9
3
0
COL
"'K?"se
30 suorlepunoj
leaail
paammo
~ a y e q aq
s cq
PUB-EB
lmql as 'pannaao *L
5wA:d
OL-JA~A~
uom
lonbgnsywo

'",%z:Y

y2
'Sa20P~2P,~D",~4d

inq
XIua pns
:(seuo) punoq
aqenbqllsa leara s a sna!wraal
79
w1\g?? SIZ
.I0lrlD?Q
bluappng gz -maqi f?d0130
-T!I JO ?nq uodn aulleaqaram ,'P~z) a*
Bu!18aq slam S J ~ U O S ~ am
J~
A?*"
19
Orn?od~llYj
"9%
a q l 'saa :amas qlrm !O
wrm aursle~da ~ a m
au!re~d
sells
POD au5s!e~d p m s-Xq
MM~Q
1~3rl?Xn3nodu S w y ! ~
Bu!Kad aram w!!s
wa!up!m
aq? inq umoa
pus lnBd lqam
&
5
d
;
a
o 1 ~ y n o o 3 r i?l 19 pmwx pz
a q l JO alpp!w a m
PWM
aq) olur maw 30 a m a s apemsq
m o w I n s sz
' A O Y ? ~?L 5!3
ngqw omo!ynbo~
'sqao+s a q l
am
pue
uornd
~auu!
u! lse3 laa3 l!aql 'pew 5 g 4 u
5 ~ 0 1 !or
nbvljynm
mdpmo?
PUB UOS!I~ ~ a u u !a q l
Ma'm
p m a J u su!Aeq
O~UT
uraql mazq? a q
"Pd?
"?d"~
'laplo u e qans $02 aq
aamq~
oqa
:=am
asn8aaa PZ .~rarnaas
~
!
v
~
~
w d ~50=
.~PO+D
maq* daax 3'
aurdaa aq 0% x!un.as
sauo punoq 30 pens a 03
awlapro .uos!ld
nL3dZL
59ynbn9
1~ny~bo~o39
maql
aaql peaJew Bmneq
'uosrrd
aluy
malqldaq?
'mas%u0dn SMO!q 531oy!3AAndWn
'~42wyn4 5!3
noynd?
buem palD!uu! p=q Emolq
pasodm! au!nsq lnq hueln
baql r a v v EZ s p o r 5nAbyu 5 ~ 0 q w 5 3 ~ n ? e l q ?g 51)yyou sz
qlrm m a w lsaq 0% %pw y r m surqsaq aq ol
,aumu=mmm slam Xaql
PUBWWOJ a q l anea
~l3)!9d"g
nonrtyp?
'mar($ g o WuaWlea
slaauuaa
zapo
aqg
maqlzo
y o urolamheq
wlrad!
ngqn
5 u. n n > ~ d l d n u
lalno 34%Burreal laye
~ S ~ ~ Z X ~1!A
S!3 ~ a;
~+ E Wsroxaeia.
aq+ pus *ma& uo umop p m o r ~
<mr 5oyXg
pue :maq? 3su,sae ! o A b m d ~ o lo !Dr 'n?qw
'maq
ruamoa
daqlaaol iln as01 aq) 'a waol dn poow p q
Q
Yllozu3nno
!wr zz .ntopo ~ ~ o ! n r ~ n d ,
P M O a
~ q i PUV zz
, , . s u E ~ oZIZ
~ am amop a s ol mu aprsauore ilullda338 aq ot sn o*
?9lO
1wwx?9adwu
fiLdk
amass 'aa!laerd ro d n "L3'Ou
I leu wrqm *mo?sn~umop a ~ ~ o xaql
~ u e
aqBl 0%sn loJ Injmzl I ~ I M s!~ TI
"'10332
> l o 13
be?.
n'DnoYY?AA"L"Y
10" s,$,$S q*smo3s,-a
'aq~srxa
map
bl!~
Bu!qs!~qnd are haql pue
!"" I Z '5=U6oXd?ln!
lo~ngnol.
nlyp
1Z .sMar
$no8u!le?!Se,ale
maw
haql 'qmw 'la'
n ~ n n o o o p d n ~ x p loundgn9
,no Bu!qmls!p azs
q ~ =BE dam
EZOT~BJ~
aqlo?
uaw asaqL., :p!ss l a q % ;,a : at s am
~ m
~a13
S!oAbmdm
5~01
's~~EJ%s!%B
!!&~!a
premqpa
eq
pus
.~~a1n~
,,ql
03 a n marl$ a u ~ p e a l5 n a ~ p n 5 a n ? ~ n & o o d u
!ax 02 ;5nrnaXd~
'WE O Z 's'a!nJ a q l aql vodn avalalaxrem am ow! pailsnip kaq?
0 %a a s l d l a x ~ ~aq3
m
5
v
o
~
q
d
o
A
g
A
~
L
$3
nnonvyp
OW! ma93 PaaaelP
s q s aqa gue
me* am 30 p ~ o q"axel au~neq
lonarl?dny>u?
pue s e r ~ pue
s
!ned n n y ! ~ .n p !wr n o y n w ~ n p
JO Pro4 P!B! ha91 'lJa! m a q TO [Wozd] a w q ~ o ma TO adoq am )no aura3
peq ureB so adoq q a q l n n g w
~ n ! o n ~ d p $1. >!ue
. .. . nagyt>p
.~.-.
1Bql a W S Sla?SBW leql zaqjo
spzol am mq uaaszu!nea
raq uaqm .[la,% 61 ; 1
5 i L p 'nobdni !o 79
53~n991, 61

YZ

:c

,Y,"zn

,ZgIoL

~~

Tc

iGq

PO9

SZ3V

92-61:91

ACTS 16:34-40

606

607

TOW nhqyGv, r a i
&?mr~iu8q
a h 6 q r a i their stnpes: and, one
the
blows, and he war baptized
he
and and all, h e and h ~ s
01
cniroj
h m c q
n a p a x p j p a , were baptlzed m t h o u t
the (ones1
of hlm
all
Instantly.
delay. 34 ~ n hde
34 h y a y b v
re dnjrobq clq rbv o k o v brought them lnto his
hnvfng led up and
them Into the house house and
set a- tahlp
~~-~~
wi8lrrv
rp&rr<av, ua1 fiyahhlhumo before them. and h e
table.
and
he exulted
rejoiced greatly with
he put aalogsslde
TWO~KE~
nmlu~cwi)~
era.
all his household now
wlth all house having belleved
God.
t h a t he had believed
35 'Hpipaq 62
ywophrqq
h i r r i m l h a v God.
35 When it became
of day hut having occurred
rent off
mag01 orparqyoi tobq PaP6oljxouq hirriyov~eq pay. the
the
prneiora
tho
rod boarera
saying lstrates dispatched
the constables t o
'Arr6Auuov
TOGS
Relesae
the
b8p'rr0uq
men
tKfhi,"~~q' say: "Release those
36 So the
36 drrriyycth~v 62 6
6 ~ u p o p 6 h a I -rob< laller reported
their
Reported back but the guard
bound onel the
to
"The
h6youq rrpbq rb flaihov, 6rt ' A r r b r a h ~ a v Civil magistrates
have
words towsrd the P ~ U I , that nave sent off
dispatched men t h a t
01
mparqyoi
the
pr"~etora
in
that YOU [two] might be
released. Now, thereCnroXuBjre
vh
08Y
fore, come out and go
~ o ~ s h obe
~ released;
ld
now
'OUR way
peace'''
6 e d 8 6 v . r ~ ~ rrope0cu8c t v dpfivp. 37 6 3'
said to
hsvfng eome out be golng in peace.
The
them: "They flogged
62 naiihoq C q rrp6q ahoh Acipwrcq us publicly uneonbut
Paul
aatd toward them Havlng Aayed
demned. men who are
6 wiq
k - a ~ p i ~ o u q . Romans, end threw us
to pu% [placel
uncondemned'
into prison; and are
~ @ & Q u < 'Pwaiouq Mpxovra$,
EPahw
now tlvowing
men
Romans
exlrtlng.
they threw they
US
secretly? No,
W h a ~ f i ~ . ~ a i VCV
h&epp
indeed! but let them
Into
prlaon:
and now secretly
come themselves
Lr~&hhauu~v~
05
dhhd: and bring us out."
they are throwlnp'out?
Not
but 38 So the constables
lh86v.rcq
ahoi
t f a y c r l h w ~ a v . reported these
having eome
they
le them leadOut. sayings t o the civil
38 drrr~iyyclhw 66L
~ o i q o r p q y o i q 01 magistrates. These
Reported back but to the
praetors
the grew fearful when
paI3600xo1 rd: bfipma ~atjra' boi%jB u w they heard that the
rod beerera the ssylnga these; they grew?earful men were R
~
62 & K O ~ ~ V 6Tr E~'Popaioi EIUIV
39 ~ a 39
i Consequently
but hsvinghasri that ~ o m a n s they a&,
end they came and
lh86v.re<
n a p e ~ & h r u w ahofiq,
~ a entreated
i
them and,
hsvlnu corns
they entreated
them,
and aner bringing them
t t a y a 6vtc
fipbrwv
6m~A8civ out, they requested
havingxed
they were requeat.go off them to depart from
dm6 rfi$r r 6 X q . 40 t t d 8 6 v r c q
66 drrrb the city. 40 But
from the city.
Having mme out but from they eame out of
~

r i q p u h a ~ j q ciujh8ov
rr&q n)v Au6iav, the priaon and went
the prlson they went In towsrd the Lydia, t o t h e home of Lyd'ia.
nai
166vrcq
rrapr~&Aruav rohq &6d$oJq and when they m w
and having nee. they encouraged the brothers the brothers they
encouraged them and
rai
tE,jh8w.
departed.
and they went o u t
hey now jourA106~hamcq
Havlng made thelr way thmueh
E t
neyed through
'Appirrohv ~ a in)v 'Anohhwviav
fiX8ov Amphlp'o.lis and
Amphipollr and the
A~ollonia they came Ap.0l.lo'ni.a and eame
fiv 0WwoY)I t o Thes.sa.lo.ni'ea.
~ i q ~ c u ( l a h o ~ i ~ I ) v&IOU
,
Thesralontca,
where was SYnsgogue where there was a
Into
synagogue of the Jews.
rGv 'lou6aiwv. 2
~ a ~ d : 6P
76
of the
Jewa.
Aecordlngto but the lthlng) 2 SO according t o
sIo86q
T
naGhq, c i u j h 8 ~ v TI&< Paul's custom he Went
sccuebmed to
Paul
he came in toward inside t o them, and
abtobq ~ a i hi u & Para r p i a 6t~hirrita~ofor three sabbaths he
them and uoan asfbsths three heressonad reasoned wlth them
alnoiq
&rr6
TGV
y p a g ~ v , from the Scriptures,
to them
from
the
~ c r l p t ~ l e 83, e x ~ l a i n i n gand
3
61avoiyov
Kai
.rram 1 8 ~ p e v o q proving by references
opening up thoroughly
and
puteng olongslde t h a t i t was necessary
nagpiv rial for the Christ to suffer
671 T ~ VX P I U T ~ V
66~1
that the chrirt lt was
to suner and and t o rise from the
dworjvat
K
vcn irv
r a l 6.r~ oOr6q dead, and [saying':
toatand up out of dead
and that thls "This is the Christ,
this Jesus whom I am
&,
6yi,
X P ~ ~ ,,
~ uotS
~ , whom
I
publishing to YOU."
is
the Christ.
As a
some Of
u a r o y y a h o bpi". 4 r a i mvrq Ct abrGv them became
announce down to uoo.
And wme out of them
and associated
hrio8luav
xai
rrpwrrhqpb8 uav
weye persuaded
end
they were assignel by lot ~ ~ m ~ ~ ~ a $
multitude of the
torG
the n~ aa uwl ~
Greeks who worshiped
mpopfvwv 'EAAfivw nhii8oj TOM y u w l ~ i r v [ ~ o dand
) not a few of
reverencing Greeks mult tu e much of women the principal
.re TGV rr b t o v 06% 6Xiya1.
did so.
and of the ~rsP(onea) not
few.
5 But the Jews.
5
Zqhbuavrcq
62 01 'lou6alo1 getting jealous, t m k
Havlng become iealovs but tho
Jews
into their
~ ( S V certain wicked men
rai
rr o u h a ~ 6 p c v 0 1
and
of the of the
~
~ having,togen towsrd themsalve8
&yopaiwv
'&v6paq
Tlvd:q rrov pobq ~ a idlers
i
and farmed a
m a ~ k eldlera
t
male rreraon8 soma
wl&ed a n d mob
proceeded
C80plipouv
t o throw the city
6xXm01u m c c
havtngma e cmwd they were throwing Into upmar into an uproar. And
mjv ~ 6 h ! v , r a l
hlur&vr~q
re o i d q they assaulted the
the
city. and h a v l n ~ltood upon the bouee house of Ja,son and
'I&uovoq
&firow
a J ~ o J qm.poa ayciv went seeking t o have
of Jason thwwere acekInp them to lesl(f0rth them brought forth

3; 17

17

t;ts

tB

men."

~~~~~

&,:

~~

Enebb,

'

fit$<

'

A::

fig$<

OUT

ACTS 17:l-5

'I

2te

2:

ACTS 17:6-12

608

t l s ~ b v6fipov. 6 ft)
rljp6vrr~ S i &TOG< to the rabble.
into the publie;
hsv nB found but them 6 when they did
Luupov L
'I&aow
~ a i wag not Rnd them they
they WE= draggmg
Jason
and
dragged Ja'son and
&6eX*Jg
h? 706g nohtr&p a t p a f i m q certain brothers t o
brothers upon ths
Dolitsre~s, eryingslaud the city rulers, cN1ng
671
Oi
T ~ Y
O ~ K O U ivqv
Out: "These men t h a t
that
The (ones1
the
lnhebite (earth) have overturned the
& v a m a T ~ u m ~ oh01
nai
$v8=6~ Inhabited earth are
havlng upset
these
'Iw
here present here also,
rritwuu~v 7 035
h o 6 6 6 ~ ~ ~ a 1 7 and Ja'son has
are alongside,
whom
he# recelved under Cmofl received them with
'I&uuv'
~ a 0?8 ~ 0 1 lI&Vlq
h 6 ~ ~ 7 T&v
1
J~60ni and there
all
in oppositionto the hospitality, And
these lmenl
in op&YV&V
Kaiuapos ~TP&UUOW~.
wsition to the deerees
decrees
of Caesar
are doing.
of Caesar, saying there
ETEPOV
Myavr~g
~lvab
IS another king, Jedlffcrcnt
saying
to be
sus.' 8 They indeed
agitated the crowd
8 They
h h pnglfated
a au
and the city rulers
rroh1~6rpa g &roljov.raq
when they heard these
politarefis
hearing
things; 9 and first
Xap6vr~q 6
Indv
nap& r o o
taking sufficient
hsvlng t a k e n the sufficient (thing) beside of the
'Idiuovos uai rfiv
ho~rr&v
irrr6hvoav Becurity O' m
Jason
and of the leftover. (ones) they released and the others they
let them go.
&roGg.
them.
10 lmmedistelv bv
~~-~~~~
the brothers 10 0
1 62 & M w i
rWw5
6,h nlght
The but brothers lmmedlstely through Bent both Paul and
Silas out t o Be.roe'a.
v u ~ r b q L S k ~ p l y a v 76v 1 r naOhov ~ a ~i b vand these, upon
night they sen out the and
Paul
and the
;;lving, went into
tihav
~ i 5
Bipolw,
Oi T,Vrq
synagogue of
Sllas
into
Beroes.
who
the Jews. 11 Now
?rapaywi)p~~~
r?v owaywyiv the latter were mare
havlnp come to be alongside into the symgague
than
T&Y
i l o u 6 a i ~ ~ h 6 r a a w . 11 0 6 ~ 0 1 62
of the
Jews
they wento*
these but those in Thessa.lo.nl'ca, for they received
a
E ~ ~ L P I N ~ ~ ~ ~ P
rinr
I
the word with t h e
were
of betterrace
ofthe (ones) .
Q ~ u u a h o v i n q O ~ T ~ M <C66cav~0 T ~ Y h6y0v greatest eagerness Of
~hesaaionic<'
who
received the word mind, carefully eaamPET& n&aqg
npoBupiag
.rb ra8' fivepav ining the Scriptures
wlth
a11 mental readln6.s. t h e down day daily as t o whether
these things were
& v a u p i w ~ ~ r&q
~ g ypa &q rI
Lxo,
examining
the ~crip4)ures il Itwould have SO. 12 Therefore
many of them became
mtra
oirrwq. 12 nohhol pLv
o h
theae (things) thus.
Many indeed therefore believers, and so
&E a h & v h i o . r e w a v , ~ a . Ti ~ V'EMqvi6wv did not a few of the
out of them
believed,
and of the Grecian
reputable Greek

d-'

bz$

"3~2

zit

$
::

E:i '$

."A

ACTS 17:13-18

609

women and of the

y u v a l ~ & v T&
ebuxqp6vwv ~ a i &vSp&v
Women of the reputable a m of male personk 'men, 13 ~~t
OGK 6 h i y o 1 13 ' n q 6 i Eyvwuav 01 &nb 765 when the Jews from
not
few.
A* but knew the from the Thes.sa.lonl~ca learned
O ~ w a h o v i ~'IouEuio~
is
671 ~ a tvi ~ f Bepoiq
i
of~Od
Thersnlonien
Jews that also in the Reroea that the
was published also in
~arq~yihh
q a roo naljhou 6 h6yog r o t Be.roe'a by Paul. they
war DU bhcd by the paw the ward of the
to
8 ~ 0 0 , fih8ov
Y ~ K E ~U ~ ~ ~ O V
~ Ta E? ~ there
~ o d . they came
and there . shaking
and lncite and agitate the
~ a p h u o o m ~roJq
g
6xhoug. 14 c~?%w? . 6L masses. 14 Then t h e
agitating
the crowds.
Immedle oly but bmthers Immediately
T ~ T E T ~ Vflathov L S m i u ~ r ~ h a u01
&6rh*oi sent Paul off to go
then the
Paul
sent offout
the brothers as far as the sea; but
noprGeo8at
h i
rfiv 8 ~ a u u wboth Silas and Tlmolo begolng
upon the
thy remained behlnd
inriLIE1v&V
Tr
rc
there. 15 However,
Pemained behind and the and
those conducting Paul
Ty6Bcoq
t r d . 15
oi
6L
Tzrnothy
there.
The Leneal
but brought him as far
as Athens and, after
KD~!DT&VOVTE<
v
flaohov
receiving a command
conducting
the
.~ a v l
&%t
for Silas and Timothy
'ABqvfiv,
ral
Aap-5-q
O
&
.,+
h,
Athens,
and having received commandment to come t o him as
quickly as possible,
r p b q ~ b vXihaw xai ~ b vT ! ~ ~ ~ P o iva
v
toward the Silas and the Timothy in order that they departed,
r&x!ara
EA8ornv
l6 Now
most quleklg they should eome (o&d
was waiting for them
&S6roav.
in Athens, his spirit
they went out.
within him came
7aTs 'AMvais C K ~ ~ X O Mto~ be
~ Oirritated
~
at
l6
but
the
Athen8
waltlngfor
beholding that the
aGroLs TOG
flafihov,
mpE6vno
ri,
them
of the
paul.
wa being irritated the city was full of idols.
n v ~ t p aa h 0 6 tv a h 8 &o h r o s ~ a r r i 6 w l o v l' Consequently he
spmt of him in him beriding full of idols began to reason in the
ofioav T ~ V n6hiv. 17
SIEXL~EIO
p i Synagowe wlth the
being the city.
Re was reasoning indeed Jews and the other
o h
b rfi uuvcryoyt 70;s 'lou6a~olq people who worshiped
therefore in the llgoazogue to the
Jews
and every day
TO~F
UEblltv~tS ~ a i b
in the marketplace
and tho (one.)
reverencing
and in the with those who
&YOP@
~ a l * re-av
?I$P,W T P ~ S happened to be on
marketplace down
every
toward
hand. 18 But certain
TOSF
m ruyxhvra~
Ones of both the EPlthe (one*)
h s p p e n g (to be) alongolds. l8
SL nal
rfiv
'Emnoupiwv xai t w t n & v cu-re'an and the Swic
but 81.0
of the
~ ~ i e u r e a n and
stoic philosophers tdok to
*1?0u6 wv
awiL3ahhov
ah& Ka; conversing with him
phllosop%er8 wcrc throwing together to hlm, and controversially, and

came

"''

:$

Ze

:~;:q:t

%c

$2

'E

;%

ACTS 17:lB-25

610

6 some would say:

the "What i s i t this
m s p p o h 6 y o ~o h o q ALyctv.
01
6&, chatterer would like
seed pieke.
this to be muins? The (ones) but, to tell?" others: " ~ e
-,
be a publishLEW
Eatpoviw
&x~i
~ m a y d s hseems
er of foreign deities."
of forrisn demons he is seeming pub ishe.
This was because he
elvcl~.
671
d v
'Iqooinr
rai
was declaring the
tobe;
because
tho
Jesus
and
ggood news of Jesus
6NaUTonnv
s h y~AiSsro.
and the resurrection.
resurrection
bewas deexdns as s w d nlg
they laid hold
18 hrlhafbII~01
6P a h 0 9
M TbV of him and led him
AQving sken hold but of hlm upon
the t o the ~r-e.op,a.gus;
"Aptov n 6 r o v frayov, ALyovrrq Awdps0a saying: "Can we get
Arean
Pago.
t cy Led. aaying
Are we able t o know what this
yv6va1 r i q .FI r a t 4 aG9 .FI h b ooS new teaching is which
to know what the
new
this the by you 1s spoken by you?
20 For YOU are inhahouplvq
SsViSOvra
being spoken
Being strange ( t h l w ) troducing some things
t h a t are strange t a
:
rloqLpe~q
siq r h q &KO&<
youare ImportInl into the hearings ~~~i~~~
o h
~ b v a t what these things
fifbv.
Bouh6p~ea
0 us:
we arc wishing
thereiola
*OoW
purport t o be." 21 I n
rim
Other
mS7a
ETV~I. fact, ell Athenians
What Ithlngnpl) l a wllllng them (things)
to be. and the foreigners sothere would
21 'Aeqvaioi M rrdnrrrq r a i ot ~ ~ r 6 q ~ o h journing
rsq
AU~enian. but
all and the sojourning spend t h e n leLsure
~LWI
ofihr
L~~~~ time a t nothing but
lorelgnen
into
'IS
nothlw
different telling something or
listening t o something
ii
A~YEIV
qkaipow
22 Paul now
they had Ic nue Umc
than
tobesaylng
in the midst of
r t
fi
&&r
the Ar.eop'a.gus and
m e t h i n g or t o be hcadng m e t h i n g ~a;:w",y
said:
"Men of Athens,
22 q
6 t mdk, hr p t a
roc
Aavlng stood but
Paul
in rnlddx ofthe 1 behold that in
'Apciou n&you
qq
thlngs YOU seem to
Arean
Panas
be said
be more riven to the
fear of tlie deities'
'Av6prq
'ABqvaioiol, K ~ T & n&a
than others are.
Male penon. Athenians, down
(thing.)
23 For instance, while
S r ~ o ~ S a ~ ~ o w a r L p oGp&q
v~
0zwpQ.
Passing
and
more demon-dreadlng
You
I am beholding;
carefully observing
25 S A L P X yhp
~ ~ l a~1 ~ d ~ e s w p 6 v T& 'OUR Objects Of
going roun , lor
and beholding up the ation I also found a n
oePhorara
Gvbv sdpov rai popbv i'u altar on which had
objects of veneration ol rou I found also altar in been inscribed ' T ~
an Unknown God.'
Cr~yLypprrro
bmy 0 s
whMh it had been written upon l%Ynknown
G$.
Therefore what YOU
are unknowingly giv8
08"
hoohcq
E,~UEPE~TI
which therefor^ b e b -s lpnorsnt rou are venershng. ing godly devotion to,
rweq

some

lhcyov

were saying

TI

What

6N

OCXot

IUIelg would will

'

t%k%

s@

1%:2:

ACTS 17:24-30

611

:$zfgoF

$2

1s' Or, "Mars' Hill." 22' D e t ~ ~ i ~ d ~ i ~ m o ~ n ~NAB;

. ~ t e~u.persfi.ti.o.si+'~e8,
'ro~~,
Vg. Demons were thought by the Greeks to be deities, good or evil.

~o9m

rmayythhw

bpi". 2 4 ' 0

this I a m publishing
The to YOU. 24 he ad
6
notjoaq
rbv r h p o v ~ a tih a t made the world
the lone1 having made the world and and a& the things,,i
navra
~h
Ev ahG,
oh05 o b p it. being, as this One
all the (thlngrl in it, thls (One) of eaven is, Lord of heaven
K
yiq
W P X KCPIO~
~
:f and earth, does not
and
of earth
exlstlng
Lord
not
dwell in handmade
xrtpcrro~irotq
vaoiq
r a r o t ~ ~temples'
i
25 neither
handmade
dlvlne habitatlons
1. lnhabitinl
1s he attended to by
25 0662
h A
XEIP~~Y
human hands as if
nor
by
hands
he needed anything,
0rparrstkra1
n oo6r6p~vk
~~voq,
he
Is being attended to havkg further need of anyth~ng,
[persansl
a h & $ 660bq lrhot K,wjv
r a i nvo'v
uai gives to
he
giving to ail
ife
and breah nnd life and breath and all
things. 26 And h e
rh
nhvra 26 Lnoiqotv r s
made out of one [man]
he made
and
the (things)
ail:
Of Inen,
Lvbq n&v Mvoq Q0pbnov K ~ T O I K E ~ V tmi every
to dwell uoon the
one averv nation . of men
to be dwellinn
- unon
.
navrdq kpoa,rrou T-q y i q
d p i u a ~ entire suriace of the
face
all
of
earti, having de ned earth, and he decreed
this (thlngl

'5'

am announcing down to YOU.

%%

61veRy;rw

otfof

Lo

27

Sqrciv

TAV 0ebv

EI &pa

yr,
s&k God, if they
ln fact might grope for him
U l q A a q j ~ ~ l a v a h b v nal
E~POIN
and really find him.
they mlnht grow for
him
end t h w mlshthnd,
in fact, he is
K
y r 06
p a r p b h b t d S L ~ h m unot far offfmm each
and in fact not long iwayl from one
each
one of us, 28 For by
h 6 ovra. 28 hv
aha
him
have life and
ext50g.
In
him
move and exist, even
(6pcv
Kai u1vaGpe8cl r a i i a p b , bq
certain ones of the
we are living and we are mavinp and we are, es
poets among YOU have
nai nvsq T ~ V ~ a 0 ' bp&q n 0 1 q ~ 6 vc l p j ~ a a ~said,
v
we are ahO
a180 some of the down you
paeta
have said
his progeny.'
h p nai yivoq L o ~ i v .
To9
29 "Seeing, the&
Olthe(one1 lor also race we are.
to be seeking

2%

29

the

cod

if

really

pf

lvoq 08"
Grrb xovrrq TOJ 0so3 OGK
iBEO
theyefore
exgtinp of the DO^ not

,,

that we are the

Progeny of God. we
Ought not to imagine
dqeihopcv
vopi(;etv
xpvoQ 9 dpyripy q that the Divine
we are owing to be opining to gold or to s ~ ~ v eor.
r
Ka] Being i s like gold or
Aiey,
xaphypar~
to stone,
to ~culptured(thing)
and stlver or stone, like
Cv0vpj~rwq &vepimou, r b
8eiov
L T V ~ I something sculptured
01 contrlvenoo of man, the divine lbelngl to be by the art and
30 r0k ptv
o h
~
p ~ i6 qcontrivance
~
~of man.~
The Indeed therelola tlmea of the SO True. God has

'?$aq

6i??

ACTS

17:31-182

&yvoiq

hep16&v

b 6 3

616
6
~ ~ ~ T E X V OdVv a ~them 3 and on acand through the slmlhr trade to be count of hemg of t h e
same trade h e stayed
E P ~
nap'
ahoiq
he was remslnlnp
beaids
them
and a t their home, and
they worked, for they
~~PY&<O~O f
i
y&p orlvonoloi
they were work'ln'a, they were
lor
(en makers were tentmakers by
he
ri)(vp. 4
6ncAtycm
6L b rfi trade.
t A e
trade.
ns
reasoning but
~n the would give a t a k in
the synagogue every
sabbath and would
down
K
"'h
en&v
ven
persuade Jews and
them.

'%r
k

h1fighteouane- in riehteousness bv
to be iudgiM
- the h h a b l t ~ ( e a ~
a man whom he has
tv
&~PI
Bbtonr
r i m ~
in male perlon to wtom he defindd,
faith appointed, and he h m
a guarantee
mpauxirv
w&ulv
& a ~ ~ furnished
q
having furnished
to all
having made atsnd up t o all men in t h a t he
has
resurrected
him
&bv
kr:
vc~piv.
hlm out of dead (ones).
from the dead."
32 Well, when they
32 &noliuavrfq 62 dvdmautv
vrr &v
Havlns heard but maurroctlon of des8(onaa) heard of s resurrec01
p2v
ixhrOaijy
ol
62 tlan of the dead, some
the (onel) indeed were moc Ins the (on-) but began t o mock, whlle
eTrav 'Auouo6 re& uou .rrcpi r o h o u wi others sald "We wlli
ssld
We ahnll :ear
of you about
this
also hear you about thls
CK even another time:'
rr&Alv. 33 o h w q 6 naGAoq i<$ABrv
azain.
Thus the
Paul
ma e exlt out d 33 Thus Paul went
&6pq
out from their midst.
pLuou
a6riv' 34 nv6q 6L
mlddle
of them;
-me
but
male wrsonr 34 but some men
roMqMvrcq
ah@ h r i w ~ u u w Cv Joined themselves to
having been glued
to him
they believed:
in him and became beoiq nai Anovkloq 6 'Apsmay,iqq dai lievers. among whom
whom also Dlonyalus the
Areopsgrte
and also were Di-o-nys'i-us,
a judge of the court
ZTE I
ywfi 6vbpa-n A6vaptq rai
Damarls and dIRerenf?onu) of the Ar.e.oo'a.eus.
woman to name
end a woman n v m k
u3v
a6-rois.
together with
them.
Dam'a"~. a n d others
besides them.
~aOra
Xoplo&iq
there IthmW
hsvln'a boon separated
*fter thee
&K
r i v 'ABs&v
fihe~v ~alq K6plvBov.
things he
out oi the , Athens
he came into
Corinth. departed from ~
t
E ~ a i ~Spirv
rlva 'lov6aiov 6vbpar1 and came to Corinth.
~ n dhaving found some
Jew
to name
~ , , d he found a
'AKIJAw, ~ ~ O Y T I U ~t Y~ $ e yLvr1, npouq&~uqcertain Jew named
AquIIa,
Pontisn
race,
recently
~ ~ , ~ i a. lnative
a,
0, Au86ra drrrb rflq ' I ~ a h i a qnai npiur~hhclvof Pon'tus who had
hsJng coma from the
Italy
and
Priscilla
recently come from
yuuaiua a h G
8th
76
G~arsraxiva~Italy, and Pris.eil'la
woman
of hlm through the to have ordered his
because of
KAaljSlov
xwpiFu&n
r h a q 7 0 k the fact t h a t Claudius
ClaMLu# to be IIeparatlng themlslval
all
the had ordered all the
'lou6aioy hrr6 ? i s ' P b p q ~ rrpwfiA8~w Jews t o depart from
Jews
irom the
Rome,
became toward R
~ so he
~ went
~ to .
~

1s %
!$

8 rai

&oiq,

T&
overlaoked the times
a IthIWl of such ignorance, yet
vGv 6nrayydAzt roiq &&phnotq
ndnnaq now he i s telling mannow he 1. reporting to the
men
all (them) kind that they should
~ ~ U v o e i v ,S1
~ a 8 6 ~ 1 all everywhere repent.
nmax05
acmrdlng to which 31 Because h e has
evelywhem to e repentfn'a,
fi
p d A ~ t set a day in which
he k T e Z n d
wh~hlea he Is about he purposes t o j u d g e
olvou ivqv i v 61ra1omkp the inhabited earth
rpivelv n)v
th

tpnoranctl havlng overlooked the

~~~

ACTS 183-9

613

612

~ne~eiv

$fbvc

'~ou&iouq rai ' ~ ~ ~ q w q .

he was persuadhp and
Jews
and Greeks. Greeks.
5 When, now, bath
6L
rUTiAe0v
h b
ellas and Tlmothy

E.

but

they went down

MaxeBoviaq 6

're XiAas r a i

Ma~edonls the and

from

$2

TkothY,

b
nairAo5,
Paul,

Stapaprvp6prvoq

to be

the

lorb

ghrlat

beran to be intensely
occupied with the

roiq 'lou6aiolq the Jews to prove that

ihoroushl~Wltneasln'a to the

elval ~ b vx

came down from

b TI 6 8 ~ 5 , Mse.e.dotni.a. Paul

Sllan and the

Jew8

Jesus is the Christ.

'IquoSv. 6 &vr~rauuopivuv 6 But after they kept

Jesus.

Of lonca) oppoalng

on opposing and

speaking abusively.
having Asken out he shook out his
and said to
T
ivhrta
STWEV
~p?.q ahohq ~b garments
"Let u o m hlaod
the outer narments
he said toward them ~ h them:
s
.
be upon YOUR own
a
t &v
KepPIXIJv
heads. I a m clean.
blood
d.
From now on I will go
hb
+
Th
t o w p l e of the nafrom the now inLn tke
r*S
tions." 7 Accordingly
nopcbopa~. 7 ~ a i
p=aN~
transferred from
I shall go.
~ n d
h ~ v ~ stepp
ng
a c m ~he
there and went into

6 i a h & " ~ a pAau@qparhrwv

i
iKTlva hpcvoq

but of them and

blasphemlnp

.Y~~. "$2

y,,.
zevq

venerating 7the6 ~
kh,
God,
6
todname
v a r l TIT~OU
~ l t l u s ' lJustua
o h w U@O!J~VOU
05
fi o i r i a fiv
auvopopoiroa
ri(
~ whose
~ the home was having joint boundan to the
u w a y o y t . 8 K ~ i m o q62 6 &pxluw&yu 005

named Titius Justus.

a worshiper
houseofwas
God.
ad.

joiiiig the synagogue.

8 ~ u cris,pus
t
the
presiding officer of the
~ynasogue.
rl~puo but the SYnsgOBUC
synagogue became a
hriurrwev
T@
o h
bhq, believer in the Lord.
believed
to the
together with whole and so did all his
O~KW
ahoir, uai roAAoi ~ i vhousehold. And many
:l
houae (hold) of him, and
many
of the of the Corinthians
Koplveiov
& K O ~ O V T E ~~ ~ U T E U O V ~ a tlh a t heard began t o
Corlnthlens
hrsrlng
were bellevlnr
and believe and be b a p
9 Moreaver.
iprn~i(;ovro.
D ETW 62 6 K I ~ ~ I Otized.
~
therwerc being bsptlred.
Sald but the Lord by night the Lord
said to Paul through
a vision: "Have no
2 i g h
$t!

wLr

"L",P!dW

s,"h'/

bp$tlzs
2keu;'4:)

ACTS 18:18-23

615

$oaoe,
ah&
A&!
rai
p i fear, but keep o n
befeanns,
but
be speaking
and
not
and do
~ l W m i 0 r l ~ 10
616~1
b'b rip1 not keep silent,
you should bd silent,
through which
I
em
because I am w,th
PET& u o j ~ a 0d6~iq
i
h l e t j u ~ ~ a0 i0 1 TOO
and
w ~ t h you and noone wrllsetupon you ofthe
assault YOU SO as t o
,
rar0uai
WE
616~1
Aabq
do you injury: for I
to treat badly YO.:
through which Deople
have many pwple
in this city." 11 80
11 ' E K ~ ~ I U E68V ~ I C I Y T ~ m
V i pfivaq
P t he stayed set there a
Hesat down but
year
and months six Year and six months.
616hw50v b a d ~ o i q T ~ VX6yov TO;
OEOS. teaching among them
teaehlng In them the word of the God. the word of God.
12 NOW While Gal'12 raXAiwoq 6L QOvrrhou 6moq r ^ q
01 GBIIIO
but proconsul being o i L e I ~ Qwas proconsul of
~ m 6 m q u a v 01
'lov6aiol A.cha'ia, t h e Jews rose
stood down upon
the
Jews
UP with one accord
6 00" a6bv
n a l i h ~~ a "yayov
i
alirbv against Paul and led
de-mkdedly t z g e Paul and L e y led him him to the judgment
h i
6
P i p a , 13 Alyovrrq
671 seat. 13 saylng:
upon
the
step.
wms
that "Contrary t o the law
napZl
T ~ YV ~ P O V
61YCTrni.kt
O ~ O S
leads men
Alongside the
law is persuadmg up this [one) this
to another persuasion
robq &vOpbnouq
oiQeo0ao
f n worshipfng ~ o d : .
the
men
to be
14 But a s Paul was
14 fMovroq
61
.TOG
golng to open his
k i n g about
but
of the
Oallli'o said
&voiyew
~6 m 6 p a E ~ T E V d rahhiwv
to beopening up the mouth said the
G ~ I I I O t o the Jews: "If i t
were. inde*, some
rr+q
T O S ~ 'lou&iouq
Ei
ptv
fiv
toward
the
Jewa
If
indeed it was wrong or a wicked act
of VlllalnY. 0 Jews,
46inqph
TI
8
pa6lalipyqpa
unrighteous thlnp
some or readily done work I would wlth reason
rrovqpbv, & 'lou6aio1,
~ m h hbyov &v put up patiently with
wicked, 0
Jewa,
according to word likely you, 15 But if it is
vcu 6pqv
S p 8 v 15 s i
68 controversies over
IwssCbuttrng up wlth
YOU;
If
but speech and names a n d
C q e p m d r 6 m 1 v nspl hbyou K U ~ a i p h r ~ vthe law among YOU,
Ullngrsought i t l r about word and
names
You yourselves must
nai v6pou TOO
K ~ B ) 5pci5, ~ V E W ~ E See to it I
and law of the acfordhgto rou. you will see
, t o be a Judge of these
thlngs '' l G Wlth t h a t
very loner) ;
Of
Bohhopa~ rlva,. 18 ~ a iai6mjhaoev a h o b q he drove them away
I am wlshlng to be.
h d he drove off them from the judgment
drrri,
TOO
b6!tzq.
17
h o h a P 6 p s ~ 1 Seat. " So theY
from
the
saving taken hold of lald hold of sos'the68 r r k v ~ q I o o O b q v r.3~ &pxmuvhyw ov nes the Presiding ofbut d l [they) Soathenca the synagoguerukr ficer of the Synagogue

'ET'

trAe ","iC$

$2

Tyk?'

n~k,hpv

Kf,:$2 3' '

Ul~k;c:~,,ginga)
Eyt

hrm~ov
Epnpdo,
t h w w e n beaung
In front
~ a l od6ev
rohwv
and nothing of these lthlng.)
ZyXrv.

m3
of the

B i l p c ~ ~ o and
q went t o beatlng
step:
hlm In front of t h e
T"
rahhiwvl judgment seat. ~ u t
to %a
Galllo 0al'li.o would not
concern himself a t all
wu of C D I L C E ~ .
with these thlngs.
18 '0
6L
fit 18 However, alter
The
but
n&hOs
Paul
Yet staying q u ~ t esome
rr~wvaivpg
fipbwq
iu+
roiq days longer. Paul
bavlng furtherr e ~ l n e d days
sumexent to the said good-bye t o the
brothers and proceed&6rXgoiq
hom,&prvo
-qgmhE,
brothers having
h 1 ~ ~ ~ 1 t he
~ iwas
- t ~ ~ i f i out
n g ed t o sail away for
Syria, and wlth him
r1q rfiv I v p i w , uai
Into the
Syda,
and to~etherwitb him Pril.cll'la and Aq'ui.ia.
n#riaeiila
i m t M a ~ a i 'AuGhaq,
K E I ~ J I E W F a s he had the halr
of his head c ~ ~ p p e d
and
Aquila,
hav ngshom
short in Cen'chreae,
KEVX raiq MV ~epahfiv,
1 N
lor he had a vow.
cenofreae
the
head,
hswas~aving
l9
they arrived
& X ~ V . 19
K U I ~ ~ V T ~ 6&
U ~ Eiq
V - E EUov,
vow.
T ~ = Yattained down but into EpResus, a t Ephfe.sus. and he
left them there: but
nhneivouq ~ m l h ~ n r v a h 0
he hlmself entered
and tho..
he left down ~nthat p~;oe,
Into the S y n a g O ~ e
id&
ciq ~ l O W
j O~( Y O ~ ~ ~~YI E X S ~ Tand
O reasoned with the
havingentered lnta the synsg~gue herrasoned
Although
roiq 'iou&iotq. 20 6 orbvrwv 6& &8v
to the
Jews.
k'equesting but of them they kept rewesting
h i
rrh~iova XP~VOV
pciva~
06K him to remain for a
upon
more
time
to remain not longer time. he would
not consent 21 but
krrhrsm~v
21 &hXh
& ~ o r a ~ 6 p m qSaid good-bye and
he gave nod u h n ,
but
having set hi-lf
off
told them: "I will
a
cirrbv
n&A,v
Erm~hpyw
mpbq
again, If
and hasIngssld Agsln Ishell bend back toward
Jehovah' h willing."
bpBq TOO BEO; Oihovroq
&v$&
&mi, And he put Out to
you of the Gad
willing he was led up from
sea from Eph'ews
'E EUOU 22 ~ a i
KOITL~O~IY
22 and came down
and having come down
t o CaeS.a.re'a. And he
Katoapiav,
dvaphq
r a l &orraucip~va went up' and
Caesarea, , having stepped up and having g r e e d
t h e congregation, and
went down t o Antloch.
nthe
i v Lrrhqqiw,
ecelepla,
23 And when he
23 r a i mot6uaq xpbwv Tlvh l t j h 0 r v
had passed some time
and having made
time lome he went oht, there he
61~pxbpsvoq
KDOES*~
T ~ Vand went from place
paasinp through
aocording to sujsequence
the to
through the
r d a r a ~ f i v xbpcnr ~ a iOpuyiav,
icov country of oa.la'tl,a
Galatian
country and Phrmia.
%
L
i
n
g
end Phrvc1.a.
~.
.
h a g TO^ pa%r&q.
strengthening all the
the
dlsclplea.
disciples.
all

T?!

&z5tjt

kV0

$2 E ~ R ' ~ ~ ~ ~ :

hest:,">aown

'Azi~:,y

2:',

91'

Jehovah. Jll; God. "ABVgSyP.

28'

To Jerusalem, apparently.

ACTS 18:24-19:l

616

24 'lou6aioq 66

I- -

TI$ 'AnoMAq 6 ~ 6 p m 1 , 24 NOWB eertain

Jew
but some
Awllo.
to name.. .,ern.. .
named
~..n n.
,.
l.
o,sa
. -.
.l.
AOylo(, native of Alexandria,
'Ahr{w6prb<
TQ ~ L M I ,
A1~xandrli)n to the race, male peraon eloquent, a n eloquent man, arrmjwqusv
CIS 'E EUOV, 6 " ~ m d
ov rived in Eph'csus; and
he attained down into EdPlesus. powerti being h e W a s Well versed
b
rais
ypagais. 25
0 6 ~ 0 ~ 6 v in the Scriptures.
in
the
ser1~tures, ~ h l s
wan 25 This [man] had
been orally instructed
~ t m l~
6
~
s .rilv
hsvlng been tau% by echo down the way of the in the way Of Jehovah* and, as he was
KUP~OU, vai <iw r~ nvcbpan
hart
Lord, end bollinO to the splrlt hewssapeeklng
xai
LBi6auxcv
d ~ p ~ B & s T&
r r ~ p i and teaching
end he was teachins accurately tho (things) about
the things
To5 'IquoG,
Pntmdl NO<
p6v0v 76 about Jesus, but being
the
Jesus,
belng ac(lusrnted with alone the acquainted
only
pdrrrnupa
'lohvou. 26
oOr6q
7 r the baptism of John.
baptism
. of John.
This lone)
end 26 And this [man]
t o speak boldfipcmo nappqutht;mOa~ 6v ~ f iu u v a y ~ ~ f istarted
.
started to be speaking boldly in the synagogue; ly in the synagogue.
When
Pris.cil'la
and
6noiiuavrr
6C a h 0 0
i n ~ l h h a~ a ' iA K L ~ A ~ ~
hnvlngheari but of him !~lsellla
and Aquila Aq'ui4a heard him.
npouehhpov~o a h b v ~ a &
l ~ p ~ ~ i m c paohv4 they took him into
took along
him and more accurately to him their company and
expounded the way of
8gkeavro
they expounded
the
way
of the
God. Ood more correctiY
t o him. 27 Further,
27 ~ o u h o p ~ v o 6
uC a h 0 6 6 1 d e r i v d q T ~ V
he was desirWishing but of hlm to go through llnto the .
m g t o go across into
'Araiav
~ P ~ T W ~ ~ C I C W
ol I &6dwi A.,h,.a, the brothem
Ae nla
havlng turned forward
the
brothers wrote the disciples,
typcnyau ~ o i s p a 0 r a i q 6nro6L a&, ah& exhorting them t o
wrote
to the dlse?ples to recjve off
him;
him
80
8s
W~PPYLY~PNOS
W E C'AETO nohh when he got there, he
who having come to be alow.tde
he felped much
heloed those
rois
rrrntm~u~&lv
616
74s %ho <ad bhlieved on.
to the (ones1
having bcllevcd
through
the account of [Gad's]'
undeserved kindness;
xhplros
28 ~ h 6 v q
undeserved kindness:
intensely
to the 28 far with intensity
l~
he t h o r a u ~ h proved
'lou6aio1q
6,a~anlhi. XETO
Jews
he we. thomughry provlng the Jews t o be wrong
publicly,
while
he
6qrouIpl
~ ~ L I K Y ~6,h
rd)v demonstrated by
the
to pull IC [P ~0.1
lihowing for&
through
the
Scriptures that Jesus
ypa@v
dva~ ~ 6 vxplurdv ' I uo0v.
was the Christ.
~crlpturel to be the
chr1.t
3esus.
In the course
'EyEv~ro 61. 6" TO 76v 'AnoAXi) c t v a ~i v
of events,
It occurred but in the the Apolloo to be In
A,poylos
in Corinth, Paul
Kopiveq
naGAov
61eAe6vra
T
Corhth
Paul
havlng gone through
the went through the

Gp

~~l~~~&",","in~

eEofi,

1::

l9

25' Jehovah. F . n . ~ o . ~ . ~ the

l l ~ Lord,
~;
xAB.

19

21' Literally, '"the."

ACTS 19:Z-9

617

& v w r r p l d pEpq UBciv

elq 'Egsuov ~ a inland
i
parts and came
upper
parts to come Into Ephesus and dam to
drpriv TI"&$ pa8qrht.
2 ~ h t v rr rrpds and found some
he mid and toward disciples: 2 and he
to Rmd some disciples,
adrobs
nvrt a &ylov
PE PETE said to them: id
1
holy
vourceelved you receive holy spirit
them
ntur~iwaurrs.
01
66 rr!A$ ah6v when YOU became
having believed? The (ones) but toward hlm believers?" They said
'AM' oG6' ri wrG a h y ~ o vi m l v ~ ~ K O ~ O O I ~ tEoV him:
.
..why, we have
But not if s p i r i
how
18
we heard. never heard whether
3 etrriv
TE
El5
~i
08v
there is a holy spirit."
He said
and
lnto
what
therefore 3 ~,,d he
c
.
~
~
Ipanridq~r.
ol
6L etnau Eis ~6 what, then, were YOU
were rev ba~tir;d? The (ones1 but said Into the baptized?= =hey said:
'Iwdrvau @drrr~!upa.
4 eTncv 6L na6Aos *%In
John's baptism."
of John
bnptlrm.
but
4 Paul said: "John
'Iwhvqq
6phn~1uev p&nrlupa
r ~ a v o i a s , baptized with the
John
baptlzed
baptism
ol'repentance, baptism [in symboll
T"
Aa
Aiywv el<
~ 6 v tpx6prvov of repentance, telling
comlng
to $e pea$
saying into the (one)
the people to believe
p s i C L ~ T ~ Y Yva
n ~ u ~ e r i u w n ~ vTOST'
,
in the one coming
after hlm In order that they should believe. thia afterhim, that is, in
L m ~ v eiq ~b 'IquoGv.
6 Cl~oiiuav~C 61. Jesus." 5 On hearing
naving
but this, they got baptized
18
lnto the
Jcaus.
8pcmiu8quav
ris 76 bvopa TOG K U P ~ O U in the name of the
they were hsptlred into the name of the Lord Lord Jesus,
And
' I quo*
6 ~ a i hrlB6v~os a J ~ o i s 709 when Paul laid his
Jesus:
and havlng Imposed to them of the
upon them, the
naGhov xc?PCIq ? A ~ E T& nveGpa 76 &YIOV h' holy spirit came upon
~ a u l hands came the aptrlt the holy upon them, and they began
ahoirq,
UMouv
TZ
rA6uuals
speaking with tongues
them.
they were speaking and o tongues and and prophesying.
7 All together. there
krrpqjr~wv.
7
they were provheoying.
were about twelve
&v6prs
*ocI 6 r j 6 r ~ a .
men.
male persona as if
twelve.
8 Entering Into
8
EIudMv
68 el5 .r?v owaywyt+v the w n a g o g k h e
Having entered but lnto the
arnsgogue spoke with baldness
happqula<s~o
hi
p i v a ~ r cis for three months.
he was speaking boldly
won
month8
t k e e giving talks and using
persuasion concerning
6 1 a h r y b p ~ v o $ ~(ai'
neie~v
mpi
reasoning
end
Dersuadhg
about
the the kingdom of God.
p a u ~ h c i a ~ TOO
OcoG,
9 i)q
66 rlvrq 9 But when same
kingdom'
of the God.
A8 but aome went on hardening
Lu~Aqprivov~o
rai themselves and not
and believing. speaking
were hardening themselvel
firrri0auv
ra~oAoyobrrrcq T ~ V666" injuriously about
the way The Way before
they were dlsobeylnl
saying bad
&TOOT&
&rr' the multitude, he
rrAjBouq,
bhxrlov TOG
in slgbt of the multitude, hsvlns stooh oft *om withdrew from

5;% ftt ~,~n%cs

ACTS 19:lO-16

618

h q h p ~ o r v TOG< paBq~&q KUW fipipcn, them and separated

disciples: down day
the disciples from
S I ~ E Y ~ ~ ELvY O ~
Tup&vvou. them daily giving
reasoning
in
the
of Tyrannus. talks'in the
10 roGro 6 5 ' & y i v n a Lri i ~ q 660, SUTE[auditorium] of
. This but .occurred upon years hvo, as-and Ty.ran.nus,
T~~~
rr6vraq T O ~ ~ . K ~ T O I K ? G V .Tilv
~ ~ S * A o i w &~oGuartook pisee for two
all
t h e . mhablting the Asia
to hear
years,
that all
~ 6 vX6yov TOG K U P ~ O U , 'lo;z&&rg
r a i those inhabiting the
the word of the Lard.
and and
[district of1 Asia heard
-Ehhqvaq.
t h e word of the Lord,
Greeks.
both Jews and Greeks.
11 Auvhprtq TE ' bd ~ h q . r u ~ o d o a q 6
l1 And God
Powers end not the having happened the
kept performing
hoiel
6 d
rGv x~rpDu naGhou, ,A,,rdinary
works^
was doing thmugh the hands of Paul.
adr&

them he lrm~tedoff the

~ :&%?

%%

ACTS 19:17-22

619

&vpa~ipwV got the mastew of

of both
one after the other,
iuxuucv
~ a r ' arirGv, S u r s yupvobc and prevaled agamst
exerted strenath down an them, as-and naked them SO t h a t they
nai rrrpa; a~1op6vouq &l(puy~iv $K TOG fled naked and
and having feen wounded
to Ree
out of the wounded out of that
oinou trsivau.
17 TOGTO 66 &;VETO yvwu.rbv house. 17 This
became known to all,
house that.
This but became known
both the Jews and
rraurv 'lou6aiolq TE nai 'Ehh u ~ v roiq
to all
~ e w s and and
the (ones, the Greeks that dwelt
~ a r a > ~ o G o+v
r v "Eqeoov ~ a hii r r r u c v p6@og in EPh'esus; and a
fear fell upon them
inhabiiing the ~ ~ h ~ s and
~ s ,fellupon
!
fear
the name Of
h i mhv-raq a6roGq, ~ a i L r y a h h r r o
76 the and
Lord Jesus went
upon
them, and
Ling
the
Bvopa 700 ~ u p i d u 'IqooG. 18
~ ~ ~ g ~ ~ ~
name of the
Mrd
Jesus.
who had become
rGv
wan~urrvrir~wv
believers
and confess
would
and come
of the ton-)
having believed

r6 rrovqpbv

the

wzcked

~aranupte6ua

havrng got the mas?ery

womi;i 2%yi

w2!%:g

aprons were borne

his body to the
or aprons and to be changing place from them alllng people, and the
.rhq d o o u q , rh TE wvs6para T& rr0~11ph diseases left them,
the diseases; the and
spirits
the wicked and the wicked spirits
Lnmop~beoBa~. 13 'Errs~cipqoav 6P nviq came out. 13 But
to be coming out.
Took in hand but some certain ones of the
rrai
~inr
rrap!sp~opdvwv 'lou6aiwv roving Jews who
also
of the (ones1
going about
Jews
practiced t h e casting
~ ~ o w ~ o r 6vop&<s~v
Dv
Lmi
roSq Exavraq out of demons also
exorcist= to be naming upon the (ones1 having
to name
'rh .wvE6pa~a r& woVqp& rb dvopa TOG the name of the Lord
the
spirits
the wicked the name of the Jesus over those
~ v p i 0 'IqooO
~
ALyovreq
'Op~iCd
ing,the wicked spirits,
Lord
Jews
saying I am Puttingunder oath
ssying: ..I solemnly
bp&q ~ h v'I ooGv Plv
naGhoq n~lpljoaro. charge
by Jesus
YO"
the
3esur
whom
Paul
is preaching.
whom Paul preaches."
l4
14 Now there were
seven sons of a certain
&pf;lrpcwq t w r h vloi
roho
wow&q.
a Jewish chief
hrg pnert
seven
sons
this
priest, doing this.
15
dmorp181.v
66 56 rrnv~Gpa ~6 rrov pbv
But in answer the
Having answered but the spirit the wi&ed
&rv adroiq Tdv plv 'IqooGv
ylvhorw wicked spirit said to
said to them The indeed Jesus l a m knowrng them: "I Enow Jesus
nai rdv naGhov
imrriorapa!
bpriq 68 and I am ==quainted
and the
~ a u l . I am aequainted'with, rou but with Pau1: but who
T ~ V E i~u r t ;
16 ~ a i c r i w w o q
6 are You?" 16 With
who are row?
And havmg leaped upon the that t h e man in whom
b o p w ~ o q h' aWoGq 6" 6
76 W V C G * ~ the wicked spirit was
man
upon them in whom was the spirit leaped upon them,
to be borne off from the

skln

of him sweat

j u1p1riv0ca ilnai &wahh&oos&at

?,z

&r' a h D v

z,"Aeev$

from

E.5

reporttheir
openly.
19 practices
Indeed,
L5ovohoyd6p~vo1
confessing ~ u t . and
~ a i hannouncing
v a y y a h up
ov~~~
wph<srq aSrGv., 1 9 i n q i 61.
TGV
7&
acts
of them:
Sumc~entbut of the (ones1 the
~ ~ ~ ~ ~
wspirpya
wpa~hvrwv
u u v e v i ~ r n v r r ~ magical arts bvought
curiosities having practiced having brought together their hooks together
~ & q PiPhavq
~arL~a!ov
(
~ and ~burned~ them 0u p
~
the
books
they were burning down
1" sight
d calculated
T~YTWY. ~ a u
i ~ ~ ~ + f i q l u~a v& qTlphq a r i ~ i v ~ n they
of all;
and
computed
the Prices of them together the prices of
~ a i ~Opov . : &pyupiou pupv56ag r i v r r . them and found them
myriads
five.
and they f o ~ n d of silver
worth fifty thousand
20 OJ.rwq nard K ~ + T O $TOG ~ u p i o u 6 Myoq pieces of silver.
Thus down mlght of the Lord the ward 20 Thus in a mightr
way the word of
qS<avur
nai
ioxyev.
was growing and it wai exerting strengtti.
Jehovah* kept growing
21 'nq 61. hrhflpheq
.rizG~a
E9am and
21 NOWwhen theSe~
AS .but was fulfilled these [thiAgsl, put
thingS had been 'Om6 nd6Aoq i v T$ rrvsbpa~t
61~X0hv
the
paul ..in the
spirit
having gone t h i ~ g h pleted, Paul purposed
m hls spirit that, after
~ j v~ r x s 6 o v i . a~~ a 'A
i aiav r a p e 6 ~ 0 0 a t ~ i q
the , ~~~~p~~~ and
to be going lnta going
d0'ni.s and A.eha'ia,
Mae.e'Is o u M u ~ j n , ;~ i r r h v- 6 r i M E T ~ Tysviu0a1
~
he would journey to
Xru3alem. h?vmgsaid that After the toeometo be Jerusalem, saying:
p r &KG , . 6s: , ,
nai 'Phpqv i6ziv. "After I get there I
me t h e r e it Is necessary me also Rome to see. mustalso see R ~ ~ ~
22 t m o o ~ s i h a < 68 , ~ i qi j v .ManrSoviav 650 22 So he dispatched
Having sent off but vlto the Macedonia two to Mac.e.da'ma two of
ministered
riv
6 ~ a n o v o h ~ wav6 r 4 , T t p 6 0 ~ 0 uKO? to hlm, Tlmothy
and
,

zlz

*La

those

of the (ones1

20' Jehovah,

serving

J'.B.'%13."'8.S;

t o h a , ~ i m a t h y and

the Lord, nAB; God, VgSp.

*<

ACTS 19:23-21

621

820

hr7rzy xe,& $& $1

'Eporrmv,
E.m'tus. but h e himE~S~UII.
self delayed for some
time in t h e [district
'Auim.
Asia.
of] Asia.
23 At t h a t particu23 ' E y L m
rarh d v
ra~pdv
I t occurred but down tho au~oinkdem= l a r tlme there amse
&eivov d p a l ( o q o k 6Aiyoq mpi r i q 8013. n o little disturbance
that
seltat on not little about the way. coneernine he Wav;
A
6v6p.m~. 24 For a zertah m i n
Demetrltm
to name, named D e m e t r i . ~ ,
a siiversmith, by
U ~ O K ~ T T O ~ , rrol&
wok
I lversmith,
making
dlvlne hnbltetlotU making silver shrines'
of Mte.mis= furnished
[, FTO
wes k r k h l n g to the t h e craftsmen n o
r e p i r a r q o k 6hi qv Cpyauiav
25 00s little gain; 25 and
artisans not littre worklng prolit.
whom h e gathered them and
ouva9poioaq
r a i rob< rrcpi
T& those who worked
hsvlng crowded toeethal. am the about the a t such things and
said:
ro~airra
I
A
~ "Men,
~ you-well
~
~
such thlnga
Male peraoha, know that from this
business
we
have
our
hiumoOr
tK raljqq
YO" are well knowlng
that out of
thla
the PmsperitY. 26
and
t p y a u i a q fi r h o p i a fipiv tmiv,
26 K U ~hear how not
only
working the prosperity to us
Is.
and
I" Eph'esus hut in
0ropci~r
vai
hokre
KTI 06
the
m u are beholdfng and row ere helrlng that not
Asia this
bas
vbwv
'E low &d:
uxe6bv rr& q n j q Of'
onw
of L9bhesus
but
nearly
o f 3 the persuaded a 'Omiderable crowd and turned
them to another opin'%eq
h,vh~$,,adcd
,on, saying t h a t t h e
pnkmqm
i r d v bxXov htywv brt
made to change stand mmelent m w d : s a y ~ n ethat
& eluiv 0 ~ 0 1
01
6lh
gods. 27 Moreover.
not
are
goas , *a (onem, throua %and. the danger edsts not
ylvbpcvol.
27 od
TOGTO only t h a t this occuf o m b l to be.
Not
but , this
of
K I V ~ U V E L ~ I fifi d
ptpoq d q h E k y r 6 v come into disrepute
1. In danger to us the part into
dlerepute bllt
that the
00civ &AX& ral d r"q pry&Aqq 0 G q temple of the great
to corn;,
but slao the ofqhe great
goddess
~ r t e . ~ i ~
'A ~611160q ttpdv
tI<
odekv ho i o e ^ v a ~ ,will be esteemed as.. ,
ktemia
t
~ t ol t h i n td6e ralad, nothing and m e n h a
vthhcw
TE
la? ~ a e a l p e i u e a l T ~ Cmagnificence which
to be about and a180 to be taken down of tha the whole [district of1
pcraA~16mr0q a h f i q
P,Y
bhq
fi 'Auia Asia and the inh=bit-'~
magnlnsenee of her,' whom whole the Asia ed earth w0rships.i~
rai
fi
otroupiy
otpcra,. about to be brought
and
the bclnzlnhsblted earth1 hvenerating. dawn t o nothing."

6"1

ZT*

h:'%

rdLFtrict

ne::~o E , ~

sde

----.- . .-- ....

2s' The Way. NAB; Jrhc~vah'away. JnL*: the way of Cod. Sla: the way of the
PI' Or. "nhann"; ni-a'm, Vg.
Lord. VP.
24' Or. "dtvlne habltsttons."

Ae

?Y
, ~&%?
:
$

'tgrd!?: ,
L,"&Eq

y w b evol nAtiprtq 28 Hearing this and

full
Havlng hear! but and havlng Loome
becoming full of
anger, the men began
0vpS
Erw(;ov
Airovrrc %y$q:
crying out, saying:
of anger they were erylng out
esylns
"Great i s M t e m i s of
fi " A p r e r ~ q 'Eqeuiwv.
the E.phe'sians!"
the Artemis of Epheslanr
29 So the city be28 rai
hrhjoe
came filled with con&,am, Rned
n,4?dF
0%
fusion, and with one
Op~qo.3
re
6 o&r a66u
they rushed
they rushed
and
life-mkdedly accord
Into the theater.
ouvaprr&oaweC
%i
't$E
hhalng snatched up together taking forcibly along
with them Ga'ius and
Ma~r66vaq
raiov
ral
Mac~scedoniand. Ar.is.tar'ehus.
~ s l u s and
edo'ni.ans, traveling
merB/)pouq
naljhou.
SO natbhou 61 companions of Paul.
travelers together
of Paul.
Of P ~ U I but 30 For his part, Paul
Bouhopivov eIueh0~iv EL[ T ~ V6figov 0dr was willing t o go
wlshinz.
to enter Into the pu ilc not inside t o t h e people.
dwv
a b r B ol pa9qrai.
31 r1v1q but the disciples
were permlttlng hlm the di~clpler:
some would not permit him.
62 ~ a iT&
' A u ~ a p inr, bvreq a h 4 @iXol 31 Even Some of the
but also 01 the ASiarcfis, being to him frlend;, commissioners af fesrrtpylavrr, npag abr6v
naprvdrhow
I V ~ I Sand games, who
having sen2 toward hlm they were entreating
6oGua1 taurirv elq .rb Olarpov.
32 &MOI sent to him and began
to give himaell into the theater.
Other. pleading for him not
to risk himself in the
p2v
o0u
&AX0
TI
&papv,
$ndeoA theretam othe? -.ornethime
- ware e r r ng out. theater. 32 The fact
IS, some were crying
irrhlloia
eeelcsla
havlng been eonl;lcd, out one thing and
KU?
01
nheiouq
o k I ~ ~ E I O W r i m < Others another: for
and the more lonea) not had known of what the assembly was in
and the
Evcra
owe~q~&,oav.
8s tK confusion,
out01 majority of them did
on a ~ c o u nOL
t they had oome together.
not know the reason
mcp(@ow
61
703
bxhov
but
the
they together made go why they had come
together. 33 So
npo d 6 w w v
together they brought
hhPvhgtfrUst f o r W . ~ a$,?
Alexander out of
.AhLSav6poq the crowd, the Jews
62
'lou6aiwv,
Alexander
JEWS,
the
but
thrusting him u p
front:
~
m
'+Iv~
xeiIM ~ he
~
~ and ~Alexanderq
having ~ h a k e ndown the
hand
mn+innon with
his
...-.. .--hoXoyriu0a1
73
6 1.14' hand and was wanting
pU llc t o make his defense to
to the
to be defending himllelt
34
trr~yvbvrs
61 T I ' l 0 ~ 6 c l ? 6 ~b ~ l vthe people. 34 But
Having recognied but lhat
Jew
when the" reco~nized
tr
T&VTWV
t h a t he was a Jew, one
qo*
kriuc~o
ria
out 01
voice
occurred
one
cry arose from them
660
~ p c r ~ 6 v r o vall as they shouted
two
cryins out for about two hours:

28 & r o l j m v ~ c 61 r a i

1:

ACTS 19:28-34

3%

~~

de

&le

'~$$~,6~~v

'

,$k$,ling...""."

ACTS 1935-41

of?%

622

McyiJlq
4
" A P T E ~ I ~ ' E g c u i ~ v . "Oreat is M t e . m i s of
the
Artemi.
of Epheaans. the E.ohe'sians!..
Great
35 Kuramciha(
61. rbv
35 !hen. Anal&,
H=vm%'sent
down but the
~ ~ U I V- A V B ~ E ~
YP?!r%?J5
ill saying Male rreraons
riq y h p 6m1v & &
ov 85 06 ~ , V & K ~ , Eph'e.sus, who really
who for
is
not is knowing is there of mankind
rjv
' E g ~ o i w v n6h1v
vawu6pov
otuavthat does not know
the of Ephesians
city
temple keeper being that the city of the
E'phe'SianS is the
o%
;e
p ~ y h h q ( 'A ~Lp16oq ~ a l
TOO
pie keeper of the great
great
and ofthe cone)
Ar'temis and of t h e
6lorr~ro~q;
36 &vamlpj~uv
o h
failen from Zeus?
Un~ontradictsble therefore image that fell from
heaven? 36 There6vrwv
rori~wv
being oi t h e e (thing.) b E n g
$$
b y ~ fore
< since these things
are indisputable, i t is
~awrahpivouq hhpx~lv ~ a i
becoming for you t o
havtng been sent d a m
to be
and
n p o r r s r a ~ T P ~ = U ~ I V . 31 ~ ~ Y ~ Y EYT E~ PTO^< keep cairn and not act
rashly,
3, For You
rash
to be performhg.
You led for the
have brought these
6 ~ 6 ~ ~~ 0 56 ~ 0 O~ 5~ S ~ E P O O ~ A O Ume"
~ Who
neither
male persans these loner) neiuler temple plunderers
robbers of temples
OGTE P ~ W QP O G V ~ S njv e ~ b v ?V&Y. 38
nor blasphemers
nor
blasP%erning the goddess of "a.
of Our goddess.
38 Therefore if
q , "t h, ~ 1~ 2~ ,o &
r r
the
Deme'tri.us and the
ah6
TE v?Tal
~ X O V ~ ~r p
V 6 5 craftsmen with him
together wlth him arasans are having toward
do have a case againat
Tlva
I ~ Y O &yopoi01
V,
i i y o v r a ~ nai
anyone ward, forum [days] are belng led and someone, court days
are held
there
drv8hmoi E ~ U ~ V ,
d ~ a h r i r o ~
proconsuls let
Proconml*
are.
ktthem%dng charge. against are
them bring
&hhjholq.
89 el 66
TI
n e p a ~ ~ L p uagainst one another.
one another.
If but anything more beyond 39 If, though,
hl<rl=i~
6v
a 6 4, b n h q q i q are searching for
roo are seek1ng:pw.
in the law&l
ecclesxa anything beyond that,
~~rrthv8joc~a~.
40 la?
Y ~ Pit must be decided in
It will be loosened upon.
And
for a regular assembly.
ntv6w~6opw
&yrah~ioeal
40 For we are realb
we ere io danger
to be being charged with in danger of being
mhosos nepi
7%
C+~EPOV
pq6evb( charged with sedition
of @tanding about the lane)
today
of notone overtoday,s
no
alriou
bnhpxovro(,
nepi
06
aG slngle cause existing
cause
existing.
about
which
not that will pennit us ta
6 u v q d r r B a &n&&m
h6yov nepi .r& render a reason for
we will be able to give off word
about the this disorderly mob:
ouurpogi
Talirq(.
4 1 nal
.raOra
4 1 And when he had
turning togetrher this.
And these (thlng.1 said these things.
he dismissed the
e!n*V
h i h u u w rip k ~ h q o i w .
havlng said he lwsed off the
eeclerie.
assembly.

who

~.

Rtemi.

;:

$
:

cnm)

20

20 After
MET& 62
but

Now after the

Ta n a 6 m e Q 1 T ~ Y 86puPov
the
toeease
the
uproar
uproar had
rob$ subsided. Paul sent
~ ~ T ~ P ~ + P E M bF n&Aoq
hsv 8 sent after (to hIm)
the
Paul
the for the disciples, and
pa0qrhq
n a p a ~ a h b a g &mao&peva when h e had encourdlseipha and having encouraged havlns greetdl aged them and bidden
tEfihesv
~ ~ E ~ E o & Iclc
I
M o r ~ h v i w .them farewell. he went
he went out
to be going
Into
Macedonla. forth t o journey into
2
61rhWv
62 T&
trciva rai Mac.ed0'ni.a. a Alter
Hsvtnggonethrough but the parts thoae end golng through those
and
napardloaq
&rob<
h6yq
noXhQ parts
the ones there with
h."l"g
them
to word
rjhecv el(
'E)ihh6a,
8 hsvingdona
n o t i o a q . ~ e into
3
heAnd
manyGreece.
a
he came into the Greece.
when he had spent
pfivag T ciq
yevopLvq(
h t p o u h f i ~ a d r 0 three months there*
months t&ee having occurred
of plot
to him
because a 'lot was
Imb rGv ' l o w k i w plhhovn
&v&ycoeCI~
by the
Jews
belng about to be belng led UD

t:tt,",",",":,"",,"i,"88

k c & v i a < . his mind t o return

hwrp6~~1v
61h
Mae*onio'
to be r~turning
thmu.h
through Mac.edo8nl.a.
4
owcimro
6i.
~ h n a r p o 54 There were aeeomWII following with
but to him
Sopater
panying him Sop'a.ter
nlippou
Brpovsioq,
Q c o u a L a v ~ ~ i w v 6L the son of Pyr'rhus of
of P y r r h u
Berean,
oi Thessalonians but B ~ ~~ . i ~
s . t a~r ~ e.h u ~
s
'Apimapxoq
rcri I6uowbaq.
rai
r a i o ( and Secun'dus of
Arirtarchus
and
Secundua,
and Gsius the ~ h ~ ~ . ~ ~ l
and
S Ga'ius of Der'be.
AcpPaioc r a i T1p68coq. ' A o ~ w o i 6i. T ~ X I K O
Derbnern and Timothy.
Aslanr but Tyehlcus and Timothy, and
from t h e ldistrict ofl
r a l T&apoq
5 o6ro1 6i.
rrpoode&nc(
and Trophtmus;
these but hsvlng mme toward Asia Tych'i.cus and
Troph'i.mus.
5 These
4pBq b T 4,661, 6 flpei< 6L
Eptvov
were remslning for us In !mas;
we but went on and were
waiting for us in Tm't<mhniua N
PET&
&
,
lsiicd o u r
after
oi the BS; 6 but we put out
&<Cpov
&d
( i ~ h i m v , r a i fiheopcv
"a from PhiliP'Pi
~
~
i [ C ~ L~~ S from
I ~
P ~~I I ~ P~P Iand
, ~we t after
~ t hde days of the
npbq a h o b 5 el( nJv T t q h k & X ~ I fipcp&v and we came cakes,
t o them
toward them into the
un 11 days
Was within Rve
nivrr,
06
6tnpiwpcv
,,pipas
knrh, in
days;
and
there
we
Rve.
where we spent through
days seven.
spent seven days.
T ~ V
~ T W V 7 On the Arst day
oithe
J k t h 8 of the
when
r h h u a l &PTOV 6 we were gathered
havlng%zk%zether
to break bread the together to have a
naGhoq
61~hiyr~o a6~0iq
pChhw meal, Paul began
Paul
was d l a ~ o ~ r s i n lto them: belna about discoursing to them,
kElcwl
h&plov, as he was going t o
to be Eolng out
mOllOW, depart the next day;

$2

'7 b6uf

21e

?!%

'&e5

ACTS

20:s-14

624

f%

rrapkrecvb
re
T~!J A6yov
and he prolonged his
he extended alongside and the
word
Speech until midnight.
p~upvvnriov.
u a v - 66 h a p r r & 6 ~ q l ~ c r v a i 8 SOthere were quite
midnight.
ere but
lamps
sufficient
a few lamps in the
tv
T&
irrrsp+y
03 .
fipw
upper chamber where
in
th&
upper chamber
where
we were
we were gathered
ovvqy 6~04.
9 naeq 6pcvoq 66 together. 9 Seated a t
having been E d together;
&ting
but
rcq
veaviag CR16pa~1 E S T V X O ~hi ~ i the
q window, a certain
some young man to name ~ v t y e h u s upon the youngman named
Bupi6oq,
~ a ~ a q e p 6 p ~ v o q iimq
paBcT Eu'tychus fell into a
WmdoW,
being borne down
to sleep
deep deep sleep while Paul
kept talking on. and.
6~aXsyopivou TOS naljhou i w i
rrhsiov,
discoursing
of the
Paul
upon more Itimel, collapsing in sleep,
K ~ T E V C X ~ S ~ ~ &rr& TOO imuau h c u e v he fell down from
having been borne dawn from the sleep he fell the third Story and
was picked up dead.
h b TOG T I U T ~ Y O V K ~ T W ~ a i ijpB7
from the g i r d stom downward and he was lif e up 10
Paul went
vc~p6q. 10
~ a ~ a p h
6i 6 naiihoq downstairs, threw
dead.
Having $teppeidown but the
Paul
upon him and
~ W ~ P U E Y
a h Q nai o u v r r ~ p ~ h a p b v~Trrcv Mfi
him and
fell upon him and having embraced he said ~ o embraced
t
said: "STOPraising a
~ o ~ u P ~ u B E , 19 yhp qvxfi a r i ~ o S Cv
for his
is
be YO" being troubled, the

a6rQ
him

ioriv. 11
is.

nhhuag

far

soul

of him m

&vap&g

Having s t e p p e d ~ p but

6 v Crprov ~ a yrum&pcvog
i

rai in him."

11 He now

and went upstairs and

began the

&q'

add

having broken the bread and having tasted upon took food, and after
inav6v
TE
$plhfiuaq
hXP,conversing for quite a
sufficient [Urnel
and
having conversed
until while, until daybreak,

t<jhBrv.
12 "yayav he a t length departed.
he went out.
'?hey led 12 SO they took
6; 7bv rrai6a < & w ~ a ~ a i rrapE~hfi0quuv the bay away alive
but the
boy
living.' and they were comforted and were comforted
05 p s ~ p i o q
beyond measure
not measurably.
13 We now went
13 'H d q EL
rrpo~A86vrc
hi 7.5 ahead to the boat
#e
but havzng gone b e f m upon the
and set sall to As sas,
rrhaiov
&vfixeqp~v
&rri
where we were
boat
we were led up
upon
take
tnz?B~v
p i h h o v ~ ~ g &vahapphv~lv ~ b vlntendlng
from there
hem about
to be taklne.un
the Paul aboard. for, after
.
giving instructions to
naShov, o6rog y h p
6 t a ~ ~ ~ a y p 6 v o g ?,v
~ a u l , thus far having been ordered he was this effect, he himself
was intending to
phhhwv
a6rhq
TE~E~~S~V.
14
being about
he
to be going on foot.
go a n foot. 14 So
62
o v v i 8 a h h ~ v i p i v siq Tilv "Aouov, when he caught UP
but he threw together to us into the
AEIOJ. with US in AS,SOS.we
drvohap6v~Eg a d d v ijh8opev ciq Moruhjvqv, took hlm aboardand
having taken UP him we came into MftYlene, went to Mlt-yle'ne;
a6~%

daybreak

oJrq
thus

2 "%::Y.

t:

ACTS

625
15

K&KE~~EY

and flom there

hloGon

hwrhnjcrcrvrsq
t:ke

$p:;?

na~rlurfioap~u

LTLP~

6;

and, salllng
1 succeeding
from there the
day. we
15

havzng sa~ledoff

succeeding [day1 we met down

wapsphhop~v

elq

to the but different tday) we threw alongside mto

~hpov,

ixopiq

~
B V-~
-.W~~"

arrived opposite Chithe next day

1
"'

we

at Sa'mos,

fih~opsv ~ i qand on. the fallowing

M ~ h ~ ~ k v16' K E K P ~ K E ~
6 na6hoq day we arrived a t
Mlletus;
had judged
the
Paul
Mile'tus. 16 For
naparrh~Gual
'
~ j v "E~EUOY, Swwq
p i Paul had decided to
to sail part
the
EPhesus,
so that
not
~ ~ h 'in ~
y b Tat
a6l4 xpovo~p~pjual
order that he might
it
occur to him
to spend time
not spend any time in
'Auiqr,
Eurrsv6~v
the [district of] Asia;
Asia,
he was hastening
<?f
for he was hastening
i
ahd ~ f f ii p~i ~ 7%
~
~EVTQKOUT~~S
to get to jerusalem on
it might be to him the
day
of the Pentecost
the day of the (festival
yrv608al
slq 'Ir ouiihvpa.
of] Pentecost if he
Lrusalem.
to came to be into
po~sihlycould.
11 ' A n 6 6: rfiq M l h f i ~ a v w6pqaq
Eiq
However.
rmmbut the ~
i having
~ sent~ into t 17 ~
~ from
Mile'tus he sent t a
"Eqeoov
ps~e~ahiua~o
Ephesus
he called after [to him1
the Eph'ews and called
rrpsupu~ipoug ~ f i q tnnhquiag.
18 b q 6L for the Older men
older men
of the
eeclesia.
As but of the congregation.
rrapaybovro
wpbg a 6 r b E T ~ E V 18 When they got to
they came to be alongside toward
him
he said him he said to them:
a6roiq 'Ypciq h i o r a u 0 a -6
7rphnlq j p i p a q "You well know haw
to them You well know from
first
day
from the first day that
hq'
fiq
hipqv
~ i gT ~ Y'Auiav IT&< I Stepped into the
from which I s t e p p e d u ~ o n into the
Ada haw
,,fl Asia
WEB. OpLiv T ~ Y r r h w a xptlYov
tyzv6p v k i t h you the whale
With
the
all
time
Icame t o a e time, 19 slaving for
19 6ovheljwv
TQ
nupiq
VET& rrhollq the Lord with the
slavzng
to the
Lord
w~th
all
greatest lowliness of
rmaivoqpouljv q nai 6a~pGwv nai rrelpaupGv mind and tears and
and
trials
and
tears
iowilness of min\
trials that befell me
T&V
u u p&rwv
pan f v ~ a i q
the (ones) having stiepped together to me m the by the plots of the
Jews; 20 while I
h t p a u h a i q rev 'lov6aiwv
20 b q o66+
alntq
of the
Jews;
as nothing did not hold back
from telling YOU any
tmu~sthCrprlv T&V
wpqeptw~wv
I drew back
of the
(things1 beanng together of the things that
.roc vfi &ayyciAat
fiyiv nai 616hSal bpeq were profitable nor
df the not to recount to YOU and to teach YOU from teaching y o u
~ a i
K ~ T '
oiuoug, publicly and from
6q~ouiql
and
according to
houses, house to house.
to pub LC [pace]
TB

62

20:15-20

samos. to the but being next [day] we came lnta

I?!

mlgd

!i ;he

6,",","yi:

ACTS 20:21-27

626

-"..-

rr r a i 2 1 But I thoroushly
21 6 t a p a p ~ u p b y v o q 'lou6aiotq
Witnesslllz through about
to Jews
and and k
.
kn+h. .+
' E M ~ D I vsilv clq M v p e r h ~ a v~ a ni i o r ~ vJ e w and t o oreelts
toGreeks the lnto God rcwntaneo end fat*
eIq T ~ VK ~ P I Wf i p b ' I q ~ o h .
toward eOdand faith
Into the Lord of us Jesus.
22
w
?n
in our Lord Jesus.
1&h
6f6cptvoq
t 2) T
22 ~ n now,
d look!
look1 havlng been bound
to
in the spirit, I
nope59 at el< 'Irpowahilp,
~h
hr bound
ram
into
Jerusalem, the (thh-)
In am journeying to Jeu ~ u o v r a
*poi
rusalem, although not
about to meet togelher
to me
knowing t h e things
r16hq
23 nh)lv 6n Tb rmr0p= ~6 t h a t wlll happen t o
havee kn&.
bealde. that the aplrlt the me m ~ t .23 e x c e d
&y!ov ~ a r rrbhlv
h
6 1 a p a p ~ 6 p c ~ a pol
i
hLyov t h a t from city t o city
holy down c l t ~ wltnerses through to me Baying the holy sDkit reoeat.
(irl 6cuph uai ehivclq pe
pivouulv~
edly bea&witne&
that bmds and trlbulatlons me are remalnlngfor; to me as it says that
24 &Ah' 036~vhq Myou n010~11a1 7ilv VUX'V bonds and tribulations
but or not one word I am maklng the mod are waiting for me,
rtpiav t p a u r
2)q T E A L I ~ D W~ b v6 ~ 6 24
~ 0~evertheiess.
~
I do
Va1uabIe to mya$
as Iehonld pe*ct
the course not make my soul'
pou r a i rhv 6lauovim
EAaPov va a of any account as
01me and the
sewlee wl%h I received besPde
dear to me, if only I
T O u p o ' I q o ,
dapaprlrpau8at
~b
my course
of the Lord
Jesus, to wltneas thoroushly to the may
and the ministry
c i m y y ~ ~ o v 7%
xhpl.ro<
Of the
g d news
of s undeserved klndo%?C that I Ieceived
Lord Jesus, t o bear '
thorough witness to
t h e good news of t h e
undeserved kindness
25
t{b
of God.
25 "And now, look!
$$
I know t h a t all of
n h r q bv
015
61ijh8ov
you among whom I
au
in whom xwent through
went preaching* the
Bao~heiw
61bTl
khgdom:
26
aroush whfch kingdomn will see
pap76 opal bpi" Pv T$ 4 p c p o v fipipq XTI my face no more.
1am wiPneastng to you in me todayts day that 26 Hence I call you t o
~ a 8 a p b q clpt h h 7013 a'ipmog
rrhv~wv witness this very day
clean
I am from the
blood of all lone:), t h a t I a m clean from
Of
men,
21 03 y a p brreornh&pqv TOO pt) &vayyriha~ the
not for I drew back of the not to recount 27 for I have not held
rr&uav 4 v pouhjv
mO
em0
bpi", back from telling you
sU
the
counsel
of the
God
to you. , all the
counsel of
~-~~
~- Gad

"-."

gokg

%,"?

ew!E$, hav:20wn
2:
,,,$:em.
n%r6v
$Ze *giq

~~~~

2;

2;

25' Kingdom, nAB; kingdom of God,

YOV

T O

:?.~k~h~g

" l f 25' Or. '"heralding."

VgSyr; kingdom of Jehovah. Ja.

~ ~ O U ~ X E T E

~e

;$

fa

izL

24 0

Lauroiq uai rravri 28 Pay attention to

p~yxnga1tentl.n to aelvea ond to sU
and t o
TO rro~pviy, t v 4 bp&q 16 n v i i p a ~b all the flock, among
the
flock.
in wh~eh You the Splrlt the which the holy spirit
hycov E ~ E T O t r r ~ u ~ b r r o u q , n o l p a i v ~ l v * V has appointed YOU
to be rheuherdlng the
overseers,
holy put
to
t r r h ~ u i a v TOO 6roO. fiv . nrp!motilaaro the c o n g ~ g a t i o ~ a f
eeclesla
01 the God. whleh he reserved lor self
OOd,. which he pur61h 7013 aTparo< TOG
I6iou.
29 trb chased with the bl,,d
through the blood of the own lone).
of his own L8onl-'
o16a
dr8 e l u d c h o v ~ a ~
29 I
that
have known that
will enter
after my p i n g aww
pou , AL~KOIPapciq cIq bp&q
&qEiv
p i oppressive wolves will
no
golng OR 01me wolvea heavy lnto YO"
+ E , ~ ~ ~ E700
Y O nolvviou,
I
30 ~ a it
bpav enter in among YOU
sparing
of tho flock.
and 0ujo1 row and will not treat the
aiirfiv &vaorfiuourat
&v6p~q haho0v~fq flock with tenderness.
very onel
will stend up male person8 rperklns 30 and from among
YOU yourselves men
6 1 r u r apvLva
TOO
&TTOUT+Y
having been Pwisted lthlngll of the to be drowlng OR will rise and ~ p e a l t
rohq
ya8q~aq
briuw
&aurbv. twisted things t o draw
the
dl~clpler
behlnd
away the disciples
616
YP~YOPE~TE
after themselves.
be mu keep~ngakake,
31 through whleh
31 'Therefore keep
pvqpovrljovrcg Xrl
~plcriav
v l j ~ ~~a a awake.
i
and hear in
remembcr~ng that thrre.year pcrfod
OYind that 'Or three
6
a
~
p
h
v
hauuhpqv
pc~h
years, night and
~ith
tears
I cenred
day. 1 did not quit
VOU~ET&V
Eva Lraarov.
32 vai
~h
~ n the
d lthlngs) admonishing each one
sdmonishlns one each.
tears. 32 And
vSv
rrapaniOepa~
bp&q
r v p i y ~ a with
i
now I am outtlna alonaslde vou to X e Lord and now I commit m u t o
h6yw
~hpl~oq
cniroG Ood' and t o t h e word
t o T k word or the undeserved ktndnesa of him of his undeserved
T+
S u m p i v y o l r o 6 o + ~ j u a ar a i &~?val kindness. which
to the tonel bems able
to build
and to give [word]
build you
Tjv
r h pouopiw
ev
TO?<
up and give Yon t h e
the
l~lerltance
In
the
inheritance among all
f i ~ l a ~ ~ t v o l rraulv.
33 & K + ~ u
the sanctified ones.
having been aoncjlfled all.
33 I have coveted no
xpuuiou q IpartuvoO , oCl6evbc h c 6 S p q o a man,s silver or gold
of gold
or of apparnl of no one
I coveted:
Or
34
~ I V ~ U K E T 671
~
~ a i q~ p ~ i ayoursehes
~ q
34 aiiroi
know that
to
the
needs
mu
are
knowlag
that
One.
ofiul
i p Othese
~ hands have
pou
~ a'i
TOTS
or me and to the (ones) being with
me attended t o the needs
b r c q p t ~ q u wat X E ~ P Ea~b ~ a t . 35
n & v ~ a of me and Ofthose
mlnlstered the hands very.
All lthlngs) 71th me. 35 I have

28

2;
$, 9 * y n

ACTS 20:28-35

627

28' Gad. "BVg: the Lard, AD.

the Lord, B.

28' See App 2c.

32' God. XADV~SY*J~.~'.'~

ACTS 20:36-21:3

628

fipiv
671 o h a q norrtGmaq exhibited to you in all
to roo that
thue
labying .tungs
that by thus
6d
&b-rlhapg&~dat
TWV
laboring YOU must
it is necessary
to be assisting
of the (ones)
assist those who are
h d ~ v o h v ,
pv~lpovrlje~v,
weak, and must bear
being weak,
to be remembemg
d
o%e
hdywv 'rot3 ~UpiOu 'lquoir ~ T dL r 6 q rlrrN In mind the words Of
words of the ~ o r d Jeaua that he
said t h e Lord Jesus, when
himself said, 'There
Manhptdv f m t v pshhov
6466,ml
i\
Happy
it is
rather
to be glvlng than 1s more happiness in
I giving than there is in
AauQhve~v.
firri&lCa

I exhibited

he

raka
~irr2,v
Bsiq
36 And wheq he
And these (things) having said having put
had said these things,
~a
ydva-ra a h o G
hekneeled
'
the knees of him togeEkwith rr%?
all of them and
jnavbq
6L n,auep6q with
sufficient but
weepmg prayed. 37 Illdeed,
VETO rr&~ov, ~ a ih t ? r ~ d ~ ~h ~i qTTV quite a bit of weeping
Occurred of all, and havmg fallen upon the broke out among
rp&xqhov
TOG
naljhou them all, and they
neck
:. of the
fell upon Paul's neck
narcq(Xouv
a h d v , and tenderly kissed
they were kissing down
him,
him. 38 because they
38 6 6 u v b ~ ~ v o t ~ M l o r a h
l
,pecially pained
being parned the rather upon
~ipi,~et
TI
oduht a t the word he had
spoken that they were
to w?iCh
he had spoken
that
not
pflhovu~v
r,j
rrp&rrov
a ~ T o f i going to behold his
they are about
the
face
of him face no more. SOthey
e~ops?~.
rrpohcp~av
61. proceeded t o conduct
to be beholding.
They were sendlng before
but him to the boat.
a6~i)v
~6 T T ~ O ~ O V .
NOWwhen we
him into the boat.
had tarn ourdy6KTo
selves away from them
but it occurred tobele uD
&rromaotl&maq
&rr'
,hiv, and put out t o sea, we
having been drawn away
from
them, ran with s straight
~30u6po~ , O ~ T E Fiheollsv ~ i qT$Y KG course and came to
having run rtaight eouTse we came into the
Cos, but on t h e next
T?I
62
tciq ,
sic T$v 'P65ov ' [day] t o Rbodes, and
to the [day1 but of succesmon into the ~hoded,
irom
to Pat'a.ra,
nan~i0cv
?is
nhmpa:
2 And when we had
and from there
lnto
Patara;
found a boat that was
~ljp6v~Eq rrhoiov
Crossing to Phoeni'cia,
having found
boat
we went aboard and
Oolvi~qv
h~p&vrq
~ h o e n i ~ i a having steppedupon
we were e up. Sailed away. 3 After
3
hvaqhvwr~q
61. r i v Kljrrpov r a i Coming in sight of
Having made appear up but the CYPand t h e island of Cy'prus

36 ~ a i

a,%piq

$
; $62 ,

21,'22

''

21

hxep
'$'

pa5z2Egh22

ACTS 21:4-9

629

we left it behind
~ a r a h b r r b r ~eq f i v ~ * v u p o u inhEop?v,
having left down it left Lhandl we were sa~lzng On the left side and
el< Zupicrv, r a i ~ a T i l h bEW
~ i q T ~ P O V sailed
,
on to Syria,
into Syria, and we came t o w n into ~ y r e , and
at Tyre,
the boat
thither yfor
tnsics
a p the
~6 rrhoiov
boat was
fiv h unloading
o q o p l l ~lirelf
6 1 1 ~ for
~ 0 there
~
was to unload [its]
S2
r6v y6pov.
4
hv~vpdmq
the
cargo.
Having found up but
the cargo. 4 BY a search
mrvsivavev
cr6ro;
fip&paF we found the disciples
weremainefl upon in that place days and remained here
seven days. But
trrrh, O ~ T ~ Y P ~
na6kq,
gAzyov
seven,
who
toTtBe ~ a u l they were saying throwgh t h e spirit
643
TOO r n ~ l j p ? ~ o qp'
h l l k i ~ ~ l v they repeatedly
through the
spmt
no? to be stepping upon
,,,t to set
d( 'IepoudXupa.
5 6rs
62
LY(-VCTO f m t in Jerusalem.
into
Jerusalem.
When hut it occurred 5 So when we had
L<apriuat
. fiiPq
T&<
completed the day;,
to ~omplete
the
went forth and
t5EX86vrrg
&oprv6pE~a rrporrrpninrrwv started on o u i way;
having gone out
we were
, sending befare
but they all, together
fiphq T&TWY
u h
y w a ~ c i~ a r&rvocq
i
US
of all together with women and children with t h e women and
Ewg i<o T-q n d h ~ w q , r a i e & v ~ c g T& children, conducted
until outside of be
city,
and having put the US as far as outside
ydvmcr h? 76" a i y ~ a h b v n p o m u < d p ~ a t the city. And kneeling
knees upon the
beach
havingpayed down on the beach
6
irrrqmauhp~Ba
we had prayer 6 and
one anothe:.
we exchange parting greetings to
said good-bye to one
uai
&vLO~qpcv cis -rl) rrhoiov, ~ K E ~ V O$6tI
another, and we went
and westeppedin into the boat,
those
u p into t h e boat but
S r r i m p q a v eiq T&
i6la.
they returned t o their
returned
into their own ithingsl.
62
rbv
7 'H eiq
but
the
.. .
ed the voyage from
h b
Tljpo"
61w l j u w ~ ~
imm ,'
Tyre Tyre and arrived a t
k i n g entirely p e J o m e d
~ m q v m i u aN
rlq
n ~ o h ~ p a i 6 a , ~ ( a i Ptole.ma'is, and we
we attalned dtwn
into
Ptolemais,
and greeted the brothers
&maohpcvot 0
h6EXqoSq
&privap~v and stayed o n e d a y
having greeted
the
brothers
we remamed with them, 8 The
fi~.lk~av
map' a h o i ~ . . 8
next day we set
day
one beside them.
, out and arrived in
~aes-a.r@a,
and we
h,Y
' ,",%y,"~Ut
entered
into
the
Karuapiw, r a i eiuEX06y~~q , ~ i q T ~ VOTKOY
caesarea,
and havingentered ~ n t o the house house of Philip the
o,hirrrrou TOG S ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ U T O$K G TDY evangelizer, who was
of Philip the
evangelist
being out of the one of the seven men,
and we stayed wlth
ern2 bpriva N rrap' ah& 9
T O ~ W
Tothh (one) him. 9 This man
seven we remaKed beside hlm.

%e~$:

igp,;~.

ge

e!~'
,

$,$
E'F,%E 22

ACTS 21:lO-15

62 l o a v 8uyarCpq ~ 6 l r a p e r ; x a p 8 b o 1 had four daughters,

but were
doughtcrs
four
virs'n' virpin~,t h a t prophnpopqra6a"oa1. 10
'Entwmbrwv
62 esied. 10 But while
PlOphF(I~1ng.
Of (ones1 remslnlnguwn but
We were remaining
4wCpar; nh~iour; uarfihetv
TIC
Cmb i r ;
days
more
EBmedOWn soma from the quite number of
'iou6aiaq n p o ~ i l r q r ;6v6part "Ayapoq, 11 ;cz/ days a certain prophet
Aga.bus
Jude*
prophet to name Agsbus.
from Juth%v ' x& fiptzq ~ a i &pa:
~ j vcame
having coma toward us and hwlna l fled the de'a, 11 and h e came
Sbvqv TOO n a b h a u
6ioar;
t a v r o t rob< tO US and took u p the
glrdle of the Paul hovlng bound of hlmscll the girdle of Paul, bound
n66aq nai ~ & r ;xcipaq E ~ S VT h 6 r Atya his own feet and
fert and the hands he said These ia soyhg hands and said: *
~
r b nvct a r b W l o v Tbv
hdpa
08
says the holy spirit,
the oPlrK the holy The male person of whom .The man to whom
t o ~ i v 1 Cbvq a h OOJWC 66ioouo1v Cv this
belongs the
Is
the glrdle thla
thus
will 'Ind
In
Jews will bind in this
' I ~ p o u o a X j p 01 ' lou6aio1 ~ a na
i a6ojoouo1v manner in Jerusalem
Jerusalem the
Jews
and wtEgive beaide
deliver into the
el< E ? P ~ c @v&v.
12 b q 6L ~ ~ K O ~ U ~ and
P E V
of
of the
Into $>and# of notlena.
As but we heard
Tatla
r r a p ~ ~ a h o t p cfipEiq
v
.rt ~ a oi
i nations.'" 12 Now
these {thldgr), weentreated
we and and the when we heard this.

'IepouMvpw
16
lrwjh8ov
6L r a l
they came wlth but also
JerUMlCm;
wiw
r o v patlqrEn, &nb Kaaoapiar;
topether with
of tha direl~les from cserarea
firiv,
nap'
whom
us,
SW~&~EY
Mv&owi
ioMnsson
we d g h t be mcelved aa .tnnnen

,,Aed

a h b v eiq 'Ic o w a h i p .
1s r 6 . r ~ dmE~pi8q entreating him not to
him ~ n t o Rrusarem.
Then answered go up to Jerusalem.
6 naOhor; Ti
n o l c i ~ c r h a i o v r ~ t vai 13 Then ~ a u anl
the
Paul What srs rov doing weeping and Swered: "What a r e YOU
ow8~rirrrovrir; pow r j v nap6iav; 6 & y&p 06 doing by
Mahlng togethe. of me the heart?
for not
making me weak at
heart?
~
~
~
C
i
v Rest assux.3. I' ~ c p o u l r a h ~&TO(
~ wr;
LXW
h k p TOO am "ady not Only to
JcrunPem
I Phnvlng
~
over the be bound but also tO
die a t Jerusalem for
6v6paroq
705
rupiou
'Iqoot.
name
of the
Lard
Jesus.
the name of the Lord
l4 when he
x~18op6vou
62
a6rot
fiw~&orr~cv
being persuaded
but of him we became sllent Would not be dissuaded, we acquiesced with
~lnb7e
Tot
~ u p i o u ~b
hsvlns
Of the
Lord
the
'&a
the words: '"Let the
will of Jehovah' take
1vLo8w.
letxe ocourrlne.
place."
15 Now after these
1 5 MET&
q
m
h
a
q
After
these days we prepared
htorruau&pevo~
2NcPaivow~v PIC for the journey and
havlng put baggage an aelves we were golng UP Into began going u p t o
14' Jehovah, Jl.8.1o.lr.ma: the Lord. XAB.

e , ,6,'e$;kd

:",2'

$
:;

$3

ii 2:

ACTS 21:16-22

681

630

Jenrsalem. 16 But
some of the disciples
from Caes.a.te'a also
went with us, t o bring
us to t h e man a t
whose home we were
to be entertained.
a certain MnaBson
TIVI
of c y p m s , an early
K
~ P ~ w ,
some
Cyprian.
dbciple. 17 When we
17
rrwpkvov
6L fipGv CIS ' I c P w ~ ~ u ~~t~ intojerusalem,
m ~ l n .come to b. but of us Into Jerusalem
&SEhqoi, t h e brothers received
&nP6L$cm0
US gladly. 18 But
reeelve lrom
sladly
on the following [day1
FioIlr,
62
h106lr
18 T*
To I t e but ~uoceedlnprdnyl had gone h the paul went in with
s t o James: and all
.,,&< ~i&uwpov,uthe
naGAor;
oh
PBUL
togcthel wlth
tower.$
J
~
~ older
~ men ~were .
d v r c q re
rrapaylwvro
01 rrpmp6repo1. present. l9 And
he greeted them and
ell .nd came to be nlongslda the alder men.
19 r a i
&orrao&prvo
,hOhs began giving in detail
And
havine grcete2
them a n account of the
things God did among
tCqyaTr0
K&'
ev
h e was thorounhlv
. . relatlne sccordlng to one (thin#) the nations through
Eramov
rSv
n o , o ~ v b 13d t v TO?< his ministry.
each
otwhich
d:~
me
In the
20 After hearin:
aJ~oj.
[Ovronv
this they began ti
6th q r ; b~atcoviar;
~ r v l c e of him.
nstlons U ~ m u gthe
glorify God. and they
said to hlm' "You
Zb
01
M &rowawe
&66fa(ov
8 0 fYhg behold. brother. how
The tones) but hsvln. ho.2
many thousands of
a
Ocwpiq,
T
d v Bc6v, rtn&
the cod, they "1.3 and to him You a r e bholdlt%,
there a w
&%ong
the Jews; and
&6dqL,
n&al
pup1h6Sr; lioiv
brother, how many mydads
are
they are all zealous
'IouSaio~q
rolv
n u r ~ m w r b r w v , r a i for the L * ~ . 2 1 B U ~
Jews
of the (ones) havlng belteved. and they have heard it
m h q CqXoml r o t
dpou ~&PXOUUIV
you
BU
reslob of the
Law
they are;
t h a t you have been
21
K a n l fi&lom
6L nrpi lrou teaching all the Jews
they were taY&t by echo down but about YOU
the nations
b n &roomoiav
616&lr~c1q &nb MwulrLwq
thet
apostasy
you are teachlne from Moaea
Moses,
an
apostasy
telling
from
them
rob$
r a r h T& Ley rrhY7a< ' I o u 6 a i o u ~ neither to
the (ones) down the nations
all
Jews,
their
to
hlywv pfi
rrcpt~Lpv~tv a6robc T& TLKW
eaylnp net to be ClreumcblnE them Uls ehlldren walk in the [solemn1
pq6L roiq Eeelr~v
rrep~nartiv. Z2 r i Customs. Z2 What,
not-but tothe euatow tobewslklngabout.
What then. is to be done
toriv;
= b r ;
671 about it? I n any case
theyefore Is it7 BYall rnenna they wlll hear that they are going t o hear

$~g$

Ze

~2

InBd Bmleaq
~ r n bhaul 'sraroros
.,
..
.
aqeaq
paseaa Pam
szaqtm'
am
a q l pue rapuewmoa a m
A?L
S - J L ~ O L o~ ~Ln w o ? w u ~5 ~ ~ ? 1 m d l Soor.
o
uslrlrm aql
lqB!s
l q ~ n e 3haql uaqm pne ' q~renrqn am uaas a q e q qnq ( m o ) a m
!wn ~oXdn!ylX
5 3 ~ ? 9 ! ?9
lo
.waql ol
uadn -mop u-1 a q
euo!ll=aa
ene
pu.e sraaao
,u;r n3dndg?~w2 SnXd?~no~nup!nu
SZa!pIO8 Tool 93UO 1B
BUOTB u a x w au!heq
tznoql hza* 30 ;no
aq PUB ZE :uo!sn~uoa 5~$~!&,
nr?dnyndwu
~ L J L ~ W ~ )
u! sem walesnlac
'malesnaa
pasnrlioo au!aq s!
rre l e q l PUW a q l 30 ";bM ZE
',ikynono&Ic
lw~>nn?Xnno
JaPUBWUIOl a q l o l dn a,&M
~J=~IIT~J
amea uo!l=w~o3u! 'm!q
h,,.a
&
5%
hXdelylX
. .
II!x 0l Bu!2Taas
am
0
)
2u!moqn
dn'paddals
-llm 01
W!q
51onm
b d y q i n n l ~ ~ u o u ?A ? L ~ W
haql al!qa PUV IE OL
'pasoIa araM ~ J O O P
(Earno)
.sloop am pasal~axam
nrnugo~!!~
-~wdggin Mllhgo!3yY?
a q l h[a$s!paww! p u v 3~
'aldmal a q l ap!slno atale!pawuq pue .atdmal am TO ap!qno
urq
5m?el;l3
!or '@3!
f i o ~ 032
A?lnW
w!q paaaerp pu8 lnad
lned aq+p ptoq p!eI au!neq
JO ploq P!eT baql PUB au!aaerp axam haql
~owy~3
n o y n n ~ f i o ~ lo~rl?dnyllr)
!oazm33o ardoad a u l
JO ~ a q l a 8 o 'du!uunz
l
e p m 'atdoad aw 30 l a laaoa au!uunr parinJJ0
'FWy
;dodg~oo
OL~?A~
pun 'Yeordn u s u! *as !wx
aqa pue oa!+ow ur lao s e ~
s e a ~ 3 , aaloqm a q l PUB ataqm al!a
!or by9 Slyox b 3~
b e 4 ~ l ~ ? OE
PUB OE aldWal aql
UT pat
alduaa a m olm $em
'lo! w!q XqBnorq pEq .56:$U
rnAnAko!l n?dq 91 5!3 ir9
Ined Bu!u!Bsw! alam~
paYTdosaql uoqm 'miq q13mzaqlaaal hi!J ?ql

a%?

.~
~

no'

lnq .mtvql,m

n o > ~ d ? ~ ? "9

$' pW

MD

l3yqJL

kl

'! ua!s*aqd.3 m v e i s a d z aql Gnu! 6oz.i xaar rfsnoynaid ausneq

a q l snm.!.qdol&
nolo?%3. n?L norll$gdL
5~~?~wd030du
uaas dlsno!~ard P ~ T
aIam kaqL
'SM
aaetd
baql 10d 62 .:am!d
d?k
nDbk 62
'AoLgoL
nou?~
hloq s!ql paWaP ,qoq aqa u o u u r o ~ape- seq aq pun a t d w s aql
s e q pus a ~ d w a al q l 6ot.L~ n?L
mxnn!ox+
!nr nod?!, ?L
O~U!syaa10 qqanOIq olu! u pat a q
syaam o ~ pus
~ e aax 'au!q=eal
5nnbyyq. !nu aL 113 'AnuD?ql9
uana ary 'amw sr 5!3 m&A!o!a
lSqM 'pue aaeld s!ql araqmalana
(saua) ~p
s!ql
weid
aql
noup
~ o l
pue
aql pus g x w ~ m u Sw~nglr n o q o l
eldoad a q l $sumB8 PUe Me? aql pue atdaad aql uo umop (auo)a m
!nu cawy
?LWY
?
araqmhrana hpoqdrana !D" nodon $ 0 ~
ueur
aqa
s!
s q
!au!qaq nox a s
saqaEal l a q l
5ourndgno
p
nuo? SGqo
.a~pghod
a q l s! s!m rdlaq
suosrad aleyy
$no a a h i a
. ~ a e JO
~ uax,,
s ~ :$no ~,wLLay~wdol.h d g n y ,
5smo3gdw sz
Bu!k13 sz 'W!4 uodn .,pmq
rmq
uoan
parodiuIhaq1
aql
nppw
u
my~d?u?
spueq ilaql plel haql '3wd~X

Pue 'uorsn3uoa olul pue p m o l ~ a m

ne
aotnnruaa aramxam
phom a q l 11s ma~qq!Dm
noyXg A?L
wmnp&
no3Xpno
o l ueaaq ardmaq aw atdmal
aql
n!
urrq
pamarnamneq
ur mru aururouas
OL
n3
nQww
~ O N. ~ D -D ~ R
... . . bd3!
. .
UO s ! w worl smar
smar
eiw
am m o q aql 'yapnjauoa aqoa
a q l 'papnl~uooaq o l IOlD9n01. ~W]DV,~ L ? L 9 9 !O
IDeD:3y3MU
In098 alaM Shep uadas step uanas am l o q e su!aq aram inq s~
aql uaqm MON L Z
IWd:dk ?lv? in
A0YY3dI
t9 SU, LZ
'maql JO auo qa-sa JOJ
.am~a~o
.pdobozdu
paluisard aq~p1noqi
Bo!~ayo a q l r!$un aql maw so
q>ea
auo zano
pa12 o sam
no+w noLo?w) Son? d ? q ~ ~ ~ ~ L o
*su!sueala le!uomaJaa
a q l lo3 pallyln3 aq o l qamm
uiun
uo!leJy!md
aqlro
aLep
90
502
fiodolnAp
f i o ~ nod3db
shep a q l JO aa!lou an!B
01 'aldmal a q l olu! aql l o
n?L
iuam
uue waul
.
.. ulrm
...
~~

lueuulry~nz am
arrlqs!lqnd
'aldual
Alondl?ylrx3
Anyy?AAnlq
. . . n!L.
...
- 'nod31
. .
a q paylaxid uaaq aqneq maqa

5!3gD1AAq

5!0qD

lxarr sulaq a 0%s u o s ~ a cateur

4001 Tned
Ewdgng,
- uaUL 9~
. . linpdokp
.
.
.
- ..
,.'UO!~E~!UIOJmoq p u s a m suola may- au!neq
tried
aqa uaqL
palausrls s! leqm pue 5 p ~ nr?dwyndnu
S o y p u Q 3 ~ 92
9 ~
~ 0 0 1 9~ 0 1 SB
1 [[am se 'U1)!78J!YIOI
pue palaoeqr (wurm) pue poo~q pue
STOUT 01 Da3mZ3BS SI 'hWl3Adolr IWX
AOlXlhlr
ID> W d l ~ lWX

TL

'SUOWU a q l s u o m s
w o q szana!laq a q l
103 SV SZ M E ? a q l
Suldaax osrs lrasrnod
noh 'hriapio a q s r e m
ale noh l s q l lnq 'noh
woqe PIOI aram baq?
slawnr a q l o l aululou
s! *la;% i s q l moux
~[!m'Kpdqhlana os p u v
Paneqs sprraq l!aql
anaq b-em haql l e q l
'sasuadxa l!aql 30 alG
aye%pua waql qq!m
blle!uoruaraa lraslnoh
asuea~aPOB BUD^
uaw asaqx ax=& pg
SanIaswaql uodn &on
8 ql!m uam mnoj anaq
am :noh TTal am qa!qm
slql op a z o ~ a r a qcz
~
panure ahaq nod

SVOReu

ia*aaaq Bqneq aqaio *nq inoqy

nnng? nnr?un3LDkluu. n g l

aqa au!Plena

naL noooeyn6
..
inq

?ye

- .

.me?

a9 !dau $2 ' n o d y

avobran orIe .fIzaploSu!yremalenos

.
5!3X1au,
satmop
no= .
inoqe

50L0w
. . !nr
.
;

' 6 1 ~ ~ 2,

n:ql;lo

,508

!d3u

umop oqaa ~q + q m quaaq aneqsdm -(sau!m) q>!qm ro

bwmhXk~~r

leva

lie

fig

MOYXI~J&' pun

5 3 ~ 5 x 1 lwmoonnA

1x0

aql

anew 11rm ham

tw~nookdn>

"@L

!ox

qem=apsorn

nn!

.pe8q

'nQyw63r
uraql

uodn

5 ~ 0 1 ~ 0~ u )

puadr
pue waql q%!mraqaaai payllnd aq
~ 0 o h n ? l m q !Ww 5?0qD
Mo
IL~~D!AA~
anaq~
.sahlaswaq~
suote "axe% aurneq

nodnywdn~

wolr

5noq0'.

tz

.fi"~nn?

au~neq moh
m o ~
soorrad a1-m
53~noX: A k X p 5 3 d w o o j ~
53dgnp
!Zo!xes are am noa or (awql) qqqm

.6n

so 01

ale

old\

n!o!3

.nsrloA)y

Ago

noob!ou.

azoraaaq

op

loo

siq~
OL$oL ~2

'am03 aneq nok

'5n9fl~k~?

ACTS 21:33-39

634

33 r 6 r r
tvvioar
b
uAiaauoc I 33 Then t h e
tho "chlfiiGh' miiltaryeommnder
Then h.vl%bo&'nc.r
tnrX&Brro a h 0 6 r a i
trthrwr
6r8iva1 came near and took
lald hold of hlm and he mrnmsnded to be bound hold or hlm and rave
&hkest Swi,
ral
hvv8hvrro
rig command for him to
10 ehslns
two,
and he war Inquiring who be baund with two
ral
ri
Lmtv
rrcrrot ~ 6 qchains; and h e Pmhemnv bc
end
what
he L.
hsvingtone; eeeded to inquire who
h e might be and what
34 h U o l
but
6L
Mho
TI
others
another
somethlne h e had done. 34 But
tnr&w
t v TQ 6xAw. p
were soxndlng upom In the eruwd: n d
6l aLro6 yrOml d
doQah6g
but of hlm to know the steady ithmg)
86pupou ~KLXEWCV iryco8a1 i h b v ri< T ~ V
to
tumult he commanded to be led hlm into the learn anything certain
napcppohilv.
35 67r 6P
tyivrro
h i because Of the
encarnpmenr
When but he osme to be upon h e commanded him
t o be brought t o t h e
TOG<
&aPa8poGq,
ateo* uo.
it #tenoed tocether
quarters.
the
~~-~
~ . .soldiers'
~
-. .
35
when he got
pam&t,ruea~ a h b t h b TBV U T P ~ T I W T ~ ) V
upDn the stairs, the
to be being camled hlm
by the
soldiers
became such
61h
piav
Sxhou situation
through
v
of the
crowd: t h a t he was being
by the
36 firohoireq l h p r b nX"8o
703 ha06 s?ldiers because
of t h e
~ O I I O W I ~or
~ the mulfltu&
the people
vloienee of the crowd:
rp&<ovr~q ATpc &6v.
36 for the multitude
crying out Llft up him.
of the people kept
~WAW
E I & w ~ ~ el5
following,
out:
Belng about and to be led in into the mTak him crying
a7aayl.
napcpBohjv
b
ndAog
ACyce
T'
37 And a s he was
encampment
the
Paul
la urlrU to %e
to be led into
x l h ~ h p x oEi
EErmiv
pol rlntiv
71
chlllareh If It Is lawful to me to a y .omethhg t h e soldiers' quarters,
said to the
ncAg
oh.
66 EQJ ' m W l m i military commander:
toward yo;? The lane) but sel
In Greek ..Am I uowed to say
ytvSoxr~g;
38 o6r &pa cd EI 6 something t o you?"
you are knowing?
Not really you are the H~said: "can you
Atyhntog
b
n p b T O ~ T W V T& f i ~ ~ p bspeak
v
Greek? 38 Are
EB~Pt1z.n the (0"s) before there the days YOU
the
&vaoTaThua
aai 6EayayDv Etq ~ r j v Egyptian who before
havln8 ~ t l ~ m
UPd~ ~ j i t k -and
n having led out into the these days
up
Epqpov
70bg ~ ~ ~ p a ~ l a ~ l h 6v6pag
ioug
a sedition and led the
demhtc I p l s ~ e l the four thousand male persans four thousand dagger
TGW u ~ ~ a p i w v ; 39 ~ l r r ~ 6P
v
6 naOhoq men out into the
of the
Slcadll
Said but the Paul wilderness?" 39 Then
'E D & 8 p m o g p b etp! 'IouSaioq, TapcrrPg Paul said: "I am. in
man
indeed 1 am
Jew,
Tarsian fact, jeW, Of ~~~~~s
7ilg
Klhlxiab o k
dWfipou
n6hcwq in Ci.li'eia, a citizen
of the
Clliela,
not cd in.@nlRCant
city of no obscure city.

~~

roc

ACTS 21:40-22:5

835

n o h i r q y 6Copar 66 oou, h i ~ p r6v pol 60 I beg you. permit

citizen; I ~upplicetebut of you, wrmYt to me me to speak t o me
hahjoa~
TP~F
rbv
ha6v. people." 40 After he
wople,
toward
the
to speak
permission'
40 i r r t ~ p t w v r o q 6 l ah06 b
n a G h a ~ gave
H
~P e m~ ~ t tI ~but ~ him
~
the
P ~ U I standing o n the Stairs.
hmhc
m i TGV drvapclepGv K ~ T ~ O E ! U Emotioned with his
hsvlng stood upon the
akPs UP
shook down hand t o t h e neople.
nl zclpi TO
ha4
r r o h h i ~ 66 u l r i ~When a
silence
to t ~ l e and to the pcopie, of much but stlenee fell, he addressed
,EppaTs,
y ~ v o p b q g npoorp6qocv
having occurred he sounded toward to the fiebrew them in the Hebrew
language, saying:
6 l a h t ~ ~ALYWV
q
language soylng
'Men, brothers
and fathers, hear
ni$~:$
my
defense
t o You
=pbC 0 ~ vuvi
8 ~
&~oGoarL
o;%e
toward
rov
now now." 2 (Well, when
hear rou
0%
&rrohoyiag.2 &~aljwaurr 6 i 671 r i t h e y h e a r d h e w s s
dciense. ~ a v l n ghears but that to the addressing them in
'EPfai61
6bahi~~v
npoorp6url
the Hebrew language,
~e rew
language
he warn ~ o u n d ~ ntoward
g
kept
the
aljmig p&hAov
rra b y o v
fiou$av.
~ a they
i
them
rather they Purn~shed quic neaa. And more silent, and h e
said:) 3 *I a m a Jew,
QQWEV
3 'Er6
rlpl
&vep
he la aaylng am
ma':
horn in Tarsus of
' IouSaioq,
ycycwnpEYOg
iv T a p v T ~ S
having been generated in ~ s r s v sof the Ci.li'Cia, but educated
jew
lnthls 'Ity at the
Klht~iaq,
&va'rc0~appivog
66 i v T i
cllicla,
hsvlng been nourished up but In the feet of Gama'liel.
ra ahlfih instructed according
n b h a sahn TIaph robs n&q
feet olGtmallei, to the ,t,iCtness of
city
this
beside the
~ m h
&npi@r~avt h
rmra~hup6vos
law'
having been Instructed
aceordlnpto
atrlclnenr
being zealous for God
706 narpQou v6pou, S q A o e g h & p x w v roo just a s all of YOU are
at tho paternal L ~ W , zealot
be ng of the
0 ~ 0 6 ~ a B & g n h r g 6 p d g tmC ojpcpov, this day. 4 And I
God aCCvrdlng as
ell
roir
are
today,
thisway
t o the death, binding
4 who
85 . ~ athis
b r r l v nthe
) v b6bv
way Ipcraecuted
66iw5a
&X
u n t lI
and handing over t o
8av&rou, S ~ ~ p e f i w Ur a i na a616oJq rig prisons bath men and
death,
binding
and
beside
into
quharhq
&v6pag
rc ~ a yvvairag,
i
5 5 5 Women. 5 a s both
PFIBODS male pcrlions and a190
women.
0 8 the high priest and'
nai b &pxlrprb
~ ~ P T U P E ~ POI nai a11 theassembly of
also the c h l e f p r ~ e sIs
~ besdng witness to me and older men can bear
TI&
~b TI CW U T ~ P I O Y . nap'
Dv
.a1 me witness. From
all the bogy oPolder men; bes de ofwhom
tnlmohhg
S E < & ~ E V O S~ p b gT O Jh~
6 d w b q them 1 also procured
letters havlng rerrked toward the brothers letters to the brothers

22

t!$&
22 ,,k,"$t$nl

peyn

g~vgP

ACTS 22:G-11

636

Aapaudv
h o p ~ u 6 p q v m Damascus, and I
Damascus
I was going my way was
'
on mv
. WBV. t o
qwv
a
TOJF t s i m ovra5 bring also those who
being a b ~ uto
t lead also the (ones) th~ther being
were there bound
6~6rpLvovg E I
'I~
~powdfiy
iva
having been bovnd into Jerusalem
in order that to Jerusalem t o be
punlshed
r t p o p Ea.7,".
they rmghtae ~uniahed.
6 " ~ u as
t I was
6 ' E y i v c ~ o SL
pol
~ o p ~ u o p L vK~~ ;journeying and
It oeeurred but to me going my way and drawing close to
6yyi<om
A a p a o ~ Qn r p i p ~ q l l p p i a vDamascus. about
mldday
comlng near to%
Damascus about
midday, suddenly out
LEaiww Ex 706 oGpavoG n s p t a m & v a ~ qG of heaven a great light
Suddenly out of the heaven to Rash around llgh?
flashed all around
inavbv nspi tpi,
7 hm& r e E I 76
~
sufficient around me.
I fell and into the me* 7 and I fell
to the ground and
i6apoc nai
O W V ~ S A~yocuqq pol
ground
heard
vo,ce
to me heard a voice say t o
me, 'Saul, Saul, why
XaoGh Xaaljh,
ri
pr
6,6 Kc,5;
Saul
Saul,
why me are you persecuting? are you persecuting
8 6 5 6L hTic~piEqv Ti5
ET,
K~PIB; me?' 8 I answered,
1; but ?answered ~ h oare you. Lord? 'who are you, Lord?'
~ l n i vE-I
np6c t p t 'E 6 Eipl 'Iqoo6g 6 And he said to me.
He aaid and toward me
am
Jesus the 'I am Jesus the
NaCwpaioq
Bv
ub
6
.
Nae.a.rene', whom
Nazarene
whom
you
are persecuting.
you are persecuting.'
9
oi
6i
P ~ o i6vrrr ~b
The (ones1 but together with me being the 9 N~~ the men that
pi"
qas EEshuw~o +v 62 qwviv oGn were with me beheld,
indeed llght they viewed the but voice not indeed, the light but
ij~ovuav
TOL~
haha6vr6q
pan. did not hear the voice
they heard
of the [anel
sxakine
to me. of the one speaking
.
At t h a t I
10 dnov 6 i
T i notjuo, nGptr 6 6 i tome.
I said but What shanr do, ord dl The but said, 'What shall I do,
nljpto5 ETREV np65 pc
'Avoorhg
nopaGov Lord? The Lord said
Lord said toward me Havingstood UP be going t o me, 'Rise, go your
r i c Aapaor6v,
nhnri
001
huh Efiuera~ way into Damascus,
into Damascus, and there to you it w i l h e spaken
there you
be
n r p i rrbvrwv
6"
. r i ~ a ~ ~ a i U O l told about everything
about all (things1 which it has been arranged to you .
1t is appointed for you
TOL~U~I.
11 5 5 61. oGn
6viphcnov
as I
to do.
As but not I was looking an 9 2 :
could not see anything
for the glory of t h a t
o$
:e
xetpaywyo6pwag
h 6
~ f i v ouv6vrwv light, I arrived in
Damascus. being led
being led by the hand by t h e (ones) being
by the hand of those
pol fihEav
Aapaudv.
me I came into ama are us.
who were with me.

E~C

xntD

j.auoa

'

$2

;::2

%gc
'e,"~

ACTS 2292-19

637

12 'Now An.a.ni'as;
12 'Avaviag 6L TIC
hvfip
~ljhaBfic
Ananias but same male person holding well a
man rwernar&
~ b v6pov.
v
paprupoG~cvoc find ent according t o the
according to the law. being w~tne=sed
about by Law, well
an
T&VTWV TGY
K~TOIKO~YTUV
'IOJ",~,"~? by all the J~~~dwellall
the
inhabiting
ing there. 13 came
13
PXB&v
rrp& 6y1. nai
trtorhr
t o me and. standing
having
toward m e
having stood
me, he said to me,
slniv
NO! 1ao3h h6zhq6, ,ivhpX~yl?v. <dry&
he said to me saul brother, look again: and I 'Saul, brother, have
your sight againl'
aGri
T
ijpq
hvfphega
i q &6v.
to very t i e hour looked again xnto
him. ~ n Idlooked u p a t
him
14
6
61. E~TEV '0 e ~ b T*Y T T ~ T ~ P W
Y t h a t very hour.
The lone) but said The G o 2 of the fathers
He said, ,The ~b~
npo~xsrpiqar6
OE yvOva~
has
he took in advanoe >"to hishand you to know Of Our 'Orefathers
chosen you to came
76 00, a &oG
~ a i6civ
i
ivbv
6i~alov
the
of him and to
the P I ~ ~ ~ ~(onel
O U S t o know his will and
nai &raCua~gwvfiv LK TO^ m 6 p a ~ 0 50 1 6 ~ 0 6t o see the righteous
and to hear volee out of the mouth of him: One and t o hear the
15 BTI
Coq
p $ p ~ u $ ah,+
~ $ 5 voice of his mouth,
because youwi 1 be Witness to hrm toward lj because you are t o
be a witness for him
~hvraq
&VBP&ROU~
5v
all
:
men
Of which
t o ail men of things
L6m-q
r a i irouuar.
16
yi;
have seen and
you have Seen and you heard.
heard. 16 And now
hvam&
ph~rrnaal
pihhscc'
are you being ;beut7
Having =too: up be baptrred why are you delaying?
Rise. get haptized and
KU;
6rrr6h6uuat
&pa,p~iag oou
and
washaway
the
s~ns
of YOU wash your sins away
by your calling' upon
h ~ ~ a h s u~ b
v o g 76 6vopa aGr06.
having e a l l e l u ~ o n the name of hlm.
his name.'

!f$l

,.,?#

;:;

1'1 toec
' E ~cur
~ Yred
E Tbut
66
O tome
pot havingreturned
f i n o o ~ p i v m lnto returned
17 " ~ to
uwhen
tJerusalem
I had
'icpouuahfip nai . n p o u ~ u ~ o p i v o u
;1$ and was praying in
Jerusalem
and , , praying
t h e temple, I
into
iep+ ysvLo8al
pe 6" (K~T&OEL 18 ~ a i
temple to come to be me in eestasv
and a trance* 18 and
i 6 ~ i v m6rbv heyom&
pot
Xnrr~Coov va; saw him saying t o me.
to see
him
saying
to me Speed UP and 'Hurry u p and get o u t
E5EhEs
b
T~XE!
65
' I ~ p o ~ a h j pof, Jerusalem quiokly.
come you out in quickness out of
Jerusalem.
they will not
6 6 ~ 1
a6
Tapa6i5ov~ai
to your witness
through which . not
they will receive alongside
concerning me.'
19 K&Y& E ~ T V lg And I said, .bd,
oou paprupiav pi tpo6.
of y o u witness about me.
And I sard
they themselves well
K6pt~, aGroi
h i o ~ a v ~ a l 671
f*ii2V
know t h a t I used t o
~ o r d , they arewellknowing that
fell
into a trance, NAB:
16' OT,"wash your sins away and call." 17' I
Jehovah's hand was upon me, ~13.1tm.22:Jehovah's'spirit clothed me, J".

ACTS 2227-23:l

ACTS 22:20-26
Quhcmi<.ov m i 6hpvv %or& T&< OWD~YWY&C
imprison and flog
ImPrisonmg and B a u w down the synagogues in one synagogue
d
20 r a i after another those
rok
rnudovrag h i
the lonesl
believing
upon fo";
and believing upon you;
~ T E
dFxGvvero
76 aTpa .?7eQ&vou 20 and when the
when was being poured out the blood of Stephen blood Of Stephen your
witness was b a n g
TOO phprup6q
uou
aai
spilled, I myself was
of y.o:. .
a~sc
the
witness
. standing by
LQEOTC~~ ~ a i
ouvru60Kfiv
rai 8190 approving
and
having stood upon and thlnkhs well along with and
guarding the outer
~ u A & u o o v T&
tpdrr~a
Of those
guardlog
the
outs;garments
~ f t h ~ % ~ edoing
s ) away with him.'
&va8poGvrov &6v.
21 r a l d n c v n p k p r 21 ~ n yet
he said to
tilkinsup
him.
And he sald toward me me, . ~don ~
yourt
nopr6ou.
611
6
elq
EBvq because I shall send
Be going your way, because
Into nations YOU out t o nations far
off."'
pa~phv
h < r n o u ~ ~ A i ) or.
long IwaYl I shall send off out YOU.
22 Now they kept
to him
22
"H~ouov
68 a h 0 6 6xpt T O ~ T O U Hstening
to this word,
They were heaIing but of him until thla
and they raised their
TOO X ~ Y O U nai
hn"pav
~ I j v ~ w v j vvo~ces,
"
~
~
the worn and the7 lined upon the
voice
Such a
away
ah& Xb'?v=< A ~ P P h b 6 5 y i 5 rbv from the earth. f o r h e
of them
sayrng Liftup fmm the earth the was not ~
fit to
livP!s
..~
... -.
~..
rolo5rov. 06 y 6 p K ~ ~ " K E V a h 6 v
<jv,
23 And because they
such one, not for i t w a 9 ~ t t t n g hlm to be ivlng. were crylng out and
23 rpauyac6vrwv rr a 6 r 5 v ~ a ip 1 n r a 6 v r w throwing their outer
Crying aloud and of them and throwing about garments about and
&
Ip&m
K U ~nov~oprirv Pahhbrwv elq tossing dust into the
the outer garments and
dust
flbglng into air. 24 the military
commander ordered
rbv &;pa
24 iuhhrvucv
6 X,hiapXoq him
t o~
be brought
the
air
commanded the~~
hi~ier~
rh
~
~
I
Into
the soldiers
elo&yauOa~ a6rbv el< s j v naprppohfiv, (Illalters
and
said
h
e
to be being led in him into tho encampment,
should be examined
E ~ U S ~&OTISIV
&er&&o8a!
scourging,
hevlngsaid to seovrger to be belng elosclv cxamlned under
that he might know
ah6u
tva
hr~yvG
61'
fully for what cause
him In order that he might know fully throuph they were shouting
a i r i a v airroc
he~hvouv
againat him this
whiYCh
cause
thus
they were soundlnp upon way. 25 But when
a3rQ.
25 b( 68
npoCre~vuv
a h b v they had stretched
to him.
As but they stretched forth hlm him out for the
whipping, Paul said
Toiq lp?zolv STTIE"
npb5 ~ 6 v karfira
to the straps he sald toward the hsvlng ataod to the army officer
standing there: "Is i t
bra~6vrupxov 6
naGXog El irveporrov lawful
for YOU men ta
centurion
the
~ a u l rf
rn-n
man~uneon.
t h a t~i s ~
'Pwpaiov nai &K(IT&KPITOY
aScourge
R
Oa and
Roman and uneondemned it
paor;<,";

to be scourging7

trmovr&pyrlq
nd82n,
~ i ~, a h ~ & ph xe went
~
to the
centurion
having come toward the ehlllareh
commander
&~r+yyc~hrv
Ahywv
Ti
~ ~ A E I S and m i d e report,
hereported back
saying
What
are YOU about saying: "What are
noociv.
6 yitp M p w n o g oGroq 'Pwpai6q you intending t o do?
to be dolhpl The for
man
thla
Roman why, this man is a
iortv.
27
rrp0od8hv
68
6 Roman.' 27 So the
1s.
Having come toward
but
the military
commander
xlhiapxog rTntv ah6
Ahye
0
Ub approached and said
chlilar~h Bald to hlm Be saying to me, YOU to him: " ~ ~ me,
11
'Popaiog
ST'
6
68 EQ Nai. you a Roman?" He
Roman
u e y ~ u , m e tone, but sail Yea.
.,yes," 28 The
28 d m ~ r p i 8 61. 6 x ~ h i a p0 5 'EY* VOAAOO military commander
~ n e w e r dbut the chiliar&
1
otmuch ,wnded:

~~~

uw~t6i)usl&ya8fi
conscience

good

mhireupaa

I have behaved as el-

74

Ood with a perfectly

D the clear conscience

ACTS 23:s-14

ACTS 2322-8
8rG hxpl r a l j ~ q q r i 5 l y i p a q .
Goh

until

this

the

&PXIEPE~S *Avaviaq

chief priest

Ananias

day.

he

~ ~ T ~ S E YTO?<

61 down to this day."

hut 2 At this the high

Driest Amani'as

ordered
to the (ones) brdered those
~ a p r o r 3 u r v atdrQ
rljrrrrcv
a r i ~ a G76 standing by him to
having stood beside him to be striking of him the strike him on the
ur6pa.
3 T&E
6 naOhoq ~ p 6 q a 6 ~ 6mouth.
~
3 Then Paul
mouth.
Then the
Paul
towaid
him Said to him: "C-adis

0 ~ ,6 ~ a i x c going to strike you,

vou whitewashed wall.
~srav.a,it~.
ra' o i
nball
u p b u r ' D O )du at one and
havinS t rcr. h h#!.rcd: slid 3 0 " are ,rtirng i~dxl::e lhe
s.I
rE
ua7.i
-rbv
dpcv,
r a i judg~,mr m drrord
mc
nCcl,:dllld lo
the
Law.
*'Id with the Law and.
napavopGv
K E ~ E ~ ~ E I ~
pE transgressing the Law,
acting contrary to Law
you are commanding
me command me to be
T ~ T T S U ~ ~ C ~
4
oi
62 struck? 4 Those
to be being strbck?
The (ones1
Standing by said:
rrapeorGrsq
zlnav T6v & p x ! ~ p i a TOO '.Are you reviling
having stood beside said The chief priest Of the the high pneSt of
8~oG ~OI~OPE:~;
5 Eqa TE 6 naGXa5 ~ o d ? " 5 ~ n Paul
d
cod you are revmng?
Sai and the
~aul
,Brothers.1
06,
fi6s~v
&6sh@oi X T ~ t m i v drpxlrpaljq. did not know he was
Not I h i d kniwn, brothers: that he is chief priest: high priest, For it is
yiypamat
y a p X T ~ hpxavra TOG haoG written, ,YOU must not
it has been written for that ruler of the peopie speak injuriously of a
uou o r i ~ E p ~ i c K U K ~ ~ .
ruler of your people."'
Of you not YOU wlll say badly.
6 Now when Paul
6
TvoSq
6 i 6 naGAog BT, ~6 ev took note that the one
Having known but the
Paul that the one D B I ~was of Sadducees
pipoq e ~ i vIa66ounaiwv 76 62 Errpov but the other of Pharpart
1%.
of Sadducees
the but different isees, he proceeded to
Oap~o?iwv
Enpaczv
i v TQ u u v ~ 6 p icry
~ out in the San'heof Pharlseea hewas cryingout in the Sanhedrin drin: "Men, brothers,
"AvSprq &6EXgoi, &y& Oap1rmi6q r i y ~ ,ui6q I am a Phansee, a son
Male Denan3 brothers, I
Pharisee I am, son of Phar~seesOver the
Qapcuaiov. ncpi tArri6oq ~ a &vaor&orw5
i
hope of resurrection of
of Phanrees; about
hope
and resurieetlon the dead I am belne
YEKP~Y
~pi~opal
7 T
O
61. ~udged" 7 Because
of dead (ones) I am being ludded.
This but he sald this, a dlssen~
Slon arose between
ariroG Aahoirvroq
L ~ ~ V E T Ou r h a ~ T&Y
of him speaking there occurred standlng of the the PharlSeeS and
Oapioaiwv ~ a I ia 6 6 b u ~ a i w ~ ,
iuxi& 76 Sadducees, and the
Pharisees and
Sadducees,
and was split the multitude was split.
nht=eaq
8 Za66omalot y&p AOyovarv p ' 8 For Sadducees
multitude.
Sadducees . for 'are saying' n a Say there is neither
dvat drv&orao~v p i r a &yy&ov p j r e nvcGpa, resurreetlon nor angel
to be resurreetlon nor
angel
nor
spmt,
nor spmt, but the
O a p ~ r r a i o ~6 1 dpohoyoGu~v T& h p 9 6 r ~ p a . Phansees pubhcly
Phazsees but areconfes-g
the both (things). declare them all
sirrw
said

Tljrrrcv

oe pi-hhe~ 6

To be striking you

61.

&~&YCTO

Occurred

s about the Go& wall

,
nai
",Pz$
TGV y p a y p a ~ i w v TOG

9 So there broke out

and a loud screammg, and

but

d v a o - r Q ~ q rtviq

havine stood uo some of the

some of the scrlbes of

af the the party of the Phar-

scrlbes

isees rose
~ and began
~
contending fiercely,
saying:
"We
find
A C ~ O ~ T ori6sv
E ~
nun&
E S ~ ~ O K O ~ E &Y
Y
TG
saylng
Nothing
bad
we
finding zn ' the nothing wrong in this
& v e p ~ n y T O ~ T ~i
~ . 62 ~ N E G ~ dX&hqoev
U
a!hG man: but if a spirit
man
this; if a u t spirit
spoke to him or an angel spoke to
him.p."
lo
ij
hyyshoq-.
10 n a h h q 6 2 y ~ v o v 6 q <when
grew great,
the dissension
the
angel -.
ofma$ but

%' tV'

of the

Pharisees

6,.

~&XOYTO ~

were figfting thhugh

o~hoiws

of standing

LA
ie
n$2q
'$ %&

qpPn8dq

having feared

6caonao86

should be drawn

two

the

xlAiapxo<
chiliarch

~ K L ~ E V U E V76 u ~ p & ~ w p a ~ a ~ a P & v

he commanded the, soldier band having come dawn

&prr&oa~ aljrbv

peuov

military
became afraid that
Paul would be pulled
to pieces by them, and

$&FA,~ ~

r ~ ~ ~ ~ :

down and snatch him

from their midst and
T~PE~POX~V.
bring him into the
&yv,
, ~ i 5Tthe~ YTencamoment.
tobe esdlng into
soldiers' quarters.
hroljun
v v ~ r i 11 But the
66
succeeding
night foljowing
T'the
but
TO
the
h~uilrq
a5~Q 6
~ l j p l o q e s v Lord stood by him
having stood upon
him
the
Lord
Jald and said: "Be of good
courage! For as You
O d p u r ~ b q y&p
61epaprfipy
Take courage, as for .you gave thorough witness to have been giving a
rrspi . dpoG ~ i q' i r p a v o a h i p oGrw thorough witness on
-r&
the (things1 about me rnto
Jerusalem
thus the things about me
6s:
siq ( ~ S p q vpap~up5ua1. in Jerusalem. so You
you i t is necessary also into
to hear witness. must also bear witness
in Rome."
12 . r ~ ~ o ~ b q6qi jpiu q 7 r o l j o w - r ~ .~ 12
it
Having occurred but
hsrving made
became day' the Jews
ourrrpaqjv
ol 'lou6aiot
drvs8apk~luav formed a Con'piraCy
turning together the
~ e w s bound under eurre
and bound themselves
tavra6q hiyovreq p j ~ eqayciv p j ~ s T E ~ V
themselves
saying
neither to eat nor to drink with
they would
a curse,
neither
saying
cwq
08
& T o ~ ~ ~ i v w u ! 6v
,
a
nor d,k
.ti1
until
which
they should kill
the
they had killed
62
nhciouq
T ~ o o : g P paul. 1 3 There
l3
but
more (ones)
were more than forty
01
TU~TI~V
rilv - uuvwyaaiav men that formed
the (ones)
this
the
8weanng together this oath.hounfi
td,and
r r o l q o c i p ~ v o ~ . 14 OITIYE~
V P O U E ~ ~ ~ V Tconspiracy;
E~
having made:
who
having come toward they wentto the chief
~ o i q & p X ~ z ~ < 6 u t v~ a i ~ 0 i q T ~ E U P U ~ ~ Ppriests
O I ~ and the older
the
chlef-nnests: and to the
aldermen
men and said: "We
. ~ ~
SIT
' A v a~
0 i p a ~ 1 & 8 ~ p a ~ i U a p E ~i a u ~ o h qhave Solemnly bound
selves ourselves with a curse
they said
TO curse
we cursed
to snatch

him

(K

outof

mlddle

day .

np":,hy

XZ

ACTS 23:20-24

ACTS 23:15-19

"k'~*

00

&lro~TEivw EV not to take a bite

Of fWd
we
r . 3 ~ fldhov.
15 vtv
have kllled Paul.
o h
Be
Paul.
Now
therefore
15 Now. therefore.
Lp@avium
x1A16pxw
ow
together with
make row apparent
chillarch together wlth
the San'hedrin
rQ uuv~6piq h o g
Kma &yo
make it clear
the
tho Sanhedrin so that he shouldrend doam
mllltary commander
elq hp6q Oq p(hXovra
6,ay,v6urc,v ,
Into you as bemgabou~ to be knowlng thoroughly why he should bring
&rpsaCur~pov
rir
nrpi awo* fipri< him down to You as
more s c m r a t e l ~the lthlnrsl
- about him: we thouah
- YOU intended
to determrne more
6b rr b r o t
Lyyiua~
a h b v E~o~al~oi
but bokre ot the to have coma near him
ready accurately the matters
lnvolvlng hlm. But
~ U ~ E 100
V
&Vdciv a d ~ 6 v .
weare ofthe to takeup him.
before he gets near
we will be ready ta do
16 ' k o b q
6b A VIA<
&&?q,qj
sway with hlm "
Having heard but the son o f t e slrter
naljhou T ~ Y tvL6pav
rrapayev6p~voq
16 However, the son
of Paul the sitting in h a v l n ~come to he alongdde of Paul's sister heard
nai
ciudBbv
el< r i v rraprp~ohllv of thelr lylng Ln vmt.
and
havingented
into the
encampment
and he came and endnrfi~plh~
toTtfe
flaGhq. tered into the soldiers'
herepor edback
Paul.
quarters and reported
17
O U K ~ X E U ~ ~ E ~62
O ~ A n ~ h o qL V ~
HBYRg
called toward self but +ha Paul
one It to Paul. 17 So
v ~ a v i w Paul called one of the
T&V k~arourapxdv Eqq
Tbv
of the
rrntunon.
he sald The yovngmsn army omcers to him
~ o h o v hrrcxyc
n&
rbv x~hiapxov, and said "Lead thls
thin
be leadme
chlllareh.. .vouna- man off to the
.OR toward the
Exel
ylrp Corayycihai
TI
d r Q . mllltary commander.
he la havlng for to report back Mmethtng to him. for he has Something
18
6
pb
oh
aapoha!3hv
to report ta him."
The lone) Indeed therefom havlng taken along 1s b here fore this
&6v
w&d<
7bv x~hiapxov ~ a man
i
took him and led
hlm
h a r d the
ehlllareh .and him
the military
fOrJlV
'0
6L-lrlo~
commander and said:
ha s aeylng
The
bound one
'The prlsoner Paul
' V O U K ~ ~ @ W ~ PC
S
~ P ~ V O NT*
me ta him
hlvlng called toward sex me he requested
and requested me to
v
v ~ m i a v *ay~iv vpbq UC, EXOVT~I lead t h b Young man
the young man
to lead
toward you, having
as he has
T, ,
h a h f i ~ a i 001. 18 h1ha136pcvoq to
nomething , to speak to you.
Havlng taken upon somethlng to tell YOU."
a h 0 3 6 . ~ ~ h i a p x o rqa i 19 The military
e t 0%
%and
of hlm the
chlaarch and commander tOOk
kaxopiua<
K~T'
;,5iav
h ~ mby the hand and
havlns withdrawn
aoeordhgto
awn Iplaeel withdrew and began
LrruvBavero
Ti kuriv 8
Exrlq
inquldng pr~vately.
he was inquiring What la It which you are havlng a u ~ h is~ ,t
t YOU have
fztti w h ~ c h we may

fit::<

;te

%I

ijLTd"

01 to report to me?
20 He sald: "The
TOG ipw~fiuai UE Jews have agreed t o
'louSa701
uwC8~vsa
D U elves
~
together of the to request You ,wuestvou to bring
sews
aGplov ~ b vflathov
K ~ T ~ J & Y ~P ~ U~ Idown
_
to the Paul you ahoul lea
SO that tomormw the
San'he.drln tomorrow
TI
pihhwv
~ i g ~ i , uuv66p1ov bg
Intending
into the s.nhedrin
as bemg about somethlng
to learn
,inplp~mcpov
rmveirv~+,al
vrpl ahoir. more accurate about
aeeulnte~y to be inqwmg
about
hlm;
him. 21 Abave all
nc~uBfi<
21 ui,
a h
you
therefore
goushould bc ~ e m a d e d things, do not let
ariroiq,
Lvr6 ~ f i o u o ~ v
y&p a h b v them persuade you,
to them, they are slttPng in (wait1 for for
him for more than forty
nheiouq
men of theirs are
&v6prq
t5
ah0v
,t of
them
male persoos
more (ones1 lying in
for him,
~ ~ u u c p h ~ o v ~ oa i, ' r l ~ e ~
d l v ~ ~ ~ ~and
~ they
l ~ ahave
v bound
forty.
who.
bound under c u m themselves wlth a
iauroirq
~paysiv pfirr nciv
iw
neither to eat
themselves
to eat
nor to drink un21
nor to drink Untll
&vthwuw
a6r6v, ~ a viiv
i
~loiv
06
they
him, and now they are they have done away
h&
uo,j with him; and they
ETOI ot
vpoo6cx6 ~ v o t
waiting for .
. . from
you are now ready, walting
for the promhe from
tirayyahiav.
22 b
ptv
oOv
indeed
therefore you," 22 Therefore
The
promise.
~ ~ h i a p x aCnrCXwr
q
76" vsmiurov n a p w cihac the military comcxliarch relensed the young man having cxarged mander let the young
man go after orderlng
p q 6 ~ ~ i tnhahjuat
TI
to no one
to speak out
that
him: "Do not blab to
baqkviuag
rrpi,~ t p k
anyone that you have
you made apparent toward me.
made these things
vpourahEu&lrm6<
TIWC
f$ clear to me.23
having called towara reu -me
23 And he sum& ~ a r o v r a p x h v ~Tnrv ' E ~ . o ~ r h o a r rmoned a certain two
v
he SZ.I~
M a k e YOU ready
centur~ona
f,
the
orpar,~laq ~ l a r o u i o u
bnwg I T O ~ W B ~ U I V of the army officers
two hundie$ so that they should go and sald: "Oet two
so~dlera
Kaloapia% rial
i m i q L!36opjxovm hundred soldiers ready
caeaarca,
also horsmen
seventy
to march clear to
Caes.a.re*a,also seven~ a S~<~oh&pouq
i
6zauouiouq, h b T IT S
and
spearmen two hundred, from %irI
ty horsemen and two
vu<r6q,. ,24
r~jvll
hundred spearmen, at
of he'
nlght,
acquired 8nIma3.
the thlrd hour of the
rw
napmjua~
.derthat night. 24 Also, proto make stand alonmlde
n&hov vide beasts of burden
Tav
irr~p~p&oavr%
the
~ s u l that they may have
having mounte
~ a u rlde
l and convey
61au6uwu1
.av
P'"
@$$Jf,,
the him safely to Felix the
they might save clear thmugh toward
hayyjhai

20 ~lrrev 61 6rt

Hesald but that The

toreport back to me7

- ~. ~ . ~

A!

"!fir

3:

!%

$8

2~:

zd

ACTS 23:33-24:4

ACTS 23:25-32

a.5

governor." 25 And he
wrote a letter having
L ouuav d v T ~ O YTOGTOY.
this form:
L i n g the type,
this;
26 KhariStoq Avuiaq
TG
r p a r i o r ~ . 26 "Claudius Lys'.
his excellency,
Claudius . Lysias
to the
most migh y '."
Governor Felix:
lyW6vl
@fih!~[
p p c v . . . 2, Tbv
The
eovernor
Fellx
To e re7oicine
Greetinzs!
.
~.
- ~
~ ". 2,
hdpa
~ o G r o v uuhh pp8ivm
bni, .rGv man was seized by the
male person
this
havingteen s e m d by the Jews and was about to
'lou6aiwv nai p @ h o v ~ a drvacpdo8a! J n ' be done away with by
Jews
and b a n g about to be taken UP
by
them, but I came sud.
aGr&
PTTI~T~~
oh
TW
them
having stood upon
together wlth
the denly with a force of
a
fE~~h&pqv,
paehv
671 soldiers and rescued
SO dler band
I took out.
havine learned
that him, because I learned
a Roman.
'Pwl1ai6q
imorlv,
28 p o u h 6 p ~ d q TE he
Roman
heis.
wishing
and 28 And wishing to
h~yvGva~ T ~ Y a i ~ f w
61'
Ply ascertain the cause
to know fully
the
cause
thmugh
which for which they were
ivaraouv
aCtrQ ~ a r ' y c y o v Eiq accusing him, I
they were bringing charges to him 1lea down into
him down
~b ouvi6p1pv a 6 r G v
29 6v
dpou
the Sanhedm of them;
whom Ifound in+, their San.he.drin,
29 I found him to be
tynahoirprvov =pi < q q p b r w v 705
accused ab6ut quesbefng charged =bout things sought of the
but
ahGv
62" 62 6+ov &rv&rou fi 6cupGv tions Of their law.
of then;, &ing
but worthy of death or of bonds not charged with a
L ~ o y aEynhqpa.
30
pq~u8ziorlq
66 single thing deserving
having
charge.
Having been disclosed but of death or bonds.
pol
intpouhfig
~ i q ~ b v
&Spa
30 But because a
to me
of plot
into
the
male person
that
to be
Loso8a1
tEau.r"~
. kI psent
q a
against the man has
to be in future out of very?hourl
d, v a p a y y r i h a
~ a i soig , ~ m y 6 p o 1 qbeen disclosed to me,
at
sending
YOU, having =harge2 also to the
accusers I
him to you, and comh i y e ~ v v p b g a h b v i r r i roo.
tobesaying toward him upon you.
manding the accusers
to speak against him
31 O i
pkv
06"
oTPar,i)Ta,
before YOU:
The
Indeed
therefore
eolaierr
nard
~b
G ~ a ~ ~ a y p i v o v 31 Therefore these
aceordlng to
the (thing)
having been ordered
took Paul
according t o their
ordets and brought
6th
vuKii,q
ziq
~ j v 'Avrtnarp,i6a.
him by niiht to
through
Antipatns;
night
into
the
32,
32
62 hafiplav
E
&
~TOhq Amtip'a-tris.
~
~
~ he
to%.
but
morrow , havfng perm?tttted the next day they perinrr~ig
&ntp~~o8al
0th
mltted the horsemen
horsemen to be gomg away together with
him to go on with blm,

l~~v6va,

governor.

YP&+~S

having

wrlUen

hloroh+
letter

"t!gU

pd

$g$ n$,"
~
9e:p
:::
n$"
:?y,$YYyO

hiorpc*av

~ i Tg

33 o l ~ t r rand
~ they returned

~ napcpPoXfiv.
Y

they retukned mw the encntnpmenl.

to the soldiers'
r a i q u a n e n 33 The
havLnS entered
into
the
Cnemrea
ond ,horsemen,
&va66,vrvq
TI)" i r r ~ o r o h f i v .rf
f i y ~ p 6 v 1into caes&re'a and
having gwen up the
letter
t o t e c a q m p r delivered the letter
n a p i o r uav
~ a i ~ b v n&hov
a u v . to the governor and
they stoodaeside
also
the
Paul
to hirn. &O presented Paul to
34 drvayvohg 62 rai
hrporrjoaq
h him. 34 So he read
~ ~ ~read
i nbutg and having inquired upon out of it and inquired from
noiag
i n a p ~ ~ i ai ogr i v ~ a i~ U ~ ~ I L L W O Swhat province he was,
what sort of provrnce he is and having xnqulred and aScertained that
671 (rrrir Klhraiag
35
A~aroGuovai
he
from Ci.li'cia.
that from
Cilieia
I shall hear tboroughlY
36
Shall give you
uou,
2911
67w
~ a i01 K ~ ~ ~ Y O aPthorough
O ~
hearing,"
of you, he said, whenever also the
accusers he said, "when your
uou
napayivwvra~'
~houldcome to be alongaide; accusers arrive
of YO"
A"d he 'Ommanded
Kfiehaq
~ r j rrpatrwpiv
TOO
that he be kept under
haying
the
praetonum
of the
guard in the praeto'ri'Hp46ou
uh&ooro8a~ a d ~ 6 v .
a n palace of Herod.
~ e r o d t o t e being guarded
him.

rloEA86urrg

dv

c:q

Who

K a oap'w

24

After but
6L nivfive
rc

&pX,rpe3q

fige~

days later
24 Twieehigh
pdest
ie
Anami'as came down

ste~~~/@Wn

'AVW;,~~

npao!3u~ipov r ~ G v
older men
some with some older men
T s p ~ J h h o ~ 71~65, ohtvcg and a public speaker.
TerNllva
some,
who
a certain Ter.tul'lus,
&vrp&viuav
~0
f i y ~ p 6 v 1and they gave
made (thingal apparent
to the
governor information to the
K ~ T & TOO naGAau. 2
KA ~PVTOS
62 governor against Paul.
down on the
Paul.
~ a v i n g x e e ncalled but 2 menhe was called.
a h 0 2 fjpcaro u a q y o p ~ ? ~ 6 Tipruhhoq ~er-tul'lusstarted
05 him
started to be aesus~ng the
~ e r t u l l u s aecusine him, savine:
. .
hiywv
"Seeing that we
saying
enjcly great peace
6 1~h ooir ~ a i
U YY
X & ~~O V
~T E
n o h h i q E I PT~
you and
obtamfng through you and
of much peace
,
that reforms are
takingplace in this
~ Iof
O reforms
P~WW&TW
Y~VOII<VWV
oeeurnng
V
nation through your
forethought,
f
~
~
~
~ 3 a t all ~
and
in
TE
gal n a v ~ a x o G ~ T O ~ E X ~ ~KPL~IOTL
E ~ ~ ,
and
evenwhere we are
mightiest places we receive it,
Your Excellency Felix,
rrtyq
E(,Xap,oriaC,
@6!
&
Felrx,
thankfulness. with the greatest
thankfulness. 4 But
4
ivcr .:
nhE~6v, ,
~n order that
upon
mare
you that I may not hinder
~ V K ~ T T ~ ,napauaAG
& ~ o i r u a i u s fip&v You any further, I
I may cut in.
I entreat
to hear , you of US beseech you to hear us
ehlef priest
~ a i
and

Ananla.

Peg",<

with

tzgh$2

2%:: TyZT

ST

toe~3wa

~2

$!I

646

ACTS 24:s-12

owr6woq
6 h l e n r i q . 5 ed 6 m q
briefly to the your ~ieldingnesr. lfavgg found
WPU TOGIOV
Xol bv
Kai
male perJon
thl.
pestiltnee and

briefly in your
kindliness. 5 F~~ we
have found this man
a
and
stirring up seditions
KKZ~,:
5
among all the Jews
nit
nar& r i j v
O ~ K O UL V ~ Y
the (onea) down
the beiginhabllted (earth) throughout the
rrpw~oorh?qv TE r"q
rirv Naropaiov inhabited earth and a
one standing first and oflhe of the ~ e ~ spearhead
~ ~ e of nthe sect
~ ~
a i p i u e o ~6 85 ~ a i T& ic&v
h e i p a o c v Of the Naz;.a-renes'.
01 met,
who also the temple
tried
6 One who also tried
P~PqhOocn,
6v
rai
trparfioapevt o profane t h e temple
to profane,
whom
also
we took hold 01. and whom we seized.
8 From
8 nap'
03
6holl
a h b q 7 -'
beside
of whom
YOU will be able
very him you yourself can
Civa~pivac
mpi n h w v
m61ov
by examination find
having examined about
all
them (thinpa)
about all these
Ln,yvirva,
Ov
to know fully
l $ , 5 things of which we are
of whtch (thlngrl
accusing him."
narqyopoirww a d ~ 9 0 .
9 With t h a t the
are aceusing
of hnn.
Kai o, .lou6aro, /Jews also joined in the
~ o h in
d =ttaek but am the
J~WS
attack, asserting t h a t
E ~ ~ , these
~ , thlngs were so
&ncovrcg
~-a
to behaving. 10 And Paul. when
smerting
th(thmgs)
the Rovernor nodcied
10 ' A n c r p i h ,r
6 n a i h o g vcfioovros
AnPwered and the
Paul
hsvlnv- nodded
~- to htm to soeak
answered:
ah6 TOG f i ~ v 6 v o c h i y e ~ v
to him of the governor to be speaking
"Knowing well t h a t
this nation has had
'EK n o M & h i r v d u ~ ame K IT v
o u t o* many yeare being you ?"die t 3 e you
judge for many
ZBvel ~ 0 6 h1 ~~m h p w o qrd05 0 5
~h
years. 1 readily speak
nation this knowing weu r e a d h ~ l ~th~nBa)
e
in my defense the
ncpi
tpavroir
hoAo~o'bal
about
myself
Iarn sp~akingin dehme. things about myself,
11 a s YOU am in a
11 6wavEmu
ow
htyvOwr
6n od
belngable of you to know full;.
that not Position to Fmd Out
n h ~ i o v q eioiv pot fiIlipal W E K
&q8
~ that O' r me it has
more (ones1 are tome days
twelve eomnot been more than
days since I
?S
CiviDqv
rrpoovuvfiuov
elq
which [day1 Iwent up intending to worshlll h t o Went up t o worship in
' I e p o v o a h j ~ , 12 r a i
ooOrc
ev .
I
;
I e p ~ Jerusalem: 12 and
Jerusalem.
and
neither in the temple they found me neither
ebp6v
pe ~ ~ 6Ttva6 6 ~ a h c y 6 p c v o5~ in the temple w u l n g
they found me toward anyone
arguing
or with anyone nor
h i o r a o t v rrotoGvra dxhou o h r Lu r a i q causing a mob to m s h
handing u r n maklnz of crowd neither In the together, &her in the
7' WxABVg and the Westcott and Hort Creek text omit thrs verse.

3%

Ttl

--

'i~y!fi~<

%?

ACTS 84:13-20

641

~.~
~~.
~~

-oyaiq
o h e .(IT&
fiv nbhlv, 13 o J 6 i s y n a ~ ~ o~r ~ e a
city,
nor throughout the
nor down the
synsswrun
ncpi city. 13 Nor can
6
b
a
i
no!
napaoTilwa1
to you
about they prove to you
to
beside
they are able
&v
wi
rcrmyopo~iv
pou, the things of which
whteh (things) now they areaceusing of me, they are accusing me
'Ow.
l4
I
14
bpohoy6
62
T O G T ~ 001
TI 'Ightadmit
this to you*
r a m confessing
but
this
to you that do
t h a t , according t o the
K
~ f i v 656~ ilv
u ~ o w l u was t h a t they call a
aceording tO the was whxh they are leylng ,sect; in this manner
I a m rendering sacred
a7pcu1v o h w q
hmprriw
T
met
thus I un rendering sacred servhe to x a servlee t o the God of
my forefathers, as I
n m p + q 0s"
ntorcGwv n&uo
roic
Datcrnal
'30%
believing
toall the ( t h i m l believe all the things
set
forth in the La*
rmh
~ b v v6wov r a i
<;,
according to the
w
and tothe lthlngr) and written in the
l5 and
b
roiq
n cpfiraq
y c y p u p p L ~ o + t have hope toward
in
the
Ephets
having been written, God,
which hope these
16 & n i 6 a EXW
sic d v 0 ~ 65v ~ ~~ a i[men] themselves
hope hsvlnz into the God, whlch elao also entertain.~, that
adroi oOrol
npoo6ixovra1.
Q&orau~vthere is goins: t o be a
these are receiving toward, resurrection
they
,I both
piXhrtv
Emdat
511(aiw
TC r a i the rightcous and the
tn
sh
o.
u
of lust tonul and all0 unrlchtceus. 16 I n
.. he
....
.t to
.. be
- - In future
~.
respect. indeed, I
&6iKw.
16 hr
&dq athis
m exercising myself
unjust (ones);
I"
this
a m
very
continually to have
-;6
& U K ~
a consciousness of
I am taking exerelse
rnofiennrve
mnse~cnsc committing
no offense
against Q O ~and
E yavlng
v
f$ *,5 men.
to be
toward
17 RO after
&v8pbnovq 6th
navr6
17
61'
h a v quite a number of
men
through all [tims.
Through ycara years I arrived to
bring gins of mercy
6P n h s i b o v U~qwoobvaq
nolfioov
but
more
gifts of mercy btendlng tomake t o my nation, and
18 While 1
el5 ~6 LBwq p w
nape d p q v
~ a Onerings.
i
into the n r t i m of me I came togealonkilde and was a t these matters
they
found
me
~6Pi)v
cee'emoniallycleansed
npoeophS,
offerln~a,
tbeyfound
in the temple, hut
fivv~uptva,
iv TG IepQ, 04 ,,cTh
having been cleansed in the temple. not wtth ~ ~ h w ~ t t h u ~ $ ~ , w , "
dxhou 056L ~ C T & ~ O P @ O U , . T I V ~ C 6* h d there were certain
crowd nor with tumult, someones but from dews from the ldistriet
of1 Ada. 19 who
rfiq 'Auiaq 'lou66ot, 19 0%
E~EI
the Asia
Jews.
whom it was necessary o u ~ h tto be resent
h i ooir
n a p e i w ~ ~ a inanlyopeiv d b e h e YOU and t o
upon YOU to be alongside and to be aceuring If accuse me If they
might have anything
ixolw
TI
n+q
v' ,'
against me. 20 o r .
anyUling they may be h a v m toward me.
the
here say
20 q &oi
o h o t ci-av
Ti
c6pov for themselves what
or they these letthem say what they ound wrong they found

iurrect
~~~~~~

~~~~

~~~~~~

~~~

2:

!&$:

k$

ACTS 2427-25:s

ACTS 24:Zl-26
&6i~lpa
UT&VTO~ pou i n TOO as I s t m d before
Unllghteous thlng. hsvlng stood of me upon the the san.he.ddn,
ouv~6piou2 1 6 nepi p16q r a h q q euvjq 21 except with respect
Sanhedrin
than about one
thls
volee to this one uttemce
C ~ C ~ p a t ai v aliroiq
Cmbg
which I e n e d o u t
01which
I cried out
in
them
hsvlng stood while
6n
p i drvamdroewq
verp&v
them, 'Over the resurthat About
resurreetlon
of dead (ones1
rection of the dead I
rpivopat
O ~ ~ ~ E P OLq'
V
bpOv.
am today being judged
am beln~
judged
today
upon You.
before yon?"
22 'Avtp&Aem
ali~ok 6
OfiX~t, 22
Thrust UP
them
the
Fellx.
Felix. knowing quite
~KPIDCUTEPOV
eI6bq
~h
n6pi
more accurately havlng known the (thlnml about accurately t h e matters
concerning this Way,
T ~ F6606.
e'inaq
* O T ~
the
way. hsvlne snld Whenever
the began to put the
[men] off and said:
x~hiapxoq
chlllarch
~houldstep down "Whenever Lys'i.as the
G~ayvc5wopa1
.&
Kae. bP&<. military commander
Iahall know thoroughly the (thlng.1
down you; comes down, I shall
28 6lara5hpevo
tKarovT&pXp d e c ~ d eupon these
havlng orderei
o%
t
centurton
matters invoiv~ne
alrbv
Eqlv
TE YOU " 23 And he 01Tqpzk78al
to be belng observed
him
to be avlng
end dered the army
&row
nai pq6Lva
~ 3 vt h a t the man be kept
roh5rlv
relsxstlon and no one to be forblddlne of the and have some relax16iov
a l i r o ~ lrrqpcniv
ahQ.
ation [of eustodyl, and
own (ones1 of hfs to be mfnfsterlnp to h i m
t h a t he forbid n o one
24 Merh
&2
fi&Yyq
After
but
u
*
L
.
,
"

tlfh

f,t,

'~$k;

Kara~e

ier
~~

rrapcr(~6pwoc

OiAlE

24 s o m e hays late=
arrived with
ow
ApouoiMp $ 16iq y - l ~ i o k p N'Sil'la his wife. who
together with
Dmallle the own woman belng
was a J e w s s , and
he hesent for Paul and
listened to him o n the
j r o u o ~ v d r o O rrapi ~ j cIq
q X ~ m b v'IquoOv belief in Christ Jesus,
he heard of hlm about the into g r i s t
Jews
he
T I ~ O T E O ~ .25 61~lh~~opLvou
6L alirot n ~ p i25
fnlth.
~easonlng
but of him about about righteousness
and
61~a10oGvqq
~ a t i y a~ ~ e i a r a i TOO ~ p i p a ~ and
o
1.1ght00~sne~.and seifeontrdi and the ludgmen(i the judgment t o come
TOO pChhov~o
YEv6 CvOq
6 Fellx became fnghtthe belngaboui
havlngtecome tile ened and answered
Ojhtc & T r ~ ~ p i e T6
q
YOU LXOY T O ~ E I S ~ ~"For the present go
Fellx enswered The now hsvlng be going ydu, your way. but when I
K ~ I P ~ Y
62
pmaha~i)Y
get an opportune tlme
appointed tlme
but
hsvlnb taken sharein I shall send for you
y a ~ a h C m p a i o r 26
&pa
rai agaln " 26 At t h e
shall call after
you;
nt thesame tlme
also same time, though,
havlng come to be alonmlde

%%':!

the

n2ty Efi

PAni<ov 6-71 ~ p f i p a ~ a
608fioerat
hoping

TOO
the

that

nabhow
Paul;

monles

wlll be glven

61b

uai

through whlch

ainbv p e ~ m ) m 6evaq

slro

a h $ bnb h e was hoping far

him
by money to be given
nuuv6~epovhim by Paul. On

t h a t account he sent

more often

Opihr~

a h $ . for him even more

he war eonverslng to hlm. frequently and would

converse with him.
6t
wh\po&iq\
OL two-ycnr perled
but havlng een ful l e d 27 But. when two
~ @ E V61660x0~ 6 O~AIS n6pr1ov mjorov. years had elapsed.
suecesror the ~ e l l x Porelus Feotuo; Felix was succeeded
PorCius Festus:
OLhov 6 i ~ & p o r nnma8Co8a1 70% 'lou6aio1q by
and because Felix
Jews
willing but favor to put down to the
desired
to gain favor
6
o j h , ~ ~ m L h t n ~ TAU
na5hov
with the Jews, he left
the
~ellx
leftdown
the
Paul
Paul hound.
6e6~pLvov.
havlng been booid.'
Therefore Festus.
after entering
O j o r o q . , osv
irrlphq
~ e s t u a therefore hevlng stepped upon the upon the [government
of the1 province, went
drvdarl
up into up three days later
h;p$
Ka,uapfac, to Jerusalem from
&A
' IepooirAupa
Jerusalem
from
caesarean
the chief priests
Caesare'a:
2 and
and
2
be b l o b
"
the principal men
made ith?ngal apparent
and
of the Jews gave
d r p y ~ p r i ~ a 01i
n GTOI TSV ' I o u ~ ~him
~w
v
information
Jews
ehle prles?s and the ~ r s P ( o n e s ) of the
Paul, So they
~ a r h 706 nairhou, r a i naFSu&how d ~ b began
v
t o entreat
down on the
Paul,
and were entreating him him,
asungfor
3 alrobyvol
K
'
aGroO 6 n w themselves as a favor
resuesting
down on
him
So that aaalnst t h e l m m l t h a t
pe~am&pylrl~a~ ah& elq ' I ~ p w a A f i p , h< would send for hlm
t o come to Jerusalem,
he should rend after
him
lnto
Jerusslem,
they were laying a n
~6~~
notoinmg &ehe?v aollSrdv K=& Ti)"
sitting h making
to take up hlm down the ambush t o d o away
ptv
otv
Ojoroq 6me~piOqwith him along the
Ttf indeed therefore Featus answered road 4 However,
Festus answered t h a t
trlpeTo8a1
T ~ Unathov eIq K a ~ o a p i w ,
be kept
to be being obeewed the Paul Into Caessrea. Paul was
~nCaes a.re'a and t h a t
taurbv 6 t
p t h h ~ w &v T&XCI & u n o p ~ l j e u ~ a ~himself
'
was about
hlmseif but to be about In hsrtc to be golng out; to depart Shortly for
6
01
01%
&V
lpiv,
Wloiv, there 5 "Hence
the (ones)
therefore
In
YOU,
he says, ,,t
are in
... . ~who~
. ~
Swaroi
ouv~a~aP&~sq
E7 power among you." he
powerful (ones1 having stepped down together If 6aid,
down with
b TQ . b 6 p i
& T ~ O Vme and accuse him, if
71
&TIY
anvthln*
la
In the male person out Of plant there is anvthinz out
of the wayahou< the
man:'
him

27

sendlng axer

A~niaq

25

25

iz:tr$~ $;:{

'#!$P~

ed$ $\

~5%

$2;:

ACTS 25:12-16

ACTS 25:6-11
A~arpiynq
62 hr &oi< fipipaq
Havlng spent tiweugh but in them
days
06 n h i o u 5 ~ K T &fi &a,
K&&F
not more
eight or ten, havlnp stepped down
sic K a ~ u a p i ~ ,
~ ~ ~ p l ~o a ve i o a q
lnto Caesarw, tc%e
morrow haveg aat down

6 S o when h e had
not more $ha,,

eight o r t e n days
among them, he went
down t o Caes.a.rda,
and the nelrt day
he sat down a n the
upon
the
Bfiqkyq
Judgment seat a n d
nathov
&x0iva,. 'I
napay~vopivou
Paul
to be led.
Havlng come to be slonpsldc ''Inmanded
to be
in'
62 shot m p ~ i m q o a v a h b v 01
h b
but of him rtaodaround
him
the from 7 When he arriv*.
the Jews that had
'I~uohGpw
~ a r a B s ! 3 ~ r 6 ~ ~ q'loubaioo, come
d o a n from
km=lem
bving
down
J~WS,
stood round
m M h rai
p m ahtbvara
rara9ipovrsq
about him, leveling
many and
causes of blame b r ~-n ~-t against
n-~ z
against him many and
&
oli~
iuxuov
&
&
,E
<ial
which not they were strong enough to show forth, serious charges for'
8 rot
naGhou
dmohoyovpLvo,, which they were unof the
~aul
.sying in defense able t o show evidence.
671
O h
TbY
V6110V 8 But Paul said
that
Neither
Into
the
Law in defense: "Neither
rav
'lov6aiwv
rb
l c p b against t h e Law of
slq
00oi tho
Jews
nor
Into the temple the Jews nor against
o h E I ~K a i d
n
a p r w . B 6 the k m p l e nor
nor inta Caesar .ngthlnl %Inned.
The against Caesar have I
O f i m q 62 M w m i q 'lov6aiolq
&plv committed any sin."
Festw but willing tothe
Jewa
%.levor g pestus, desirine to
nara8BOa1
dmorpl8riq
TO
naGhw galn favor with the
to IBYdown
having answered to the
Paul Jews, said in reply to
ET~EV
Oihe~g.
<
' I c p o u b h u ~ a ~ s u i .'DO
: you wish
he said
Are,you wlULng
lnto
Jerusalem
t o 80 up t o JeNSslem
&vaP&<
ire:
nspi
TOGTWV
k r n g stepped up
there about thane (things) and be Judged there
before me concerning
K l e i ~ l
6110a.
.66t
these things?"
to& judged upon
me<
10 But Paul said: 'I
a m standing befom
n~!$g
the Judgment seat of
Kaiuap6q
Eipl,
06
pr
6ri
of caesar
I am.
=hem
me tt is nceesl.ry Caesar. where I ought
oU6iv- to be judeed I have
~pivedat.
Jews
nothing done n o wrong to
to be being judged.
K & ~ x , the
~ ~ Jews, as YOU also
fi6iuqaa
~~1
I have treated unr;ghteoualy.~. as also you
Rner
are flndlnn out Quite
lrtv
well. 11 i f , o n the
hr~y1v6unrnq. 11 rl
are knowing fully.
If
indeed
therefore One hand, I am really
&Stn+
~ a i &{tov
M r o u a wrongdoer a n d have
I am doing unrlghteourly and worthy
of death committed anything
rrhrpax&
TI
06 n a p c n ~ & p a t rb. deserving of death. I
I have done &g,
not I am begging OR tho d o not beg oPI from

h$f2,":f:ed:;:

pa;

Liti?

tte

Pifrq

1
/

~~

dylng: if, o n t h e other

ho8avvEiv. r l 62 oLSiv E~qrlv
Sv
to die;
if but nothing 1s of WhlCh (thing*) hsnd. none of those
o t r o l nanlyopotuiv pou, a66sig p 6Gvora1 things exlsts of which
these areaccusing
me. noone me Isable these (men] accuse
ad~oiq
xapiuao&It'
me, no man can hand
to hsnd over as favor;
to them
me over to them as
b
mioToF
h l ~ a h o i ) p a ! . 12 T ~ T E
I am calling upon.
Then
the
restua a favor. I appeal t o
ouvhahfiuag
uwpouhiou Caesar? 12 Then
FeStus, aIter speaking
having spoken together
~ , t h the
counell
6nr~<pi8q K a i u a p a
A q u a ,
hi with the sssemhly of
ha answered Caesar you have called UPon, "Po" counselors. replied:
'TO Caesar you have
Kaiuapa n a p r w q .
Caesar
you will go.
appealed; t o Caesar
1 3 'H cpav
61.
Slrr~Wd'ov
you shall go."
ordays
but
havlng occurred through
l3
when 'Ome
~nvC3v ' A y p i m a g 6 Bau~hrbq ~ a B
i ~pvirq
days had passed,
of some
~ g ~ ithe~ ~king
n
end
the king and
u a ~ f i v ~ q u a v rIq Kaloapiav
& U n a u & ~ l ~ A.griP'Pa
v~l
attained down lnto
Caesarea
having greeted Bepnl'ce arrived in
rbv Oiurov.. 14 6 5 66 rrhriauq 4pCpaq Cees.are'a for a visit
the
Festus.
AS
but
mare
days
to ~ e s t u s .
6ti~plpov
6 O i w 0 ~~6 i n so, a s they were
they were spend~ngthrough there, the Fertua to the spending a number
pauths? hviecro
T&
urn&
rbv
pestus
king
put up t h e (things1 according to the Of dayS
laid before the king
na3hov hiy,wv
the matters respecting
Paul
iayxng
Paul. saying:
'Avilp
.?is
1s
some
Male person
"There is a certain
b r b Ofih\no< 6tollloC, man left prisoner by
r a ~ a h s h l pivoq
having been yeit down by
Felix
bound One, ~ ~ ] 16
i and
~ , whpn I
15 n r p i
06
~ ~ v o ~ b o u
CIS was in Jerusalem the
about whom havingcome tobe of me Into chief pdests and the
' lcpou6huva
ivrq&tuav
older men of t h e
Jerusalem
-de
(~l,.,~.l apparent
& X ~ c p ~ i q ~ ( a i 01
n P ~ u B G ~ s p o ~T&
priests . and the
01der men
of the sbout him, asking a
' I ~ , , ~ ~ ~ W V , a~mGp~vo,
nm'
a d r o t judgment of tandemJ~WP.
anklng
dawn on
him nation against him.
~ a ~ a 6 i ~ q16~ r. p b g
065, dlTT~cpieqv 16 But 1 replied to
adverse judgment;
toward whom I anawered them that it not
Brl
O ~ K
EUTIV
ie05
'
Roman procedure to
is
- custom
that
not ,
hand any man aver
~api<ruecri
TIM
tivepwnov npiv fi a s a favor before
to hand over favor any
man
prior than
6
~ a q y e p a l j p r v o q rmh
npiwwnov the accused man
meets his accusers
the (one) belng aeevsed according to
face
face to face and gets
~
rr
V
raqy6wu~ T
Ex01
.rok
aceuseis
Place and a chance t o speak
m y be hsvlnl the

K$~yga

tfe

t!~i~22

ACTS 25:23-27

ACTS 25:17-22
CmoXoyiaq
Ahpol
mpl
TOO in his defense eonof defense
he migh receive
about
the cerning the complaint.
t y x A i p m q . 11
ovd06v~wv
17 Therefore when
charge.
Of (meal havlng come togethn they got
.~
o h
M6e
Wohfiv
p!zlL
':w
here, I made n o delay,
therefore
ln here
delay
but the next day I s a t
m~qohpmq
7:
Lfk
udioaq
having made to the ldayl of sueees.ion having sat Ow" On the jUdgment
mi
haem a hXejvollseat and commanded
upon the
I eommnndea to be led t h e man to be brought
I8 Taking the
T
Cru6p 18 n r p l
08
ora0ivrec
the male person;
whom having .toad stand, the accusers
P*uCed
n o Charge
ol r a v y o p o l od6cpiw a l r i w
Zypov
the accusers
not any
cause were r~nging of the wicked things
6v
tv&
Gmvbouv I had supposed
of which (thIn.8)
I
wsa auFBal1nS concerning him.
18 q n i p m a . 6 i
rlva 19 They simply had
wov f i v
wlcked?thlnisl.
t h i s 8 ~ u g h t but some certain disputes with
6~1ui6a1poviaq him concerning their
dread Of demon is) own worship of t h e
dxov
wfiq a b d v r a i wrpi TIVOS deity* and concerning
t h w were having toward him and about mme a certain Jesus who
' I ~ u o O T E ~ V I I K ~ T O 8v
ZQ~UKEV
6
Jeaus
havinEdie% whom was asserting the was dead but who
Paui kept asserting
lla&ag
Qv.
20 CmopoGp~voc 62 &xZI
20
Paul to be llvlng. Being perplexed but
being perplexed as to
rilv m p i
rohw
Sinlutv
hyOv
if t h e dispute over these
the about these i t h i m ) seek~ng r w s s a a y l ~
PoGho~~o
wopnjr&a
matters. I proceeded
to ask if he would iihe
he would be wl.hlng
to be going
'I ~ p w 6 A v p a rdrrc7
rpiveo0a~
n ~ p i to go to Jerusalem
Jerusalem
and them to be being judged about and there be judged
robrov.
21 TOO
62
na(,hou concerning these matthole (thing.).
Of the
but
Paul ters. 21 But when
brtnahcoa LMU
m)pq@&at
cohbv ~ 1 q4 v Paui appealed t o be
hsvlng calletupon to be observed hlm Into the kept for the decision
TOG
TcPamoG
61hyvww.
by the ~ u g u s one.'
t
of the
August One
thorough knowledge, I
to
tr6Aruua
~ q p b o ~ a la6~bv
06
he kept until I should
I omm mended to be observed
him u n 6 which send him on up to
hvarr6pWo abrbv n f i q Kaioapa.
Caesar."
I may send up him
toward Caesar.
22 Here A.gt<p'pa
22
[said] t o Festtls: '"I
TOO
C N 0 p h o u mySe1f
'EBouh6 qv
r a l abrbq
of the
men
like t o hear the man:'
I WB. wis!~ng
aloe
very
d ~ o ~ o a ! AGp~ov
.
~ q u i v , & ~ o t i u ~coho;. "Tomorrow," he said.
to hear. ~ o m o r r o h ,he asua, you will hear of him. "you shall hear him."
-.
19' Ar.n.bnluorlu(, de~.xvdol.mo.ni'on,NAB;au.per8fl.li.o'ne. V y ; rervrre of r h w
Cod. J-1.. See Arts 17:22 footnote. 21' Or. "Auwstun: the. cmwrar."

Bfi$eyq

2~~

'Al:r\zpq
2: tzwt&h;:ay %iz:v

T I
o h
Lwabp~ov
086moq
morrow
hsvlng come
Tot e therefore
TOO ' A y p i m r a l 7.5
Bepvirqq PET&
of the
Anrippa
and of?he Bernice wlth
nohhfiq p a m a u i a q r a i
rlode6vrw
much appearance and of (ones) havinsentered
06"
e
toletherwlth and
~ n h ~ h p x o~~ qa iCIVsphoav ~ o i qK ~ T '
chiliarehs and male wrsona the down
f i w6hroq r a i
rdrhavrog
TOG
of the
eltv
and hsvlng commanded of the
Ofimou qx0q 6 naGAoq. 24 ~ a ~i q m v6
FES~USwas 1 4 the Paul.
And say8 the
@fimoq ' A y p i m a Pao~Arir ~ a in h r c q ol
restus
Agrlpps
klng
and
all
the
uumapbvrq
hv6prq,
being alongside with
male Persona,
0cwfePldin
roGrov nepl 00 h a v r b
you ere e o
# thls lone) about whom all the
wAj0o
-rbv 'lou6aiov
6v6ruxlv
pot Zv
multxtu& of the
Jews
hsppcned on to me in
rr ' I L ouoA15po1g ~ a bi B h 6 ~ floirvr~q p i
and
feruselem
and in herd shouthg not
beiv
ahbv
Sjv
pqrhl.
to be neceaaPrY
him
to be lvInr
not Yet.
25 eyb 6i rmrXaP6pqv px62v &<~ovabrbv
but tookdown not in# worthy him
8 w b v w o r w x b v a ~ . h i 8 6L
rohou
of death to have done, of him but of t h b (one)
&ntrdwapivou
~ b v bvepambv
EKPIM
having called upon
the
August One I Judged
n i p w r ~ v . 26 n r p i 06 &o~aAkq TI
to be sending.
About whom steady anYthlnS
r u p i ~ o6r
Zxo
toT%
lord
not
I e m having;
616
w o'yayov abrbv LQ' bpGv uai
through which flea forth hlm upon You and
p & A ~ m a h i uoO,
flau~hcG ' A y p i m a ,
*gr1pPa,a,
mostaf all Upon you.
Klng
6woq
hva~piurwe
yevopivqq
80 that
examlnauan
having occurred
o t,
7;
I shourd have
what
21
6Aoyov
y h p pol
unreasonable for to me
adroo alriaq
6 b p l o v p i r a l r&q
him caunea
bmnd one not elso tho
23

49

LP$%;

d:2;Ln

28 Therefore. o n t h e

next day. A.grip'pa

and B e ~ n i ' c ecame
with much pompous
show and entered into
the audience chamber
together with military
commandersaswell
as men of eminence
in the eitv. and when
-~~
Festus gave the
command. Paul was
brought in. 24 And
Festus said: "King
A.grip'pa and ail 1-00
men who are present
with us. YOU are
beholding this man
concerning whom ail
the multitude of the
Jews together have
applied t o me both
in Jerusalem and
here, shouting that
he ought not to live
any longer. 25 B u t
I perceived he had
committed nothing
deserving of death. 80
when this lmanl himself appeaied t o t h e
August One. I decided
t o send him. 26 But
cmcernina him I have
nothing certain to
Write to [my[ w r d .
Therefore I brought
him forth before Y,xr,
and especially before
you. King A.gnp'pa, in
order that, after the
judicial examination
~~~~

me t o send a prisoner
and not also t o signify
the charges against
him."

ACTS 26:l-7

ACTS 36:s-13

A.grip'pa said t o
Paui: "You am
' E R I T P ~ E T ~. ~ 001
h t p
oCauro6 permitted t o speak
I t Je being Permitted
to you
over
yourself in behalf f, yourself.
hlyew.
T&L
6
n a C h o ~Then Paul stretched
to be saying.
Then
the
his hand out and
~KTE~Y~$
E ~ P U proceeded t o say in
having stretched out
'and
his defense:
dmshoyri~o
2 "Concerning all
he was making defense
the things of which I
2 nrpi
nhw
a m accused by ~ e w s .
bout
all (things)
Of $
c,:'h
I
b'~ahoGlral
h 6 'IovSaiov,
pag;;d King A.grip'pa.
myself happy
I am belng charged
by
Jews.
that it before
'Aypima,
fiyqpa~
L p d v p a ~ h p ~ o1va m to make my
A ~ ~ I P P B .Ibave consldend
happy
defense this day,
hi
000
pthhov
3 especiaily as you
upon
you
being about
o&fyOY
are expert On
the
&~ohoyc?o8ar S p&hlora y v h o ~ q v dura CUStoms
as well as the
to be making d e f e k
mast of all knower being
oE n h v ~ w vT&V
~ a ? h 'iou6aiov5 L8&v Controversies
Jews. Therefore I
YOU
of a11 the a~cordlngto
J~WB
beg you t o hear me
TC
q~qpa70v.
616
a d
ins. sought:
throuah which patiently.
4 "Indeed, as to t h e
parpo96 0 5 huo0uai pot,.
Slwqt ,
I am suppl~catmg long-rpui~dledly to hear of me. manner of llfe fmm
4 Tjv p b
o h
piWoiv pOV youth UP t h a t I led
The indeed therefore manner f. life of me from [the] beginning
among my nation
LK
~ 6 T q ~ o 5rjv
h'
out of
youth
the
from
b$,~A(n~ and in Jerusalem.
yrvopbqv
t v 70 L ~ Y L I ~ I O U CY TE all the Jews 5 t h a t
having occurred in the nation of me in and have been Previously
with me
' I E P O U O ~ ~ ~ O ~ S ~ U ~ U I ~ & T E F 'l0~6C(io(,
Jerusalem
have k n o w
all
~ e w a , from the first know,
5 npayav6movrL~ ps
&oBrv
thv if they hut wish to
Previouslu knowing m from abo&
if ever bear witness, t h a t
8ihm1
ta~ruwiv
,3T, according to the
they may will
to be esrlng wl<nees.
that strictest sect of our
a ?
.rilv hnptpr,m&qv
a7protv T"F form of worship I
according to the
sirletest
sect o f k e lived a Pharisee.
Opqu~aia$
q u a Oapfuaioc. 6 And Yet now for t h e
form of worrhlp ffived
Pharisee.
hope of the promise
8 ~ a i VOW M
ad61
rIq 7065 that was made by
And now upon
hope
Into
the sod to our forefathers
na?ipa$ ip&v h r q y d i a q
yrvop8vqq
h 6 I stand called to
fathers of us
promise
having occurred by judgment; 7
TOO 8030 Emra n p t d p w q 7 z i t ?p our twelve tribes are
the Cad I havestood being judged.
Into which hoping to attain to
76 6w6rrhpuhov ip&v b ~ T E V E v~ 6 ~u a the fulAilment of this
the twelve tr~benhw of us in earnestness nlsht
by intensely

12

'pgpa5

2iEe

snip

~ e n d e r l n ghlm. sacred
h&v
rendering sacred service is hop ng service nlght and day.
fi5
khni6os Coneernlng thls hope
n~pi
whleh
how I am accused bv Jews.
about
pao1hr0. 0 king.
&yrahoG a1
iml, ' l o d a i o v ,
1 am being
bu
Jews.
kin&
- ckrsed
8 "Why i s i t judged
n a p s unbelievable among
hnlrrov
KP~YET~I
8 ri
is
it
being
judged
beside
unbelievable
why
YOU men t h a t Qod
6 6
VEKPOJC kyeipr~;
bflv el
u p the dead?
YOU
if . the God dead (ones1 h ralslng UP7 raises
9 1. for one, really
B 'EyD ptv
oh
LboCa LpaurQ n$5
indeed therefore thought tomyxlf toward thought within myself
I
I ought to commit
d bvova ' I t y o 0 TOG Nat;wwiw
&iv
the name of esus the Narareoe to berm-W many acts of opposition against the name
nohhh
h i a
many lthings)
c~ntrsw
tonper
f iorm
p : of Jesus t h e Naz.8rene'; 10 which, i n
8
r a i t n o i q u a Lv 'IE WOXG~OIC,
lo which(thlng1 also I did in ~ u s a l e m . fact, I did in Jerusaand many of the
roll nohAoG< e
T&V
&yiwv
&yD hv lem,
and
many
and ofthe bolylones)
I
in holy ones I locked up
q u A a ~ a i < ra-rtrhalua
na h
TOY in prlsons, as I had
prlaona
locked down
besfde
of the received authority
from the chief priesta:
&p t r p h
&~ouoipv
hawv.
hsYing receivsd. and when they were to
c h l 3 orleats
author~t~
ainiw
K-yra
be executed. I cast my
h ~ p o ~ p i v ~TCu
bcmz tnkrn u p
and
of them
I brous t down v o w allalnst them.
*iqov, I t r a l rmh n k a g ~ h <m o y o y h q 11 And by punlshrng
\.ole.
and down
all
the
ssnndolluea them manv tlmcs m
ail the sy&gogues I
nohhhKIC r l p o Gv a h o J g
fivhyral;ov
many times punisfing
them
I War c o m ~ e l i i ltried t o force them to
phao+apciv
n r p 1 u o 6 < 'rr kptalv6pcvoq make a recantation;
elnb mad
to e blaap em&,'
abundantly and
and since I was
,
Ew
r a i el5 ~ h 5extremely mad against
a h o i ~ L~~OKOV
also
into
the
unts
lo them I was persecuting
them, I went so far as
ECo
n6Xelt.
t o perseeutlng them
outalde
~itie~.
even in outside cities.
12 "Amid these
01
r m p r ~ p21q~ TI)V
12 'Ev
In which ( 2 j n e 1 going (my) way into the eRorts as I was lourA a p a u r b v VET' PCDW@ ~ a hi t ~ p 0 n i 5 r - 5 neying to Damascus
Damaseua w ~ t hsuthorstr and permission of
with authority and a
rGv hpqrpfot', 13 i p L a 5 pLo F K ~ T &T ~ Vcommission from the
of the ehle pr ea
ofw!d
mid& down the chief priests, 13 1
avpav08ev b n i p ? j v saw a t midday on the
b6bv d6ov. PautXci).
way I BAW,
king.
over the road. o king. a light
beyond the brilliance
n ~ p ~ A &(N
p
o;$e
havingglrarne$ am-d
of the sun flash
tpoi from heaven about
pE $&<
~035
ma lipht and the lonu) together wlth me me and abaut those

"jay

be

%x&:".!

7' Jehovah. JI*".

rrk
'2

10' Literally, "(voting) pebble."

ACTS 26:21-26

ACTS 26:14-20
n o p r u o p t v o u ~ 14
rrcivmv
TE
of all (ones1
going their way;
and
~ a ~ a r r c o 6 v r w v fiphv rig
y i v KOuoa
having fallen down o i us into the earth ?heard
qwvjv Atyauoav r p 6 g pe
~ i l'EDpat61
voice
savlna
toward me to the Hebrew
6tdiK14,
XaotiA
hOfiA,
Ti
pr
language
Saul
Saul.
why
me
~I~KEI$;
U ~ h r l ~ b UOl
w P
are YOU p~lsecUting?
Hard
to YOU toward
rLvTpa
A a ~ ~ i C e l v .15 i y h 82 r t r a Tic
goads to be kloking.
I
but said Who
d, K L ~ P I E . 6 62. ~ l j p ~ o rgt r w 'E 5
arerou.
The but Lord
said
tip1 'lquoOc
6"
d
am
Jesus
whom you
anpersecutins:
16 &Ah& &v&arq01 r a i onjet mi TOG< rr66aq
but stand up end stand upon the lee1

with
Ijourneping
me.
And when
we had all fallen t o
14

the
I heard
a voice say to me in
the Hebrew language,
.Saul, ~ a u lwhy
,
are
you persecuting me?
~
T o keep kicking
against the goads
makes it hard 'Or
l5
I Said'
'who are y o u . , ~ o r d ? '
And the Lord said.
'I am Jesus, whom
are p*ecuting'
l6
Iise
and stand on your
feet. For to this end
<$f I
ty:ku,
have made myself
rrpoxr~piuau0ai
ot J r q p i n y m i I"lsible
to you, in
to take in advance lnto hand you subordinate and
order t o choose you
Gw
Bs an attendant and a
%
$I$:
of which (things)
y~
:%$
witness both of things
&v
TE
de0fiuopai
uoi
oiwhloh (things) and 1shal1 become seen to yo;, you have Seen and
things I shall make
I7 iEa~poripevbc o a i~ TOO AaoO ~ a it~
see respecting me;
taking out you out of the people end out a i
17 while I deliver you
r h v t 0 G v ric oGg t h &nooriAAw
o r from
people and
the nations: lnto whom
am sending off you
fmm the nations, to
18 b o i S a l
de8aA~obc
I am sending
to open up
eyes
you. 18 t o open
their eyes, to turn
o:$,$e
them Rom d a r h e s s
tSouoiaq TOG Z a ~ a v & irri TAU 0 ~ 6TOG~ to light and from the
authodty of the Satan upon the ood.' of the
authority of Satan to
AaD~iv a h o b c
hOrolv
h p a p ~ l i l V ~ a iGO^, in order for them
to receive them letting go off
of sins
t o receive forgiveness
nhijpov
Lv
roi(
f i r ~ m p i v o ~ g of sins and a n inherlot
in
the (ones)
having been sanctified itance
those
riurrl
PI< tp6.
sanctified by [their]
to faith the lone) Into me.
faith in me.'
19 "OBw
B a u l h ~ 6 'Ayp;-=,
O ~ K 19 'Wherefore, King
R o m umhkh.
KlnE
Agrl~pa, not A.griFpa. I did not
become disobedient
tytv6pqv dmat0fi<
okaviq
1 became disobedient tc%e
heavenly
sight, tO the heavenly sight,
80 hUh
TO?<
tv A a p a u ~ G r p & r b 20 but both to those
but to the lonesl In Damascus
Rrst
in Damascus k t

&
:,

,$20

'?fi

bfg2Yseen
2

em

~F~E,P$~A

$2

E:

oet$o;:te

$27:$

n r a i 'I-uoAtipo~~, rr&odn, TE rilv XSWV

and t o those in J c
Jerusalem,
all
and the country n ~ s a l e m and
,
over all
rijq
'lou6aia~
~ a i roig
E ~ V E U I Vthe country of Jude'a,
of the
Judea.
and
to the
nat'onri and t o the nations
tcravoriv rat hlorpi@!lv
hfiyychhov
bringing the
lwssreportingback to erepentins and tobetummng message that they
mi T&V B E ~ V &$a 7-g p c ~ m i a q i p y a should
and
upon Ule cod: woruly ollho repentance work.
turn to God by doing
ro6rwv
pE
n p h u u o ~ a q .21 Evcra
perforrmng.
on
of there (things1 me works t h a t befit
'lou6aio1
ouhha~6pcvoi
i E P ~repentance. 2 1 On
T . ~ ,
hsulne
temple account of these
...- tnken with
hrtpGvro
6 1 a x ~ 1 p i u a o 0 a 1 . things Jews seized
to manhandle thoroughly. me in the temple and
were
.. attem~tina
. ~uxhv
njq attempted t o slay me
22 h t r o u p i a g
o h
of help therelore having obtained of the 22 However, because
dmb 706 0 ~ 0 6 AXpt 6~ fipipc~g ~ a h q qI have Obtained the
from the oad until the
day
this
help that is from God
EUTK~
paprvp6prvoq
pl~pf
TE I continue to this day
I have stood bearing wltneaa to small lone) and bearing ,,.itness
to
rai
p~y&?v,
od6iv
Atywv both small and great.
and
great lone!,
nothing
outside
savfnp
saying
bv
r e 01 n w j r a l
Uav except things the
ofwhich (things) and the Pmphcta
s&e
Prophets as well as
Moses stated were
EXX6vwv
y i v s u B ~ r a i Mow&, 23
teing about to be occurrine and
Moses.
going t o take place.
ra0qrAg
23 t h a t the Christ was
6 X P I U T ~ S , n%$;5
o$of
subject t o rufferine the Christ.
t o 8ufler and, a s the
first t o be resurrected
baor&ueq
WK$V
$:?t
resurrection
of dead loneal
from the dead. he was
K ~ T ~ W TG
S~E
TCI V
XClf ~ a ; -4
to
light
to be publishing to the and pecple and to the
both to
EBvrutv.
and t o the nations."
nations.
24 Now as he was
62 a h 0 6 dmoAohoyou~~6vou
24
TaCra
defense
Thee (thing.) but of him
saying
in his defense,
these things
Festus
6 @?pro< pay6rh[1 TG wv6 equiv k i v u . said in a loud voice:
the
to great the
youaremad,
arc going mad.
~h T ~ A Au ~c y p h ma r i
paviav Paul! Great learning is
the
you
in&
you Into madn c p t ~ p h r l . 25 b
62.
na6Aog
0 6 ness? 25 But Paul
I. turning =bout.
he
but
~aul
~ o t
said: "I a m not going
paivopar,
Kp&rlurr @fioTE,
&A& mad.
Your Exeelleney
am mad,
mlshtlert
Festu..
but
but I a m uta
o w e p m h ~
bfirma Festw.
tering sayings of truth
and
soundness of mmd
say-

and and

I~went

k &$

'

:j

g%2:t

na~~a

s'!:?

???:12

wri&gs

ACTS 21:l-7

t h n e (thinlrl the
rrapprlo1~6psw~
freeness of speech
belng outspoken
I
BPeakmg'
well knows about
)(W~&VEIV
roGwv
things; O' r I am
to be escaping notice of
of these (thinpl
persuaded t h a t n o t
d
rrri8apa1
&",
ydrp
not I am being m m a d e d nothing. sot for h one of these things
kv
ywvip
nrrr~pEvar
,dm.escapes his notice.
in
mrner
having been peltonne3
this. for this thing has
21
WIUTE~EI~
P a u t k 0 ' A y p i m a , TO?< not been done in a , .
YOUare bolladng,
King
Agdppa, to the .comer, 27 D~ YOU,
rr OQ mt
ol6a
611
r n m ~ 6t.~ 1
groplets$; Ihave known that you are believing. King A.grip'pa, believe
t h e Prophets? I know
28 6 66 'Aypimraq n&
d v naclGhov you believe.. ZS But
Tile but
Apripm
toward the
Paul
A.grip'pa said to Paul:
rnie~15
'Ev 6hi w p
' ~ na short time YOU
uttrc ms you are persuading
would persuade me to
Woijoa~. 29 b
6P naOXog
EGSaipqv
to make.
p ha but
P~UI
~ ~ i glong
h t for become a Christian."
said:
6rv
BE@ r a i b 6Aiyq uai iit pry&hq, 29 At this
mely
~ o dand to unle and in great "I Could wish to Gad
that
in a
05 p6vov aL MA& rtri rr-aq
TO&
not only you but alro
a
the tones1 s h o tlme
~ Or in a
& K O ~ M W & ou
~ ~ p c p o vyrvLo8a1 m ~ o ~ i ~ olong
u g time not o n b
hearbs ofme today tobecome such (one.) you but also
those
drroiog
r a i 6 6 sip1 m r p s r d
~ i r v who bear me taday
of what sort a180
am with exception or the would become men
k p O v rohwv.
such as I also am,
bonds
these.
wlth the exception of
30 'AvLmq TC
6 Bqodh r a i b these bonds."
S t w d u p and the
Ond
the
30 And the king
r/Yrphv
fi
TE
BFPYIK~ ~ a 1
01
rose
and so did the
governor the and
Bornlce
end the (onea)
governor and Bepni,ce
ouvra&iprvo~ a h o i q Sl r a t &vaxup'aavrrg and the men seated
sitting together to them:
and having w?thdrswn
with them. 31 But
a a o w
d 5 @WOW
h6~0-c~
they
tbePwere swsklnll toward ~nepnouler lsylns as they
began
talMng
with
066'v
one another, saying:
that Nothing ofdeath
rrph~uct
6
h8pwmoc
0 6 ~ 0 5 . 'This man practices
iaperformlns'
the
man
thl..
nothing deserving
32 'A p i m a g
6P
death or bands."
but %: t
32 Moreover. Amip'pa
6 &&porro5 said to toestus: 'This
'~~~hd*,
66TOhave been released was able the
man
man could have been
o h o g ri p
6rrrrLA TO
Kaimpa.
released if he had not
this If no? hehsdcslle~upoll caesar.
appealed to Caesar."

3%

XEE?"

zr 6,~:&%

Lripps

,$jig

:$a

27 '2 2 itw%'i'$Bed

o%e

as i t was
27toNOW
decided for
sail awBY

to b k ~ z w a g

US
fipaq ~ i qT ~ 'VI ~ a h i a v ,
rrape6i60uv
T ~ V
U
.
lnta the ztaiy, they were giving over the Italy, they proceeded
rr naDhov r a i rlvag k~kpouq 6 w p i ) ~ a q hand
paul
different bound ones
and
prisoners
certain
aver
other
to an
62 rrhoi(ll Julius
army omeel
of the named
band of
I@aqc.
2
blfjdnm5
A U . ~ L I S ' ~ U S . 2 Going
of August ne.
Having stepped upon but to boat aboard a boat from
' A 6 p a p w ~V@
pWh0VTl
'IIhEiv
Ad.rs.myt'tl,um that
from
being about to be eaillng into was about to sail
hvfix&vrv.
to places along the
TOSS K ~ T & T)Iv 'Amiav r6rroug
the down the Asia
places we were 1 4 UP, coastof the [district
of] Asia. we set sail.
6nog
ah
f i
'APLUT&PXOV
being
together with
Of Aristarchua there being with us
M a ~ ~ 6 6 v o qO ~ O U ~ ~ O V I K ~ W F .
7E A~.is.tar'chusB Mac~aeedonian of Therssloniea;
to%
and e.do,ni.an from TheshCpq
f,i
e pEV .
E ~ 6 & a , sa.10.ni.c~. 3 And the
dlfierent [day] we werelea down into
Sidon, next day v e landed
at Si'don. and Julius
9,hav@p&rrw
TE
'lofihtoq
TQ
humanaeee?lon and the
Juilvn
tow treated Paul with
human kindness and
n a b h p ~ p q p h p m q L d ~ p W v nP65 10% permitted him to KO
paul
used he
toward the to h ~ friends
s
and
enJoy [their] care.
fihau5
riends having
TIO~E
gono
U BA:&:~C;~IF&'W I
IZ. ~
A n d- nuttine
~
~ out
4
K&KE~~EV
C l v a x 0 6 ~ ~ to sea frdm the;e
And from there
havingbeenleXup we sailed under the
hcrr.nha(loaprv ri)v K h p o v
61h ~6 ~ o h q[shelter afl Cy'prus.
WeMliedunder the Cyprus through t y the because the winds
&v&pouq
~Tvas
Lva~~iouq, 5
TE were contrary: 5 and
and we navigated through
winds
to be
contrary (onenl.
open sea along Cirr&ayoq ~6 ~ a ~ ~h~ h t ~ riaai vn a p ~ v h i a v the
open sea the down the Clllela and Pamphrlia li'cia and Pam.phyl'i.a
and Pllt into Port
61arrh~Goavr~q ~ a r j h e a f c v ciq MGppa
having sailed through wecame own into Myra at My'm in Ly'ci.8.
&p&v
6 6 But there the army
zilq
Auriag. 6 K & K ~
the
Lyeia.
~~d them having fo-d
the OfRcer found a boat
Irom
firarovrepxqq r r ~ o i o v. ~ h ~ < a v ~ p rrheov
l d v $g
centur~on
boat
Alexandrian rai~vlgxnto that
Italy andsaiiing
he made
'Or
bd.ard it. 7 Then,
~thej v ' l 1talv
~ a h i a v he
o
$;
&vrPiPau~v
made go in
after sailing on slowly
a number
eamlngof
quite and
but
6L fil~fpa15
days
PpaSurrhoofivrrg
sailing
slowly
I iiv
rn sufficiena
iiravai
rai
pM15
yrdprvo~
r a r & n j v to Cni'dus w ~ t h
and with dlffieulty having come to be down the difficulty, because
the wind dld not let
Kvihv p i rrpam&oq
fipaq TOG &v$~ou,
cnidus: not allowin8 toward us of the wmd. u s get on, we sailed
~rrrrrrhr6oapcv ~ i K
v fin," rm& t a h p & q v , under the [shelter 00
we raiiedunder the 8rete down
Samone, Crete at Bel.mo'ne.

&

'kz? ~ ~ 5 2

ai;l6.

ACTS 27:s-13

660

8 and coasting along

vM15
TS
napclhcy6p~ot
Mth dlmculty
and
hying thcmsclves,bLslde it with diffleulty we
shiv ijh8apcv clq rdnw T I V ~ rclXovptvov came to a certain
It we came Into place mme belng called
place called Fair
Havens. near which
KaAOk
Tine
A'p4W,
Harbon. to w!leh
was t h e city Lase's.
Amin
Issea.
9 As considerable
9 'IrwaO
M
XP~VOIJtime had passed
Of sumelent
but
"me
and by now it raas
6101ycv0pLvo~
hazardous to navigate
hsvlng~orneto be through
%,5
al!i%y
men the fast
h l u w A o 3 q TOG =Ad$
6th
r b r a i v)v
hazardous of the sslling throunh the abo the lof atonement day1
vqmiw
naprXqAu8Lvat
had already passed
fast
y
- to h n i come slong:lde, by. Paul made a
wap6vc1
6
flaGAo$ 10 ALywv recommendation,
was recommending
the
10 saylng t o them:
ahoiq
"Av6pcq,
8~wpi)
"Men,
I perceive that
to them Male persono, I am beholding Phrdt
nav'gatiOn
to
GPprwq r a i nohhiq <qpiaq oh p6vov 703 be mth damage and
damage and much
osa
not
dthe
V p r i a v ~ a i r o c nAoiou &hAh r a i .rGv Featlass not Only
cargo
and of Ihe boat
but also of the of the cargo and t h e
~ ~ M E I Y Eocoead
rbv boat but also of our
to be about t o b e In future the souls.- 11 E
~
nho0v. 11 6
~ r o r o v r b r n q r Q t h e .my omcer went
salllng.
The
but
centurion
to the
heeding t h e pilot and
KUPE
V/)TP
~d 76 VQUKX~PW
the shipowner
pi?ot
and m t h e shlwwner
than the things said
hrci%~o
9
roiq
was pcrruadlng hlm.eU than tothe Ithlnml
bu by Paul. 12 Now as
llai,Aou X ~ ~ o p L w t q12
. C N ~ L T O U 6i 705 t h e harbor was inconPaul
belng aald.
Of lnconvenlat but of the ..,,ient
for wintering,
h l v t w c bn6rpxovro~
nayj::rla$w
the majority advised
harbor
belng
toward
setting sail fmm
01
nAciov~$ Leevro PouAilv
CNaxBivat
the more loner)
put
eouluel
to be led up there, to see if they
could soniehow make
tKCi8~v. EI
no$
6J,,alvro
from there, if
somehow
they would be able it t o Phoenix t o winrarnvrfioavrc~
~15
Ooivlxa ter, a harbor of Crete
havhg sttalned down
into
Phoenix t h a t opens toward the
n a p a x ~ t ~ & u a )tlvkva
l,
T"S K ? T ~ SB h h o v ~ anortheast and toward
to wlnter,
harbor of b e g e t *
looki~~
the
~ a ~ d : Aisa
vai ~ a r h xirpov.
13 Moreover, when
down southwest(w1nd) and down northweat(w1nd).
the south wind blew
13 'Ylrorrvc6umoq
62
v6rou
thought
Hsvlng blown under
but
of south wind
they had as good as
665avr~
~
f
i
c
(ones) having tiought
of the
p u r ~ s e realized their purpose.

661

. --.

'za$$ls
~22:~

llt$g
~

K E K ~ U TrLml
h p ~ c ~ dlwov end they lifted anchor
to hsve la?d hold
hsv ng llfted
clone by and began coasting
na chLyovr0
T ~ V . inshore along Crete.
i',Y$te.
14 After n o great
they were layfng themselves baslds
14 p c i oh nohb 65 E Acv ~ m ' airr& while, however. a
After not much but t rust downon
it
tempestuous wind
&poq ~ u @ o v ~ d6q r a h o r i v ~ w q EhpauJXw' called Eu.r*aq'ui-lo
wind
t.
r ~. h o n l c the bclngealled Eurosgullo; shed down upon
t h e boat
TOO it. 15
15
ma~~aa8lvroq
having been snatched together
but
of the was violently seized
d o i w ~ a ipfi 6vvapbov
CN~o+8aAp~iv and Was not able to
boat
and not belng able to be eyelng against keep its head against
&n,~6vTcq the wind, we cave way
CNLIII*(
t%
wind
havlng given upon and were borne along.
16 Now we ran under
6i,
6+CpfipC8~.
we were being borne.
8 m J 1 lsland but some [the shelter of1 a
certain
small island
K ~ X O ~ ~ E V O V K&&
Sno6pav6vr~q
cauda called Cau'da, and yet
haulng run under
bclng called
EV
p 6 ~ , q we were hardly able
we had n&enstk enough
wlthd~ttlculty t o get possession of
the skiff a t the stern.
rrep~~prrrciq
cvCo8a1
17 ~ u after
t hoisting
(ones) having full mlmt over
become
they
o t & @ t ~ q17
,
4v
&pm~c
poq8sialq it
began using helps t o
mkm.
Whioh having lifte2up
helps
the 'Oat;
P~p&-ro
imo<ww6vrcq
76 nhoiov.
undergirding
the
rboat:
~ p T , v.
~ they were
~ ua~ng
~
~
,
running
and
beingaground
in fear on
of
syrtlS the Syr'tis, they lowered the gear and thus
tnniowo~v,
xaA&omq
driven
they might fall out, having lowered $$ O % , " laere
18 Yet because we
6f were
I8 o w 6 p G
0GTWc
&+Cpovro.
being
thus they were belng borne.
Yehementjy but
tossed with the
xel a<ovLvwv 4pCw
kcis
belng krnpest-tosaed of u e to th?idayl of8uecesSlon
&pohfiv
h0103vr0
lo
lighten the ship:
throwing out
they were maklnll,
19 and the third
airrbx~lpe
7ilw meuiv
~pirq
(day] with their o m
third [day1 setlng with ownrhsnd. the tackllng hand;, they threw
TOG ~ A O [ O U LPI a v
away the tackling of
of tho boat t h e u k r i w .
the
....hnat.
.
--..
6& fiAi0u
&m o v 20 When, now.
&?tI:er
but
of sun
of
sun nor stsrs
for many
~F
&nrrl+a1v6v?wv h i nkeiovcl~4 ~ E p a q . X E I ~ O Vappeared
*YU.
of
winter
upon
more
appearing
days, and no little
tempest was lying TE
06% 6Xi ou ~ T ~ K E ~ ~ ~ OXOlnbv
U ,
and not of "Itla
wtnn upon, leftover (thing) upon us, all hope
of our being saved.
rn ~q c i ~ o
O n i q n&oa TO;
w a s being l k f a r o u n d &om hops
all
of the finally began t o b e cut
a6<cuea1
fip&q, 21 flohAbq
.re off. 21 And when
t o b e belng saved
ua.
Ofmu
and there had been a long

R=

%$

%Ep %?

ACTS 27:14-21

wf$$,,~i

J?Ee

zd

&, ET$~:&F~

''

%' P

ACTS 27:29-34

ACTS 21:22-28

from food,
~ 6 abstinence
~ s
then then Paul stood up
ura'Jriq
6 nathoq b pLov &Qv ~T=Ev' ln the midst of them
having slaod the
Paul
In midst of them sard
and said: "Men, YOU
certainly aught to
have taken my advice
and not have put out
to sea from Crete
h d l y ~ o e a t dm& T& K,ppz?5 r;&r;i
and have sustained
to be being led 0 from the
.
TE ~ f i vOBPIV T ~ ~ T Q~Y a TI)"
i < q p i ~ .22 r a i this damage and
end the damage this and the
ass,
And loss. 22 Still, now
rtr
&
napatvQ
Spas I recommend to YOU
the fthlng~l : now
Irecommend
You to b e of goad cheer,
~deupeiv,
&noPohi
ytrp for not a soul of YOU
hoiriaq

bnap 06.7~5

sbstlnence from praln

exztlng

throwlng OR

far

BE 'bpirv nh?v

-rot

to be being well aplrited,

$%1'!

o 3 6 ~ p i aCoral

will be lost, only the

boat
23 For

not one wlll be out a t You besides of the

this night there stood

near me an
of
boat;
st00 besl e lor to me to this
V U K T ~ ~613 8 ~ 0 6 08
cllli
Kai the God to whom I
"lght of the God .f
1
to
also belong and to whom I
ha~p~60
&YYPhOq24 hiyOv render sacred service.
I a m renderlne sac:ed aervlee,
angel
ssyzng 24 saying, 'Have no
fear. Paul. You must
M' pope;, naGhc. Kaioapl oe
6ci
NO'
fcar.
~ a u l : to caegar you it18 necessary stand before Caessr,
n a p a m i v a ~ , rai 16ob
KE hplmai
and. look! God has
rrhoiov 23 n a g c ~ Y ~ P vol

&$

~afi~rl

wtom

to stand beside, and look1 has h a n k d over as favor

freely given you all

those
with
to you the
a11
the (ones)
YOU.' 25 Therefore
NET&
006.
25
616
wfth
YOU.
nrough
whtfh be of good cheer, men;
rGtlupei~
&6pes
n,m,cGwyhp for I believe God that
be betng we11splrltcd, m a e pcnons: 1 belleve for r t laill be exactly as
it has been told me.
r e BEQ TI O ~ T W ~i o ~ a l
&

oo~ 6

to tXe

8v

God

0d

02

that

rptmov

nhvraq

thus

TO*

T%~Z:q

ft wlll be

aeeordinn to 26 However. we

Achhhrlwi

must

POI. 26 ;iq be cast fshdre,pl a

whleh manner It had been spoken tome.
Into certsln ~sland.

v"oov 66

TIM

6ci

4p6q tmreus~v.

27 iqowas the
fourteenth night fell
27 'nq
62
' r w o a p e o n a 1 6 ~ ~ h vbe and we were being
As
but
fourteenth
"Ight tossed to and fro on
t ~ i v e r o 61a EPOMBVWV 4pOv tv T? 'A6piq, the lseaofl *,dria, at
occurred:,belnr$ome through of US In the Adrla,
midnight the sallois
r m h p6uov r'q
V U K T ~ ? Oncv6ow
01
to
down mlddle o f l h s nlsht were sull~ostnn the
laland but

some ltlaneceasary

us

to fall out.

twenty fathoms:
proceeded
a short dlstance
r6pov
~ a i nhhlv
Pohioavrcq
and
agah
havine taken soundln@
they found and again made a
dpyuahq 6Ermrhrrr 23 qopo6 cwi TE
soundlng and found
fathoms
Aftcon;
lenrkg
fA it fifteen fathoms
no"
K~T&
r h o u s 29 And because of
mewhero
down
places fesrlng we mlght be
t ~ ' d ~ ! J m 6~
biWG
cast somewhere upon
wemlsht fall out w t of
the rocks, they east
~Gxouro
fivrw
out four anchors from
%Ikq
they were longlngfar
day
the stern and began
ycvLo8al. SO T&w
6 t vaurQv
wlshlng for to
to occur.
Of the but
anllorr
become day 30 But
~uyciv tr r o t nhoiou rai x a h a u b o v TI)v "hen the Jailors
to flee out of the boat and hnv~nglowered the
began seeking to
OK& qv EI$ *V
'J6Aaooav npomdlo~~
escape from the boat
I
into the
sea
to
ir
w,p&p,qq
&yutipa<
fAh6vrwv and lowered the
~ ~ n g a b ointo
~ t the sea under the
out of
snehon
&KTC:VC,V,
a 1 C ~ T E V 6 naihoq

' St

bp UI&$el roo^,
fsXoms

blamfiu-$

but hsvlng stood throush 80 they

twenty,

r~zxeq

WtgN

havinEthmwn

TL?qpS

<yh;g~
$2

to be 6tretchlng out,

traro*rhpxq rai

and

centurloo

pfi o6rot
not

these

uw8iuat

aeld

to the

the

.oldlera

should remala in the

03

6livao'Jr.

~rpclrlinal T&

aoldlers

eiomau

Paul

they permlttcd

the

r o w

boat,

soldiers: "Unless these

w men remain in the
b a t , you
be

You

T ~ T E &&KO

Then
T

ol?he

UK6Qqq ~ a saved:"
l
sklff

and

Lnn&v.

it

83 'AXPI 62

82

oxolvia

n,v

Iferer 31 Paul Bard M the

k TQ n h o i ~ , bpriq army oflicer and the

pivwolv

to be saved not rou are eblk

01

the

~ o i q orporl6~a.<

to fsll out.

'&

Then the

33 NOWclose to
the approach of
yi~dal
napu&kt
6
nacho$ day Paul began tn
to ~ ~ O C E U I I was
~ ~ eneouraslnE
the
Paul
encourage one and
bema
)r=&pEiv
-rpoQi~
all to take some food.
1
to partake
oi nourlah&t.
saying: 'Today is the
T m oFourteenth
a ~ w ~ a 1 6 r ~ h v v ojwpov
4lrdayfourteenth day
today
have been on the
Ttp0~60~~VlE~
w , ~ ~ ~ r watch
a l n and YOU are
exp~ctlne
continuing without
6lanheiTe
food, having taken
YOU are flnlshlng & r o u ~ h .
nothing for yourselves,
npaohap6pwol'
84
6,b
34 Therefore I
h w h g taken toward ~(IIVLI;
through
you to
naparaAQ bpi$ pewlaPeiv
ivpoopiq
I am encouraging YOU to partake of nourishLent, take some food, for
r o h o yhp
b p ~ ~ i poqw n l ~ l a $this is in the inter&
this
for
roue
-1"s
on of YOUR safety:
untll

08

32

soldiers cut away the

ropes of the skiff and
let it fall off.

but whleh

fipcXXN

was b e l n s s h u t

$?gig

;e:d22

ACTS 21:3S-40

664

Crrhpxoa.' ov3svd; y&p 5p& epic &nb ~ j ;for not a hair of t h e

Is;
of no one for of roll hslr from the head of one of YOV
~Egahjg
hrrohei7al.
35
oinag
6 1 will perish." 3 5 ARer
head
willdestmy sell
Havlns sald
but he said this. he aso
~aGra.
~ a i
haphv
&prow took a loaf, gave
these (things)
and
hevlng token
bread thanks to God before
~ 6 x a p i u ~ q u ~70
v
Bo' i v h n ~ o v n & v ~ w v them 'I1 and
he gave thanks to the
In sight of all (ones)
It and started eating.
~ a i
nh&ag
f i p p
LUBIEIY.
and
having broken
he s rted
to be catlnp. 36 So they 'I1 became
cheerful and them36 EGOUVOI
Y E V ~ ~ E V O I T ~ T E ; ~ a a*oi
i
Cheeltvl hut having become all also they selves began talring
Some food. 37 Now.
rrpoorh&Bovro
rpaQj;.
6i
toor to selves
of
but all together. we souisin the boat were two
a1 rr6aat . ylvxai b &T
nhoio
hundred and seventytho
all ,
souls
In
boat
six:
38 When they
LP&p?novra
Ex. 38
nopooBfvrc
6k had
been satisfied
seventysx.
Asvhg been Bnt;hned but
food, they proTPOQ~~S
tro; (Sov
rrhoiov with
of nourishment they were&ghteninp the
boat ceeded t o lighten the
BnpahA6p~vo~TAV u i ~ o v el$ .rjv Bhhauuav. boat by throwing the
wheat overboard into
throwingout
the grain into the
see.
t h e sea.
39 'Orr 6i IlpSpcr Byfvno, n)v y y o h
39 Finally when
when but day occurred, the
h not
i t became day, they
h ~ y i v w o u o. ~
r6hnov
66
could not recognize
they were remgndmg,
, bag
hut
rarcvbw
Eyovra aly~ahZ,v rlg 6v the land but
they were ~ereeivina
beach into whkh Were observing a
. havlnaBPovhcGov~o
66vatv~o
BSi)oal certa'n bay w'th a
they were wishing li they would be able to push out beach, and o n thls
rb
nhaiov. 40 kai
&ynfipag they were determined.
~ n d :?
i:
anchors if they could, t o beach
the
boat.
the boat. 40 So,
rre l ~ h k q
oiuv
having u R d a w a Y amund
they were pennlttlng cutting sway the
anchors, they let them
B~awau,
p a
erg
-n?
Into
sea,
at the sametlms fall lnto the sea, a t
t h e same t ~ m eldoslng
&&WE<
T&S
Piag
T&
hsvfng loosenedu~ the
lasTnza
of the t h e lashtnes
- of t h e
nq6ahiov, ~ a i 6 ~ & p " ' ~ < T&Y &PTk,,WYa rudder oars and, alter
rudders, and having ifted upon the foresali hoistlnp: the foresall

GOY

=.

zFe

'

OP, "PBTSO~IIS." 37' TWO hundred and seventy-six, nIt-VgSykp;

two
hundred and seventy-Eve. A: about seventy-six, B. In the Westcatt and Rort
Greek text the Greek word lhos) for "about"is marked by superior half-brackets,
and in the marcin amears the Greek word 1dl.o.ko'aiail lor "two hundred."
The eupyrrr for ille linlanuseript ev~denllymade a mtsroke hy romhmning ?he
Bnal Omega (w, oil ul the preeedlng (;reek word. .Lou, lplot'o~),wlth th* next
letter. Slyma (s, a) rtandmz lor 200, to lorm the Creek word &c tho*. "al,our").
Hence the actual number is 276 lnstesd of 76.
87'

665

ACTS 2241-28:2

mrc060~
X ~ ~ E ~ X O V
I
rAv to t h e wind, they
t z k e blowing . they were hav~ngdown Into the made lor the beach.
a l y ~ a h 6 v .41
mptma6vr~;
SL
ci; 4 1 When they lighted
beach.
Aavlngfallenamvnd
but
Into upon a shoal washed
~ 6 r r o v61B&Aauoov i d ~ s t h a v niv v a h , r a i on each side by the
Pacc of two seas they ran share the ship, and sea. the" ran the
4
~ i v
6peioaua
i p ~ l v s v 6hib a g k u n d and the
the Indeed
having stuck firmly remained prow got stuck and
&a&heuro; 4 66 npG&va
kh6oro
stayed immovable.
unshakable: the but stern was being loosened but the sternbegan
GnZ, ;T!
Pia;.
42 T0v
61 m p a r 1 u ~ i ) v t o be violently broken
by
the vlaienee.
Ofthe but
aoldlers
42 At
Povhi LyBvo~o
iva
706; 6Eu W T ~ S this It became the
counsel became in orderthat the Ones bonda
of the
drrro~roivwolv
p
r15
LmohuvPfi-ac soldiers t o kill the
they should klli, not anyone having swum out prisoners, that no
61alpGyq.
43 6
61 ~ K ~ T O V T & P X ? Fone might swim away
should flee thkough:
the hut
centurion
and escape. 43 B u t ,
pouh6 cvog
61ao0uat
T&V
n$,"p' the army onlcer
lo Save through
the
desired t o bring Paul
6 ~ 6 h ~ u ~ ua 6 ~ 0 G t 700 POU~$PP,T"F,safely through and
he was ~lrcvcntlng them ofthe
restrained them from
~ K ~ A E V U L V TE
their purpose. And
he
and
6$
1
":;.",
he commanded those
rohupB+
hrroppiylanat
to swim to cast
to be awlmminp
having thrown themrekcs off
themselves into the
rrphrov; Lni *Iv y?
6<nfva1,
sea and make i t t o
erst
upon the ear h to be going out. 44
land first, 44 and
705g
hotno&
oG;
ptv
h i omio~v
to
so,
the leltover (ones) whom indeed upon plank8
upon planks and some
06;
62 hi ~ ~ v o v TOY
Cnrb
whom but upon some of the (things) from the upon certain things
the boat. And
nhoiou.
nai
qhw;
nhVTag from
thus it came about
boati
and
thus
it
t h a t all were brought
6iaooB-va~
t n i rilv yjv.
safely to land.
to bc saved brOugh upon the earth.

T6??za

thz2;es,

,,,,

28

6taudivre;
hhavlngheen saved through

,,

when we
$2 28 And
had made i t

errtyvopEv

to safety, then we
earned t h a t the lsland was called M a t a .
2 And the foreignspeaking people
showed US extraordin a v human kindness,
for they kindled a
Are and recaved
all of us helpfully
because
of the raln
i
t h a t wss lalllng and

g&p~apo,

uah~iral. 2 oi
erbnriana
and
Is being called.
The
napoixav
06 .rjv
~uxoOuav
were havlne- eloneslde
not the h a v i n hammed
glhav~pwrriav !)pi",
drylanc;
y&p
affection for rnanklnd to us, having touchedoff for
rrup&v
npooch&ovro
rr&vrag
nrc
they rece~vedalongside
all
6n.3 d v ~ E T ~ )TAV
V
&Qmina
~ a
through the ram the having stood u r n end

fit$$

ACTS

666

28:3-8

St&
~ i ,ylGxoq. 3 ouurpiylavroq 68 TOO because of the cold.
thmugh the cold.
Havlng eoueeted but of the 3 But when Paul
a certaln
naGhov
qpvybov
n
nA"0oq
~ a collected
i
Paul
of dry sticks
some
mulatude end bundle of stlcks and
trr~0ivroq
hi n j v rruph, Lx16va hi, laid lt upon the fire,
having
the fire.
vlwr fmm a VlDer came out
- rmposed uDon
due'to the heat and
t~ch8oGua
K&fiylE
having come out - fastened self down fastened itself o n
r ~ p d q adroO. 4 CIS 6P rlSw
01 his hand. 4 When
%
:e
%and
of him.
Aa but
saw
the the foreign-speaking
Phppapoa npsphpsvov r d eqpiov
i n ~ f i qPeople caught sight
barbarians
hanging
the w ~ l dbeast out of the of the venomous
Creature hanging
y p d q a h o 3 , r p d q Mhtihouq
Ehryov
and of him, toward one another they were saying from his hand, they
began saying t o one
ndnrrwq
Q O V E ~ S eqrlv
d
avepwrraq
another: "Surely this
B V ail means
murderer
1s
the
man
man is a murderer,
ofrros 8v
6taow8ivra
k
thin whom having been saved through ~ uoft the and although h e made
8ah&uoqq fi Sir6
<fiu,
airr ~ i a o m . it to safety from the
sea
the justice to be livmg not permitted. Sea, vindictive justice
5 6
;iv
h o ~ , v & ~ a q ~ i ,did not permit him
The indeed therefore havingshaken off the to keep on living."
he
9 piov s i ~d r 0 p &a0rv
olislv ~ m 6 v
shook the venomous
wl?i beast into the f i r e he "mered nothing bad;
off into the
6
oi
npour66rwv
&,,creature
the (ones1
but
were
him fire and suffered n o
pihheov
ai rrpao8at
6 ~ W C x T i r r ~ ~ l vharm. But they
to be about
to !e swelling or to be falling down were expecting h e
to
up
6gvw
vmp6v.
hi noXb 68 a h i r v Was
suddenly
dead.
upon mveh but of them With inflammation or
Suddenly drop dead.
rpauborbvrwv
~ a i 8eopoG"rwv
After they waited
expecting
and
for a long while and
hrorrov
"5
y'v6p"0v, beheld nothing hurtful
out of piace
into
happen t o him, they
p ~ ~ a P a Awol
6
Eheyav
changed their
having thrust s e k s a m u n d they were raying
and began saying h e
~ r ~ 8~~r6 l~ .
was a god.
tobe
god.
7 NOWin the neighof t h a t place
7 'Ev 62
~ o i q rrepi 76" r h o v i ~ ( ~ i v oborhood
v
In but the [parts] about the place
that the a r i n e i ~ a man
l
xwpia
70 rr i l ~ q 7-5 of t i e islahd, named
h$~E
:V
pieeesof ground to the f i s f ~ m a n l of
Pub'llus, had lands.
6v6par1 n o r h i q , Sq
h v a 6 ~ ~ h p m o q and he received us
lr and to name PubUus, who having received up h o s ~ l t a b l yand entertamed us benevolently
@0+.p6wg
f i q
friendly-mindedly three days
8 But
i t happened t h a t t h e
iEivluw.
8 iyi~
62 ~ o
entertained as stranger. It occurred
but
the father of Publl u s was
lying down distressed
rrcrripa
700
n m h i o ~ TTYPETO~G
father
of the
Pvblius
to kverr
and wlth fever and
~

2.5 ek?!?q

~e:~

oceurrin?

aiT

be

quo"

T$:

ACTS

667

28:s-15

dysentery, and Paul

Suorvrrpiy
ouvr~6pcvav
KWUKE~U~UI,
to dysentery being held together to be lying down,
rpbq
6"
6 flaGhaq ~ i u ~ h B i 1 v
toward whom the
~ a u l havinggonein and

wentin to him and

prayed, laid his

hands upon him and
r ~ ~ ~ $ h a5 Y ~i ~ ~~ ~q ~ ~ ~ p o n healed him. 9 After
Occurred' the
ah6
ihoaro
a L ~ 6 v .9 T O ~ T O V
62
to him
he healed'
him.
of this
but rest of the people o n
u ~ v o p b o u ~ a i~i h o ~ n o i
oi
6" the island who had
hav~ngoccurred also the leftover the (ones1 in sicknesses also began
&ot?rvsiag t o come to him and be
Y ow
Exovreq
iJana
having
Sicknesses cured. 10 And they
rpo6pxav~o
~ a i i0epar~Govra,
also honored us with
they werecomsng toward and they were belnghealed,
many glfts and, when
10 oi ~ a rohhaTq
i
r ~ p a i q4 ~ i p q u wi l k s we were sett,ng sa,l,
who also to many honors honored
us
they loaded us m t h
irLeEv.ro
~ a i
drvayopEuotg
to (ones) bang led up
they put upon things for our needs
and
11 Three months
~ l r r p d g ~ h qx p ~ i a q .
the (things1 toward the needs.
later we set ssll m a
b mat from Alexandria
11 MET& 6? ~ p 6 qp i v a q
After but three months
that had wintered rn
the island and with
r boat
h o i y (it1
nufavingwintered
anexs~~ar6r~
7;
v
i
o
y
the
the figurehead "Sons
'Ah~5av6~1v@, ~P,P,":~~Q
AIOOKO~POI<.
of zeus? 12 ~~d
Alexandrian,
DiDSCUri.
putting into port a t
12 ~ a i ~ a ~ a x 0 E v r t q
siq I u p a ~ o b o a qSyracuse we remained
~ n dhaving been led down into
syraeuse
three days. 13 from
6nspeiva EY
fip6paq ;f;6z. 13
6esv
we remainedtpon
days
from which which place we went
rtp~rA6vres
~ ~ VT
r ~U
r U~EV
siq around and arrived
having gone around
we anained down
into at Rhe,gi.um, ~~d a
'Piylov.
~ a i l l ~ ~ i twiav
? ~ ~ P C day
N later a south wind
Rhegium.
And
after
one
day
sprang up and we
i"
y~"opE"0"
,
made it into Pu.te'o.li
having occurred upon
of so,"@:indl
0" the second day.
noT16hOVq,
~ E V T E ~ U ~ O ~ fjh80pEv
CIS
second idav)
P U ~ ~ O L . 14 Here we found
-~~~
. - . ones we came into
14 06
sJp6v.req
&SEA$oJq brothers and were
where
having found
brothers entreated t o remain
rapsnhjBqp~v
rap'
airmiq wtth them seven days.
them .,A
th.. mrr,
wo
bes~de
we were called alongside
."<
h<pcival
j p i p a q tnsdr. ~ a oG~wq
i
siq came toward Rome.
thus
Into 15 And from there t h e
to ~ e m a i nupon
days
seven; and
T$Y
'P6pqv ijh8aprv. 15 . K & K E ~ ~ E V
brothers, when they
the
Rome
we came.
And from there
heard the news about
&SEA$oi & n o r i o w ~ e q
rlr
rEpi
fipGv
brothers having heard the (things) about
us US, came t o meet us
FjX0av sic h r r h v ~ q o ~filliv
v
6 x p l ' A m i o v as far as the Marthey came into meeting to us uutll
Appii ketplace of Ap'pi.us

$2

$6

~$EE~

"

W?$&8,?!?Up

-A.

&:

"... "..." .."

ACTS 28:16-21

ACTS 2&:22-26

Obpou r a i T y P v T a p ~ p v P v , 055
1mv
Porum and of hree Taverns, whom having-n
6 flaGAoc
ePxap8or'uac
&Q
the
Paul
having givenlhsnks toT$e
God
LAaPa 8cipoo:. 16 - O x 62 rioilA0apav aic
he took courage.
When but we entered lnto
'Pbpqv,
harphml
Rome.
It was permittad
phetv
ray
taurb"
oh
to be remelnlng according to hlmsell together wlth
TO q u h h o o o n t ahb a ~ p c r n b ~ ~ .
gusrdlns
him
iloldler.
the

2%

a n d Three Taverns
and, u w n catching
sight of them. Paul
thanked God and took
courage. 16 m e n ,
we entered

"ei?

into

laan

permitted to stay
with the
soldier guarding him.
1 7 However. three
days later h e called
17 'ErLvero
62
per&
to
It occurred but
siter
gether those who
ow~ahioao8at ahbv
roJq
6vraq Were the
to be eai1ing together
him
the ( O D ~ ~ ) being men of the Jews.
When they had assem.r&v ' lou6aiwv n p b ~ o v g .
auvaA86v~wv
of the
Jewa
flrat (ones); hsvlng come together bled, he proceeded to
EAeysv
npbg a h o b g 'E b, say t o them: "Men,
62 a d r 3 v
but of them ha was saving toward them
brothers, although
&v6peq
&&hqoi
orl62v
ivwriov I had done nothing
male peraonl
brothers,'
nothlng
contrary
, ,+ the people
noniaa:
T
h a 4 fi roiq Eeml TO?: or the customs of
having dona to %e people 01 to the customs the our forefathers, I wm
narp601q
6kop1oq
tS
'la oaohGpwv d .
Over as a
Daternel
bound one
out oi
gP.rusalem
prisoner from JerusanaprS6erlv
r i ~~6 : : a i w c ~ c 3 v 'Pwpaiwv, lem into the hands of
I Was given beslde lnto the %and8 of the Romans,
18 oirovcq CNcrnpivavrBc
t P o o A o ~ o t h e Romans. 18 And
who
having exemlned
were wi~hmg these. after making
were
dnroAOoai 61h 76 pq6epiw a h i w 8av6rrou an
to release through the not one cause of death desirous of releasing
h h p EIV
t v tpoi. 19 dnrrlXey6vrov 62 me.
there was n o
to be casting in me;
saylng sgalnst but cause for death in me.
r3v
'Iov6aiw
~ynho8qv
19 But when t h e Jews
01 the
JEWS
I was Dut under necessfty keot s w a k i n e aeainst
htuah&uau8a~ Kaioaw, 0 6 ~
TOG it, I was compelled
to call upon
Caesar,
not
o* the to
to caesar.
L~VOU:
pou
rxwv
~ a ~ r l y o p e i v but
. not as though
nation of me hevlng snythlng to be securing. I had anything of
which t o .
accuse
. - my
e"
~ykrl"
.
natlan. su m a u y
naperciheua bp&: 16eiv ~ a ln p o u h a h i u a t On this
I
I entreated
rou to aea and to speak toward:
entreatedtoSeeand
E~VEKEV y&p .r":
thni60q 700 ' i o p a ' h
t o yon,for
on account for of?he hope of the
~srael
because of the hope
Crh~ei~ T U ~ V
naPiKEtIIa,.
chsln
this
I am having ile amund. of Israel this chain
21
01
6t npd
~ t n a vI H ET: I h w e around me."
The (ones1 but towars hlm
said
#e
221 They said t o him:

?~J$Y: :&

$2

,,.z&

thg?:Ore

&av

",Fzl

oGre
ma nepl mil t6afhpe8a d d 'Neither have we
neither Y e t r n g .
about you we received *om teceived lettern
napayav6pv6$
concerning you from
r i j q 'lou6aiaq, o h
nor having coma B be slong*lde ju.deta, nor has
the
Judes,
8
r3v
&6eh+inr
d m i y y r ~ h ~ v fi anyone of the brothers
anyoxltl of the
brothers he rewrted back or that.
...- . ha*
..- -.....&hhrlub
Ti
TCP~
novq~6v. reported or spoken
he s p k e
anything
about
you
wicked. anything
22
&Z~OGIIN
86 na 6:
about 70". 22 B U ~
We mconsldertng W O ~ ~ but
Y
hS.Pde
of YOU
we think it proper to

&
+PO*
hear 'Iom you what
to hear what (thtngn) yeu are m ~ n d a g .
your t h o u g h k are, for
p b Y&P 7-q ~ I P & ~mfi:~
W
tNly a s
this
sect
Indeed for oflhe
it is known t o u s
novra oO tsect
Loriv
671
h a t everywhere i t is
It is
that
$I&
spoken against.'
&vnAlyrra~.
23 They now
it 11 betnp sald agdnst.
23
TaShpavo~
6t
adrQ
f i g ~ e a varranged for a day
with him, and they
Having arranged
but
to hlm
fiA8av vpbq
SIC ~ j v eaviw
came in greater
they came towsrd him lnto tho lodglng ( ~ l s c e l numbers t o hlm In hls
nheiovl:,
0t:
~ ~ E T ~ ~ L Tlodglng
O
place And h e
more (ones).
to whom
he was setting out e x ~ l a i n e dthe matter
to'them by bearing
6 1 a p a ~ u p 6 p w o q rilv p a o o k i w 706
thomughfy wllneasln~tothe kingdom of the God thorough witness eonnei8ov
r e adrobq m p i 7013 'Iqoo2 dmb cerning the kingdom
~-?rsusdlng and them about ths Jesus from of o o d
by using
n 703 d p o u M d w c r a l T& v p r l r & v persuasion with them
m d the law
of Mosea and of the
ropheta concerning
flDm
dmb =poi
EW t o n 6 c 14 Kal
01
both the law of Moses
from morning until e v e n K . .
And the ,ones) and the Pmphets,
&v
h~i8ovro
from morning
Indeed
n e e bclng persuaded
to th:$Shlnp.)
evening. 24 And
62
tlrriorow
"me bbean t o m i w e
kyoph':
belng.sld
&).
but
dlrbelle;ing.
the things said: others
25 &u6p+wvb1 62 h e :
np6q
hhhjhov:
not
dissonant
but belng toward ona another
SO, because they
dmcAGomo
cln6vroq
TOG 25
they were loosing S ~ I V aft,
~ S
having ss~d oi the were a t disagreement
with one another, they
nadhou b t y a ev 671
began t o depart, while
Paul my ng one that
Paul made this one
comment:
"The holy spirit
&&~~uEv
616:
'Hoaiou
To;
SPO e
through
Isaiah
the aptly spoke through
rrpoqfirou n&g roc: n a ~ t p a qb p v 26 Aiywv Isaiah the Prophet
pmphet toward the fathers o YOU
saying t o YOUR forefathers.
npb:
~ b v hadv r o + ~ o v nai 26 saying. 'Go t o
nopcljeqr,
and this people and
Go
toward the p o ~ l e thls

&rowat

2%

cvcrywfiere

&av

$ 2

&$

n."ifta 2

{~\,Y.:o,Y

ACTS 28:21-31

cln6v

06 say: "By hearing, YOU

not W i hear
~ but by no
~fi
uuvfirc
uai ! ~ ~ ~ W O V T Emeans
S
understand;
not
Y ~ should
U
put Losether,
and
looking and, i m a n g , you will
@Aiwre
r a i 06 p
i 6 q ~ ~ ' look hut by no means
mcfwill be lookhg and not
roushouldsee: see, 27 F~~the heart
fi uap6ia 703 01 this people has
27 inayGvBq
was thlrkcned
the
heart
of the g r o m unreceptive,
say

'Auofi

&KO~UETE

To heanng

rov will he hearing

xai

and

r??

fj~ouoav

~ 0 3 5 , 698dpok

iai

ah&

without response.
them and they have shut
their eyes; t h a t they
tu&vvuoau.
p
norc
- 16wucv
they shut dawn; not a t eornetlme they rhould see should never see with
7oiq 6qBaApoi5 uai TO?$ boiv &~oSuwu~v their eyes and hear
to the
eyes
and to the ears they should hear with their ears and
understand with their
~ a i
nap6iq
uuv~ulv
Kai
and t o t r
heart
they should put together and heart and turn back,
L ~ ~ u r p t l y w u ~ v uai
. thoopal
a6~oSq. and I should heal
they should retu:n,
and
I shall heal
them. them."' 28 Therefore
28 yvwu~dv 01%
p i guru 6r1 ~ o i q let it be known t o YOU
Known therefore to rou let it be that to the that this. the means
CBveutv h r n l b h TOOTO T&
UOT~~PIOY
by which God saves.
nntlona was aentoa thls the means of salvstlon has been sent out t o
r
a
i
&~oliuovml.
the nations: they will
705 eco> a h o i
certainly listen t o it."
of the God:
(hey and they wlll hear.
29 -'
30 'Evipetvcv
6L
61niav
6Aqv
30 So he remained
He remnlned in but two-year pedod whole
for an enti" two
b I
p u 8 l j p a ~ 1 , ~ a i &1re6fxcro . years in his Own hired
in own
ired houac, and was receiving m m
house, and h e would
=ha<
701%
E~JTOP~M CMUF
kindly receive
an
the (ones)
golng
those who came in to
&6v,
81 rqpliouwv n j v P a u ~ A ~ i a TOO
v
8coO
31
him,
prenehlng the klngdom ofthe God
the lringdom of God
nai 616&uuwu
rh
them and teaching
and teaching the (thlnss)
K&?
t h e things concerning
'lqaoa , x p l m o j
%&T<
n a p p q u i a ~ the Lord Jesus Christ
Jesus
Chrlst
with
all
outspokenness with the greatest
brwhdrw
freeness of speech,
unhlndereh.
hindrance.
, without
-~~~~~~~
-~~~~~~~
they heard,

end

the

eyes

Of

q.

p,~~

zt

18' NAB and the Westcott nnd Hort Greek text omit this verse.

.
,
,

./1

.
, '

,,

nairX0g 60Ohoq 'IIJUC~

Xp~omO, UA T ~ G paw a slave of
Paul
*lave of esur Chrisl.
oaled
Jesus C h a t a n d
hrr&~oAw,
&WP~~VCW~
~ l qcalled M be an apos
awetle.
having been definedinto tle, separated to God's
good news. 2 whzch
chyyihtw M 2
8
npomnyyeihmo
cWd news or God
whlch he orornilled aforetime h e ~ m m l s e daloretlme
-6th
T&
11pqn7irv aljriir b y p a ~ thrbugh
i ~
his prophets
lhroueh

scrrpturcr in the holy Scriptures,

705
3 concerning his Son.
3.1~
about the Son of him. of the (one) who sDrann from
r~vopbou
&
mippa;o(
Aauci6 the seed o i ~ a v i d
hav np come to be out of.
leed
of David according t o the flesh.
narh
uhpra,
4
4 but who with power
aooordin~to
Resh,
ofthe (one) was declared God's
vl05
Or05
b Guvhpc~ Son according t o the
having been deined
son of God in , power spirit of holiness by
means of resurrection
rar&
a
&rlmJIvnq
accordlnp to
I
o hollnesa
out of from t h e dead-yes,
Lord.
&vaw&orwq
vcr GV
'I uoo Xp~moOJesus Christ
rcsurreetlon
ofden8(o&n), of?leaw
Christ 5 through whom we
undesemed
70ir YYP~OI) fip,
s 61, 00 ~ x & ~ o ~received
N
of the Lord o us,
through whom we received kindness and an
apostleship in order
xa IV
&,,Mno~fiv
undesewed'k~nbem
end
spostlc.hlp
Into that there might be
h a r o j v r i m 5 b n&uev raiq Eevculv h i p Obedience 01 faith
Obedlenee of ialth in
ell
the nations over among all t h e nations
705 6v6p-q
ahoO, 6 tv
olq
&mi rai respecting his name.
the
name
of hlm, In whlchonea rousre also 6 among which
I U also
o ~ r i q dqT0i
'I oOi, x p ~ a ~ o i Ij , nhulv Inations1 O
called (ones) c.f?e~u,
c h t
to .
U those tailed to belong
roiq
02ulv tv 'P4aptl & y a y r o i q Be00 to Jesus Christ7 to, all those who
Ute (ones) belne in Rorni to love ones of d,
are m Rome as God's
rAqroi5
&yiolq
beloved ones, called to
to (ones) oallsd
holy:
Ones:
Sub ral r l p f i y &rd beMas you
X&PI<
have
undeserved kindnem to rov and peace from
undeserved kindness
8105 n a T & <
4pGv
and peace from God
OOd
Father
o us
our Father and [the]
X ,moo.
M r d Jesus Christ.
8hZbt.
8 First of all, I g k e
thanks t o my God
61b 'InuoO X 1mo3 n ~ p in&ov
bpb, throunh Jesus Christ
of rou. conceining all of YOU,
about
all
8hd.t
t h r o u h Jems
the

iatq 3 m p i

Prophet.

of hlm

roir ulot aGrd,

~P~D~LVTO

in

I
I

, ,

,I

6
n
p
rarayyUlAcrat
because om faith
because the falth of roD I8 belngennounecd down i s a l k e d about
Cv 6 h v 78 n&pq. 9 &pruq y b p ~ o 6l m l v throughout t h e whole
kitnesa for of me 18 world. 9 For GM. t o
in whole the world.
~~whom I render sac&
8~6~.f
Aarpr6w
the God, to whom I a m rendering sacred aarvlce service with my spirit
b T@ nvs6pqri .po" b TQ r6ayychiv TOO in connection with the
in the
nptrtt
of me in the goad news of the good news about his
Son, is my witness of
UIOO
a h o G he &6taXcin.rwq
pveiav
Son of 61m:
as
unceasingly remembrance how without ceasing I
tpDv
rrolatpa~
n & v ~ o r c . Cni
.rDv ?I'aYS make mention
of roo
I a m making
always
upon
the of YOU in my prayers.
lo &Elng
that if at
n p o o c u ~ i n r pou, 10 6 r 6 cvoq ci nos fi6q a11
possible I may now
prayers of me,
supp~eating if how already
a t last be prospered
cMo8ioopat
rrori
in the will of God so
at sometime I
be given good
as t o come to YOU.
TOO
eaot a 8 r i v
11 For I am longing
'd$t1ml
of
God
come
t o see YOU,t h a t I may
6$!?
In
that impart some spiritual
11 I
gift t o YOU in order
TI
p ~ ~ a 6 G x h p ~ o p a bviv WVEU m l r d v for you to be made
ipkitual
any I m a y impart graelous gift to volr
firm; 12 or, rather,
cis 76 r n p 1 x 8 i v a 1 ~ P B s , 12 r o c ~ o
t h a t there may be a n
but interchange of encouc
Into the tobe6xmlu fixed roo,
C ~ g v mwmparh118iw1
hr bliiv 6 t h agement among YOU,
IS
to be enmuraged fogether in You through by each one through
r i g b &M6Aotg mimaoq bvav m r a i t oO the other's faith. both
the in one another falth of You and and ofme: yOUns and mine.
13 But I do not.
13 00
85hw
6i bpBq
Cryvoeiv,
~ o I tam willing but rou t o be not knowing. want YOU to fail t o
brothers, that I
&6rhqoi 8
nohA&alq n oc8lpqv tX8riv
brothers: that many times fpurpoaed to coma many times purposed
to
to you, but
rrpbr; U ~ B G r a i
CuwhS8qv
&xpl TOO I have been hindered
toward you, and I war hindered U ~ ~ I the
I
until now. in order
T1vh
6~tp-3
*I M
hither: ln order that -me
fruit I mlghr have t h a t 1 might acquire
some fruitage also
r a i b Opiv
iva@+q
r a i 4v rois h o ~ n o i s
even as
aim in ran seeormgaa also in the leftover among
among the rest of t h e
E~VEWLV.14 -EMqoiv r e a
P~PP&POIF,
14 ~ 0 t h
To Greeks and and to barborlens. t o Greek and t o
oopois
TE
& v o i ~ o l < BarbarianS, both t o
to wise (ones)
and
and
Mnaeless lone*) wise and to senseless
K ~ T '
tu* ones 1 am a debtor:
dpclhb~qq r i p ? 15 o h w TA
debtor
Iam:
thus the aceording to me lfi so there is
rois
hv ' P h p p eagerness on my part
rrp68upov xai Upiv
the lone.)
in Rome to declare t h e
eager iness) Zllro to IOV
~clayyshio&t.
18
06
y&p news also to you there
Not
O r
to declare good news,
in Rome. 16 For
ha80xGvopar
-d n h y y U l o v , 6 h a p l q 1 a m not ashamed
power of t h e goad news:
I am betng ashamed cd the ilaod news.
,

;I

t::$&

kn;:,":fng 1::

&,:

"!4,~..

ROMANS 1:ll-23

673

612

ROMANS 1:9-16

i t is, in fact. God's

y h p &oO t m i v El5 U O ~ P ~ W m r i
for of Cod It Is into Mlvatlon to everyone power lor salvation
73
WIW&OW,
' ~ o v s a i w rr n p a ~ o v to everyone having
falth, t o the Jew first
to the lone) believing
. t o Jew
and
first
to the Oreek:
r a i "EhAqv~. 17 6 1 ~ a t o d - q y h p BLOC kv and
and to Greek:
righteousness for or cod in I7 for in it God's
righteousnes~is being
a6rQ &rrorphhrrrat
revealed by reason of
it
beihg revealed
faith and toward faith.
mior~v, naBhs
YE p m . r a l
' 0 6i lost as it is written:
faith, according as it h a s k e n written The but ,,But the righteous one
6ina~os
Cn ' n i m w g < j o E t I .
-by means of faith he
rlphteous lone) out of faith
wall Uve.
will
...~. live "
118 Far God's wrath
8
r
d
&d
18 ' A n o r a A h r m a n y h p 6py;l
It is belng revealed for wrath of Cod from Is being revealed
b & @ c ~ r n r a i fmm heaven against
o6wvoO Cni -oav
ail
lackof veneration and ail ungodliness and
heaven upon
UnrighteOUSneS8
&6trim
&v%P;rrw
TGV
001 men who are
unrlshteousnels
of men
the (one.)
suppressing the truth
&hfiOetav ' i v
'
&Swig
aa7r~bvrov, in a n unrighteous
tmth
in
vnnghteousnesa
holding down, way, 19
18
61bn
r6
y v o o ~ 6 v 706 @COO what may be known
through which the known (thing) of the God
o O d is
among them, for God
w p 6 v torzv hr a h o i q , b 8 ~ 6y h p &oiq
msnlfcst is in them, the 002 for to them made it manifest to
t ~ a v ~ p w
20 ~T&
. yhp
&bpm
a h 0 6 them 20 For his
The for unseen (thin=) ofhlm invisible iqualitiesl
manifested.
6
rriocoq
K ~ ~ O TOT<
V
&otr)paow a T e c l e a r i ~ s e e n f r o m
irom
ereauon
of world to the things made the world's' creation
they
vooriprva
rdophat,
i TE ~ 6 t o . jOnward,
being perceived is seen down, the and eterna a'e perceived by the
things made even
a6roO 6bvap1q nai 8st69s. el$ TA rival his e(.ernnl dower and
of him power and godshlp, into the to be - .... ... , .
an
.. ...-.
616-11
ahohq
&vmoXoyfiraug, 21
they are inexcusable;
them
defenseless.
throughwhich 21 because, although
8c6v they knew God, they
yvbvrcs
T ~ V 8~6v
havlnn known
the
God
Cod did not glorify him
God
did they
C6bcaoav
fi
q l > ~ a p i y o a u , &Aid
they glorlfled
or
they than ed,
but thank him, but they
empty-headed
t p a m t h % q o a u @ ~ o i qStaAoytopoiq a h G v became
they became vain m the .
01them in their reasonings
and their uninteiiigent
~ a i tuuo~idq 4
& ~ S V E T O ~a t r D v heart became darkand was darkened the unintelligent of t k m ened,
22
UOqOl
uap6ia. 22 q h o ~ o v i ~ $ ~Tval
asserting they were
heart;
asserting
to be
wile (ones) wise, they became
Cpop&v@qoau,
23-uai
fiAhaCm
rfiv foolish 23 and
they were made foolish.
and t h y changed the turned the glory of
the incorruptible W d
66ccw TOO
& q 8 & p ~ ~es05 iV 6p~1611a~1
P I O ~ Y of the incorrunhble God in
likeness into somethina like
,

o,frof r r i g ~$Toq

2:

%% $2

ROMANS 1:24-28

674

E I K ~ V O < 68aprqO Mp*ncu r a i m r e ~ v i n r t h e Image of torof lmege of eorru~tlble man

and of aiam ruptlble man and of
LpmrE,v.
birds and four-footed
~ a i ~ ~ r p x n 6 6 w .a1
and of four-footed (onca) and OfCreePinS thlnga creatures and creeping
24
At6
n a p i 6 o ~ e v ahoirq
d things
Through whlch gave beside
them
the
24 Therefore God,
8eb tv ~ a i qi m e u iat< TE,V ~ a p 6 t 6 vadrQv In keeping wrth
ClaJ in the
deskes of the heart* of them the desLres of
clq & K a ~ a p o i a v TOO
C i ~ l p hEDeul
T& hearts, gave them u p
into uncleanness of the'* be bein.G~ishonOredthe to
that
ohpara
adrrjv
h,
a h o i ~ ,25 O ~ T W E < their bodies m&ht
bodies
of them
In
them.
Who be dishonored among
p ~ r i , h h o b v rilv ciAfi8~lm TOO O t d tv ~6 them, 25 even those
exc awed
the
truth
of the God In the who exchanged the
qch6c1,
nai
&~@&uOt,o(~
t m t h of God for t h e
He.
and
they venerated
lie and venerated
UI&puoav
r"
K T ~ U E I na
they rendered sacred service to tRe crcsiion beage and rendered sacred
to the 'Ieation
rbv
~ ~ i o a v . r a , (i< Lurlv cllho rbq
the onehaving created, who is bleaaexrionel rather than the o n e
Who Created, who is
el< TOP< aii,vaq &PC. 26 AIU
T O ~ O
into the
ages;
amen.
Through
thl. blessed forever. Amen.
26 That is why God
,&8,
napC6onm a h o l r q
gavebeside
thern
thde
1:s
passions gave them u p ta
6rtpiaq
ai TS y&p 8fikla1 olGrE,v disgraceful sexual
of dishonor: the iind
for females of them apwtites, for both
their females changed
pc?hha&
r j v QUULK'V xpiiolv eiq
miv
~ X Eanged
the natura
uoe
into the (one1 the natural use of
U pljutv 27 bpoioq -re .a1 ol &paeve< themselves into one
beryde nature:
likewise and also the males contiary t o nature;
27 and likewise even
&+~vTE~
QWIK v ~ P f i ~ l v
use
of the the males left the nathaving let go off the
nahlri
eqh~ia~
i t n w 8 t , o a v 6v T f i bpicel a d r a v ural use of the female
female were burned out in the
ust of them
beeme
t i
IrMfihouq
b & P ~ U I V , *Iv inflamed in their lust
into onesnother
males
in
males.
the towardoneanother,
&ox p w G y v
u r n al;blnwl
ral
~ j v
mth
iddecency
wort&g down
and
the working what is
?V
E&l
h~ploeiav
obscene and receiving
whrch
it ww n e c e m q e'o
return reward
in themselves the full
C L ~ T ~ V
6"
nhavqq
recompense. which
error
.
of them
in
was due for their
dorohappcbovr~q.
error.
reeeivang ibaekl from.
28 And just as
28 Kai
r&&< o d r ~ 6 o ~ f p a o ar vb v they did not approve..
And aecordtngaa not they approved tho
of holding God in
h,yv5m,
EXEW
knowledge,
tobehavhg
..
* n o w ~ ~ w eaccurate
,
nap66orn, mhk 6 E d ( tlq &66~opov God gave them
the God into disap~roved t o a disapproved
gave b ~ s i d e them

~fi
a

&ti

~~

ROMANS 129-2:2

675

"oh
~ O ~ E ~ V T&
p? ~ a 8 f i r o v r a , mental state, to do
mind, to b e d o e s the (things1 not beins fittine. t h e thlngs not fitting.
29 nenht,popi~voy
n&og
&61rip
29 fllled as they were
having been filled
to an
unrighleousners
all
unllehtenuc
~~~TOvrl iq
T T ~ E O M C ~ ~K ~ K ~ P .
ness, wlekedness.
Wbkefness covetousness badness.
covetousness, badness,
Q86vou
$ 6 ~ 0 ~
EIpl60q
being full of e n w ,
of envy
of murder
of strife
22%t
K U K O ~ ~ ~ U
,,,,8upluThq, murder, strife, deceit,
of bed-mannerekatate,
wh~aperera, maiicious disposition.
30 r a r a h M o u q
8comuys?q . ODp~ordrq, being whisperers*
a~eakeradowIi ~odabhorreis.
insolent. 30 backbiters.
tpcvprrhq haters of ~ o d ;
~ ~ P ~ @ ~ ~MaC6vaq.
u s .
superior appearxng.
vagrants,
inyenbra insolent. hauahty.
rar6v
YOMOUIV self-~ssurnin&
of bad (thibm).
to parents inventors of injurious
& T I E [ ~ .E ~31~
&UW~TOUS
things, disobedlent t o
lanes) dinobehlent,
(ones1 without comdrehension.
without
&uuveLrou<
understanding, false
engagement breakers,
t o agreements, having
&ur6pyouq.
no natural affection,
(onea) without natural meetion.
32 oirtveq 76
61~aiwpa
TOO ~ E O O me'ciless~ 32
who
the righteons decree of the cod though these know
hlyvb~sq,
&TI
01
.& full well t h e righteous
having aecuIBtelY known, that the (ones) the decree of Ood, t h a t
T O I ~ O T ~ nphooomq
65101
h & r o u those practicing such
sueh ithlnpsl
performing
worUly
ofdesth things are deservind
Ebiv
05 pbvov a h & n o l o ~ o l v &hi& of death, they not
they a&, not one them they are dotng but Only keep on doing
~ai
ouwv6onoOo~v
them but
'Onsent
also
they are thinking well with
to th;'$nas)
with those practicing
np&oouotv.
them.
~erformlng.
Therefore you
Atd
dnrarroh6~~0~
lhrough which
defenseless
are Inexcusable.
6rv8pwm
d
~pivov. h, Q 0 man. whoever you
man
everyone the (one) judging: in what are, if you judge; for
npivw
T ~ V
AEPOY o e a u ~ b vin t h e thlng in which
you are judging the different (dno. yourself YOU judge another,
KCLT~KP~YL~
YOU 'Ondemn
yourse*.
you are judging ?own.
VerYZngs)
inasmuch as you that
b
np&aoe~q
Judge practice the
YOU am performing
the (one)
J"td2$;
Now
2
oi6a ev
6Z. b n T& r i p a
TOO same things.
we have Lnown but that the jud)gment of the .we know t h a t t h e
Judgment Of God is.
Oms3 tori"
K~T&
ciAfi8rtrrv h i
sob5
God is according to trvth uwn the (onel in accord wlth truth.
TU
romka
n p & o o v r a q . against those who
the
meh (things)
performhk'. practice such things.

)JJ~;o$"~

~~~~

b%2kzs

22

5%

'$?

ROMANS 23-10

h y i h ,
61. r o h o , & drvepwm 3 B u t do You have
You are reckoruog but thla. 0
man
this idea. 0 man.
rotaima
whtle you judge those
b
rpivov
T O
rh
the lone1 lvdglng the (ones) the such lthlng.1 who Drsctlce such
nolGv
ah&, 67, o h t h ~ n g sand yer you do
np&ooo?ra( r a i
perl0rmmg "nd lane dolnc them, l h e l you them, that y o u will
76
K isa
roc
Oroi. escape the judgnrenc
k*@~:lr~
wlll flee our of
the
ju&ment
01 the
God! of God? 4 Or do y o u
4 71 'rot I T ~ O ~ T O U7ijq X P ~ W ~ T ~ T &TO!?
OC
despise the riches
0. of the riches of the
klndnesa
of him of his kindness and
uai e q
irvoxijs r a i
p a ~ p 0 8iaq
~
forbearance and
llongnrss o~sPlrlt lanc-suffering, because
and of the forbearance and o%e
~maqpo~iq,
&yvo&
6
76 you-do not know t h a t
youaredespir;mg
not knowing
that
the the kmdly [quaUtyl of
TOO &OD riq prr&vo~&v o r God 1s trylng t o lead
kZ!?g%yl
ofthe ~ o dfnto repentance you you t o repentance?
&YE,; 5
~arh
68 ~ f i v orh!lp6?qr& 5 But accordrng t o
1. leading?
Aecardlngto but the
hardnes* your hardness and
oou
K ~ I
&pcrav6qrov
rap6iav unrepentant heart
of YOU
and
unrepentant
heart YOU are storing up
BqoaupI(;~~q
C E ~ Y T O6pYIIv 6w fiphpv wrath for yourself
you am treasunngup to yourself wrath in day on the day of wrath
and of the revealing
6pyij;h r a i h n a h & s w q
6fna1onptuiaq
of wra
and of reveladon of righteous judgment of God's righteous
r o t 8 ~ 6 6, 65
dnro60uc1
k ~ & m w Judgment. 6 And h e
of the God,
who will MY back to each lone) will render t o each
rmit
rh Epya &oiY 7
~oiq
one according t o his
accordingto the works ofhlm;
tothe lone01 works: 7 everlasting
~1.v
naW
bnopovfiv E you &yaOoO llfe to those who are
indeed secordingta endurance ofwork
good seeking glory and
66Sav ~ a ril p i v nai
&q0apuiav
{qroOolv honor and incorruptgbry and honor and t n ~ a r r u ~ t t b l e n e seeking
s~
ibleness by endurance
aihvmv' 8
~oiq
66
LF in work t h a t is good:
everlasting:
to the ,me81 but out of 8 however. for those
who are contentlous
tp18iaq
~ a i
dnrrtbka
eontent~ousnes and
lone91 dlsobeylng to the and who disobey
MqBsiq mt8opEvauols 62 '61
&61riq
t h e t m t h but obey
truth
obeylog
but to the Unrlghteoumem
there
6 p y i nai tluybq, 9 B h i q ~ s r a i O T E Y O X W P ~ ~wlll
,
be wrath and
wrath and anger,
trlbulatlon and
dlatrcs*.
anger, 9 trlbulatlon
Lrri n 8 o a v qk*
&v~pimou
TOG
and d l s t r e ~ supon
,
the
upon
every
of man
of the lone1 soul of e v e n man who
u a r s ~ ~ a < o p i v o~6
u
~a16v
' l o ~ 6 a i o u TL works what-1s mnjuwor ng down the had l t h i ~ ~ l ,of Jew
and rlous, of the Jew first
n p D ~ o v~ a 'EMqvoq
i
10 66Fa 61. nal mpfi and also of the Greek;
glory but and honor 10 but elorv and
first and of C r e e e
byaQp&~
honor &d %ace for
~ a rEIpilq
i
mami
TQ
and peace to everyone the tonel
war lng
everyone who works
ri,
hydbv,
'IovEaiy rr rrpirrov r a i what 1s good. far t h e
the m o d (thulgl,
to Jew
and
firat
and Jew first and atso
8

%?

ROMANS 2:ll-18

677

678

"EXhqvt, 11 oh y h p tmav n p a u w n o h q ~ y l i a lor t h e Oreek.

to Creek:
not for
is
acceptance o face 11 For there i s n o
psrtlallty with Ood.
na h
BE@.
berrde the God.
12 For Instance.
12
"ouol
&6pq
fipaprov all those who sinned
Ae many as
without law they s~nneh, wlthout law will also
withbut law;
&vbpoq ~ a i
drroho3vra1.
~ a perish
i
Wlthout law a180 they will be dertro~lngaelvel; and but nil those who
duo!
kv v6p4, i j p a p ~ o v 6121
v6pou sinned under law wlll
aa many a8 in law they sinn;d,
through law be judged by law.
rp80'uovrav
13 06 y h p 01 dnpoarai 13 For the hearers
they w i n be judged;
not
for
the
hearers of law are not the
v6 ou
6iratoa
n a p & r Q kf, &Ah' ones righteous before
ofk w righteous (ones1 beside the God, hut God, but t h e doers of
law wlll be declared
ol
notqrai
v6pou
6~ra~oB1$~ovra1.
the
doers
of law
will be justified. Hzhteous. I4 For
y h p i8vq
rh
v6pov whenever people of
14 6 r a v
law the nations t h a t do
Whenever for nations the (ones1 .!I
exov~a q6ua
~h
rot
v6pou not have law do by
law nature the things of
having
to nature the (thmgn) of tho
no~Du~v
O ~ O I 0
Lxovrcq the law, these people.
they may be doing. these
avina although not havlng
tauroiq
rloiv
v6poq 1 5 o i ~ t v t q law, are a law t o
to selves
Uley are
law:
who t h e m ~ ~ l v e s15 They
kv6cirwvra1
~b
706 v6pou are the very ones
am shewing within the
of the
law who demonstrate t h e
matter of the law to
ypcmrbv
tv
a
~afiiaag
&GV,
written
In
the
hearof them, be wrltten in their
uuvyap~upohq~
ah&
7's hearts, while t h e n
bearlns witness together
of them
Of
conscien~eis bearing
o u v ~ 1 6 j o r w g ~ a i p ~ r a c i r &hhjhov
rDv witness with them
consemnee
and between one another d the and, between them
ho topDv
~aqyopohrov
nai own thoughts, they
re"~on!ngs
aceusing
or
also arc being accused
h o h o y o u p ~ w ,1 6 hr
rpivr! or even excused.
defend~naselves,
in w z e h
isiudglnC 16 This will be in
6 0sbq rh
rp-h
rinr dnr8phnov the day when God
the God the hldden (things1 of the
men
throuzh Christ Jesus
rard
ri, shay
pov
61h
~ u d g e the
s secret
accordlna to the
gookews
of me through things of mankind,
X loroO 'IquoO.
according t o the good
ghrlst
Jesus.
news I declare.
17 El 61. o b 'lou6arioq Cnovop&<q a a l
17 If, now, you are
H but you
Jew
are being nanied and a Jew in name and
hwma6q
v6yq r a l
raux&ual are resting upon law
YOU lire TeStlnE "6 UPOn
law and YOU are hoasilnp and taking pride in
b 8cO 1 8 r a i
~IV&KEIS
6 09, a ~ ( a iGod. 18 and YOU
In God
and youare mowing the w#
end know hls wlll and
Sor~p&<rlg
T&
6 1 a q f p w r a BPPIOV~of things
you are approvrnr
the
t h i l l ~ excelling
s
t h a t are excellent

re

x?

%X

be

ROMANS 219-26

LK
TOO
v6pov, because you are orally
~arqxoljp~voq
Law, instructed out of the
being orally instructed
out of
the
19
nirro#%q
rs
o~au.rbv d6qybv Law; 19 and you
guide are persuaded that
Yourself
and
you have persuaded
~!var
~ugXGv,
qGq
sfiu
6v you are a guide of
to be
of blind (qnesl, light of the (ones) in the blind, a light for
OK~TEI
20 n a 1 6 c u ~ i v
6qp6vwv
those in darkness,
darknesk,
educator
of Ynrearonable '[ones) 20 a
of the
Lxorra ~ i vp6pgwo1v unreasonable ones, a
6 6 6 u ~ a h o v v rriwv
teacher
of%abes:
having the
form
teacher of babes, and
r i l q yvhuewq ~ a i7-5 drhq8eia~ 6v T@ having the framework
of the knowledge and ofjhe
truth/
,the of the knowledge and
v6pq.21
6
01%
616aa~wv of the truth in the
Law,
the (onel
therefore j
teaching
Law21 do you,
ETL OY
omur6v ad
6166u~~rqawe~enf'cone) yourself not are you teachhg?
teaching someone
the One else,
d
~ l l ~ ~ o
p i~ w ~
not teach yourself?
The lone1
rrreaehinz
not
YOU,the one preachnh6rrrcfy
22
6
ing "Do not steal," do
are youstea U P
The (one)
you steal? 22 You,
~OCXE~L~Y
to be committing :dultery. the One saying "Do
#2t
not commit adultery,"
po,x&,q'
are you eommltting&dultery?
The (one) do you commit
adultery? You, the one
P6Ehuou6p~voq
la
i6wha
expressing abhorrence
having disgust for
the
of the idols, do you
ispwuhcTq.; .
23 Bq
rob temples? 23 You.
are you robbing temples?
who
take pride in
x a u p ,
6th
rrapaP6rorwq 706
youare oastmg, through the transgression of the law, do YOU by Your
Of the
v6pou 76" 8 ~ b v
6
;
24 76 y h p
~ a wthe ~ o are
d you dishonoring?
~h~ for Law dishonor God?
6vopa
TOG
8coG
61'
tp&< 24 Far "the name of
name
of the
~ o d through
roo God is being blasPhaogtlpci~ak kv r o i q Eevm~v,. ~a8rhq phemed on account
is being blasphemed in the nations, according as You people among the
nations"; just as i t is
y i pmral.
itharxeen written.
written.
25 rrcpt-ropi
p b
heShg
25 Circumcision
Cireumcirion
indeed
$$! is benefiting is, in fact, of benefit
i&v
v6pov
mp6uuqy
6 i only if you practice
if eve]. law youmay be Derfarmina: if ever but law: but if YOU are a
transgressor of law,
n a p a p k q q v6pou
,j
n,p,,op,j
transgressor of law you may be, the circumcision your circumcision has
oou
anpopu~ia
y 6 ovcv. 26 &hv become uncircumciof you
unelrcummsioti
hasxecome.
' If ever sion.
26 if, therefore,
otv
6
. , &npoPvorja
T& a n uncircumcised
therefore
the
U ~ C ~ ~ C Y ~ C I E L O the
~
person keeps the
61~a16pa~a
TOG
v6pov righteous requirerighteous requirements
of the
Law ments of the Law,

t&5~{ng

~~~~~
"?$

&

ROMANS 2:27-3:4

679

678

guh&ouq
o b ~6 &~poPvm-ria a h 0 5 his uncircumcision
it may be guariing, not the uncircumcision of him will he counted as
will i t
ciq
~ T E P ~ T O ) ~ ? ~ Y ho i u e ~ u c ~ a 27
~ ; ~ a circumcision,
i
into
circumcision
williereekoned?
And not? 27 And the uncircumcised
[person]
KP~VE?
fi 6 QGUEW~ d l ~ p o P u m i a T ~ Y
will judge the out of nature uneircumcision the t h a t i s such by nature
will, by carrying out
v6pov
~EhoGoa
oi
~ b v
law
completing
you
the (one) through the Law. Judge you
who with its written
nEp ,Tap
napaP6rqv code and circumcision
of cirreumc,s,on
transgresPoi
are a transgressor of
v6pou. 28 0;
6
law. 28 For he is not
of law.
Not
the (onel
B Jew who is one o n
qnvcp@
'lou6ai6q torlv, 056s
4 ev the outside, nor is eirmanrfest istatel
Jew
. is,
neither the in cumcision that
qavrpQ
oapni
n r p l r o p i . is on the outside upon
manifest istatel
m
fiesh
circumcision: the flesh, 29 But he
29
6
b T@ . ~ p m r Q 'lou6aioq, is a Jew who is one on
but the (one) in the hidden
Jew,
the inside, and [his]
nai
TT+ITO~~
nap6iaq Lv n v r G p q 05 circumcision is t h a t
and circumcision of heart in . s ~ n t not of the heart by spirit,
and not by s written
i, &a!voS c,X
of
the
prarse
not out of code. The praise of
t h a t one comes, not
&v8pimwv &Ah'
roS BE&.
from men, but from
men
but out of the God.

y'$$$zq
$
:

&2

f '

ah'

Lp$!i~:z:'

- A -

""".

Ti ' o h
~6 nrpaou6v TOG 'loubaiou,
What, then,-is the
What therefore the abundant of the
Jew,
superiority the
9
T~S
fi hqEhia TCS
~ E P I T O I I ~ ~ : Jew, Or what
the
or
what the
benefit
of the cireumeision?
beneflt of the circum2 nohJ
narh
n h r a r p h o v . npGrov ,ision? 2 A great
Much according to every
manner.
First
in su.rv
m.u
piv
XTI
tncmrG8~ow
r&
I all. because
indeed
because the7 wereentrusted with the +ha.. ...?re
,. entrusted
8030. 3
Ei wlth the sacred
h6ya
702
God.
What
lxttle words
of the
If pronouncements of
fi dm~orior adrirv n j v God 3 What, then,
~ i r r i o r q r r bTIVE~,
d~sbeheved some. no the mrbel~ef of them the Its the easel? If some
did not exdress faith,
~ ~ U T I Y
TOG
e E o ~will
their lack of
~ o d
felth(f~ness)
of the
faith
perhaps make
yivo,ro.
~a~apy'ue~.
the
faithfulness
of
itwill mare w ~ L ~ ~ t e i ? e e t ?#?t
may it
Ood without effect'
66 6 ' 8e6 &hqBfiq, n 6 q 68..-..-.I Never may that
ytvdo8o
true,
evew but
let come to be but the Go2
"Lypso
1!But let God
iiv8ponoq pcljoqq,
ra86rrrp
id true, though
man
ilar,
aeeordingtowhleh (things) even C V ~ L J rnan
be found
av a liar, even as it is
yiyparr~a~
' h w
So thal
it has been written
likely wntten'
vou
- "That
~
~
~
6 i ~ a l o 8 f i q,
b r o i q h6yo1q oou mi might be pravbd righyoushould be junMed in the words of YOU and teous in your words
vnnjoc~q
Lv
K iv~u8ai
and might win when
YOU should gain victory in the to be %eingjudged you are being judged."

-.-., ..",.
I First';
..,

1':

I b.?f!?f

TO

ROMANS 3:s-13
uc. 6 el 6 t

680

&61~ia

1pOv BEOO 5 However, if our un-

of u. of God righteousness brings

61ratou&vqv
owion)utv.
T:
kpcirp~v; God's righteousness
riphteouancsll i p u t t l n g together, what shall we my? t o t h e fare, what shall
4 &~IKO< 6 B ~ l r
6
L r r ! ~ i p w v we say? God is
#ot unrlahteous the ~ o tho
i (one) bearing upon unjust when h e vents
his wrath, is be? (I
-riv 6pyiv.
~cnh
a m spealiing as a man
the wrath; ~ c e o ~ d i n p t o
I
does.'
may
O
y i v o t ~ o . m e 1 nirs K ivc? 6 e6bs
How.
a may lt occur; since how vllrjudge the God that
otherwise. will God
T ~ V K~U~OV;
judge the world?
the
world?
7 Yet if by reason
7 rl 62 1 M j t l c t a TOO ern; 6u TO Of my lie the truth of
XI but the
truth
of the Gad in the
been
0 ~ 6 u p a T 1~ E P ~ L T U E U O E V15 T ~ V6 6 1 ~more prominent t o his
my
lle
it abounded
into the glory
whv am I also
hl K & ~ O 6 5 6 p a p r w h l r ~ yet being judged as a
a3roJ
~i
yet
also I
se
sinner
ofhlm:
why
sinner? 8 And [why]
not [say], just as it is
pi
m9Oq
~ p i v o p a ~ , 8 vai
am belnx Judsed,
and
not
according as falsely charged t o us
PhaupqpoSpt8a
a
Ka8d15
t ~ a o i v and just as some men
we arc belnz blos~hemed and sccordtng as assert state that we say: "Let
hiyew
611 n o ~ f i u wcv ~h us do the bad things
TIVLC i,pht
to be saylnp that Let us t o the t h a t the good things
some
"8
ha
~ B U
&, may come"? The judgravh
In order that
Aould come
the ment against those
bad (tltlnml
&V
661.6~ [men1 is in harmony
&ya8&;
wlth lustice.
just
rood (thlnp)? Of whom the ju&mnt
you.

If but the undghteousneas

QB,"Zov
aZ~:ing.

tq

~~.

a-.

the

h&pvye
throat

Are
~~-~we in a better
~

&.
What thereI&rel

B TI

2% "A,:
&pa T ~ W
,Pa
yiyparrml

position? Not a t all!

above we
Are we having selves before?
made the charge

npoex6pe8a;

'ye\~5

,?$'Lr 5

Bc:o$k\

eTval.
to
be.
lo
6rt O ~ KLorlv

as

Greeks are all under

sin;
written:
10 -There
just as is
i t not
is
a righteous [man], not
"
.
.
a
"

A-o,

.. ,, "..

+ha=

6 i ~ a l o g i s no one t h a t has
1s
righteous anv insieht, there is
it has been wdttcn that Not
oG6L ctq, 11 OGK emlv
uuviwv
nosone &at seeks for
not-but one,
not
la
(onel comprehhndlng. God. 12 All [men]
o d ~t m t v
tr<qrOv
T ~ V Bc6v 12 nhvrcq havedeflected. all of
not
la
leeklng out the
God:
ell
them together hdve
tfirh~vav,
&pa
f i x p ~ h 8 q u a ~ . b c c u n l ~wonniers.
they mellned out, together
they became useless; I them is no one thal
xpqmbn)ra, 0 6 ~E ~ I Vdoes kindness, there i s
0 6 ~Eorlv
wol&
klndnell,
not
18
not so much as one!'
(onel dolng
not
ia
k v 6 ~1s ?&go<
&rWyp&Oq
13 "Then throat is
t
one.
orevc
having been opened up a n Opened grave,

ah&

of them:

~ o h ~ o O o w 162

they deceived, poison

a h i r v 14

of the&

6v

laic y h h u u a ~ q a h O v they have used deceit

to the

tongues

of them with their tongues:'

imb rh ~ E i h q"Poison of asps is

&mi6wv
of asps

under the

~b o r 6 p a

&phg

of whom the mouth

llpa

behind their lips.-

~ a 14
l "And their mouth

of eunlna and is rull of cursing and

r r ~ r p i a q l i p o . 15 6 5 ~ i S ol

~ 6 6 ~a h5 i r v bitterexpression."
feet of them
feet are
k x t a t alps, 16 orivrpt p a v a l r c l h a ~ n w p i aspeedy to shed blood."
to pour out blood.
crushkg and
mlsery
.,Ruin and misery
b ~ u i qb b i q a h O v 17 K U ~b&v elpjvqq o h are in their mays;
in the ways of the&
end way of peace not
17 and they have not
Eyuwuw. 18 05r
Em~v
known the way of
bitterness

s Lull;

they knew.

sharp the

Not

11

$ ;@

oz$

peace." 18 "There is
no fear of God before
their eyes!'
19
O76a EW
6L &TI
6ua
Now we know
We haveknown but that asmany ithlngrl as
that a11 the things
b v6po5 A~YEI
1075
kv TO ~ 6 1 1the~ Law says it
the ~ s wis saylnp to the (ones1 in tho Law
addresseli t o those
hahci,
?va
nav
under t h e Law, so
it 1s speaking,
In order thst
every
t h s t every mouth
~ p a r i
~ a l
h661noq
might e <deed up
and
aubject to punishment
811 the
may
be world
stopped
may
and
y i v rat
rrh~
e$ become liable t o
sbodd%eeoms all
t o t e Go

hlvavr~

~ i r v dgBahpirv u3rJv.
eyea

from in front of the

of them.

",:6,~:

thbe K&~zF

616~1

9 m a t the"?

tq~lv.

ROMANS 3:14-23

681

61

for punishment.

of law
Therefore
no flesh
bywill
works
~ffp," ztt 20

6 1 r m w B i o c ~ a 1nhua o&p<

k v h l o v a h 0 6 be declared righteous
In sight of him:
him, for by
61h y h p v6 Ou
h i r w o l ~ hpa~rfac.law is the accurate
alaln.
through for of yaw accurate knowledge
knowled~eof sin.
2 1 vuvi 62
6tra!ou6vq
2 1 E I U ~ now apart
tlghteousneM from law God's
NOW
but wi ou
righteousness has
BmO
mgwipo~m

will be JurtlRed

all

Resh

v$!su

'Ti5t

has been made ms~lfeat, been made man,fest.

of God

paprupoup6vq

belng witnessed abDUt

lnrb l o t vbpou ~ a ~i i r vas it is borne wdness

by

and the to by the Law and the

61h Prophets; 22 yes.
rlphteousneas but Of God through God's nahteousness
Bropheta,
n h v m g rob5 throughthe faith
r r i o n w q 'I 003 X IUTOO,
of?eau# 8hri.t.
0
all
the ID
. Jesus Christ, fo1
WIUTE~OVTU~,
05 y&p ~ T I V S ~ u u ~ o h f iail
. those having
(ones) bellevlns, not
fop
It h
dl~tinetion. falth. For there is n o
distinetlon.
23 For
7111ap~ov
23 TT%F
they slnned
and all have sinned
burspoiwrat
7-c 6
651s,
r o c BmG and fall short of
they are comtnx behlnd of k s glory of the ~ o d : the glory of God.

rr opqrOv, 22 6wa1ouljvq

the

6L

Law

BroO

ROMANS 3:24-31

682

24 61m1oGpcvo1

24 and i t i s as a

60 ~ h v
aPm0
belng luatlRed
(as) t e e aft
to%
of him
xhptm
6,& rfiq &,o~m&wS
undeserved klndnas. through the release by ransom
rilq Lv X lor3 'IqooO 25 6v
rrpoLBoo
ofthe In 8hrlst Jesus;
whom setforth
6
IXauniplov
61h
Lv 6
the Cod propltlatory t h m W
the
a3roO a7 a m
E I ~ EV~LIEIV
5
of hfm
bkd
lnto
showing withln
0%
6,nno&q5
&05
6,&
rfghteousness ofhlm thmugh the lettlnggobaide
.rdv
npoyryovb~wv
&papsxrof the having prevlaurly occurred
28 LV ~6
~ V O X $ TOG 8 ~ 0 6 , nF+ *V
h the forbearance of the God, toward the
~ v 6 E l ~ l v 7-F 61~a1006vqq a 6 ~ 0 6LV 10
ahowing wlthln ofqhe rlghteou~ness of hlm In the
V ~ V
Kalp
E I ~b
Ebal abrbv
now aIlpolntc$iime, lnto t h e to be
hlm
6iua1ov
~ a i 61~a10Gvm
76v
tr
rlshteous
and
lustlfylng
the (one)
0ut.f
niurowg
' I mt
iatth
OiTesudl

w\zt~

.+

free gin t h a t they

are being declared
righteous by his
undeserved kindness
through the release by
the ransom [paid] by
Christ ~ e s u s . 25 ~ o d
set him forth as a n
offering for pmpitiation through faith in
his blood. This was in
order t o exhibit his
OW" righteousness, because he was forgiving
the sins t h a t occurred
in the
while
God was
forbearance; 26 so
as to exhibit his own
righteousness in this
present season,t h a t
he might be righteous
even when declaring
righteous the man
that has faith in

rrw,v

Jnrllr

27 Where, then, is
no0
OBV
fi
the boasting? It is
Whsn
the ,
therefore
shut out. Through
1ScrXsiu&l.
61h
dpou;
what law? That of
n =hutO U ~ . ~ h ~ ~m noiou
ag t -rt
h f.
law?
works? NO indeed.
v
L ~ ~ w
o ' k i r'
eta
but through the law
Ofthe worksi
NO.
of faith. 28 For we
n i o r m q 28
Xoy!(;6p~Ba
y 6 p reckon t h a t a man
of faith.
We am reckoning
for is declared righteous
61ua10&S&~
nimel
W p o n o v by faith apart from
to be bclng lustlfled
to faith
man . works of law. 29 Or
is he the God of the
xwpit
EPYW
Jews only? Is h e not
apwt from
wo~ks
28
, atso of people of
'lou6aiw
the nations? Yes,of
of Jews
t,t?e
people of the nations
rai CBv5v.
wi rai eev6v
SO C ~ E P
30 if tmly
slro of n a t ~ o h a ~Yea also ofnat~dns,
iie,ven God is one, who will
E T ~ 6 Brb
65 ~ I K ~ I ~ L I TE TI E ~ I T O fiv
EK
declare circumcised
one the Go$ who will justlly eircume~ionout of people righteous as
niurcwq r a i C I ~ p o p u u r i w 6 1 h rilq T~UTEWF, a result Of faith and
uncircumcised people
faith and UnEireumclSIOn through the
faith,
righteous by means
3 1 vbpov
oOv
,a,apyoOpw
Law
therefore
we are making IneReotive
6lb
~ i l sn i m E W ;
1 ybolro
&Ah& by means of our faith?
through the
is1th7
#ot may ~tO E E ~ , but Never may that hapvbpov
IUT~YOIICV.
pen! On the contrary,
law we a* eatabllahlng.
we establish law.

27

K%E,5i

*fiiIh"f:zv

:$c$

$2

$$f~nfa~\~li,~ll,","

ROMANS 4:I-9

683

/4

Ti
06"
Lpojptv
'Appahp I ~ V
What therefore shall we say Abraham the
rrporrhropa
narh
uhpna; 2 1
forefather
aeeordlngto
flesh?
If
ipywv . t6cralcj&l,
out of
works
waslustlfled,
~abxqpm
&Ah' air r r p b ~
he ldl?:lng
cause for boastlnp; but not toward

T h a t being so.
what shall we say
about Abraham our
forefather according
to the flesh? 2 If,
for instance. Abraham
were declared righteous as a result of
works, h e would have
B~bv,3 7;
fi
YPQ~
AXCEI;
God.
What
the serlpture Issnylng? ground far boasting;
but not with God.
' E n i u r w u ~ v 62
'APta&p
73
~ a i
Believed
but Abro am to the
and 3 For what does
the scrioture sav?
LAoyiuBq
drD
~ 1 q 81ra1ouljvqv. brahi him exercised
It war reckoned
to hlm
lnto
rlghteou9nesr.
l a t h in Jehovah.' and
4
TO
6L I p y a ~ p L v 6~ p1uB6 01) it w38 countcd t o hlm
TO the (onel but
wor lng
the rewar2 not as nehtcousners.'
Aoyi<~~al
~arh
xhplv
4 Now to the man
Is belng reckoned aDEOrdlnP to Undeserved kindness that works the pay
&Ah&
~arh
b+eiXqpa. 5
~8
ie counted, not a s a n
to the (One' undeserved kindness,
but
according to
debt;
6 i p i Lpya(;oyLv~, nlurE6ovr1 62.
h
i but as a debt. 5 On
but no
work ng,
believlne
but upon the other hand, to t h e
man t h a t does not
&ocpraw
61rataGvra
7bv
the (onel
luatlfylng
the
frreveren?ial, work but puts faith in
him who declares t h e
Aoyi<~~a!
ninrlq
allroG
E I ~
Is being reckoned the
fslth
of hlm
into ungodly one righteous,
his faith is counted as
61m~oobyv. 6
vaebmp
rlghteouonera,
eccordlngtowhlch (thlnml even righteousness. 6 Just
'pealrs
uai A a v d 6
ALyrt
7bv p a ~ a p ~ n p b vTOG as David
al*o ~ a v l d Is saying the
happinen
of the of the happiness of
the man to whom God
AoyiEa,
&vBphov
righte-ness
man
to
is c ~ ~ n t t ncounts
g
lromworks:
Epywv
7
M
a
~
h
p
l
o
t
6 1 ~ a 1 o o b y v xwpiq
~ a p p y(ones)
rlghteouanes. apart from works
whose
''Happy
lawless
are those
deeds
bv
& ~ L e q u w al
&Vopia~
of whom were let go OR the lawlessnesses
and whose
have
been pardoned
sins have
bv
t n ~ ~ a h l j + B l l m w a1
hlia ~ i a be,,
~ , covered: s hap
of whom
were covered upon
the
sfns.
PY the man whose
sin Jehovah" will by
8 pauhp~og
&vIip
08
oP
happy
msleperaen b f w h o m not
no means
,,,to
account."
h o y i o q ~ a ~K6p1oq h p a p r i w .
should reckon Lord
sln.
9 Does this
o3v
oDroq h i TI~V
haPPines8. then, come
therefore , thla upon tho upon circumcised
mptro j v fi rai hi n j v & r p o ~ ~ U r i w ;people Or a150 Up0n
clrcume!!lon
or atso upon the uncircumeirion7 uncircumcised people?
S' Jehovah. F.8.la.o.m.y cod, ~ A B . 8. ~ehovah,J%nwa.m.szzs:mrd, m.

&?

kA$Z!h".h$

5%

?%

WkOmke %iJ

.'

Baad

As p"h%i,"&q

ROMANS 4:lO-15
hiyopw

We are saying

'Appahp
Abraham.

10 "05

How. -

fi

the

684
'EhoyioBq

rriortq
.,faith

08"

therefore

For we say: '"His:

,T

It wasreckoned

16

t o t e falth was counted

S ~ ~ a t o o G ~tov .Abraham as righ10 Under

d?ysyio8q;
tv what circumstances,
was it reckoned?
In then. was it counted?
I

into

ROMANS 4:16-21

685

righteousness. teousness."

Alh

Through

roir~o in

~arh

this

out of

xhplv

p~paicrv~ f i vh q y f h i a v rravri
ob

the

promlre

to all

Tcp,ropiq
in uncireumcisian.
q ~ ? ~ i o v EAaAapsv
s,gn
he received of cirsumeisim, 11 And he received
a sign, namely,
ogpayi6a s-5 S~~aeoobvqq~ " q
, of
Of%,e
ghteousness
T-5 i v 'rfi &K obumiq, :is 76 ~Tvalah6v
aith he

11 r a i

and

rrki%wF

Le

AL.

o f b e m the unckcumotslon, lnto the to be

r&v

rrarBpa ndrv~wv
father

of all

the (ones1

hlm

rr~o~~uirvrov
61'
believing

through

those
ahoi< father Of
to them having faith while in
unclrcume ision, in
E P I T O ~ ~ ~
ighteousthe righteousness,
and father of circumcirlon Order
ness to Ioe counted
~oiq
0 6 ~ &I
mspt~op~qp6vov &Ah6 to them ; 12 and a
to the (ones1 not out of ' circumcision only
but father f circumcised
nai
TO?(
(TTOIXO~~~Y
~ o i q offspringI . not oniv to
also
to the (ones1 ' proceeding orderly
to the those wi;badher< to
IXYEUIY
7-5 i v &K dpuo~i,q T T / ( T T E W
TOG< CirCUmCiSion, but
~ ~ n of the to those who walk orfOOtSteps oflhe in u n e ~ ~ ~ m c iofs faith
deriy in the footsteps
'Appahp.
rrarp6~ fig&"
of that faith while
father
of us
Abraham.
in the uncircumcised
13 06 yhp
6th
~ 6 ~ 0 fi" irrqyFhia state which our father
Not for through
law the
pmrmre
Abraham had.
13 'APoahj fi T% m i p j a ~ .a r ~ o i 76
I3
'I Was
to the A
~ or t o~
t
~~d
I of him:~ the t ~
hr~u~
law
h that~
~
Abraham 01 hls seed
~Aqpov6pv ah6v shot r6opo~.&Ah& 6 h
heir
ham to 1,e of world
but thrn".h
had the Prom'se
h e should be helr of
61~alouhqq rri(TTw$' 14 ci yhp
01
a world, bt~tit was
~ghteousners of faith:
if
for
the [ones) throueh th !e righteous~ ~ n B v w r a ~ ness 6y f ath. 14 For
i~ v6pou ~ h qov6p01,
out oi law
~,,rs,
ha8 been made empty if those wk10 adhere
~a7ipy~at
fi to law are h e m , falth
fi rriorcg ~ a i
and has been made rneffecttve the has been made useless
the
falth
and the pramlse
hayydiu
prom=:
l5 tfe
has been aholrshed
* c ,.. alltv the Law
r wiath, but
--e is no law,
.here any
&upopuoripq, , ~ i q . 76
.

hoytoejvat
uneireumcis~on, >"to the to be
rjv 61~alao~ivqv.12 ~ a i ' r r m i p a ~ T

'

vtf:< &?

--

In order that i t was as a result of

siq ~6 dva, faith. that i t might

into the to be be according t o un-

kindness, in
re
o r r i p v a ~ ~deserved
,
Order for the promise
the
reed.

i.. TOG v6pau p6vov &Ah& t o be sure to all his

TG

but seed, not only to that

2ApPahp, which adheres t o the
also to the lone) out of
faith
of Abraham, Law. but also to that
which adheres to the
85
iortv
rra~fip
rrhvrwv
faith of Abraham. (He
who
ts
father
of all
is the father of us all,
11
na8Sq
yiypmmt
dm n a r i p a 17 just as it is writaecordlng as i t has been written that Father
ten: "I have appointed
rrohh&v bev&v
T ~ ~ E I K SE,
~
KUT~YCNTI
YOU a father of many
of many nations I have placed you, down In front
nations.") This was
00
hia~worv
e~oir
700
in the sight of the
of whom
he believed
of God
the (anel One in whom he had
faith, even of Gad,
<wonotoiivrog rahq ve~poJq ~ a nahairvro~
i
making alwe
the dead (ones) and
calling
who makes t h e dead
T&
d u ~ a 65 6 v w 18 8q r a p ' alive and calls t h e
the ,th~nssl
being as bemg;
who beside thinzs that are not
ihrri6a
h' ehrri6, hiorevmv riq
76 as tcough they were.
hope
upon
hope
he believed into the 18 Although beyond
ycvioBa~ a 6 ~ 6 v .rra~ipa noXAi,v
Wv&v hope, yet based On
to become
him
father
ofmany
nations hope he had faith,
that he might become
narh
~6
~ i p
pbov
according to the (thing) havingXeen said
nations
the
father
in Of
accord
manywith
Eorat
~6
d p a
o o ~19 nai
p? what had been said:
will be
the
seedl
of you:
and
not ,,So your seed will be,s
&oBrvjoaq
6 rriorrl ~aredqosu T& 19 And, although he
having weakened to the faith he minded down the did
grow
in
Lam00 oi, a
i6q
V C V E K ~ W ~ ~ Y faith,
O Y , he considered
of himself bo$y
already having been deadened, his own body, now
already deadened,
iumovraerfiq
rrou
drrbp~ov, ~ a rilv
i
of hundred years somewhere existing, and the as he was about one
years Old,
V~KPWU~V T 5
pj-rpaq Ihppaq, 20 sic Si hundred
also t h e deadness of
not to the (one) out of the

.
....., .
-.

faith.

amording to Undeserved kindness,

stable

16 On this account

V ~ T E W ~ ,iva

nai

law

only

iK

TO

A!

%z5

deadness

otie

womb

of sarah.

jnto

but

the womb of Sarah.

not 20 But because of
the promise of God
6l~npieq ,
~ f i &lorig
he did not waver in
he was made undec~nlve in the
unbelief
a lack of faith, but
br6uvapc58q
rrio~cl, .
6035
became powerful by
faith,
having given his faith, giving God
he war empowered
glory 21 and being
665av ri, BEG 21 nai
rrh poqopq0eiq
glory
to the God
and havlngzeen tuilr borne fully convinced that
8r1
6
LrrfiyyrXrat
6uva~6q Sor!v rai what he had promised
that what he has promised powerful he 1s also he was also able

74"
the

&rrayy+iav
~romme

of the

BEoO
God

',"$

ROMANS 422-5:5

688

t o do. 22 Hence 'it

n o t j o a t . 22
616
rai
thoyio8q
to do.
Through which also it wa. reckoned was counted t o him a s
righteousness."
dro?
I
R~ra!oolivqv.
to him
into
righteousness.
2 3 That "it was
23 OOK
iypdqq
6l
61'
a b ~ b vcounted t o him" was
Not itwas written but through
him written, howeuer, not
p6vov 67,
UoyiuBq
&Q
24 h h h h for hls sake only.
only
that it wan reckoned to him:
but 24 but also for We
rat
61'
07s
pLhhcl sake of us t o whom
also
through
to whom
it la about it is destined t o be
AoyiFnBa~,
roiq
lll07960univ counted, because we
to be being reckoned, to the (ones)
bclievlng believe on him who
h i
T ~ Y
iraipwra
'IquoGv 7bv ralsed Jesus our Lord
upon tho (one1 having rarsed UP
Jesus
the u p from the dead.
~ 6 ~ x 0 ~
&K
wpev
25 8~ 25 He was delivered
Lord
outof
dead lone;),
who u p for the sake of
rrapc668q
6th ~h n a p c m r b p a r a fi Gv our trespasses and
was given beaide through the
tresPasses
O F U S W 8 8 raised u p for t h e
fiybpeq
KO?
rjv 61~aiw01v sake of declaring us
6th
and he was rslsed UD through the luatificatlan righteous.
fipav.
X Therefore, now
nf
-- ,,=
t h a t we have been
A t ~ a ~ w e C v ~ e otv
EK n i m r w < declared righteous as
Waving been luathed therefore out of fslth
a result of faith, let
ripjvqv
Exw#cv
n&q
~ b v 8cbv us enloy peace with
Peace
may We be having toward the God o o d through
6th
TOO Kupiou fipdv 'IqnoG X IUTOS,Lord Jesus Chnst,
through the Lord
of us Jesus
8hrIrt.
through whom also
2 61'
ofi
rai
npooaywyfiv we have gained our
thmugh
whom
aiw
going toward a ~ ~ r o a cbvh faith
b u p p ~
nimrl
l n b this uideserved
we ave had
t A a
faith
Into
the kindness in which we
xhplv
rali~qv
iv
9
now stand: and let
undoserved kindness
this
in
which us exult, based on
Cu~fi~apev,
KG?
rauxbpr0a
tn' hope of the glary of
we have been stsndlng, and may we boast Upon Ood. 3 And not only
U n i 6 1 7-q 66Eqq TOO Bso? 3 ob p6vov that. but let us exult
hope of
a i o v ofthe ~m
not only while in tribulations,
66 h u h r a i r a u x G y O a &v r a i q Bhi EUIV since we know t h a t
bui. but a180 may we boast In the tribu%tlo&, tribulation produces
ei66rq
dr! fi
8hi*1q
bnopovljv endurance; 4 endurhavlng known that the tribulation endurance ance, in turn, a n ap~ m ~ p y & l ; a r a 4l , fi 6L dnopovj 6 0 ~ 1fiv proved condition; the
~swaikmgdown, the but endurance testeblner:, approved condition,
fi 62 6 0 ~ 1 p h thni6cr, 5 fi 66 LAniq 00 in turn. hope. 5 and
the but tentedness how,
the hut hope not the hope does not lead
t o disappointment:
rarato~h~l.
6rl
is putting to shame. Because
of the because the love of
BeaG
t ~ ~ t x u r a i b 7aiq rap6ialq fi Gv God has been Poured
God has been poured out in the
hearts orus out into Our hearts

"2'

I"

2:

be

de 90%'

ROMANS 5:6-12

687

TOG
&yiw
6th
wll are<
holy
spt%t
through
the lthing)
6oB&roq
fipiv.
having been given
to us;
6 ~7
X l o 6 5 dvrwv fi d v & d e v i n ,
if LnY$t
ghriat
being ofus
weak

through t h e holy spirit, which was given us.

6 For, Indeed,
Christ, while we were
yet weak, died for unmdlv men at the
h t
rarh
pointed time. 7 For
yet
according to
nppoin ed Ume
hardly w111 anyone
&m&3v
hi8avcv. 7
p6h1q
*reverential (ones)
he died.
With difficulty die 'Or a
[man); indeed. for the
y a p bnlp
6~~alou
hOBav'i'a"
good [man], perhaps,
for over of righteous (one1 anyone
will die;
someone even dares
h l p y h p roO hyaBoO
~&xa ~ 1 5 ~ a i
over for the good lone) sw~rtiy anyone also t o die. 8 But Qod
recommends his Own
.rohph drrroEavciv. 8
micmqus
62 rhv
1s darlng
todie;
isputtlng together but the love t o us in that.
we were yet
barn05 h dmqv rlq f i p h ~ 6 Be6
XTI
of himself
rove
into ua the
becanwe sinners, Christ died
morel
7
hpap~whCiv 6vrwv fipav X iorbq t r i p for
being of us
ghript over therefore, since we
yet
of smners
06"
pMhov have been declared
fipdv dmdBav~v. 9 n o M Q
US
died.
To much therefore
rather righteous now by his
~ ~ K ~ I W & ~ Y VOY
T E <b TQ ai TI a h 0 0 blood. shall we be
having been iurtl8cd now in the b k d of him saved through him
ow8 o6prBa
61'
ah05 h b Tilq 6py1q. from wrath LO For
we wi?l be raved through hlm from the wrat . if, when we were
10 ei y h p LxBpol U V T F ~ rarqhh&yqprv enemies, we became
If for enemlea belng we were reconelled reconciled to o o d
Beo?
6lh
70; 8&0v
~ o i r uio6 through the death of
t O T k God throvah the
death
of Ule Son
Son,
#%~ov
K C C % + ~ Y ~ ~ now that we have
of him, tomueh
rather havlng been reeonexled become
shall be saved
w~~f'&:~~ea
l1 "Ot we
by his life. 11 And
p b o v 66, hhhh vai nauxbyvoi bv .rQ BrQ 'Ot Only that' but
only but, but a160 lonesl boasting m the Gad
we are also emltlng
61h
TOG KIIpiOu fipav 'Iquo6 Xp~oroG,
through our
through the Lord
of us
Jesus
Chnst.
Lord Jesus Christ.
61'
06 v0v njv ~ a ~ & a y h w f l X I o p ~ v .
through whom now the reeoneiliatlon we reeezved. thmugh whom we
have now received t h e
reconciliation
T&~$h
That why,
&vBpbnou fi
h p a p ~ i a ti< rbv n t a ~ o v
man
the
sln
into the
world Just a s through one
sin entered
E I ~ ~ A B W~ a ? 61h
niq (rpapriaq
b
entered
and through the
nn
the into the world and
EI&VCTOL
~ a oi h w q d< n-q
drvepim~ugdeath through An,
and thus death
death, and thus into
ail
men
6 B&va~oq 61"heev EQ'
Q ~ i n m qspread to all men
the death went?hrouIlh upon Which
all
because they had all

~ay&

%it

0~2

$f %$

lph?

,9?2:

EG~E
thfiAgh 2e:

~~~~~~

~~~~

~~?

ROMANS 5:13-17

688

1%hxpl

iipaprov-.

yhp

v6pov &pa&?ia sinned-.

13 For
for
law
until the Law sin
& p a p ~ i a 6L
obu was in the world, b u t
ain
but
not sin is not charged
hho h
l
dpov, against anyone when
is being pulln aemunt
$
!t
of law, there is no law.
14 &Ah& @aoihewcv 6 8 k v o q dm& 'A6&p 14 Nevertheless, death
they sinned-.
Until
fiv
11v
~6wp
wad
in
worl?

~aotXc5wovwtv

but

reigned

irom Adam ruled as king from

p t Adam down to Moses,
as far 8s
Moses
elso upon the (ones) no even over those who
& p a p r i w a m a ~ 1 1 TQ 6)rouOpa~l
q had not sinned after
having sinned
upon ths
likeness
0%
the likeness of the
rrapaD&orog
'A6hu
-3q
Lortv
hog transgression by
transareasion
of ~ d s & who
is
type ~
d
bears
~
a~
,
TOG
p6hXavro~.
resemblance to him
of the lone) being about to.
t h a t was t o come.
15 'Ahh' oh 6 5 .rb r r a p h w p a , oarwq
15 But it 1s not
But
no? as the
treanaas.
$0
with the gift as it was
TOO
6vbql
with
the trespass.
r a i ~b x & ~ I w ~ c ( rl
. y&p
also the grac oua gilt; if for to X e of the one For if by one man's
many died.
r r a p m r S p a r ~ ol noXhoi Cnr@avov, nohX" t h e undeserved
to trrspnaa
the many
died,
to
kindness of God and
phhhov 4
X&P!$
his free gift with the
rather the undeserved klndnesa
unde~ervedkindness
1 6wpch 11v .
xhptn
the free gift in UndHsrvcd kindness
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

Mwwio5

the

nai

XplWToO

mk

much mare t o many.

16 Also, it ir not
rmhhobs imrpiooruw~v. 16 r a i o h SF 61'
with the free gift
many
it abounded.
And not as thmugh as
i.
t mas
h..
e
-.
..- with
....-t.
.
kvbq &paprilamoq ~b 6 6 p ~ p a . ~b piv way things worked
one
having sinned the Preaent; the Indeed through t h e one imani
K ipa
6E t v b ~ FIF I ~ T Q ~ , t~
h a,t~
s h, e d . For t h e
jutgment outof one into condemnstton, judgment resulted
rb
6i
xhprwpa
tr
nohh&v from one trespass in
the
but
~lacioussift
out of
man"
condemnation, but
the gift resulted from
~ a p a n r w ~ h r w v~ l q
61~aiwpa.
many
trespasses in a
trespasses
into deckring
declaration of righ17 For
r
r
~
~
~ teousness.
$
~
~
l
~f by the trespass of
ehva~oqt!dawiheu(~~6th TOG 6v6q, noAhg the one
death
death
reigned
through the one, to mueh
ruled as king through
phhhov
01
n ~ ~ l w u c i U ' J T 5 t h s t one, mueh more
rather
the (one.)
will those who receive
X~PITOC
mi 7-5 6 w p ~ h 7.5
theabundance of the
undeserved klndnesa and of
free =if? of
undeserved k*dness
6a~acooGvrlq
h c r p ~ & o v ~ e ~ Lv
wfi and of the free gift
rl&!hteousneas
(ones) receiving
In
fife of rightwusness
one

man

Jesus

Chrlst

.SIC

Into

the

T:?

dta,

:!
t$

5.b:

be

be

01%

'IrlooG rule a s kings in life

Jesun through the one
[person]. Jesus Christ.
18 SO. then. as
throughone trespass
&dc

61'

throush

one

napcnrrSpa~oq 15 ndnrraq &ve,Pknovq

trespsu

into

all

condemnntlon.

thus

61~a16pa~oq
el5

througk

elso

the result to men of

2~~~ ~ $ $ ~ ~ i ~
also through one act
tf.5 ofjustification t h e

ndnrraq &&pSrrov~

E
,$~

~
~
t
i
~
a
of them righteous for
6t~piwolv Twit
life. 19 Far just ar
juat~fieatlon of life:
as-even
through the disobedinapanoiq
TOO Cdq &vOp6nou &paprwhoi ence f, the one man
hearing beride of the one
man
many were constituted
K ~ T E o T ~ L ~ Q W ~ V01 woAhoi, O ~ T W S KO.?
61h sinners, likewise
were constituted the manu,
thus slaa through
through the
brra~ofis TOG 6vbg
6ira101
obedlenoe of t h e one
:
I
% hearing under of tho one righteous (ones)
many
be
~ a ~ a o ~ a 8 f i o o v r ol
a l rrohXoi. 20 v6poq 6L constituted righteous.
will be constituted the
menu.
Law
but 20 Now the Law came
rrape1ofih8rv
iva
rrheov&oq
r b in beside in order that
entered beside in order that might become inore the trespassing might
rra hm~wpa.
08
66
tmA~6vaww 1 abound. But where sin
trespass;
where but becamemore the abounded,undeserved
kindness abounded
u &pap~ia,
s
bnepmrpiooruoev
sin.
averabounded
the stlll more. 21 To
what end? That, just
X&PI<
21
iva
pr,&
,,
undeserved kindness,
h order that
as-even as sin ruled as king
death, likewise
@awikuorv fi &papria 11" rQ ~u'J&T~),
O G T W ~ lVith
reigned
the
SI"
in the death,
thus also undesewed
kindness might rule
bwlhebn
~ a 4
i
X&P~S
through
8 1 s the undarrved klndnels might relgn through a"ing
righteousness with
61~atowhqq EIF
through
in v i m
nghtc.,u,,,eas
e
~
~' f
~ everlasting
~
~ Jesus
plifeChrist
rlghteou~act

J e s

61'

rai

~ m d m p ~ p a , ohm5

;"

t v b ~ &V8&Tou 'IqwoG

6dq
one

the

~ e e l l y therefore

TOGS

2?fek! ti?:
t0% Zte gt:

TOO

61h

through

1~~05.

18 'Apa

death

hi

will reign

tsirh&
'

%tz

p6xpl

ROMANS 5:18-6:3

680

into

tz$gh
:zz

all

men
19 f i w c p Y ~ F

5$"

'1qooO X cur05 TOG rvpiou 1p&v.

Jesus

ghrist

&t

h~pbvwpcv

the

Lord

of ua.

0Ov

tpoOpSv;
we

therefore

May we rornaln upon the

tz~$gh

sfn.

iva

our Lord.
consequently,
what shall we say?
Shall we continue in
sin, t h a t undeserved

In order thst kindness may

fi
X&P~S
rrhrovhwrl'
abound7 2 Never
the
undeeerved kindneaa
might beoome%orel may that happen!
ylvolro
O~TIVCF ~ E ~ & EV
Y OT i Seeing t h a t we died
#$t may b occur:
who
we d l e t
to the with reference to sin,
&papsiq, m&q hl
<\W~EY
LV a d ~ f i . how Shall we keep
*ha we live
in
it?' ' on iivinn anv loneer
dn.
how yet

'

ROMANS 6:4-11

690

&mi&,
cv ciq X tordv 'I uo& riq d v u s who were baptized
we were baptred Into ghrlst
.%*us
Into the into Christ Jesus
L p a n ~ i u e ~ p c v were
.
baptized into his
e&vmov
a3ro5
death
of hlm
we were baptlred? death? 4 Therefore
4
w v ~ T d l $ pcv
a h
a)rQ we were buried with
W e were burlea together
therefore
to hlm him through our bsp6th TOG j k w r i u p ~ r q !is rbv &iwrov, tlsm into his death.
-ugh
the
baptlsm
Into the
death. in order that. lust
a s Chrlst was raised
tva
EWrrcp
in
that aa-even
un
.$of
urr from the dead
the gloV Of
VEKPBV
61& ~ f i $66515. TOG waT 6%
dead loneal throush the glory of the patter, the Father, we also
should iikewise walk
in a newness or life.
$$>e
thus
slao
5 For if we have
mp~rrariluopw5
. ci y a p
u6pqurot
united
weshould walk. If for (ones) planted together
hlm in the likeness
y'Ly'6vapw
of hls desth, we shall
we have become
certainly also be
airroc &Ah& ual T"S h v a o ~ a u ~ w iu6pe0a'
g
of him: but also oflhe resurrection we ahall be; Iunited with him in
the likeness] of his
6 TOGTO y ~ v & o r o v ~ 671
~ g b n d a ~ b gf i v resurrection;
~ ~
6 be
this
knowing
that the
old
of us
cause we know that
&%pmoq
moravpbh
im
our old personality
man
was put on .take to&ther. In order that
was impaled dth
~mapyne6
76
uBpa
him], t h a t our sinfW
might be mads IneReetive
the
body
0%
might be made
&papria% 706 K
T
~ O U ~ E ~ E I fip&g
V
inactive, that we
sm,
of the not yet to be s l a v i g
ua should no longer go
p i , 7
b
ytrp tnro0avdv a n belng slaves t o sin.
to%
.In,
the (onel
for
havlngdled 7 par he who has died
has been acquitted
6 ~ 6 l r a i w r a l &d
Tfiq h p a p ~ i a g .
has been justlRed from the
sm.
from Ihls] sin.
R Moreover, if we
have died with Christ.
f,,t
with
we believe that we
T ~ U T E ~ O ~ E V671 Kai
OUV~~UO~EV
shall also live with
we are bellevlnp that a180 we shall live wlth ah%?'
9 For we know
9
eI6&c$
6~1
,or6g him.
that Christ, now t h a t
having known
that
he has been raised u p
t cpeciq
&K
M&
06.6~1
the dead, dies no
hattlngxeen ralaed up out of dead (ones) not yet
more; death is master
over him no more.
e6Nm0~
death
10 POI[the death]
KU I L ~ '
8
~tfPh f e m ~ ,
t h s t he died, he died
15
over:
wh~eh for
he died.
with reference t o sin
h p a p r i q &nteavcv
i+&naP
8
6L once for a11 time; b u t
sin
he dled o n e for all time: whleh but
that he lives,
TQ
411 &a$ he lives with reference
he ls%lng,
ha larivlnp to the God.
Thus to ~,,d, 11 ~ i k ~
a
bps?$
hoyi su0c
.~CR~TD;S
cTva( also YOU:reckon
also
YOY
be roc$oninS
selves
to be y<jurselves t o be

mier

691

2ie g$

2%. ' y ? & t ~ zte9%:~

3%

kody

zatth2.reP

Xg~zp

ehrlst

%?&,":I,

be

ge

wa$~%9
"&%$'

dnTz!%tEV

dead indeed with

pb
T"
Indeed to
e(p??$q
(ones1 l~ving reference t o sin but
living with reference
BE" b X lor@ 'lquoG.
t o ~ o by
d Christ
GoX in 8hrlst
JEaUB.
o8v
p a m ~ h c u 6 ~ w fi irpqpria Jesus.
12 Therefore do not
NO therefore let be retgnlne the
sm
let sin continue to
h
o TQ Ovrl~Q O av o h p a r t E ~ S
le king in yo=
the
bodY
tnto
mortal bodies t h a t
r
p YOU
i m a ~ o h v ~ a i qh e u ialg a h o 6 , 13 l
should
obey their
to be ~ b ~ to
~ the
~ n dcskca
g
of it.
net er
desires. 13 Neither
bpBv
6Tha
n a p ~ u ~ & v r r c T&
wihq
go On presenting
be roo presenting the members of ran weapons YOUR
members to
dhhh
&6raia$
'f: p
i
but sin as weapons of
of unrighteo-em
to the
unrighteousness, but
w a p c l ~ u o ~ r Lmnobq
present yourselves to
make rou stand alongside
selves
God a s those allve
60~i LK
VLK BV
Ci)vra~ 'a? .rh
from the dead, also
as if out of dead kncsl Ilulnl! and the members
to cod
OpBv
6rrha
61~a1ouljvqq
BE* as weapons of righ01 yon'
weapons of rlghteousnesa t&
God: teousness, 11 F~~sin
14 h p a p r i a y h p bpGv 00 n u p ~ r w a ~ , 05 must not be master
sin
for of You not wllllord over. not
that
L
6
duov &
im6 you are not under law
yonare under
law
but
under b u t under undeserved
kindness.
~hplv.
undeserved kindness.
15 What follows?
s h a l l we commit a
g,,
l5
h & ~ $ ~ & , ~because
~ l ~ sin because we are
not under law but
ok
Lupev
imb
v,jpov
h 6 under undeserved
mt
we are
under
law
but
under kindness?
Never ma7
x&ptv.
ylwtro 16 odr that
undeserved dndnesm #?t may ltaeeur:
not YOU not know t h s t if
o76me
611
O
naptm&vn~
have rou known that to whom rov are present~ng ~ r , " ~ $ ~ ~ ~ ~
t o obey
i aselves
u r o J q Soljhoug
slave.
into
eig obedience,
O ~ ~ K O ~ V6oGhoi
rlavea
,
him, YOU are slaves
I
n
r
a
~
o
k
,
rim1
or him because YOU
tom
yon are
t o w om
you are obeying.
elther ,bey
either of
&pavim
e%*ov
harofis
1 ~ sin with death in view
of s m
Of Obediena
Into or of obedience with
6 1 r a t o o ~ v11
~ &plq 66
TO ~ E QTI righteousness in view?
righteousness?
' h a n k 0 but t o w e Gad that 17 But thanks to God
~ T E 6oGho1 ~ i gh p a p ~ i a g I I n q ~ o G u a ~that
c YOU were the
rou were slaves of the
sln
You obeyed
slaves of sin but YOU
6i
En
rap6iag
dg
8" became obedient from
lnto
which the heart to t h a t form
but
out of
heart
61Eaxfis. 0' teaching t o which
na~56011r~
&v
~YOU were
of teaching. YC nr were handed over.
=wen bealde
type
rfiq &pap7iag ls-yes. since you
18 & ? ~ U ~ E P O ~ & V T6LC $
were set ire? from sm.
sm
having been freed but horn the
vrrpaJg
dead (ones1
6L
rQ
but to the
12 M I

fir:<
",?,f::6::'

'!:

ROMANS 6:12-18

R
id

to^&

ha

ROMANS 6:19-7:l

692

i6ouh58 TE
~ f i
~ I K ~ I O O ~ YOU
Y ~ .became slaves
were e J a v e d
to the
riehteousne.~:
i
n
riah+alr,lm...
.
""-"-"
19
&vBph~vov
hfyw
61h 19 I am speakmg m
(thing) belongmg to man 1 am saylng through human terms
T ; ~ V &00lvt1av
niq U U P K ~ , ~b p i ) ~ . ~ O T T L P f, the WeakneSS Of
the weakness ofthe
Rerh
of YOU: as-even
YOUR flesh for even
rraprur'omr
T&
v6hq bpDv
You presented
Yon made stan%alongside the members of YOU
YOUR members as
6oGha
r4 &raeapwip r a i

TOY

..-..

..--"

I?!

dvovip
E ~ C T ~ Y bopiw
OSTO
YGY
lawlessness into the lawiesnne<s, thus now
6 i),,
7&
rrapaorioarr
make rou stand alongside the members o k o u
6oiiha
6l~aloorivn
siq
slavish (things)
toTke
righteousness
into
&y1awp6y. 20 b ~ ay h p 6oGAo1 ?TE
-r^q
holiness;
when for slaver rou were of
& p a ria^
heS8epot
fire
free
vou were
toTt[e
61~a1oo6~q.
righteousness.
21 ~ i v a 06"
~crprr6v
E~XETE
What therefore
fruit
were YOU having

and lawlessness with

lawlessness in view.
so now present YOUR
members a s slaves to
righteousness with
holiness in view,
20 FOI when YOU
,l
of
YOU were free as to
righteousness.
21 What, then,
was the fruit that
YOU used to have a t
T~TE
01
vh t h a t time? Things of
then
. upon
which ltiings)
now which YOU are now
ha1ox&rm8c. .
~6
.r&q ashamed. For the
You are being asharkd? . . The
end end of those things is
tn~ivwv
8 h v m o v 22 vwi
66, death. 22 However,
of those (things)
death;
now
but, now, because YOU
UEV~SPO~&TY
h TbE ~
were set free from sin
having been freed
from
&!Ja$;iW
hut became slavesto
6ouhw8Evr~q
6 t T& BE@,
EXETE
are having
having been enslaved but to e God, YOU are having God,
fruit in the way
6i ofYO^
holiness, and the
K":@
but
end everlasting life.
ai5v,ou, 23 7& yhp ,jy15v,a
end
evedasting.
he
for
wages 23 For the wages sin
T ~ C &papria< B&aroq,
rl, 62 X& ,spa Pays is death, hut
ofthe
sm
death, the hut mac?ous glft t h e gift God gives
705 BEOO $(?i
aiilYnoq iv XP,OT+ '1quoG is everlasting life by
of the God ife everlastlug in Chrlrt Jesus christ jesusour ~,,~d,

,,aq

be ,,,, ,,,,

e+'

JF

:$% $: 'xigz$' 2

&:

??
:

~2 ~;g!$

%,.

7 Can i t he that
ot know,
..

y~v&orouu~v yhp v 6 p v
haAG
67. bFJ"3k'nk! lo l h o r ~
to ~ c n r s ,knolring for
law Iam.pr:ilng, l h p t Who know 1 w . 1
he 1 . a ~rs
6 d u o s nu 8rGr1
TOO hv0pArrov t@'
the law tslolJngover of the
man
upon that
m a s k r over a man

ROMANS 72-6

693

a.

de

y a p as long a s he llves?
xp6vov
time
heds l::ins? "
for 2 or ~nstance,a
Cmav6poq
Y W ~
<i)vrl married woman is
subject to male person
woman
hving bound bv law to her
&v6pi
666cra1
Y~YQ..
ehv
62 hushandwhile he
male person has been bound to aw, if ever but is
hut if her
&.rrae&vn 6
&vfip,
~arfipyqra~
should die t h e male persan, she has been annulled discharged
dies'
from
shethe
is
&b
TOG v 6 p 0 ~ ~ 0 5 hv6p6q.
law of her husband.
from the
law
of the . male
her
03"
@vroq
TOG
& ~ S p l , ~ paiyahiq husband is living. she
therefom nving of the
sdulter-s
xpq ~ ~ U E I
&& would be styled a n
ehe wm get named (divinely)
., '
ikever !adulteress if she bey6vqral
,
&ap]
t& came another man's.
she should become to male person different; if ever But i f her husband
68 h o e b n 6
&"fip,
a r v 8 6 p a turiv dies, she is free from
but should die the male person,
free
sheia his law, so that she
&A
TOG Y ~ ~ O U , TOO
Pi
~ b a ! aLtri)v is not an adulteress if
law,
of t h e : not to be
her
fmrn the
she becomes another
&v6pi
~ T ~ P C ? man's.
.
potxahi6a y ~ u o p 6 q v
adulteress hav~ngbeeome to male persoq different.
so, my brothers,
4 &ore
&6Eh+oi
pou,
rai
bpdq YOU also were made
AS-an$.
brothers
of me,
also
you dead to t h e ~ a w
T@
v6pw
61h
r o c through t h e body
iBcornr68q~s
through the Of the christ, that
Law
were put to death to the
.xplUTa~, $5
~b y ~ v i o 8 a l you might become
a j p a ~ o s T&
Christ, into the to beeome another.s, the one,s
body
of the
tiv&q
&*p~
TQ
raised up
row
to awerent lone),
to the (one) ott?of from was
the dead, that
vcrp6v
~IEP~~YTI
We
bear fruit
dead (ones) having eenraised up in
that
t o 00d. 5 For when
6oov

as much as

2%

25%

~~

o&z

fipsv t v vj u a p ~ i , T& ~ a B i p a r a TCW

we were in the flesh, the passions of the
6,&
Tofi v6pou
&paprlClv
T&
ins
the (ones) throvgh
the
Law
.
.
~ V Q ~ Y E ~ T O b T O ~ S p i h firin,
~ ~ riq
~
was at work wlthin in the members of us Into
napro+opjwat tz&e 8 ~ h r q 6
. vwt 68
A
,.-----.....
h0,~+,,4,
death.
now but
.~
mrrlpyfi~'lpw
wehave been annulled
h o 9 w 6 " r e q cv
Q
havlne dred in which

sinful passions that

were excited by the
Law were a t work in
our members that we
should hrlng forth
frud to death 6 But
now we have been

~~~

as-and
6' ~e

with the flesh, the

~ O U ~ E ~ E I V

to be slav~ng

fit$<$

K U I Y ~ T ~ ~fast,
TI

t h a t we might he
newness slaves' m a new sense

slaues, N A B ; be servants to Jehovah, J18

694

ROMANS 1:l-13

rrusirparog r a l o b n d m 6 q r t yp&pparoq. by t h e spirit, and not

of r ~ t r l t and not to oldness
of writing. in t h e old sense by
code.
7 ~i
08"
t p o ~ , , ~ ~6. v6pog the7 written
What, then, s h l l
What therefore shall we A y ? The L~~
&papria; pfi
y l v o ~ m . a h & T+ & p a p r i m we "y7 Is the Law
sin? Never may t h a t
sin?
NO^ may it O ~ C U ;
but the
become so! Really I
05x L ~ wp)L
V ~ V O V , 6'
Y ~ P
not I new 11 no through law, the and for would not have
t o know sin if i t had
hl&picrv obr
6e1v
not been far the Law;
desire
not I ha$ known ci
if no
p i $e
and, for example, I
~ A V W
~ ~ ~ ~ u , 8I I&OOP
~ sfiv. would not have known
was saying , Not
YOU shal denre,
onrua! OR covetousness
if the
6i.
hapoGua
f) & p u p r i a
61h
r i q Law had not said:
but having received the
sm
through the ',you must not
hrrohfjq
rmatpydroaro
Ppoi =&ow 8 But sin. receiving
commandment worked down m me
every a n inducement
hrthpiav,
xopi5
y h p d p o v & p a p r i a through the comdesire.
apart from for
or law
sin
mandment, worked
out in me cavetousVEKP&. 9 i y & 61 L<ov
X O P ~ v6p0u
~
dead (onel.
I but was living apart from law ness of every sort, for
TOTO eh0obuqq 61
ivTohiq
4 apart from law sin
once; havlngeoms but
eommandmcnt the was dead. 9 In fact,
h p a p r i a &dSqacv t 2, 6? h&&lvov, 10
J; :
~
r
~
'
l
~
nn
Hved again:
but
died.
commandment
cbpieq
pol f)
twohfi
f)
rk the
a"ived,
sin
Came
to
was found to ma the Mnnmsndment the lone) into
life again, but I died.
rfa I0 And the eommandfn1f0 O$P;Y.
l1 the
f)
Yhp
for
s'
ment which was to
hwppfiv
ha!30Oua
6lh
r i 5 life, this I found to
onrushoff
having received
through
the be to death, 11 For
&vroAfi~,
tSqn&qob
p~ r a i
61'
srn, receiving an
eommandment
seduced
me and thmugh inducement through
a h f i q h l ~ r c l v f v .12 d m
b
p8v the commandment.
It
It killed.
As-and
the
indeed seduced me and
v6po5 &y~oq, ~ a if)
brohfi
&yia m i kmed me through
law
holy, and the commandment holy and it. 12 Wherefore, on
Its part, the Law is
6 1 ~ a i a r a l &yaM.
rightwus and
good.
holy, and the commandment
is holy and
13
Tb
tpoi righteous and
good.
me(thlnp)
t h ~ 2 n
to ,.
13 Did, then, what
i y h o e&va~oq:
yfvorro'
fi
became
death? #?t may it oeeur: but the is good beeome death
t o me'? Never may
hpap~ia,
iva
Om!
&Wr&ria that happen1 But sin
sm.
In order that It might appear
did, that it might be
612
705
&yaeoO POI K ~ T E P Y o p & q
as sin worlring
through tho (thins, good to me worlrin2i0wn shown
death for
&DV'
ivcr
y&rat
r a e i . through that which is
death: in O M e r that might beeome aecordlns to good; that sin might
hsppoXljv & a A fi & p 9 p ~ i a 61& 745 become far more
Over-cant
ainiul
the
sln
through the sinful through the

,,

&

~~~

~~~~

t~

V,6.g4kt
, '&$'

ofice

%$

6pacav'
~

5g? ak2

hrmhfi~. 14
oi6apsv
yap
6 commandment.
commandment.
We have known for that the 14.pOrwe know that
v6pog TNEL m1.6~ LUTIV. iy2, 61. u a ~ u 1 v 6 tthe Law 1s splritual;
but ~ e s h ~ y
Law
la:
I
spkitua~
but I a m fleshly, sold
rlp~
n ~ ~ p a p i v o q 6nb
under sin. l5 For
1ad, having been .old
under
what I a m working
15 6 y&p r-p
&<opal ob y,viwnw
Which for l a m w o ~ l n g d o u mnot Iamknoaring: Out 1d o "0t know.
For what I wish, this
& h,.p
q
echo
TOb
np&uuO,
not for whleh l a m wllilnl~
thla I s m rrerforming. I do not
~~-~oractice: hut
&Ah' 3
u
TOGTO
TTOIO. 16 E/ what I hate is what
but which I am hating t h b I am doing.
If I do, 16 However,
B
ob
BLAo
ToOm
nod.
68
if what I do not wish
but which not I a m wlillng
thla Iam doing,
is what I do, I agree
oWnlJ1
t h a t t h e Law h fine.
I
saying
l7
But "Ow the One
6i o h n h ~&y& ~aTEpy&<Ofal a h b & M h f)
but not yet I am
own it
but the working i t out is n o
longer 1,but Sin that
ivotnoOua
tpoi &papria. 1 8
oTSa
lndweliing m me
sin.
I have k n o w resides in me. 18 For
y h p 6rt o b r
oluei
tv &poi, TOWETIV b I know t h a t in me.
for that not lsdwelilns in me, thls
IS
In that is,
my
u
a
p
~
i
Vou
&Yaeb.
there dwells nothing
~
~nesh~ aim;.
d
the
gmd ithlng~: the
good; for ability to
61
nap&rcmmi
~&)~EIY
to be willing lslying elongside %
!t,
t
but wish present with
to
~ ( a ~ ~ p y ~ rdd a ~~(ahbvoG. 19 oh me, but
to be workmg down the (thing) flne not:
not W O I ~Out what is
i,
elho
n o 1 6 &yoe6v, flne is not [present].
which (thing1 I s m wllllas tamdoing good.
19 For the ~ o o dt h a t
&Ah&
6
0b
06h1
K ~ K ~TOOTO
V
I wish I d o not do,
but whleh lthlng) not I am wlilfng bad
this
but the bad that do
rrp&um.
20 st
61
8
wish Is What I
I sm performing.
~i but whleh (thing) t!z
practice. 20 If, now,
eBhw
TOOTO
nola
0 5 ~ 6 ~what
1
I do not wish
I am
thll
I am
not yet
t 2, ~ m p y K o j a a~d d MA& f) oiroOua &v is what I do, the One
\; amworking own it but the dwelling in working i t out is no
longer I, but the sin
&pol & p a v i a .
me
sin.
dwrlllne
In
- ....... .
.. m
...e..
21 I And, then,
2 1 E b p i u ~ o 6pu d v V ~ P O V
TG
l a m Ending really the law to the lone1 this law in my case:
~b
K~MV
noldv
Mhowl &poi
t h a t when I wish
wllllng to me to be d o l n ~We 5ne (thing1 that
t o do what i s rlght.
na~bv
&poi
~b
naphr~tm,.
Is bad
PIeJent
to me
the
bad lthingl
la lying alongside:
22 I reaiiy
22 mmi&pal
yhp
v 6 p ~ TOG eEOt with ".
~ d d i g h t ~ i t hfor to
law of the ad delight in t h e law
of Ood according to
rarh
Eow
according to
ilnalda
m.
the man I a m within.

Vft:~

ROMANS 1:14-22

695

<$:

3%

2;

&eporrov,

ROMANS 723-8:5

h r p o v v6pov i v ~ o i q23 but I behold In m y

different law
in the members another law
pihroiv pou & V T ~ U T ~ ~ T E ~ TO
~ M E"6114)
~OV
members of me
warring against
to the law warring against the
law of my mind and
roc ~ 6 5~ O U ~ a ai i x p a h w ~ i < q v ~ p~
h fv
of the Mind of me and
taking captlve me in leading me captive
rW v6pv 5 q hpa,priaq
TO
d v ~ t i v t.o .sin's law t h a t
the law o f t e
to the lone)
being in 1s m my members.
24 Miserable man
m i 2 pihruiv
pa". 24 .rahairrwpoq
the
members of me.
Callus-bearing
t h a t I am! Who will
Ev'Jpwrraq r i q p r
b6usral
ir . TOO rescue me from t h e
man;
who me will draw for self out of the
undergoing this
V ~ P M O ~ TOG
8crvh~ou ~ 0 6 ~ 0 " 25
;
X&PI< death? 25 ~ h a n x s
body
ofthe
death
this?
Tha*S
t o God through ~ e s u d
Christ our Lord! So,
th!~$gh
then, with [my] mind
~ v p i o vi j ~ A v . 6 p a
oh
airrbq
LO^^
US. R
~ therefore
~
~ very
I
~
to the I myself am a slave to
God's law, hut with
p&v
voi
6ovhEGw
~ 6 ~ 48mG
)
indeed mind I am slaving to law of God, to the [my] flesh to sin's law.
62 oapni ~6114) &papriag.
Therefore those'
but flesh to law
of sin.
i n union with
0 6 6 ; ~ s p a vGv ~ a r h n p !a
Nothing really now cotidemnagon to th%%es~ Ch"st Jesus have no
For
tv .Xp!ur& 'IquoG. 2 6 yhp v6poq TOO condemnation
in
christ
J~SUS;
the for
law
of the the law of that.spirit
rrvnjparog T
~wfiq
xplu7i) ' I ~ U O S which gives lifein
spirit
o f t e life m
Christ
Jesus union with Christ
Jesus has set you free
fih~u'Jkpwu& uc
h b TOG
w6pou
freed
you from
the
law
oT%
f t e from the law ,f sin
(rpapriaq lrai
TOO
BCN~TOU.
3 ~6 yap and of death. 3 F&,
sin
and ofthe
death.
The
for there, being an inea&6bvarov
not powerfuilnessl,
ww$h pahility On the part
of the Law, while it
fio8,ivrt
6,h
capr6q,
ecb5
it was berng weak illrough the
flesh, the ~ o dWas weak through t h e
sending
r6v t u u ~ a i r uibv ni,pqaq Q b p o ~ c b p a ~ ~ Gad,
the of himself Son havmg sent in
likeness
his Own Son in the
o a p d q hpapriaq
nai
repi
&papriaq likeness of sinful flesh
offlesh
of sin
and
about
a'"
and concerning sin,
~ a ~ i ~ p ~~ vi j sv& p a p ~ i a v i v ~5 u a p ~ i , condemned sin in the
he judged down the
sm
in the flesh,
thst the
4
iva
76
6~~aimpa
Iequirement
in order that the righteous requirement
of t h e Law might be
v6pau
nhqpw06
Cv i p i v . .TO?<
fulfilled in us who
Law , might be fuifliled in us the (ones)
not in accord
~ a i h
ohpra
rreplrraroiiow
&Ah&
according to
flesh
walking about
but with t h e flesh, but in
~ a ~ h nv~irpa'5
oi
yhp accord with the spirit.
npint:
the (ones1
. for 5 or those who
~E~Ording
to
23

ft:

Phho

6&

I am looking at but

t:ie&?

$:!\'

'9~2

'

2%

"k?
k

ROMANS 8:6-12

697

696

are in accord with the

uark
uhpna 6vreg
~h
accordlnz to
Aesh
bems the lthmgsl o:$e
flesh set their mlnds
oi
62
na~&
on the things of the
o a p ~ b q 9pov?Ouw,
the
(ones)
but
according
to
flesh,
hut those in
Aesh arermnding,
nvnjpa.roq,
6
rh
accord with the spirit
~h
rrvaGpa
he On the things of the
s ~ i r i t the (things) of the , spirit.
spirit. 6 For the
: minding
yhp qp6v p a ~ f i q uapnbq 0 h v a r a t rh 6
of the flesh
for
of the ~ e s h death, the but
means death, hut t h e
9ptvqpa TOG r r v ~ l j p a ~ $oil
o~ ~ a ~
i i p f i W ' minding of the spirit
m~ndmg of the
spirit
ife and peace;
means life and peace:
7
616rt
T& qp6vqpa i q UUPK~F 7 because the minding
through which the mmdlng of he
flesh
of the flesh means
Exepa ciq B ~ 6 v T" yhp v6pw TOO eeoG enmity with God,
enmity into God: to tWe for law of the God for it is not under
aljx
b r r o r h u m ~ a ~ 066;
yhp 66yaral. subjection t o the law
not it is being rubjeet;d, not-but for it i s able; of God, nor, in fact,
8
oi
62 t v u a p ~ ;~ Y T E~~ E Odlpiual can it be. 8 So those
the (ones1 but in flesh being to God to please rnhn .rP in harm"""
06 66vavrat.
not they are able.
9 However, YOU are
9 'Y d q 6L olSx I m ? I v c a p ~ i&AX&
0
but not rov are in flesh
but in harmony, not
oinci
the flesh, but with
i v wve6parl. ~ i r r s p n v ~ G p a 8eoG
in
snlnt.
if even
s~irxt of God is dwelling- the
...
.... snirit if Gndls
b bpiv. ei 66 TI$ rrvcOpa XP~DTOGO ~ Kspirit truly dwells in
in YO". If but anyone spint of Christ not YOU. But if anyone
gxs,
06r05
alj~o
10~E{. 6& does not have Christ's
is hav;"g, this lane) not is of him.
1f but spirit, this one does
LOT&< Q bpiv, ~b
p ? ~ U O ~ U V E K P ~ Y not belong t o him.
10 But if Christ is
X g h r ~ t in you, the indeed body
dead
in Union with You,
6th hpap~iav, 76 62 nvsGpa <wrj 6th
thmugh
sm,
the but splrlt life through the body indeed is
on account of
61~a\ou6vqv.11 EL 62 T& 'KvrGJIa of t z f o n e l dead
sin, but the spirit
righteousness.
I f hut the spint
IS
life On account Of
i y r i p ~ r a q T ~ V' i q c o ~ v i n
YEKPAY
l1 If,
having ralsed up the
Jesus out of dead (ones) righteousness.
now, the spirit of him
6"
oind
bpiv,
that raised up Jesus
the
is dwelling
in
YOU.
from the dead dwells
tyeip,a<
CK
having rased u p
out of
in YOU,
up
Christ
he Jesus
t h a t raised
from
X & T T ~ V ' IquoGv
C O O T T O C ~ ~ ~ E Ir a i
the dead
christ
Jesus
will make alive also
make voun
mortal
- - .~~
eWrh u 6 p a r a bp&v 61h TOO ~ V O I K O ~ V T Obodies
~
alive through
mortal bodies of roo through the lndweuing his spirit that
ah02 wrirparog
bpiv.
in YOU.
of him
spirlt
m you.
12 SO,then,

mindng

~~~

;k

~~

6"

12 "Apa

~eally

imp&",

we are,

06

not

$ 2

u;2bre,
to%

uR",Eh"l

SiL

clhB~al
'Jehtors
KaT&
aeeord~ngto

brothers, we are
Underobllgatlon,
not to the flesh to
live In accord with

ROMANS 8:13-20

698

o&pua
rmh
Resh
to d?~ing. I3
acoordinsto
o&paa
<fire
pihhmr
dmo8vp,
flesh rov ere llvlng you are about to be ylng.
El 62 n v e G ~ mr&q
~ np(lEa15 ma o d p m o q
If but to s ~ i i l l the
eeU
of the
body
ewar0Gn
<fi~~*.
moare putting to death
you wlil l've'
14
6uo1
y h p n v r h p a ~ &oir
~
6: ovral
Asmany as lor to mint of God sFexelng lk
o8mt
vial
0roO
rloiv. 16 06
these
sons
of God they am.
Not
U&nc
nvcG a 6ouhriag w s a .
TOY received
splri
of slavery again
&Ah&
LAhPcrr
but
r o o received
ulo0eoiaq,
Lv
up&<opcv
of pladng as son, h
whfch
we are crying out
nmfip' 18 arlrb 16 nveG a
t f e Pather;
vary the
nplri?
uuvpaprupd TO nvefi TI 4 Ov TI Lupiv
bears wltneaswlth the s D k t ofus that we are

Wle flesh; 13 for if

live in accord

7:

'

YOU

m t h the flesh mu
are sure to die: hut if
YOU put t h e pisetices
the
to desth
by the spirit. YOU
W i l l live. I4 For all
,h0
led by God.s
qirit,
Gad,s
For mu did
not receive a spirit
slaver causing
fear again, but you
received a spirit of
adoption a s sons, by
which spirit we cry
out: "Abba, Father!"
16 The
itself
bears witness with
our Spirit that We
are God's children.
17 If, then, we are
children, we are also
heirs: heirs indeed of
Gad, hut joint heirs
i m p ~ i t christ,
h
If even
we suffer together
that we may also be
also elorified

.,

1%

EII

2'!fPBdl

2~2~.:i fit ,
uhTeir.
o d ~ o l h$ped
Retr.:

f
n
rhq o d ~ o l '

o w ~ hP O V ~ V O I
6L
Xp~moG.
join? heirs
but
o Christ,
ouvn&oyoprv
Tva
we are suRerhg tosether
In order that
w6o<ao%pw.
we .hould be glorlfled together.

18

y&p 611 o h
rekonlng
for that not

Aoyi opal

I am

$&,

boa

rh

worthy the

rr*pcrra
TOO VOV
~ a 1 p o 0 np6~m)v
liuRerlngs of the now sppdnted tlme toward the
tUhovow
6 6 5 w h o r a h u q 0 f i v a 1 rlq 4 p &
elnl about glow
to be revealed Into
US.
19 4 y h p h o u a p a 6 o ~ i a .r
rrimwq m)v
The for eager expeetation of% creation the
dmonMvly~v r b v ulbv TOO 8 ~ o O& n r ~ 6 6ma!.
revekation of the lans of the God h awaJlng;
20
mimq
creation
bnrr&yt
tuo0oa
&M&
WBB SUMCC
d.
voluntary
but
through
rbv
hot&Ewra
Phni6,
the (one)
having aublactld,
upon
hope

%:

ROMANS 8:ZI-27

899

18 Consequently I
reckon that the sufferings af the present
do not amount
to anything in eomparison with the glory
~that is going to be revealed
in us -~
19 -For
~~-~~~
-~~
-~
the eager expectation
of the
is
waiting for the
revealing of t h e sons
of God. 20 F a r the
creation was subjected
to futility, not by its
own Will but through
him t h a t subjected it,
on the basis of hope

21 6n r a l ah4 fi K T ~ U I~ ~X E V B L08fio~~a1
21 t h a t t h e creation
wllltefreed
that also very the creation
itself also will he set
q13op&~ rlq m)v free from enslavement
mrruption into the to eorrudion and
P ~ E V & P ~ WT ^ C 66Enq 16v T ~ K V W Y TOG have th; glorious freefreedom o i b e glow of the ehlldren of the darn of the children
y h p 670 n & u a 4 of Gad. 22 For we
OEOD. 22
0i6apw
God.
We have known
for that
all the know t h a t all creation
OWQT~V&<E~
val keeps on groaning
KT~OIS
c~eetion
h gmanlng together
tnd together a n d being i n
owo6ivc1
h x I TOO vuv. pain together until
1s having trsvall palnstogcther u n h the now: now. 23 ~ o only
t
18 06 p b o v 66 &;hA?
Kai
ah01
m)v that, but we ourselves
not only but,
elso very one. the also who have t h e
h a p y h v TOO nvcG aroq Exovrrq qpeiq xai firstfruits. namely.
Rmtfru ts of the
apyrit
hevlng
we also the spirit, yes, we
ourselves groan within
1x6~01 Lv Lauroiq vrevdSopev, uio8ruiw
very ones in .elves
are groaning, placlnB ae Bonn ourselves, while we
hrrrer& 6prv01
drrrohlj~pwu~v TO^ are earnestly waiting
releaease by ransom of the for
awaKing
as
fip6v. 24
&mi61 the release from our
ohlrarog
o "a.
=at a
hope bodies bv
body
iud8qprv. Unit 6 i P h r n o p i y o 6 L~w l v 24 For Ge were saved
we were saved: hope but being looked at not
in [thls] hope, but
Phrriq,
6
PhCnc~
T ~ Chope that rs seen 1s
hope, which (thing)
ooktng s t who not hope, far when
i
; 25 CI
6P
S
06 a man sees a thmg.
fs hoplng fert
11
but
whleh (thing)
not does he hope for ,t?
Phinopcv
Uni<opev,
61'
25 But U we hope for
we are looking s t
we arc hoping for.
through .,,hat we do notsee.
we keep on waitinifor
hopovic hu&x6pc8a.
endurance we are awaiting.
i t with endurance.
26 In like manner
26 'fluoinwq
K
$
e
n d p a
As-thus
*phi! the spirit also joins
o w c ~ m t h aP 6 m l a l fi & 0 8 ~ i q4pi)Y. m in with help for our
18 jointly telpfng
to the weakness of us; the weakness; for the
~i
n p w e u dpe0a
K&
[problem of] what
what
we shov d pray
accordfngto what We should
for
06r
oi6ap~v,
&hhh abrb as we need to we do
6ri
ltisnece8mry not we have Known, but very not know, hut the
[mapcv.ruyxhve~
o ~ r v a y p o ispirit
~
.rb T V E ~ a
itself pleads
the rplrk h hsppenmg m In behalf to groaning@ for us with groanings
& h a A q r o ~ ~27,
6
6L kpauvbv
unuttered. 27 Yet
unspoken,
the (one) but searching
he who searches the
~ a p 6 i a g ol6rv
T;
~b qp6v P a 100 hearts knows what
hearts ha0 known what the minang of the the meanin= of the
r m c ~moq, 6 ~ 1 K&& . edv &VTUYX&VEI spirit 1s. because it
rpfrit.
that sCCordlnD to God la happening on is pleidingin accard
with God for holy
h l p
hiov.
over holy (ones).
ones.

Ei $2 6z2%S .2lie

$-

TI

Ep

2:

3%

$2

ROMANS 8:28-34

700

ROMANS 8:35-9:4

701

oi6crum
63
dn
~ i c1
28 Now we know
WrlLa;; k n o w n b i t
that
to the-6nesl that God makes all
o,cpyr;
his works cooperate
&yarr301 76" Bc6v rrtnna
lo\,ing
the God all tthmgrl is work~nr!w e t h e r together for the
good of those who
b &a( sic &y&6v,
~oiq
KaT&
the ~ o dinto good, tothe (ones1 aecordlng to love God. those who
the ones called
np6B~o1v
Kh ~ o i q
z9 6n are
Purpose
callea (ones1
being.
Because according to hls
purpose, 29 because
085
rrpoiyvw
ra?
npo6 I ~ Y
Which ones he forekndw. also he defined geferehand
wpp6p+ouq ~ i l qs i ~ 6 v w TOO vio0 a6roG. eiq he also foreorda~ned
conformed to the xmage qf the Son of hlm, into to be patterned aner
~Tvac a h b v rrporororov Q rrohhoiq the Image of h ~ Son,
s
the to be
him
firstborn
in
man"- that ha
ho +ho
62 firstborn among many
h6EAqai~. 30
ocq
brothers;
whteh ones
but brothers 30 Morei
OVe=, those whom he
npocj ~ E V
T O ~ T O U~
~ a IK~XEEV.
he
and foreordalned are t h e
he defined iefor~hhand. these
oOq
h & A c a ~ vro6roug
'
~ a &
i 6 1 ~ a i ; o ~ v Ones he
which ones he caued:
these also he justified; and those whom he
called are the ones
pG$
68
L6ln?iwo~v, ~ 0 6 r o u q
he also declared to..
whlch ones but
he lustified,
there
be righteous. Finally
&66$auev.
those whom he
he g or~fied.
~POIIIPA
-.
.
...- rirrhtem~a
..-..- - -31 T i
o h
t p o i r p ~ ~ ndq are the ones he also
What
therefore
w ~ lwe
l nay
toward glonAed
~aOra.
31 What, then,
shall we say t o these
these (thiiml?
tte
things?
~ ~ ipfiv;
8 ' 32 6q ye r o j i6iiu "ioj 'Or us, If Gad isbe
Who in fact of the own Son
down on us?
us? 32 He
odn i + ~ i o a r o , hhhh iirrlp jpirv n&twv against
did not even
not he spared,
but
over
us
spare his own Son but
rrappL6w~~va6r6vv,r&q 06 t ~ a i o h
him up for
he gave beside
him, how n d alao togetherwlth delivered
US
why will he not
a h Q d
v & ~ a fipiv
xapio~~ao;
also with him kindly
him the aY (things) to us will he graciously me? give us all other
33 ~ i g
iyndtor!
n a r d things? 33 Who
Who
will bring accusation
down on will Ale accusation
God's chosen
L K ~ E K T ~ 0~00. 0 d q
6 , 1 ( ~ , &against
~
chosen (ones) of GO&? GO^ the (0ne1 justifying; anes? God is the One

28

figq

35 ~ i q
~ w p i u e l h a +,g &y&rrq$ 35 W h o will sepawill separate from the
love rate us from t h e love
Who
TOO ~ ~ L O - T O O ; 0hiylcq
ij orsvoxwpia 17 of t h e Christ? Will
of the christ? Tribulation or
distress
or tribulation or distress
61wyp&g ij hlpdq fi yu " 6 fi~ K ~~V ~ U~ V 0O1~persecution or
persecution or farnine or naEednesS or danger hunger or nakedness
0' danger or sward?
ij pdrxalpa; 36
~a0hq
ytypanrqt
or
sword?
~ecordingas it has been wrrtten 36 Just a s it is
written: "For your
6rt
-EYEKEY -00
OavaTa,jpE@cr
that on account of you we are being put to death sake we are being
day
6hqv ~ j fipi-pw,,
v
Lhoyio0q EV 6s wp65ara put to death
the day, .iewere recEo:onedas sheep long, we have been
accounted as sheep for
o ayrjq. 37 &Ah'
Ta~ro,q
slaughtering." 37 To
of Lughter.
these(thin@)
the contrary, in all
irrrpv~rGpev
6 ~ h
we are gaining V I C ~ over
O ~
thrqugh
the%el
coming
these
things
off completely
we are
&yarrjoavrog jpdq. 38
rrha~opa~
having loved
us.
I have been persuaded 1:: victarious through
him that loved
6rt ~ S T E9 & m o q OSTE 5wj OSTE 6 y ~ s h o 1Us, 3S
I am
that neither death
nor life nor
angels convinced that
neither
oSre
dpxai
oSrr
&veO-Ti,~a
nor
rulershlps
nor
(things1 hevingstoodin
ohs
~ehovra
oSre
6uv'pe'g nor things now here
nor (things1 bang about to
nor
powers nor things to come
39 oiirr & w p a oSrc P&Boq oiire rtq ~ r i u n q
nor height nor depth nor any creation ~ ~ g ~ ~ ~ , ? d , " ~ h
~ T L P ~~ W ~ U E T O I Ij p h q X W P ~ U ~ ~ ~ i l cany other creation will
different wlll be able us to separate from the be
to
us
TOG
0soG
7%
b XPI(TT@from God's love that
$
' !!qs
of the Gad t2le (w chl in Chr~st is in ChristJesus our

~ ~ ~ f i ' r , " t h ~ ~ ~ ~ , ~ ~

"..-

La;.

?:h

%
! fig'v'

LPP~E~F

having been raised u p

6 y l v &V
6s I$
3s
in . right Land1
&v7uyx6rVet i r d p fipirv.
Is happening on over us;

God, who also pleads ..

for us.

ik

~~~~lsst",,:"~~~,"I,","e~f~

'

'InrmO ~ i rl u o i o A"&".
" . ~
Jesus t-h-e .
of US.
~

~.n~a
I am telling the

"-..."

..,...-, -...-pG6awa1,
w v ~ a ~ ~ u ~ o 6
7%
my conscience bears
am lying,
bearing witness%h
% of the
with me in
UVYE~~+TE&$
pou b ~ $ F ~ T&yio,
I
2 &TI holy spirit, 2 that r
conscience of me in
splrlt
holy.
that have greatgrief and
A6~rq poi b r t v p ~ y & h q M? drS!&Actrrrog unceasing pain in my
grief to me
is ' ' great
and
unceasing heart. 3 or I could
wish that I myself
66Gvq
~a66iq pow 3
qdx6pyv
I
was
longing for were
p a n to the
heart of me;
as
y&p drvh9epcl ~Tval c d d q Lyh hl, TOO the cursed one from
far
anathema to be very
I
from the the Christ in behalf
~ p ~ o r o i r6nPp 73" dr6rh+&v
pou
TGV of my brothers, my
Christ
over
the
brothers
of me the relatives accord~ngto
~ a r & o h p r a , 4 O T T ~ ~ the
~ L ~flesh. 4 who, as
aeeord~ngto Aesh,
who such, are Israehtes,
tiow ' l o p q h s i ~ a ~ , Cw
4
vioBcgia to whom belong the
are
Israehtes,
of whom the plaemg as son adoptlon as sons

%LY%? 2%

ROMANS 9:5-11

702

KU~
665a ra? a1 S t a e q u a ~ KO; 4
and t t glory and the covenants and the
vo oBfoia ra; 1
A a ~ p r i a uai a1
Plseku of law and the sacred service and the
i n a y y A i a ~ ,5
(Sv
ol narLpl$ xai t
Pmmlsea,
of whom the fathers. and out of
dv
~b
&, ,
whom
X%$
the (thing) aemrdlneto
hi
~6vrov,
ukpua,
b
Lh,
flesh, the lone) belnc upon all (things), cod
fbh0yr)rbg
d q wirq a i b m g . &rjv.
age.;
amen.
blessed ions) Into the

a n d the glory and the

covenants and t h e
giving of the Law and
the sacred service and
the promises; 5 to
whom the forefathers
belong and from
whom the Christ
[sprang] according to
the flesh: God. who is
over ail: [he] blessed
forever. Amen.
6 Howe~er,it is
olov
as though the
1thlng)of what sort
,6,Lt
k a t not
Word Of God had
trnknrwuev b h6yoq To3 0 ~ 0 0 . 05 y&p failed. For not all who
ha8 fallen out the word of the God. Not for
from
n&v~fq
ol
'IupUIih,
0Orol
are really ,.Israel:.
all
the (onan) out of Israel, theae (ones)
Neither because
'lopafih' 7 066'
671
eiuiv
~ i pthey are Abraham's
IBrael;
neither because they are
see!
seed
they all
A pa&,
n6vreg rfrva, &Ah' 'Ev 'loa&K children. but: '.What
dikrahsm,
all chlldren, but
In
Isaac
be cailefi .your
KX W o e m i 001 m t p r a . 8 TOOT' E ~ I v ,05 seed' will be through
w~flbe called to you aced.
his
is, not Isaac:. 8 That is, the
T& .rinva
ua ~ b q*a
~ C u v a TOO children in t h e flesh
the ehlldren zf%e
k a h these ehlldren ofthe are not really the
0eoO &Ah& .r& T ~ K W 7-q t r r ~ d i a gchildren of God. hot
God:
but the chlldren o f b e ocprnmise t h e children by the
hoyi@~at
eiq m C p a 9 h r a m d i a q Promise are counted
it II belnp reckoned lntv
'
of Dromiw as the seed. 9 For
6 h6yoq o h o q
K-6
dvt h e word of pmmise
the
word
thls
Acmrdlngto the was as follows: "At
ualpirv
r o O ~ o v U e b o v a l rai tiorcrl this time I wiU come
aPPolnted Ume
thls
I shall come and wfll be a n d Sarah will have
16ppp u16q. 10 06 V ~ V O V 66, &hh& a son." 10 Yet not
t h a t case alone. b u t
toTAe sarnh son.
NO:
O ~ I V hut.
hilt
...,
.
.
.
when Re'berah
r a l ''PC E K r a ec
W q
r o i ~ vExouaa,
also RetLkah out of one lmanl bed
having, conceived twins fram
the
one
[man], Isaac
'Iuah* 705 w a ~ p b g 4 ~ 0 1
~1. rfirrw
our forefather: 11 for
of 1 3 s ~the
~
father o us:
not yet
when they had not
);~wqBivrov
yet been born nor had
of (onea) avlng been gonerated
practiced anything
npa{&vrov
71
& Y U ~ ~fiV 'VUO~OV, goad or vile, in order
havtngperlormed anything
good
or
vile, thstthepurpase
iw
4
K ~ T '
inhoyilv np6ef01q of God respecting
In order thst the according to ehoaslng Purpaae the ehoosine mieht
TOO BfoO
IIfvll
0 3 ~ 65 Epywv contlnue deben&nt.
of the God may be remiblnp, not out of works not upon works,

tte

' $3

.,

~~~~.

1::

n,,e'6,1,

ROMANS 9:12-20

103

but upon the One who

br
TOO
ruXoSvrog, 12 tppCBl
out of the (one)
eallln~
it was M d calls, 12 i t was said
a~
671 '0 p r i c w 6ouh~1SOc1 T? t o her: "The older will
to her thst T h e greater wlll be alsve t o t e be the slave of the
younger." 13 J u s t as
Okwovl'
13
ra8hep
leser;
aemrdhgto what lthlnsa) e v m it is written: -1 loved
yfyparrmt
Tbv 'larOP fipmloa, +v ~ a c o bbut
, E'sau I
ithasbeen w r l t t a The Jamb
loved, the hated,"
6& 'HoaO t i q o a
14 What shall we
but Epau
!hated.
say, then? Is there
with God?
14 Ti
oOv
&po011~.
& 6 1 ~ f injustice
a
inlustloe Never may that
What therefote ahall we s&l
rQ BfQ
ylvo~ro.
may itoccur: l5
the cod4
he says to Moses:
l5 For
'I
hayel
'EXe6uw
Mwuuci
will have mercy upon
he Is aayhg I shall have mercy on
Moses
I do have
Sv
&v
sea,
mercy, and 1 will
whom
Ukelr
1 may be havlng mercy.
show compassidn t o
olr~e~pfiuw
Sv
vhomever 1 do show
whom
I ahall show eompsslion on
~ ~ m p a s s l o n . "16 So,
OtY
OIKTE~PW.
not
$R
!$
therefore then, It
I may be showlng compamlon.
upon the one wishing
08
TOO
not 01tho tone)
of the (one) "01 upon the one
running, but upon
~p6xowog. &
TOO
aafiVroq
~ ~ n ~ n gbut
,
of the (one) having mercy ood. who has mercy.
17 For the Scripture
8e0& 11 A b c ~
Ia saying
8 ~ ? $ % to$& says to Pharaoh: *For
of God.
have
ST, Eiq &b T O ~ O .TO fiye~p& o c this
that into very thls Irsfscd upout you Let you remain: t h a t
in connection wlth
&&ifwVa,
h)
i, , , ,
qV6-,,jv
mwer vau I mav show mv
?;2t
~-Ishould s ow arlthln in you the
Po", r a i 6 n o q
6,0yyc~e
rb b v o P h power. a i d t h a t m i
of ma. end lo that should heannounced the name name may be declared
in all the earth:
o h
r o v tv n h o n 4 y q 18 &pa
01 me in
ail the ear h.
RealW thersfon 18 So, then, upon
6v whom he wishes be
BUSI
Orri,
6v
whom he la wllllng he IIshowing m e r w m whom has mercy, but whom
he wishes he lets
6L
0 t h ~ ~ OK?~P~~YEI.
but he I w l I 1 l he Is hardening.
become obstinate.
19 You will
Is 'Epcig
pol
oOv
Ti
h
a
YOUwill stay to ma therefore Why yet therefore say t o me:
~
~ #why does
~ he yet ~And
73
TO the
e~re.red.~~
fault?
l ~ For who has
Is he lay n
ahoD
&vBtorr)urv. 20 6 hdpwwr, withstood his Wress
of him who hsa w~thatoob?
o
man.
will?" 20 0 man.

W
but

EE

$2~

$9

2%

2:

%
' :'

%'

19 de

$?azk

.~

~~

rbr?e;Eodlhmel

?$!

17' "I have let you remain." Jlr.*.a; "I have raised you up." NAB;Exodus 9:16
in LXX, which Paul here quotes. "you have been preserved."

ROMANS 9:21-26

ROMANS 9 2 - 1 0 : l

psvoOvye
ob ~ i q d
6
who, then, really are
indeed-therefore-in fmt you who are the (anel you to be answering
&narro~,plv6pcvoq ~ r j BE@; ~ 7 )
FPE~ back t o God? Shall
answering back
to the God? No
unllsay the thing molded
r6
rrhdropa
TQ
rrhhaavr~
him that
the thing molded to the (one) having moid;d, .say
molded it, "Why did
Ti pc irroiqaaq oiirwq; 2 1 ij o 5 ~ FXE~ You make me this
why me you made thus?
or.not is having
2 1 What? Does
ASouoiav 6 nrpapcbq TOO rrqhob ir TOO
authorit? the
potter
of the =lay out of the not the potter have
authority over the
a
quphpnroq rrol<oat
B
lump
to make ,.,hi&
indeed clay to make from the
s a m e lump one vessel
npfiv
OKEOO~,
B
6i
siq for a n honorable
honor
vessel.
which cone)
but into

:dCo

22 If, now, God,

although having the
will to demonstrate
his wrath and to make
his power known,
parpoBvpig,
OX
EL?^
6pyqg
longness of splnt
~essels
Of wrath tolerated with much
long-suffering vessels
KUT~PTL~~&.X
~ i q hhhrlaV
having been adlusted down
into
de3truction: Of wrath made fit for
destruction, 23 in
23
ha
yvwpia
in order that
he might make%nown
the Order that he might
the
rrhoOrav
66Eqq &TOO
hi o ~ s o v
riches
glow
of him upon vessels rlehes of his glory
upon vessels of meroy,
thiouq,
' a
npoqlo{
aucv
of mercy,
which (ones)
he prepared teforehand which. he prepared
for glory,
EI< 66tav, 24 065
i ~ h f ihp & ~~06 ~ beforehand
~ ~
into giory,
whom also he called
us not 24 namely, us, whom
p6vov
15
'lov6aiwv hair a
i< h e called not only
only
out of
Jews
but
also out of from among Jews
but also from among
ee~i,~-; 25 hs
6" ~ t .noqi
j
Adyal
nations-?
As also in the Hosea he is ~ a u i n g nations, [what of
KahCuw TAV 0 6 ha6v pou h a 6 ~ pau ~~i i t ] ? 25 It is as h e
Ishailcall the not people of me people of me and says also in Hese'a:
"Those not iny people
7ilv
0 6 ~
~YCITnlp~w,,
the lwomanl
not
havmg been loved I wiii call 'my people;
Jlyanqpihv.
26 ~ a i 8 o ~ a 1 iv
TQ and her who was not
(one) having been loved; , and it will be in the beloved 'beloved';
~ 6 r r q ofi
ippiOl
ddroiq 0 6 ha6q pov 26 and in the-place
piase where it was =a d to them Not People of me where i t was said t o
bpdq,
t ~ i i ~Aq8'oovrat
vloi
BioO them, 'You are not
You.
there
they
be called sons o t ~ o dmv oeoale:, there
the"
~~~~-~
wlll be called 'sons of
CGvroq.
living.
,'t, ;iVi,gGod:"
i v 6 ~ i t a a B a l T ~ Y6 p ' Y ~ a i -yvwPioal
76
to show within the wr% and to make known the
6uva~hv
=ljro~ ijvEycsv
naXhe
powerful inem1
of him
bore
in
much

make

ge

~~~~.

27 'Hoaiaq
61
KP&<E!
OrrLp TOO
27 Moreover. Isaiah
over
the cries out concerning
Isaiah
but
is crying out
a-&
l,)',
'E+
4
6 &p,e,i&q . Ti,v,ifiv
Israel: "Although the
~ s r s e l If ever may be the number of the sons number of the sons Of
'lopafih 5 5 fi hppoq ~ < q Bah&oo11q, sb Israel may he as the
of ~ s r a e l as the sand of the
sea,
the sand of the sea, i t i s .
the remnant t h a t will
irn6h111pa
ow8joera1.
28 W
pdy $:
saved. 28 For
thing left behind will be saved;
Jehovah' will make
ouvrrhGv ~ a iovvrCpvwv rro~fiaat K 6 p t o ~ ac,ounting on the
concludifig and cutting short willmake
Lord +-,,
it
hi
29 ~ a i
and cu tting i t short.""
uoon
And
,,,,a, just as Isaiah
rpo~ipqrrw
'Huaiag Ei
Kliplaq had said aforetime:
Isaiah
If
Lord
*-unlessJehovah' of
had said beforehand
.Xapa&B t y n a r b h ~ ~ rfipiv
v
m i p f a , h q .Z660pa armies had left a seed
Sabaoth ieftwith~n t o u s see ,
a s Sadom to us, we should have
av
~
~
hq
~
riipoppa
~
tiu j become just
e fike Sod'~
like*
we became
and as Gomorrah likely om, and we should
nave oleen made just
bpo,*B~p~v.
lik!*!e.G: vmor'rah:'
we were llkened.
JU What shall
30 T:
03"
ipojPrv:
6
E9.q
rhcn'
What thercioIe rh..li w e s i y l Thai nrr.oni -..-*Iof the nalicnr.
zh nor oursumr!
dusness, caught
aarhpw
~ ~ K C L ! O O ~ Y ~ 6t~alooljvqv
Y,
6 1 up with r~ghteousness,
took down on righteousness, rlghteouJness
but t h e r~ghteousness
i~ n i a ~ s w y31 'la6 ,mjh 6L t h a t results from
~fiv
faith;
IJr ael
but f a ~ t h . 31 but Israel,
outor
the ionel
6 t h v6pov
~ ~ ~ 61~a10oljvqq
Y ~ ~ OO
JIY although pursulng a
law
ofnghteousness
rnto
law
not
law of righteousness.
pursumg
6tb
~ i ; 6-rt aiin b
"Ot attam to the
EqBaa~v. 32
~
h what?
~ B~~~~~~
~
not
~ O U ~~ law h 32 For what
arrived at.
7 Because he
w i a ~ s w qMX.$15 tc Epywv
~poobo~aw
d it not bv
fnith
but as out of works:. the7
. struck toward ?uf?u!
ra~m,out
is by works.
sQ AiOq
the
stone ofTthe
O O Tstriking
T P O ~ toward,
X ~ ~ ~ ~ 33
T according
O SK, ~ ~asA They
s
stumbled on the
,,stone of stumbiingn;
yiypanrat
'1605
ri8qp1
b Z Z l v 33 as it is written:
it has been written Lmk! I am placing in Zion .-~oolt!I a m laying in
r r i ~ p w Zion a stone of stumhi8ov
rrpoo~6pparoq
~ a i
stone
of striking toward
and ' rock-mass bling and a rack-mass
o~avShXbu, ~ a i 6
. r r ~ o ~ s l j w6"'~ . U ~ T Q of offense, b u t h e
offall-causer, end' the (onel believing hpon him t h a t rests his faitli
on i t will not come to
oJ mmla)cuv8ioa~al.
disappointment."
not will'bb made ashamed.
Brothers, the
'AF~hqai, fi , pkv
c ~ o r i c t r - 5 tpilq
Brothers. the ,meed wellthinking of&= my
goodwill of
6iqcrr5
nap6jaq nai fi
npbq ~ b vBcbv my hkart and my :
heart
and' t h e suppiicat~an toward the m d supplication t o Ood

..

2 .

$2
~

!a

"'

.......

~~

10

10

28' Jehovah, 57.8.10.m.16.m.25;Lord, HAB.

29- Jehovah, J7,8."".20.22-1';
Lord, nAB.

2s1 Or, "executing it speedily!'

ROMANS
MP

10:2-9

706

ak6v
them

Into

o w ~ p i a v . for them are, indeed,

dvatlon.

for their salvation.

8
)1apwp6
yZlp adroiq 6r1 Cjhov 2 For I bear them
I am beerlng wltns= for to them that real witness t h a t they
Ecd
Eyowtv
M V oh
nar'
have a aeal for God:
of God they are havlne:
but not accordingto hut not according t o
irriyw~o~v S
&y&rs
y&p j v accurate knowledge;
accurate knowl&ne,
being ignorant d for the 3 for. hmause of not
TO;
e ~ o 3 611atou~v
l 6 i m b o w i n g the righof the
God rlghtwusnea~.
own teousness of Gad but
6q~at.3364~seeking t o establish
<qroSneq
urfioal,
seeking
to make stand, to%
rlghteouanev their o m . they did
TOG
ecot oljy
OTTE&
I~
ow
4 r h q not subject themselves
of the God not they were rtkected:
end
t o the righteousness
yhp v6 ou X p l u d s elq 61ra1oorivqv mcrvri of God. 4 For Christ
for of t a w Christ . Into rlghteousnesa to every i s the end of the
Law, so t h a t everyone
r?
nlorrfiovrl.
tho lone)
bellevlng.
exercising faith may
have righteousness.
yp&Ocl
brl
11.wrltlng
that
5 For Moses writes
T ~ V
&K
v6pov , '0 t h a t the man t h a t has
61ua10ubvqv
rlghtewanes.
the lone)
out of
Law
The done the rinhtwusr r o l ~ u a < &u8ponog
tv a h i . ness of t h e x a w will
havfng done
man
i
it.
live by it. 6 But t h e
6
6,
t u ~ ~ i m s w ,6 , ~ a , o o h q o h , righteousness result1 e but outof
falth
rlghteouaneas thus ing from faith speaks
in this manner: "Do
MYEI M)I
~Trrnq b 76 ~ a p 6 i oou
~
is mylng Not you should u y in the heart of you not say in your heart.
Tiq &mDipcrnt s1q ~ b bvdpmbv;
v
TOX
E ~ t v'Who will ascend into
Who wlll ascend Into the heaven? thls
u
heaven?' t h a t is, t o
Xptorbv narayaydu. 7 fi Tic ~ m a ! 3 t i m a l bring Christ down:
Chrlst
to lesd down:
or Who wlll descend 7 or. 'Who will descend into t h e abyss?
riq T ~ V&PWUOV; m X Eorlv X tmbv Lr
Into the
abyss?
thin
Is
Phrlnt out of t h a t is, t o bring Christ
u p fmm the dead.'
vcrpirv
&wya)riv. 8 MA&
7:
dead lone.)
to lead UP.
But
what 8 But what does i t
say? "The word is
h l y c ~ . 'E yOs uov T& p i v & ~ ~ O T I V tY
,
1s It sauing? &ar
you the saying
Is,
In near you, in your own
~3 U T b v a ~ i 00" ~ a 6"l 76 ~ a ~ 6 ioqo ~ . mouth and in Your
t h e , mouth of you and In the heart of you: awn heart": t h a t is.
r o h ' b l v ~b Pilva n i s aimcws w$eb -the "word" faith,
thh,
1s
the seylng of the
faith
which we are preach9 For if You
~qpOooo~cv.0 am P&v
bvohoyjun~
we ere preaehmg.
That If ever you shou d con esa publicly declare t h a t
~b Pigs b I? o76pmi uou b r i Kdptoq 'word in Your own
the saying In the mouth of you that Lord mouth: t h a t Jesus is
' IqooS~, ~ o l i + 1 u r c 6 o ~
&V 76 rap6iq ~ o r d . 'and exercise
Jesus,
and y o u 8h0uld bezeve In t h e heart faith in your h&rt
OVCP

:t

MM"$9q

3::

2;

3:

of

9. Lord ( K 8 p t u ~ .kyti.an1, rAB: Ir'rn, ha.'a.dhohl', J*'*."l".

ROMANS

707

Not 'Jehovah."

10:lO-17

fiyelpcv &K t h a t God raised him

rolsed up out of up from the dead, you
vmp0v,
oo8i)un.
10 ua 6iq Y&P will he saved. 10 For
dead tones), you WIN he saved:
to Reart for with the heart one
exercises faith for
rnmrirrat
ziS61ra,o,,&qv,
UT6,CTTI
II 13 being believed inlo righteousness, to mouth righteousness. but
with the mouth one
6i
6 ohoyri~a! CIS
001qpiw
makes public dmlarabut It 1s !elngconfersed h t o salvation;
tion for salvation.
11 F a r t h e s e r i p
11 h i y s ~ ylrp fi y p a g i n s q
b
Issaying for the Serlpture Every the Unel turesays: . , N that
~ ~ ~
mm(lov err' adr+ 06 ~ a r a 8 u y v v ~ j o r r a l .rests his faith an him
believing upon hlm not wlll be made ashamed. will be disappointed.'
12 06 yhp &m!v 6tao~0hfi 'lav6aiov
~c 12 For there is n o
~ o tfor
IS
dlstlnetbn
of Jew
and distinction between
~ ~ i ' ~ h hb ~yhp
~ ~ q ,~ b p ~ on
q h v ~ w v Jew and Greek. for
and of Greek, the far very ~ o r d of all lonekl, there is the same Lord
who is IiChto
rrXovr6v rlq rrhvmq ~ o J q i n ~ ~ a h o u p b o vOver
q
being ?lob into
the lone.)
ail those calling upon
him. 13 For "everyuov

ofyou

8.r~ b

8cb

the

that

ahbv
hfm

Goi

0 6 ~ 6 13
~.

name of Jehovah' will

mlpht
h
l u a callupon
h i q r a l the
~b bvoiia
name K
of ord
v wlll
UO
~~beI ~raved.
U E T ~he
~ , saved."
ever,
how will
14 they
HOWcall on him in whom
oOv
htuahtuovvat
~ i q 8v
14 n 6 q
HOWtherefore should they call upon lnto whom they have not put
OOK
rr&q 6 t
r n ~ ~ 6 ~ faith?
~ o HOW.
t ~ in turn.
not they bel~eved? How but should they belleve wlll they put faith

in him

Of

whom they

08
odr jrowcrv, n 6 q 62
&rokwu~v
not
How,
of whom not they heard? How but should they hear
I" turn, will they hear
X-P~
K~Pw'SOVTO~;
15 ~ 6 t 62 without someone to
apart fmm
lone) preaching?
How
but
15 How, in
turn, will they preach
r pfi{wtv
idv
homaAGoiv;
shoua they preach U ever no they should be sent? u n i e u they have been
Sent forth? J u s t a s
ra8hep
it is m i t t e n : "How
~ c m r d l n g to whlch (lhlngn) Indeed
comely are the feet
n66es
Y C en~ wdtten
W ~ I
hpaiot
01
good
those
news
who
of declare
good
ithaa
hbeilUtlfUl
the
feet of

"22

dayy~h~Soiiivwv

T ~ V

of the (one.)

declsrlng as good news

16 'AXX'

od

not

BY^

n&vreq
B I ~

.-

& a8h

gooithlni..

they obeyed

to

8e

things!"
10 Nevertheless.
they did not ail obey
f
i For
the good news.
laaiah says: "Jeho-

cgood
b a ynew^:
y c ~ i ~'Huafaq
~
. s a l s h yhp
for laanying
ABYLI
Lord, who
K~PIC,
T ~ Fvah,in thewho
thing
putheard
faith
&niorevucv 7"
& K O ~fifi6v. 17 &pa fi from US?' 17 SO
belleved

to

le
out of

nim~q

hearing

Really the faith follows the thing

616 /heard. In turn the
hearln8: the but hesrlng through thing heard ls through

&KO:<

fi

of "34

6;

&KO$

faith
16. Jehovah,
1%' Jehovah, J'a.lO.L3.la..l.la: L o ~ d NAB.
,

JI.n.*.ll-L*.Z1;

Lord, IAB.

ROMANS 10:18-113

109

708
t h e word about

fiuowclv'

pmtvyr
Elq ertheless I ask, They
Indeed-therefore-in fsct Into did not fail t o hear,
did they? Why. in fact,
r r e w w rhv y ^ v 6SfihBrv 6 906yyoq &i,v
nil
the esr?h went out the sound of the& ' "into all the earth
thew sound went out.
rai c1q .rh nkpara
and to the extremities
the
ir,nl(r
of lhe rnhabited earth
~h b i ~ a ah&.
~ a
I9
t h a r utterances
the sayings ofthem.
19 N e v ~ r r h e l ~ sI sask.
' l u h h 0 C r tyuw; rrfirnc h u o i ~ heel
Ismel did nor fall
Israel
not knew? Flrst
MoDer
hraylng t,. .
rnnw
... .., A,,.
-. tb,...v.,.-,.
'Eyi,
Trapar hhow
Op&q td 0 6 ~First Moses says: "I
I
ehalIlnclte?olealousY
You
upon not will incite you people
to jealousy through,
eevtl
h'
EFJVEI
&uvvirq,
natioi
Upon
natlon
not comprehending t h a t which is not a
rrapop 10
bpaC, 20 s
~
61 ~ nation; ~ I will incite
i
~
I shall incltero wrath
rov.
lssiah
but YOU to violent anger
through
a
stupid
na&rro~ohp*
KU~
ALyrl
Ebp6e,,v
Is daring o%
and
he is ssylng
I was found tion'' 2o But Isaiah
becomes very bold and
rois
Svoculv,
Cvgclvh2 says: "I was found by
to the (onel)
seeking.
apparen
0

not

ew'aOlfip'b
sitars

they heard?

left

,:ge M$b:Oafhl
%$: 12~y:nL !2t.
-

%$I3%.
"

2:

who were not

~ ~ E P w T ~ ) o ~seeking
Y.
me; I became
I became to the (ones) me not Questioning upon. manifest to those
21 np3q 6L ~ b v'lupailh
XLyet
'Oh v who were not asking
Toward but the
Israel
heiaaaying whole for me:'
21 But as
CSmL~aua .r*s ~ 6 ~ 6 s respects Israel he
..All day long I
Istretched Out tho hands
have spread Out my
apdq h d v h e n 8 o h a r a i &vr~htyovra. hands toward a
toward m u l e disobeying and .peakingagainst.
t h a t is disobedient
and talks back."
otv,
&lr&umo
I aL%ng
therefon,
pushed from sew
I ask. then. God
did not r e j e t his
6 0 ~ 6 sT ~ Vha& ~ 6 ~ 0 0p'.
y i v o t r o ~ a people,
i
did he? Never

AYLV~PQV

TO~F

6 1 ~ kp i

$ze

3; '%y

11

the ~ o the
d people of himi

yap
for

e1

~3may it

11

may t h a t happen!

'~WP~WT~S
~lpi
m i p v m o q For I also am an
Israelite
I am: out of
seed
of the seed

2 oirn of Abraham, of the

Bav~a~ i v
of ~ ~ ~ k m i h . Not tribe of Benjamin.
2 God did not reject
& n h u a ~ o b ed,j ~ b vh d v &TOO
sv
pushed from self the GO the people of him whom his people, whom he
first
recognized. Why,
np06 vw, fi o d ~ 0 i 6 a ~ e
b ' H h c i ~.
he forexnew. O r not have rov known in EliJah

'Appa&p,

of Abraham,

9uhe<

of t r z e

t ~ ~ ~ , " r $ : ~ ~ ~ ~ h a t

~i ALYEI 1 Y P ~ O ~hs
,
~VTUYX~VEI
in connection with
What la ssylng tho 8crlptura, sa ha 18 happening on E.li.jah, as he pleads
with God agaiDSt
.T"
OEQ K ~ T &100 'IwpafjX;
3 Kljpla
to tXe Cad down on the
Israel?
~ ~ r d Israel?
,'
3 'Jehovah,'

17. Word about Christ. P+'*'BCD'Vg; w6rd of God, rASy0: word of Jehovah,
J7.*,19 3' Jehovah. P.a.*o.la.1a.25: Lord, NAB.

whet
s i isasylng
MYEI to h ~ mwhat
pronouncement
does the divine
say
KarLX~rrov 6pavrQ to him? 'I have left
the divine pronouncement? Ileft dawn to myself
seven thousand men
&rnm~ux~hiouq hv6~as.
oir,vrq
OJK
thousand
male
~ h o not over for myself. Imenl
who have not bent t h e
E K ~ , , ~~ ~V TV
~ t r ~ h .6 O ~ T W ~otnr
bent
nee t o k e Baal.
Thus therefore knee to Ba'al " 5 In
this way, therefore,
ralp"
hippa
r a i Lv r$ vGv
a180 in the now sppointeftims something left over a t the present season
also a remnant has
KCIT'
X~PITOS
according to
001 undeserved klndnel. turned up according
to a choosing due to
y6yovrvn
6 rl 6L
xhplrl,
If but to undeserved klndneal. Undeserved kindness,
has come to be:

4 B
xpqpmtup6q;

they killed.

h d ~ i qv

- -

7h they have killed Your

the prophets, they have
~ a d w ~ a q m , r & y A dug u p your altars.
D??u
they dug down.
and1 and I alone am left,
~6vog,
<lTohV
*V
and they are looking
alone, and they are seeking the for mv soul..
1 yet.
of you

prophets

the

htrre~vav,

uov

apogfiraq

robs

ROMANS 11:4-9

U ~

%o~arl

obrh~

o!jof ?P:!,r

not yet

oir~hi

X ~ P ~ S
undelervod kindness

givcra~

not yet

1. ecoming

X6rP15.

undeserved kindncu.

oh.

ri

wh,eh (thing)

ulcrefo;e?

What

&rra<I)'r~i

To5ro

is seeking upon

fi

&6~vxev,

66L CvXori

he happened upon, the but ehom

01

the

61.

ho~noi

but

ylxpmrai

bhas een wdtten

6nwp68quw

Gave

to them

ra~uvriCew5. 690ai)10bc

PACrrr~v

raehncp
t o w h i c h (thing.)
e v e n blunted:
'E~WKSVCnirois 6
is

of deep sleep.

to be looking.

mot

hrLna(N'

happen=

we= made calloka.

leftover Ionen)

according

rmiG a

o,jr

this

6 NOW if i t is by
undeserved kindness.
it is no longer due to
works: Othe~wise.the
undeserved kindness
no longer proves to be
undeserved kindness.
7 What, then? The
vely thing Israel i s
earnestly seeking h e
did not obtain, b u t
t h e ones chosen'
it.
rest
had their sensibilities

eyes

~ ( a i Z l ~ a TOO

the

the

God

2 % g~

just as it
-ood. has

given them a spirit

of deep deep, eyes

80 a8 not to see and
&KO~E~V
to be hesrI"g, ears so as not t o hear,
to this very
g Kal ACNEi6 down
day." 9 ~ l s oDavid
,

' n 6 74s
fivtf~q.
h d David
uw
t h e ~~F:,P,"v
Says: 'Let their
hty&
r r v q e j ~ w fi ~ p d m r r a alSli,v
SIC
I.
~~t become the
table
of them lnto become for them a
rrayi6m xai rlc e i p w l a i eIq wr&v80hov K U ~ snare and a trap and

snare and
-

into

trap

7 . Or, "the ones elected."

and into fall-causer and a stumbling block and

-

8' Cod. HABV~SY':Jehovah. Fa.lolslr.m.

ROMANS 11:lO-17

O K O T ~ U ~ ~ T W U Wa

retribution; 10 let
their eyes became
o i AqBaApoi a ~ i r G v TO; v'
p h i r r s ~ u nai darkened so as not to
the
eves
of them of the no? to be i ~ ~ k ; ~and
g , see, and always bow
r6v vGrov a h G v
rravrbq obvnap ov down their back."
11 Therefore I ask,
the back of them through all [time$ bend togeyher.
Did they stumble so
11 Aiyw
0 8 ~
irfi E n r a ~ u a v that they fell eomI am saying therefbre, not they stumbled pletely? Never may
lva
rriuoolv;
Y~VOITO.
that happen! But by
h order that they might fall?
may it occur; their false step there
TO a b ~ G v n a -&part
fi u w r q p i a is salvation to people
but to the of t h e m fai?ing beside t h e saivation of the nations, to inTO?< E~YEUIY,,sic ~d
rrapa<qh+ua~ aGT06q. cite them to jealousy.
12 NOWif their false
to the nations. mto the to incite to lealousv
~.
them.
riches to
12 ci 68 T& nap&mwpa adrGv r r h p i i ~ o q Step
u but the falling beside of them nches the world. and their
n b p o v ~ a i ~6 i j ~ ~ q p aa 3 ~ G v TTA?GTO~
to people Of the nanches
of world and the decrease of them
tions, how much more
ievGv,
n6uv
pGAXov 76 n h ' p w a ,ill the hi1 "umber of
of nations, to how much
rather. t h e
fdineas
it!
a3~Gv.
IW I speak

sic & v ~ a n 6 S o p a a 5 ~ 0 i ~10

into

to them.

retribution

let be darkened

83

&a&

~~~~~~

,,.--,,,
..-...

of them.

6-

13 'Ypiv 68

Myw

r o i q E0vrulv.

kq'

To rou but I am saying to the nations. Upan

p8v

8oov

as much as lndeed

h 6 u ~ o X o q , *v
apostle,

the

08"

therefore

eipi iyh
am

6ra~oviav
service

of me

60vGv

/ reahty, an apostle to

of natlons the natlons I elorlfv

my ministrjr, 1 4 i i
60 a
I may by any means
I gfo~?fy~

pou r j v o&pna incite Ithose who are]

somehow I might lnclte of me the flesh my own flesh to jealOUSY and save some
Kai
o w
TW&C i t
a5~Ov.
Ei
and Imight save some out of them.
If from among them.
15 For if the casting
hobohi
ahGv
~ a ~ a ? ? of
q ithem away means
throwlngoff
of t h e m reeonc~hai~onTecOnciliation,f,,T
r6upou i i q
fi n p 6 o h q p ~ 1 q ei p i w i world, what will the
of world: what the toward reeelving if not i f e
of them
i
verpGv;
16 ri 6 i
fi h a p i mean b<t life from the
outof dead(ones)?
If but the firstfiJtr dead? 16 Further.
&via, uai ~ i )q6papa. ~ a cii i Pica & ~ i a , if the [part taken as1
holy. also the lump; and if the roat holy, firstfruits is holy, the
lump is also; and if
nai 01
nhh6ol.
the root is haiv. t h e
.I".""+ha
...- hrsn-ho.",
branches are &so
17 El 66 rweq TGV ~ h h 6 w v6 S ~ ~ h & u 0 q u w l7
If 'Ome
I* but some of the branches were broken oui,
of the branches were
ub 62 & y p ~ i h a ! o g 6 v
benev~piuBqq
You but field ouve tree belng gou were grafted In ~f~,,,"g~~,",",",",""a;,ld
t v aiiroiq nai
ouvnolvwv~q
765 Pi<qq ohve, were grafted in
m them and talixng m common with of the root
them and be.
aaiaq
tyLvou,
came,; sharer of the
7.5
q
ntbrqroq
o
f
l
h
e
of the
fatness
alive
You became, ollve s roat of fatness,
14

d
if

wwq

rrapa<qh&gw

%! Je

ROMANS 11:18-24

711

710
18 p i

rGv ~Ah6wv. sl 62 18 do not be exulting

~a.ra.auxG

not be boasting down an the branches: if but over the branches.

05 UJ

Picaw

B a u ~ h c ~ 1If,
5 though, you are
over them,
&AX& fi bila -6.
19
i p ~ i
OBV
it is not you that
YOUW1688Y therefom
,
but the root you.
bear the root, but
'E<~~X&oBquav ~ h h 6 o l
were broken off
branches
in 0% that ');W the mot Ibearsl you.
19 You will say, then:
20 nahas Til drrr,or;
~YKCVTPIO~~).
~ i ~ ~ to
i y
the: unbelie? "Branches were bramight be grafted O.
ken off that I might
niuTcI
t c ~ ~ h & uu8a v
06
62
20 All
faith be grafted in:
they were br&en but, YOU but to%
right! For [their] lack
qR6VE,
Eurqnaq.
be mmdid8, of faith they were
you have been standing.
broken off. but YOU
&AX& qopoc.
21 ~i
yap
6 0&
T&V
if for the ~ o of
b the are standing by faith.
but be fearing:
nar&
p6ulv
nh&Swv
O ~ Ki q s i a a ~ o , Quit having lofty
according to nature of branches not,, he spared, ideas, but be in fear.
21 For if God did
0668
uoO
qdpr~al. 22 766
08"
not-but of you he will spare.
See therefore not spare the natural
~ p q m 6 ~ q Kr U
a ~h o ~ o p i a v 8~06. i n 1 ppb branches, neither will
khdners
and cutting off of God: upon indeed he spare you. 22 see,
~ a J q rrsu6vraq h o r o p i a , i n 1 68 08 therefore, God's
the (ones) having fallen cutting off,upon but you
and severity,
Toward those who
x~?~~,b.zS'
of8~00,
Md,
If
fell there is severity,
hlllbqq
XPTT~TT~.
but toward YOU there
you may be remalntng upon thi
kmdness.
is God,s kindness,
L m i nai 0 5
t ~ ~ o m i o ~ . 23 ;c?$,";~
provided you remain
s l n ~ e aho you will b e a t o u t .
in his kindness; other66
i&
ili,
krrtp6vwu1
~6 wise, you also will be
b u t lf ever not they may be remaining u p t h e
lopped off. 23 They
kv~rvrptu0joovmt. 6uva~a
also, if they do not
they winbe grafted tn: powerfu?
remain in their lack o f
imorlv b e e b ~ n d h ~ v VKNT tua! a*
faith, will be grafted
is
t h e ~o , again
$0
in: far God is able to
24 s i y a p d
L t rilq
n a ~ b q6o1v
rf far you out of the according to nature gr8ft them in again.
24 For if you were cut
dYp,daiou
b @ ~ h l S
out of the oiive tree
naranauxGuau

T ~ V

you boast down 0;. not you the

root are carrying

'

ISA %%?

%E1:6?

gratin

were cut out

of Reid olive tree

and

beside

KaM,aa,ov
6vrrzvrpiu0qq
nature
you were grafted in
I%
fine olive tree:
a,,
n 6 u ~ phhhov o8rot ' ai
to how much rather these the (ones) aceording to
q6ulv
&vn~vrpto8juov~a1
nature
they will be graftedin
to%=
own
Uaiq.

qSu,v

ollve tree.

thst is wild by nature

and were grafted contrary to nature into
the garden oiive tree.
how much rather will
these who are natllral
be grafted into their
own alive tree1

ROMANS 11:25-32

712

25 For I do not
bp8q
Not
You
want YOU,brothers.
dyvoriv
&6Ehgai
7t, puorjp~ov to be ignorant of this
to be being igiorant,
brothers:
the
mystery
Sacred secret, in order
pfi
~ T E
i v dau~oiq for YOU not to be
TO~~TO,
iva
this, in order that not yon may be in selves discreet in your own
eyes: that a dulling
qp6v~por, 671 rtjpoutq d r 6 pepouq T+
discreet, that callousness from
part
to the of sensibilities has
'Iupaih
y6yavsv
&x I
06
Tb happened in part t o
Israel
has occurred unei which (time) the 1srae1 until the full
of peapie of
rhfipopa TOY &Y&V
rIu6hell,
26 ~ a number
i
fullness of the nations should eome in,
and t h e nations has come
in, 26 and in this
oi?rog rraq 'lopajh oo8fio~~ac. ua8G5
thus
ail
Israel
will be saved; according as manner ail Israel rvili
h
e Saved. Just as it is
y~yparTal
- H S ~ , gK t,i)"
it has been written Wiil eome out of Zion the (one) written: "The deliverer
Out Of
P v ~ ~ E " o < dlTTou~pC*r~ d o ~ f i ~ i a qd r 6
drawing to i f , he will turn away irreverence from Zion and turn away
ungodly practices
'IUK~)~.
27 KU;
alj~oiq 4
rap'
Jacob.
~ n d this to them the beside from Jacob. 27 And
tpoir 6 t a e i ~
6~av
&$dopat
rttg this la the
of me covenan? whenever I
take OR the on my part w ~ t hthem.
hpap~iaq
28
pav
when I take their sins
Slnb
of them.
Accordine to indeed the away" 28 T N e , wlth
reference t o the goad
cJayy&tav B~epoi 61'
good news enemies through
amordingto news they are enemies
68 ~ j verhoyjv
&ymqroi
6 6
rob<
but the ehoamng loved (ones) through the with reference t o
[God's] choosing they
rar6pag.
29
dpEmp6hqra
are beloved for the
fathers;
not to be regretted afterward
'OrefaT& x a p i o p ~ a nai fi nh-ucq so0 8 ~ 0 0 . Sake Of
the gracious
the
of the God. thers. 29 For the
gifts and the
Of
30 d o r ~ p yttp bpdg
~ 0 7 1 . firslejoars
are not things he
As-even far
you sometune r o disobeyed
~
Will .regret. 30 For
vDv - 61.
tihaj8q~~
now but
were shown
toTtIe just as YOU were once
di~obedientt o God
~o6rwv h s ~ e i q , .
31 O ~ U O Q ~
of them disobedience,
but
now been
shown mercy because

'%%'

<$!

tdte&?:

:c;

ih6E,

31 so also these now

been disobedient
z t ~have
with mercy resulting

lva
nai
aClroi
in order that
also
they
32 w v 6 K X ~ l u w Y&P
Ah 8iww.
might b e s o w n mercy:
up together
6 8c6q .robs r & r a q
E I ~ dn~fiav
the
M d
the
ali
into disobedrence
lva
~obq
in order that
the (ones)

t o you, that they

themselves also may
"OW be shown mercy.

thuiluw
he might show mercy to.

he mlght show all of

them mercy.

12 Pnr rmd

ROMANS 11r33-12:3

713

rh,l+,

m disabedlence, that

uoqiag
~ a i 33 0 the depth Of
depth of riches and of wisdom and God's riches and wisptjusoq
0 ~ 0 0 ' h~ dvzEepa6vq~a ~h dom and howledge!
of knowledge of God: a s unsearchable
the B , , ~
his
pipa am adro0 KO? brf~xviacrrat a i 6601 judgments [are] and
judgments of him and
untraceable the ways past tracing out his
0 1 6 ~ 0 034
. Tiq ,yap . fyvo
Y O ~ ~ Y Kupiou ways
has come
34 tFor
o
of him.
who f a r
knew
mind of ~ o r d : "who Iarel!
$I ~ i qoirpfiouhoq U~TOO i y b ~ ~ o :
or who counselor ..of him became?
35 Jr know Jehovah's*
mind, or who has he+iq
npoL6w~~v
ad,$,
Who
gave before
to him.
alld came his counselor?"
has first
dvraro6o8josra~ aGrr$;
36 6.m
$5 35 Or,
it will be recompensed to him?
Because out of given t o him, so t h a t
a6rao
6,'
a6700 K ~ ; 5iq a 6 ~ 6 v rtt it must be repaid t o
him and thmugh hxm and Into him the him?" 36 Because
r h w
=Or$
fi 665a rlq rob5 aic3vay from him and by him
all (things1; to him .the glory into the
ages;
and for him are all
things. To him be the
&pjv.
amen.
glory forever. Amen.

33 "f2 DdBoq r h o 6 ~ o u nai

0

12 I am
napanahi,
entreatmg

otv
therefore

bps<, &6~heoi
You,
brother;

,:"& g0
of&?&!.* c?k%

Consequently

12 I entreat You

6lb
72~ O~KT~PJ~C~
by the
through
the
fompasslons
of God. brothers, to
rapaorijoa~
present YOUR
to make stand alongside
a
living,
evoiuv <&ow a y i w T$ OE$
E~~PCOTOY,
living holy to the ~~d weilpieasing, holyl acceptable to
God, a sacred servi&
bph 2
7jv A O Y ~ K ' V h m p r i q
and not with Youn power of
the logics? sacred servlee of rou;
W Y U ~ ~ ~ T ~ < E U ~ ET L ~ aii)Y~ T O ~ T W , reason. 2 And quit
being fashioned after
age
thB,
be you being fsshxoned with to the
7"
&vanatv&oet this system of things,
&AX&
prrapap@o0o0z
renewing
but be transformed
but
be YOU transformed ?%e
700 "062, ~ i q76 60mph<r!v bp6g ~i ~6 by making YOUR mind
of the mind. rnto the to be proving roo what the over, that YOU may
8 0 p a 703 0~00, 76 &yae6v Kai ~ 6 d ~ ~ o prove
~ p vt o yourselves
v,?ll
of the God, the good and well pieaslng the goad and
nai T&EIOV.
able and perfect will
,
.
and perfect.
Of God.
3 Alyq
6th
3 For through t h e ,
I am saying
through
undeserved kindness
6aBeiqe.
X~PITO~
7-5
undeserved k~ndneis the ?one) having been glven given to me I
there among
pol
ravri
.T$
b?, $v 6piv pil
to m e to everyone the belng m
ron
not YOU not t o think
more of himself
6E?
Clmpqp?vpv~iv
rap'
B
to be mindmgover beside which it is necessary than it is necessary

$2

3%

84' Jehovah's,

J'.8.".15'8.20.2"25;

Lord's, NAB.

ROMANS 12:4-11

714

qpov~7v,
&?dh gpovsiv,
!I$ T& t o think, but to think
to be mmding,
but
to be mmdmg, rnto the so as t o have a sound
ow~pov~iv
brhmq,
Sq 6 BE&< mlnd. each one as
to be being sober-&lnded, to each lone1 as the God God has distributed
iplplorv
vhpov
r r i o ~ ~ w qt .o him a measure af
apportioned
measme
of faith. faith. 4 For just as
4
xa6h~p
..
Lv we have in one body
~kcoraingtbwbz~h[things) even
in many members, but
bvi o6parh r o h h h
Exo EV
rh the members do not
one body
many members we are taving. the all have the same
EXE,
function, 5 so we, alpiAq
rrhvra 06 Tilv ad*
68
but members
all
not the very is having though many, are one
BSLV
5 o h w < 01 nohhai EV
body In union with
ner8rmadce.
thus the man" me body Chnst, but members
helonging
individually
lEv
x I o T ~ , .T& 6k
Kae.
we are in
grist,
the but downward one to One another.
6 Since, then, we
hhhljhov
vfh.
.,E XovrsS
68
of one another
members.
naving
-but have gifts differing
according t o the
xapiopma
~ m h rjv
xhplv
undeserved kindness
gracious gifts according to the undeserved kindness
given to us, whether
T ~ V
&Bcioav
p i
61drqopa
prophecy, [let us
the lone1 having been given to us differing tgihsl. prophesyl
E ~ T E mpoq T E ~ ~ V ~
a ~T ~h Y& v d o y i a v t o the faith proporwhether prop?ecy
aceordingto the prowrtion tioned lto usl: 7 or
7-5 T~OTEOS,
7 ~ 7 - 61a~oviavi v .re
of?he . faith,
whether service in t h e
6ta~qviq. ire
6
6,6&oKwv &, Tfi t h a t teaches, [let hlm
service,
whether the (one) teaching in the he1 a t hls teachmng.
6t6aonaXiq,
8 ETTE
d
rrapanahirv
Or he that exhorts,
teaching.
whether the (onel eneouraglng [ l e t E b e lat ha
.Ian h e t h a t
tes,llet him
ao ir, wlth liberality;
&~h6rq-r1
rrpo'ipr&pE~kfv m 0 ~ 6 i i , he that presides, [let
sim~licity: the tonel standing before m speedup, him do
resl
d
LhGv
Pv l h a p 6 q n .
earnest, he t h a t shows
the lone) showmg mercy in cheerfulness.
merev llet hlm do it1

x??

&

&,

i & ylove
hnr
The

I let

in

civvrr6np1rnq. &nooruyoOvroq with ch'eerfulness

unhypoent~cal. Abhorrrng
9
[YOUR] love '
be w ~ t h o u hypocdsy
t
ri,
rrowp6v. nohh6p~vot
the (thing1 wicked, gluing selves to the78ing) Abhor what 1s wicked.
t o what is good
hyae3.
10
%haSd$iq
, ellng
lo
In
love
good;
t;ke
bro erly a eetion
have tender affection
&Ahjhouq
rn1h6.mFPY~I. . .
I
for one another. In
oneanother tenderi~ahem~anare,u, me
nonor showing honor to one
&hhjhouq npoqyoljp~vol, 11 T?
&ou6b
another take the lead.
one another
going before,
to the
speedup 11 D~
loiter a t
b~vqpoi, 70 m ~ l i p a r t Tiovr~q,
YOUR bustnes~.Be
slothful, to the
spirit
boiling, to%? aglow wlth the s p ~ r ~ t .
9

A!

ROMANS 12:12-20

715

Lhrri61 slave for Jehovah '

hope 12 Rejoice in the
hope. Endure under
enduring,
to~b
the tribulation. Persevere
xcr;PPy,rEy t;$,
bnopivovr~s,
npoucuxfi
nporr~ap.rrpoGv~a~. 13
i n prayer. 13 Share
prayer
persevering,
to the
with the holy ones acx p ~ i a ~ T&
q
&yiwv
KOIYOYOGVTES
cording to their needs.
needs of the holy (ones) having in commAn.
Follow the course of
E3hOYEiTiTF
(EIXOSEYIW 6 ~ 6 ~ 0 v r ~ q .
O S P I ~ ~ I ~ ~ Y pu~suing.
aeyou blessing hospitality. 14 Keep
0" blessing those who
6~6novrag, ~ i r h o y ~ i r e ~ a i
TOG<
persecute; be blessing
t h e (ones1 persecuting, be you blessing and
15
gaip"'
p ~ and
~ do
h not be cursing.
~mapBo0r.
To e relalcing
with .
YOU should curse.
15
Reioice
with
..
.~"
~--~
xa~p6vrwv.
dair~v,
WET& people who rejoice;
(ones) rejoicing,
to be weepmg
w'th weep with people
~ha~6vrwu.
16 ~ i ,
a6~+
E ~ S who weep.
16 Be
[ones) weeping.
The
[thmg)
jnto
minded the same way
&hXjXouq +povoGvr~q, pi T&
blyqhh
one another
minding,
not the high (thing.) toward Others as to
yourselves; do not be
TarrE,YOiS
q p o ~ o ~ v ~ z q&Ah&
TO?<
mlndmg
but
to the
IOWIY (things) minding lofty things,
ovvmay6p~vo1.
YiYEweE but be led along with
being led off together.
be YOU becoming the lowly things. Do
not become discreet in
qp6v1pot
r a p ' bauroiq.
discreet (ones1 ' beside selves.
YOUR own eyes.
11 ptf6svi
K~K&V
&mi
K ~ K O G 17 Return evil
To no one
bad
instead of
bad
for evil to no
irrr06166vrsg.
rrpovaa6pmol
Kaha
Provide fine things in
giving back; thinking of beforehand fine (things)
the sight of all men,
iv6rrtov rr&vrwu &v0pimwv.
18 ~i6uva~6v,
If possible, as far
in sight
of all
men;
if po~sible.
it
~ i , &< . bpi]"
~ E T & T T ~ V T W V &v6p6rrwv
YOU,be peaceable
men
the . out of
YOU
with
all
with all men. 19 Do
eipllvrliomes
19
Z ~ T O G~ K~ ~ , K ~ G ~ T , ~ ,
not avenge yourselves,
being peaceable; ,
not selves
avengmg.
&yarrq~oi, &Ah& 667s 76rrov TC dpyfi, beloved, but yield
loved lonenl, but give r o a Place to t h e wrath, ~ l a e eto the wrath;
ydypmrq!
y h p 'Epoi t ~ 6 i ~ q u l qi.y S for i t is written:
Ithss been wrrtten for To me vengeance.
I
..Vengeance is mine;
&v~diro66aw,
X~YEI Klipaaq. 20
1 will
says
shall give back mstead, is saying Lord.
Jehovah!"
20 But,
6
Ph"
~ E L V *
if
is hunsering
the
hungry,
'$if
your enemy
feed him:
is if
ly6pil;c
&6v.
ihv
he is thirsty, give him
be YO,, feeding
him;
if
he i:$i?;ting,
something t o drink;
T671<E,
(IdT6v.
k
,.p rO,i)Y
be jdu making drink , him:
this
far doing for by doing this
1.2

6ouh~liovrsq,
slavmg,

nupi

Lory

torte

ti2$t;on

~~~~

i%t

$&?,s

I.

11' Jehovah,
,

,7.8.'@.'l'b.l8:

the Lord, K A B .

&2:$
,,g:;,

19' Jehovah,

5'.%."8.21-24;

Lord, CAB.

ROMANS 13:21-13:s

716

&vEpara< nupbc ufdpcGort< hrl n)v raQdrjv

COB18
of Rre you wlll heap upon thw head
vlra
hi,
of hlm.
ot be you being eonquarra by the
ruroir, &AAh
vim
t v rQ & y w r6
bad,
but be eonguedng in the good the

You will heap flew

coals upon his head."
21 Do not let yourself
be conquered by
the
but
conquering the evil
with the good.
~eteverysoul
he in subjection
to the superior
authorities, for
th,
is no authority
except by Gad: the
existing authorities
stand
in their
relative positions by
~ ~ 2 d~ .
h
he who opposes the
authority has taken
s stand against the
arrangement of God;
those who have taken
a stand against it will
receive judgment t o
themselves. 3 For

rru~..

mu-".

bad.

13 257 9 2 i U ~~~~~~~<
J~~
ho~auoL08o.
oG y h p Emtv i<ouuia
let be subjecting hlmmlt not fer
la suthorlty
d p h 6 era0
a1
62 0hal hi,
if no? by God: the t~uthorltbelbut belng by
Eeo0
rrraypIva~
ciuiv.
2 UTE
God havlnz been oet In order they are;
wand
6
&v~1~amm6pcvo ~ f iteoumiq
the (onel aattlng self ngalni the authority t z i e
TOO &o& 6 l m a y '
&V@&,nlKrv
of the God t+oroush net?ing ha8 taken stand aisislnst.
01
66
the (ones)
but
having taken stand against
kauroi<
n ipa
Ajpylovr?~.
to themselves d m e n t they wi~lrece~ve. &e

good deed, but to

f p y ~&Ah& T
K~KQ. Ohm
6L p' the bad.
Do you,
work but to f e bad. you are v,Xung but nol the
want to have n o fear
9 o p c i h l n)v t&w(w.
6
h % v of the authority? Keep
to belcarlnr the authorltyf the (thing)
good doing good, and you
mirl
ual
1 ~ 1 5 hrat!.w
i< a h n i ~ .wiil have praise Rom
be d&
o.i'
and you will have prsbe outof her:
it; p for i t is ws
4 0 ~ 0 5 y?tp ~ I & K O V ~ POTIV
<
(101 d q ~6 minister to YOU for
of God for servant she 1% to you Into the your good. B u t if you
are doing what i s bad..
cba06v.
t&u
6&
76
KaK&,v
good.
U ever
but
the (thing)
bad
be in fear: for i t i s liot
without purpose t h a t
nolfi~
+&po>
rou may ble kolng, be fearing: not for p~rposelesaly i t bears the sword; for
i t is God's minister,
~EOO
an avenger t o express
ma beadng; of God
wrath upon t h e one
practicing what
,$$
to
is bad.
~6
r a r b v np&uuovr~.
5 There i s therefore
the,lthing) bad
Performing.
compelling reason
6
616
dvhyrq for you people to
Through whlch
necessity be in subjection,
b n o ~ & u u r u O a ~ 06 p6vov
61b ~ j vnot only o n account
to be rubjectlng on:aclC
not only through B e of that wrath but
6 p y v &Ah& no1
616
~ j v owri6qu1v also on account of
wret
but
aulo through tho
conscience,' [YOUR]conscience.

stre
I$?

2: ?' evX,".kYV p3pa.

6ik~f~
52 %fzz $,$zk th:y,,ne)

6th
.ro5ro
rai
lp6pou<
6 For t h a t is why
through
thls
also things brought YOU are also paying
E
~
U
~
V
taxes:
for they are
TE)IE~TS
A C I T O V ~ Y O ~y h p &00
YOU are DDY'I~K.
- P.U ~ I I Fservants for of c o d they ere ~ o d ' spublic servants
serving
c~q
106~0
n w u ~ a p ~ ~ p o i i v r rConstantly
q . very purpose.
this
Into
very
this lthlng)
.
7 Render t o all their
=&el
1 &n660re
dues. to him who
Give You baeY
tc all lonn)
6$',2259
[calls for] t h e tax,
~4
d v
Q ~ W V 7 6 ~ @6pov,
the tax: t o him who
to the lone) tho thlng brought the thlng brought,
for, the tribute.
TO
r6 .rLAoq 76 TtAoq,
'r+
the tribute: t o him .
to the (anel the tax
the tax, to the lone) who [calls for] fear.
r6v Q6Pov rbv +6pov,
16
miv 'rlprjv such fear; t o him who
the
fear the fear, tothe (one) the honor [calls for1 honor, such
nonor.
?jv r~pjv.
8 DO not YOU peothe honor.
~
~
f
~
~
~
ple be Owing
8 Mq6cv1
6Lv
6QciArv~ el p? ~b
To no one n%ng
be you owILg, if no the ~ , " ~ , " ~
&AAfihou< C r y d i v '
6
Yhp &
for he that loves his
one another to be loving: the (one) for Lvlng fellowman has fulfilled
rbv
Err ov
d p o v n r n h j p o ~ r v . D 76 [thel law. 9 For the
the differen! (one) law he has ulRlled.
The [law code], "You must
not commit adultery,
011
olxerior~g
must not murder.
~ o t you ~ i t ~ ~ r n ~ l t
~ o YOU
t
YOUmust not steal,
ohl: You
QOE~UEI~
oh
must not covet:
you WIII murder,
~ o t youI(;(LYEI7
WI I a LI,
NO^
and
Other
&leu fiort; r a i d 715 k L p a
~vro~fi,
you w i t dell& and If any dlKerent commandment. ~
~
~
.You word, namely.
this
In T+
i~
the M
wor
y y ~ $la 9 it&
b vbelngsummed
a r ~ ~ A a l o &,
O ~ in
atv~ the
~6
love your
as yourself."
' A Y CEIS
~ 76" nAquiov COY 5 5 U ~ U T ~ V neighbor
.
YOUwll love the neighbor of You aa Yoursell. 10 Love does not
nAnu;ov
Kar6v OGK work evil to one's
Tte
tc%e
nelshbor
bad
not neighbor; therefore
is the iaw's
L p y & ~ r n .n h t p o p a
o t v d p o v 4 &yhnq. love
fulfillment.
IS W ~ T~ n g :iuln ment therefore of iaw the
ove.
11 [DO]this, too.
11
TOOTO
eB6rc;
T ~ Vbecause YOU people
this
(one.) hnvlns known
the know the season,
that it i s already
~atp6v,
671 & p a
t[
m t of the hour for YOU ta
sppolnted tlme, that hour already
~ V O UL rpefiva~ V ~ V y b p &YYG.IGPOV
4 p 6 ~awake from sleep, for
sleep t o l e roused, now for
nearer
ot US now our salvation is
nearer than a t the
4 u w ~ p i a 6 b ~ rh 1 o r r 0 o a p w .
time when we became
the salvation than when w e brlleved.
believers. 12 The

15'

$2

l3

&VeE(lTqK~TES

ROMANS 13:6-12

717

1%

'~5'

'" '!%

de

&roBrjprea

oou

76 Cpya near. Let us therefore

We should put OK from selvca therefon the worke

O~ the works
tv6uu6p~ea
6& T& belonging t o darkness
of the darkness: we should put on aelves but the and let us put on the

700

OK~TOU~

719

ROMANS 13:13-14:5

718

h q B 4pLpp
A* in
day
pq
K ~ ~ O I
no to revelries
~ai
~deali
~0i-t~
~ a
and
to drunken 'ou
tobeds
and
&odyeiatq
p i Ep161 rd Cfihq.
toact. of loose ednduet, not to strife end to jealousy.
14 &Ah&
Lv6irua00r
~ 6 vrGplov 'ingo&
But nut rou on aelvea the ~ o -r d J ~ S U S
X I O - T ~ V , ~ a i ~ " q 0 a p ~ 6 q rrp6~01av pfi
8hrt.t.
and Of?he
Resh
forethought not
rr0lEidE
elq trr8upiaq.
be YOU maklng Qto
de9lms.

weapons of t h e light.
13 AS m the davtime
Slet US Walk deeintly.
not in revelries and
i
drunken
bouts, not in
illicit intercourse and
lome Conduct, not in
Skire and jealousy.
14 But p u t o n t h e
and
d o not be planning
ahead for t h e desires
of the flesh.

6nha
TOO q w d q .
IS
weapons ofthe
light.
eda p6vwq ncplrrar'owprv,
Well i%avedly
we s h o d walk,

. A!

~~~~~~

14 2; ,YA

&U~EVOOW~

the
=iE114 WelCome
[man] having

one betag weak t:ia

rrpoo~ap~hv~oBe
slq
be You recelvlng toward ielvea,
Into
6 1 a ~ p i o ~ l q S ~ a h o y ~ u p d v . 2 8q
p i
dlscrlmlnatlona of rensonlnga.
Who Indeed
rr~mcSe~
rrhm
6
62
la bellevln'd
all lthlng:), the lone) but
drdrv5u
h& o v a
tuei~~. 8
6
belng week v e s ~ s b l c ahe la eating.
The lone)
Ldiwv
T&V
pi
Ldiowa
I I
eatins
the lone)
not
eating
no
Lcou0w~irw
let him be treating adnothing, the ?one) f i t
Miov
T ~ V La0iowa p
eatlng the tone) eatlns n A lethlm befudging,
6 0sb5 y i p cnhbv rn o o c h h ~ ~ o .
the God for hlrn meeged toward self.
~ i c d
6
the
s{
$
:;
o l ~ h v
T"
16iw K ~ p i y o r j ~ r t
house serva'ntt T~
own lord he
9 r r i r r n l o r a 8 ' a E m l 66 bvvarei
or he Is falling: he wlfi stand bul, IS powerful

A!

?%?

A!

YOo

$:$titv

xe

I$?

6 K ~ P I O S 0~fiaal a 6 ~ 6 v .

the

Lord

5 6c

to make stand

hlm.

pLv y h p
~ p i v r ~f i ~ i p a v rrap'
who indeed ior t. judging
day beside
8q
6t
r p i v ~ l r r & a w fipLpav
who but iS1udglng every
day;
&ao.roc Lv 74 16iv voi.
rrhqpoqopaido
eaeh lone) In the own mlnd let him be fully borne;
4' Jehovah, Jl@.13;the Lord. PMABC; Gad. DVgSp.

t'i!?

weaknesses in [his]
faith, but
to mah
decisions on inward
questionings. 2 One
[man] has faith t o
eat everything, but
the [man] who is
weak eats vegetables,
~3 ~ e the
t one eating
not look down on the
One "Ot
and let
t h e one not eating not
judge the one eating.
for God has
t h a t one. 4 who are
you t o judge t h e house
servant of another?
To his own master h e
Stands or fails. Indeed.
h e will be made to
stand, for Jehovah'
can make him stand.
5 One lmanl iudees
One day as
another; another lmanl
judges One day as
Others: let each [man]
be
in his own mind.

."

ROMANS 14:6-12

I to

6 He who observes
the dav observes i t
~ e h i v a h : Also,
he who eats,eats to
Jehovah: for he gives
thanks to -;
and he
who does not eat d w s
not eat Jehovah.a
yetgives t h a n b
to God. 7 None of
us. in fact, lives *th
regard to himself
only. and no one dies
with regard to himself
only; 8 for bath if
We live' We live to
hovah: and if we die,
we die t o Jehovah.'
Therefore both if we
<~!Ev
tb
TC
~ T I O ~ ~ a K w live
p c Vand if we die, we
we may E livlnr U ever and we may be dytni, belong to Jehovah.'
700
w p i w ' LO.~LV.
9 eiq T O ~ Oy h p 9 For $0 this end
o i the
Lord , we are.
Into
thle
for Christ died and came
X lorbq hrri0avcv r a l C < ~ E V
?va
~ a ito life a g ~ i nt,h a t h e
8hrl.t
dled
and he I vcd inorder that and might be Lartl over
both the dead a n d t h e
vrupb
K
<Qvrov
rvp$njh
of dead Ion-) end of llvlng tone.) he mleht be!&.
living.
10 .OW 6t Ti
upim
r&v & 6 & ~ 6 v 10 But why do YOU
YOU but why are you luiklng the brother Judae your brother?
Or why d o you also
ow; 4 ~ a ob
i
~i
LcouBrvciq
of you? Or aim YOU why am YOU trestlnp as nothing look down on your
+,v
&6ch@6v
oou;
~dnrrcq
y h p brother1 For we shall
the
brother
ol you?
All
0
all Stand before the
napclarqo6 E&Y
TOO judgment seat of
we ahall stand aybngalde to a
of the ~ o d ;11 far i t is
written: "'AS I live:
BeoG
11
yiypama~
25
God;
it has been wdttcn
Am livlns says Jehovah,. .to
me every knee will
LyQ, hLyr~ K6ploq. 6r1 Lpol ~ h p g e rr*
~
I, Is ssylns Lord, that to me wlll bend every bend down, and every
tonglle will make open
1;6vu nai rr&aa y X 5 o a a L c o ~ l o h o y p T "
nee: and every tonme
will con ess
to %e ~CknOWledgmentto
BrQ. 12 & p a
otv
&ao~oq
n ~ p i God."' 12 So, then,
God.
Really therefore each tone) o us about eaeh of us will render
an account for himself
taurot3 Myov 6 6 0 ~ 1 T "
0~4.
t o God:
himself word wlll give toyhe God.

6
O V ~ V T ~ V
KU i v
the tone)
the
to fard
qp0-i.
~ a i
6
La0iov K U iw
he is minding. And the tone) eatlne to %rd
tdiel
c6 a ~ w e i
he 1s eatins, he is &La thank8
t o r t s God.
rai
b
p i Lo~iwv Ku i v 06K i d i e l
And the lone) not eatlng ta f o r d not be Is e a t l k ,
nai
u3 a l m c i
TG &G.
7 O&Sriq
and he Is $vRg thanks totha God.
No One
tam4
56
rai oG6ciq
to hlm.eU
and no
baur*
00v'urr1.
8 th
TS
to hlmseU
dy7ng;
and
rupiw
&pv
<"Ev{
wemay
e ivlng,
to%=
hrd
we are livlnp,
th
re
~ 0 8 v i l u ~ w p c v , 70
~upi
11ever and
we msy be dying, to ma
hrro8vjo~opev.
t&v
TC
ofiv
If ever
and
therefore
we are dylns.
6

%ding

::5

32: : ! !$

$
!

~~~y

''-

'9,

%?

B'.. Jehovah, Jl.s.M.13.l8.l8.ll.lI; Mrd, IAB. B h Jehovah, J'.e.*O.'%.'B.1'.";

Lord,
NAB.
~ ~ h o v a n.a.lo.lsra.ia;
h,
the ~ o r d XAB.
,
11' ~ehovah.n.a.wu.zzJr:
Lord, NAB. 12' TO M d , *ADVgSyb,D; omitted by B.

ROMANS 14:13-20
13 M q d r t

120

otv

13 Therefore let u s
Mhfihoug
one another not be judging one
another
any longer,
rpivwprv.
&?Ah roiiro ~pivaTc p&hAov,
we may judge;
but
this judge you rather, but rather make this
r b p i ~ l 0 t v a l rr boroppa TQ &6rhOQ YOOR decision, not to
the not to be putting *trking toward to the brother put before a brother
8
uu&&hov.
14
0'1h
i,
. a stumbling block or
or
rnll-causer.
I have known
and a cause&for tripping.
%
"
14 I know and a m
minelupal
,xn
l have been
that persuaded in the Lord
Jesus t h a t nothing
o36iv
rotdv
61'
is defiled in itself;
nothing common ttimugh
Only where a man
.rQ
hoycCopbq
TL
~orvbv rtvar considers something
to the (onel reckoning anything common to b<
t o be defiled, to him
""v~
u01v6v'
l5
th!$gh
it is defiled. 15 For
to thst lone1 Earnman.
if because of food
I3pGpa
b &65hg65 uou
hunci~al
thing eaten the brother of you la belng gr1e;ed.
Not yet

or)n6rt

~ a r h dryhqv

not yet according to

#o\

73

&n6Ahur

love

PpbuaTi

to the

thing eaten

bntp

06

yousre walking about.

OOU

of you

~ K E ~ V O V not

that (one)

by your food ruin

that one for

over

l u r b t 6nrBBavcv. Christ died.

X81%3

whom 'ghrlat

21 raXbv 76 for stumbling eats.

Fine the 121 I t is well not to
pi W y r i v rp& p ~ 6 1 n r i v ofvov pq6L i v eat flesh or to drink
not to eat meat not-but to drlnk wlne not-but in wine or do
0
b
&6ehg6<
uou over which your
which lthihgl
the
Of you 1 brother
.~~
. ~ -stumbles.
~nimre~.
22 o h
nimlv
fiv
22 The faith t h a t
You
faith
which you have, have i t in
i
toward.
EXCIS
~crrh
u ~ u u ~ b v EX^
~ i t Yh O U ~ S ~ U
YOU arc having
according to yourself be havlns ln
. the sight of God.
tvlmtov TO'
~EoG. ~ ~ K & P I O S b
p i Happy is the man
In olght of the God.
Happy
the lone1 no
t h s t does not p u t
rpivwv
t a u ~ b tv
Q
60~1p&Cct.
judgment
judging
himself
in
what
he ir sDprOVi~gi himself
by whet h e approves.
6hv
23
b
61
6~arplvb~cvo
But If he has
the (anel but being made undedded if ever
~ a m ~ L ~ p n r a ! 6Tl
oCIK doubts, he is already
he
eat hsa bee n j u d g e d d d ~ n . beeaula not condemned if he eats.
~
~
,
"
,
"
~
g
LK T~UTEWS. n&v
66 8 OSK 1~
Ihe
out 09
faith:
evarythlng but which not out of not [eat] Out of faith.
Indeed,
everything
rrimcwg &pa ria turiv.
faith
a&
la.
t h a t is not out of faith

' ~ $p f2
~1
n~plna~ci5.

Cdiovrl.

strlklng toword to (one) estine

"~"$2%
' ?'

16 Do
died.
not, therefore, let the
16 i Phao~qprioew
otv
6 &v T$ good YOU people d o be
0
let be blasphemed therefore oi!~o:oa the spoken f, with injury
&ya%v.
17 06 y&p t m l v fi P a o ~ k i ato YOU. 17 For the
good Ithing).
Not for
Is the kingdom kingdom of ~ o does
d
~ o i r 0eoO ppSun;
rcn' r r h g ,
&Ah& not mean eating and
of the
God
eating
and ddnktng,
but drinking, but [means]
and
6~ra~ooirv11
r a i r i p f i y r a t xaph &v n v ~ G p a r righteousness
~
rlehteousnens and peace and joy tn
spirit
peace and joy with
(lyiq.
18
6
yhp t v ~ o h y&vA&wv holy spirit. 18 For
he who in this regard
holy i
the (one) for tn thfs
slaving
slaves for Christ is
rb&pcuro(
&Q
vai
to%e
well pleasing to%
c o d and acceptable to God and
has approval with
6 6 ~ 1 p oTO?<
~
&vep6n01<.
men.
B D P I O V C ~ to the
men.
19 SO.then, let
19 &pa
otv
T&
r i i EIP~VIS
Really therefore the lthhgsl o f t e peace US pursue the things
making for peace and
6tS~wprv
rai
rh
the things that are
may we be pursuing
and
the (thhgal
o$e
upbuilding t o one
ol*o6o i c
.rit
=IF &hhiAou~. 20
another. 20 s t o p
upbulldllng the lone1 into oneanother:
tearing down^ the work
Lva~sv
pbparo~
rardlhue
7b of God just f m the
on account
aPthing eaten be loosing down the sake of food. True,
cpyov TOO 8soii. n b v r a
p i v ra8aph, all things are clean,
Work of the God. All lthhgsl Indeed clean, but it is j,,juriaus
&Ah& K ~ K ~ TQ
V
&v0p6nq
TQ
61h t o the man who
but
bad to the
man
tothe lone1 through with an occasion

be destroying

r r p o o d pcrrot

therefore

ROMANS 14:Zl-15:5

721

d%l!

15 WE
'0gcihoprv
are owlns

6L fipli< 01

IS

~UYC~TO~

the Powerful lOUea1 1r; We, though, who

&6vv&rwv I U are strong ought
~h e(u0eViJpa~a
the
weaknesses
of the (ones1
not powerful to bear the weabes
+dr~e~v
~ a ip' t a u l o ? ~ &P~UKEIV. es of those not strong,
to be carryink, and
toselves to be plcusinlt. and not t o be oleasinn
TQ
nhqoiov ourselves. 2 Let
2 hamot
Eaeh (one)
to the
nelghbor each of u s please [hisl
&pcmrrirw
EIS d
&aWv n&t neighbor in what is
W him be nlesdnl into the lthlnnl m o d toward
g w d far lhlsl upbuildo i r d o fii
r a i yap
Xptord~ oox ing. 3 For even t h e
Christ
not
upbullkngi
and 101 the
Christ did not please
LaurQ
&AM
KUW~
tiprorv
aeeardlng as himself; but just as
p eased:
but
to himself
it is written: 'The reyiypma~
01 dvet6tupol
r&u
it has been written The reproaches of the (ones1 proaches of those who
reproaching you
bve16t<bvrov
u
hinruav
tn'
t p i . were
reproa~hing
YOU
fell upon
upon
me. have falien upon me!'
4 For all the things
4
6ua
~ P O ~ ~ P ~ O ~
Aa many cthlngsl
wsa writ en be be, t h a t were written
n&vm
el<
616au~ahiavaforetime were written
for our instruction,
PU (thhg81 into
teaching
715 [Inopovi)~ that through our
EYP~O~
lva
616
WB. wrlttLn. Inorderthat throush
. the endurance endurance and
ypag&v through the comfort
~ a i 61h fl5 rraparhfiuew< T&V
of the ScrtDturea from the Scriptures
and t h r o u h the
comfort
6 b 6P O~b5 we might have hope
tAni6.x
Exopev.
the hope We may be hsvlnl.
The but God 5 Now may the God
but

we

TOY

n2

$52

3::
?pe;'r:av

ROMANS 15:8-13

722

T$< . brropoYilq. ~ a i 74s

rrapa~hfimcw< Who supplies endurof the endurance and of the
camfort
ance and comfort
gtant YOU t o have
6+q ,
bpi" ri,
a6rd
+povciv
may he glve to rov the very (thing1 to be midding among yourselves t h e
t v dhhjhol<
narh
x torbv ' ~ q m i r v , same mental attitude
in one another according to
ghrist
Jesus, t h a t Christ Jesus
8
iva
6tfvpa%v
t v &vi 0 r 6 p a r ~ had. 6 t h a t with one
accord YOU may with
in order that li e mlndedly in one
mouth
6aE&<q~c
.r,jv
gd,,
rrm&pa one mouth glorify t h e
God and Father of our
YOO may be glorming
the c o d and
ath her
Lord Jesus Christ.
TO;
KYP~OV jpDv
'Iq000 XPIOTOG.
7 Therefore
of the ~ o r d of us
Jesvs
christ.
welcome
one another,
7
,
Ald
rrpoOhapp&vmOE
Just
as the Christ
~ h r o u g hwhich b e you receiving toward selves
&hAjhou~
na8&<
nai
b
xprmdq
with glory t o God in
one another,
according
the
chist
For I say
r r p o o d & ~ m fiphg, el< 66Sav ,706 BmO. view.
received toward self us, into glory of the cod; t h a t Christ actually

a minister
A6yw.
$x?f
Xplmb
6 1 h ~ a v o vbecame
I
am saymg
chriSt .
servant of those who are circumcised in behalf of
ycywfidat
r r a p ~ r o p e ~ brrlp
hhqeEia5
OobB
so
to have become of eireumcl~ton over
truth
a s to verify the prom0~06. .[< 76 P E P ~ I O U ~ I7% ~ U Y . Y E ~ ~ Uises
< He
their
of God, xnto the to atabillze the . promlres
forefathers, 9 and
TOY rra~Cpwv, 9 ~h 6i.
EBvq brr?p ULouq
of the fathers.
the but nations over mercy that
might glorify God for
6oSdroa~~ d 8
v ~ 6 ~ :~aB&5,
yiypmy~
mercy' .lustas
to glorifu the God: according as it has been wntten
~tis written: "That
Alh
~ o h o tEopoAoyjoopai o o ~ h, is why I will openly
Through this (thing) I shall confess out t o you m
you
E0vco~,
nai
6~6varf
uou among the nations'
nations,
and
tz&e
name
of you and to your name I
ylaAD.
1 0 ~ a nih h ~ v M y e l
will make melody:
I shall make melody.
, And again he issaying 10 ~,,d again he says:
E @ P & ~ ~ T E , Eevtl, WET& ~ 0 6ha06 ..adroO. '"Be glad, you nations,
Be r00 glad, nations, with ..the geople of him.
his people;r
11 nai rrhhkv
AIYC~TE, T Q T~h
~ ievy, 1 1 And again: "Praise
And again Be uoupraising, all the nations. jehovah; ail you
~ d ~Cptov,
v
~ a ih a t v ~ o & r w o a v ah& r r b s g tions, and let all the
the Lord, and let them praise upon him
an
peoples praise him."
c i Aaai.
1 2 n a i rrdrhtv 'Huqiaq h C y ~ t 12 And again Isaiah
the peoples.
And again Isa~ah Is savmg says: "There will be
the root of Jes'se, and
" E m a t fi bica TOG 'leooai, n a i
6
Will be the mot of the Jesse, and the (onel there will be one arising
t o rule nations; o n
&vro.r&pcvo<
~PXEIY
t0vq~. irr'
standing up to be ruling of natlona:, upon him him nations will rest
mvq U~TLOOOIV.
13 b
62 e~i, ~ $ 5 their hope." 13 May
nations will hope.
.The but , GW? of the t h e God who gives
the
9' Nations, ABSyo: nations. 0 Lord, rcVg=. 11' Jehovah, b.*,lo-l*.2a.=.23;2r;
Lord, IAB.
8

ROMANS 15:14-19

723

thrri605 rrAqp60at b ~ * < w& 5 x a ~ q~ a hope

i
fill you wrth all
hone
mav he fili you
of
mu
and 1ov and mace ~ V Y O U R
ripjiqq
TTI~E~EIV,
ciq
~d bilieving, t h a t you
peace
to be believing,
into
the may abound in hope
rrepicosGrrv . bp65
T!
thrri6,'.tv 6uv&pn with power of holy
to be abounding roo m the hope in power spirit.
14 Now I myself
r r v ~ G p a r ahyiou.
~
also a m persuaded
of spirit
holy.
14
nh.lopa!
'
M, d6eXpoi pou, about YOU,my
nave
been persuaded but, brothert of me, brothers, t h a t you
a d ~ o i you'se1ves are also
nu? aljrlrq iyZ1 rrepi bvDv, d r ~n a i
YOU of
have
goodness,
been filled
as
also very
I . about rau, that also very (onesr fllll
pmroi
tore &yuOwrnjvqq, m r r h popi-vot With ail knowledge,
full
you are
of goodness,
filled
and t h a t YOU can also

besEp'21nd

writing YOU the more

to
in,
outspokenly o n some
15 ~ o h v q p o ~ ~ p @
w ~ EypaVa bpiv dmd points, as if reminding
ore darrngly but I wrote to rou from YOU again, because
havapl~vjo~ov
of the undeserved
pLpousr
part,
p u a ~ n gback in remembrance again kindness given to me
from God 16 for me
6p&5,
6
T ~ V
X~P~V,
T ~ V
O D , t h r o ~ g hthe undeserved kmdness the ionel to be a
So8sia&v,
pot &rrd roir 0 ~ 0 6 16 ciq of Christ Jesus t o the
having been glven to me from the , G o d
into nations, engaging in
76 ~ T v a ipc A P I T O U ~ ~X~p Y
l o ~ 0 6 '1q006 i<the holy work of the
the to be me public servant of Christ Jesus lnta good news of Gad,
~h EOvq,
i ~ o u p y a i i v m TL) c G c y y & A ~ oin
~ order t h a t the
the nations, administeringsscredly the gaodnews offering, namely, these
706
8~05,
Iva
y;"lraL
j nations, might prove
~f the
cod,
in order that might become the to be acceptable, it
holy spirit.
being
sanctified with
=poO,pph
&en"g
of
TGV
the
nations
i0vfiv
r h p 6receivable.
~6c~ro<,
17 Therefore I have
fiytaopbq
&v rrvc6parl & Y ~ Q .
cause for exulting i n
having been sanctified in
spirit
holy.
Christ Jesus when
17
Exw
oBv
T ~ Vi(a6~o~v
It comes t o things
I am having therefore the
boasting
pertaining t o God.
X 0 6 o
rh
rrpdg ~ d u8r6v. 18 par I will not
ghrisi
Jesus the (things) toward the God: venture to tell one
1 8 06 y a p
oh j a w
TI
' h ~ ~ thing
~ v if it i s not of
not *of I snsE dare anything to be speaking those things which
Bv
06 ~ a r r l p y ~ o a X
~P
o I O T ~ FChrist worked through
of which i,thingsl not
worked down
Christ
for the
61'
bpoG $5 b r r a ~ o j v t8vDv;
A6yw t o be obedient, by
through me lnto obedience of nations, to word
word and deed,
n a i Epyq,
19 b S V Y ~ ~ ~ o
E I peiuv ~ a 19
i with the power of
and to work.
in Power
aysigns and signs and portents,
~sp&rwv, hr ~w&p;t rrvc6pa~o<Clyiov* Bm with the power of
portents, in Power
of .Pint
h o b ; as-and holy spirit; so t h a t

drMfihou<
one
anather

'

,,

ROMANS 15:20-21

724

725

ROMANS 15:28-16:l

r a l b ~ e t X 6 ~ a l dmlv UOTJV.oi y&p Toiq and yet they were

also debtors they are of them; 1 for to the debtors to them:
m v l u ~ a r l u o i c aGr& hnolv&vrluav T& lev, for if the nations
splrltuai tthlngrl of them they shared the nations, have s h a d in their
docihouu~v nai b TO?<
uaprlroi< spiritual things, they
they areowlng also in
the
fleshly (thing*) also owe it to ,,,i,,jskr
h r ~ r o v p y i i u a ~ alhoic.
28 T o h o
publicly t o these with
t o s e n e ~ubllel7 to Ulem.
This
things for the fleshly
i n ~ r r h i u a q K U ~ u PQYIU&~~EVO( a h o i c body, 28 H~~~~
bavlng flnhh;d,
and
tovtnssealed
to them
, I have Anlshed with
T&V r a p n b v roirrov,
6rrthriruopal
this
have got this
the
fruit
this,
I aha11come oit th%h
fruit securely t o them.
6i 6n I
bpQv riq Inaviav.
29
olSa
depart by way
YOU
Into Spsh;
I have known but that
'OU 'Or
hpx6p~vog np6g b v B ~Lv nhqpc5par1 ~GXoyiaq Of
E o m ~ n g toward
in
or blea8tng 29 Moreover. 1 know
t h a t when I do come
l O ~ 0 0 &cfiOopal.
t o YOU I shall come
o C h r t ~ t I shell come.
measure Of
SO n a p a r a h i , 61 (Ipdq, &6thQoi
6 1 b With a
I am entreottng but you, brother4 through blessing from Christ.
30 NOW 1 exhort
700 nupiov fyi,v 'IquoO X ~mroO ~ a l 61d
the Lord o us Jesus
8hrlst and thmugh YOU. brothers, throuah
n v ~ b p a r o q our Lord Jesus Christ
700
01 the
BPlrlt
and'through the love
mvayovimau8al
POI
b ~ a i qof the spirit, t h a t
in
the YOU exertyourselves
to exert youraclves together wlth
me
~ ~ P O O E U X ~ ~h< i p & p o t n&S
T ~ V 0r6v, with me in prayers to
prayers
over
me
toward the God. Ood for me, Bl that
Sl
iw
pume6
hrrb I may w delivered
In order that
I might be drawn to sell
from
the unbelieveni
ri,v
d n n 8 o k w v hr rfi 'lou6aiq r a i 11 in Ju.de'a and t h a t
the (ones1 disobeying Ln the Judea and the
my
61movia vov
~ 1 5 ' I ~ ~ o ~ h i sj for
l l Jerusalem may
service
of me the lone1 Into
Jerusalem
prove t o be acceptable
c h p 6 u 6 s r 7 0 ~ T O ~ C &yiolq
ykv Tal,
to the holy ones.
we" reeelvabls to the holy (ones) mlght!eeome,
32 so t h a t when I
&A%v
TP&< get t o YOU with joy
82
iw
h.Ylng come
In order that in
by God's will I shall
eLoO
6zhilparoq
61h
bvB5
of ~~d be refreshed together
YOU
thmugh
wlll
33 May
6L Orb 'Ith
SS 6
u u v a v m a 6 u w ~ a ~dpCv.
=ha but ooJ the God who gives
I might rest up wtth uou.
Of
peace he with
V T W V bpQw.
.
dpfiv.
~ " q ~ipfivqq PIT& ~ &all
YOU. Amen.
o~
r k e ~peace
& with
~ ~ - ofrou; amen.
I recommend
I v v i u HI
61. bpiv Ooiprlv ~ f i "
I pm puttin2ogether but to row Phoebe the
to YOU Phoe'be
6Sohqfiv fipi,v, oZuav nai 66xovov 7-q our sister, who IS
sister
of US, betng also
servant 0 f k e a mlnlster of the
Lnxhquia~
-fit
Lv
K~vxpraiq, congregation t h a t
eceleris
the lone)
In
Cenchreae. is in c e n . ~ h r eae,

m;20m

xF

$2

&Avi<o y d p S.onopou6prvq Or60ao&l1 l"Ur""Y ther".

g*'t
1 am h o ~ m p for
R O ~ through
R
to vrCw
a cook aL YOU and ro
iKri
be P S C O ~ Ppanway
~
bp&< r a i be' buQu n onrp@jvor!
. !h?rebX'?'af'Y
vov
and bu rot, to rerent forward there
I nave n r j m
~ some
~ P ~ T O V dm6
v $ P z ~ 5 measure been satisfied
1
flrst
from
with your company.
t'
'
. 26 ",A
68 25 ~ u now
t I am
I a h o u l f b e ~ l e d&ithln,,now
but about ta journey to
Jerusalem t o minister
noprfiopal sic ' I e p ~ u u a A f i ~6 1 a ~ o v D vroiq
.
I am golng h t o
Jerusalem
Bervlng to the t o the holy ones.

:)le -

32: !&g
:;!otvk

~ Y [ones).
~OIS.
26 ~E,bp"aup~;~,
holy
r a i 'A a i a ro~voviav TW& m o ~ f i u a u e a ~EISand AcEela ~harlng some
to make
Into
~ o b q nroxoJq
TDY
&yiwv
the poor ionem) of the holy lone81 of the ionell
&v 'lopowcrhfiv.
27
qd66uqOw
ybp,
In
Jerusalem.
They thought well for,

have been
to
Share up their things
by a contribution t o
t h e poor of the holy
ones in Jerusalem,
27 True, they have
been pleased to do so,

XgP,*

16

16

ROMANS 16:2-9

726

2 that YOU may weliw

n p w 6 t E o8c
in order that
urn might recezvelowsrd .eke# come her in [the] ~~~d
a i r i v Lv uupiq &tiwq iGv
%iwv
r a i in a way worthy of the
her in Lord worthily of the holy lon:~), and
ones, and that
w a p a o ~ f i ~ r ad.rfi tv 9
av OvGv
her
~ o u m l g hstand
t
bealde her 1" what Ukely of rou You
any matter where she
X P ~ S P . np&y
ml, also
rai
may need m u . for she
shemsv be needinn
matkr.
npoorhrtq d A G v tycv+8q nai epoO a d r o t . herself *is0 pmved t o
~ratectrens of many she became also of me very. be a defender of many,
3 ' A m & o a o B ~n iouav ~ a 'A~6Xav
i
rob5 yea, of me myself.
Greetrou
Alsca and Apuila the
3 Givemygreetings
wvcpyo65
pow
b X !OT@ 'IrlooG, to Pris'ca a n d Aq'ut.la
fellow worken
of me
in
8hrihrist
Jest!%. my fellow workers in
4 oi~lvcqi m t p - 5 * ~ j 5$me
ou rdv
the of
CaurGv C h r M Jesus, 4 who
who over &e
have risked their own
TP~X
~ O V
~ R ~ ~ O K W oTF
ollK tyh
nek
they rrlaced udder. to whom not I necks for my soul,
~d a p ~ o r i )
~ a i. n & u a t a! to whom not only
amrhanking
but
also
all
the I but also all the
tr~Aquial
TGY
tOwjv, 5 vai
~ f i vcongregations of the
eeclesim
Of the
nations,
and
the nations render thanks:
WT'
oi~ov
-i)v
iunAqoiw. 5 and [greet] t h e conacmrding to
house
of them
ecelcsis.
pegation that is in
&cmhuaoO~ 'Enaivcrov
T ~ V
&yanqr6v their house. Greet my
Greet YOU
Epnenetua the lone1
loved
beloved E.pae'netus.
~ 0 % 6~ ~ ~ h la p vi ~ f A
'i &<~
who is a Arstfruits
of me, who
is ~rattrurts of the
lor
Xptm6v. 6 & m & o a o 8 ~
Mapiav,
fiijraq Of
Chdst.
Greet r o u
Mam,
who 8 Greet Man. who
mAAh
troniauw
ei5
611&q, has performed many
labored
into
you. labors for YOU.
many (tNnas1
7 &nr&oaoOE 'Av6p6v~~ov~ a 'louviav
i
r06q 7 Greet An.dronpi.cus
Greet You
Andranicua and Junias the and Ju,ni.as my relau ~ $ ~ ~ ~ ~ 5 tives
2 ~and5 my fellow
captives, who are men
o i ~ w k q EIOIY
hricqpo,
of note among the
who
are
noable (ones)
apostles and who have
dnrom6Ao1q, 01 nai
+,
a
y6yow
apostles,
who alee b%??
me have become been in union with
Christ longer than I
have.
8 'Aonhoao8e
'AprrArr~~&~ov
7 6 ~ 8 Glve my greetings
Greet roo
Ampliatu
the lonbl
to Am.pli.a'tus my
*mqT6v
loved
of me
~ ~ $ ~beloved
~ in
e [the]
e lord.
O 6 p P d v ~ 6 vW V E P Y ~ V 6piW Zv X t m Q ~ a i Greet UrbaBnus
Urbanua the feuow worker of un in 8hrirt end Our fellow worker
in Christ, and my
IT& w
rb
&y-~6v
stacfiys
the lone) ,
loved
oi me. beloved Sta'chys.

%'

!kr:

$&

~ ~ ~ , " $EE;

2:;-

f: x8Et?

K&X

R:^'

ROMANS 16:lO-18

727

10 & m h o d ~
'AdA+
d v
S&I~OV10 Oreet A.pel'les,
Greet rau
Apelies
the (one) approved the approved one in
iv X p c m j .
&m&uauOs
TOSF
Christ. Greet those
h
Christ.
Greet You
tho (ones) fo~:O
from the household
~ilY
'Apturo oGAov. 11 & m & o a u 8 6
A,ris ,tob.u.lus,
the (ones)
,
ofArisPobuluP.
Greet roo
'H q 6 i o v a d v ouy evfi pow. & m & o a d c l1 Oreet
d)emdion
the relarive of me.
G-trou
my relative. Greet
those from t h e house706s
&
.rGv
Na ~ i o o o w roirq
the Ionen) out of the Ionem) of 8srcla~uathe (ones) hold of N~~~~~~~~~
l i v r a ~ Lv ~ u p i 12 Clunhoau8c TpGpalvw who are in [thel LoM.
being . in
hrx'
Greet rou
Tryphaena
12 Greet Tryphae'na
r a i TpwpGom
h
~ o n ~ b o abq ~ u p i and Twpho'sa.
the ~~~~~l
laboring in lar%'
d r u n h u d e ncpoi6a -r+
& y a n M v , fin5 lwomenl who are
Greet~ou
Persls
the loved [womanl. who workinu
lthel.
.hard in .
rroAA-3
lamiam
b
rupip. Lord, Greet Per'sis
many (things]
labored
h
lard. our beloved one, for
1s &Greet
m i r o a o 8 a 'PoD+ov 7bv LKAEKTAV
she performed many
you
Rufus the chosen lone)
labors in lthel Lord.
r u p i q nai n j v p q ~ t p a a t h a 5 ~ a i Lpot. 13 met R u ' m the
h r d and the
of him and of me.
chosen one in Ithe1
14 & m h u a &
a t
creet YOU
Asyn~ritus.
~ d a o n . Lord. and his mother
'Eppfiv,
narp6b,
'Epph,
~ a i rohq and mlne. 14 Greet
Xermer,
Patrobaa,
Hermas,
and
the A.syntcri.tus, Phle,gan,
oh
a i r o i q &6~Apo65.15 & m & u a ~ Her'mes,
e~
Pat'ro.bas,
together with them
brothers.
Greet YOU
Her'mas, and the
brothers with them.
&&A+jv
&ir,
r e 1 'OAu~n&v, uai
TO* l5 Oreet Phi'lOl'o%'Js
sister ofhim. and Olympas, end the (ones) and Julia. Ne'reus
and his sister. and
mh
cahoiq
nhvrag
toretherwith
them
allloner)
O.iym'pas, and all the
18 'Aunhuau8r
&hAilAouq
Lv
holy ones with them.
Greet roo
one another
in
18 Greet one another
' A m x o v r a ~ bphq
at
with a holy kiss. All
Aregrettina
You
the
the congregations of
~ k & l TO^
ojplUT0a.
the Christ greet YOU.
all
ofthe
Chrllt.
17 Now I exhort
IT n a p ~ d a 62
S@
&6Ehr$ai,
I am entreating
but
brothera. YOU,brothers, to keep
onoweiv
7055
T ~ 61
S o v ~ a u i a q your eye on those
to be heepmg eyes on the (onel) the %virions
Who
diYidOns
~ a iT& o~&v6oXa nap& n j v 616ayiv b
lor
and the fall-cause" beside the teachvrg which "d
Opciq
tp&0c~c
noloiwa~
,,; stumbling contrary
YOU
rev learned
making.
and t o t h e teaching that
~KK?.~WE
dm'
18 of y h p YOU have learned, and
b e m u ineunhg out irom them:
the for
them, 1s F~~

;$

%,?,fkx
2: ' ' ~ ~ $&
, \ ~gi 2:

%!.

ROMANS I6:lS-24
roloG~ol

TQ

KUP~W

ipDv XplmQ
of us to Christ

to the

Lord

$2

25

06 men of that sort are

according to

'

Ae ~ 2 : :fzU

s:te

ze

3:

TTzkwq
$
,I K~Eg:5

-.

being powerful

opBq
rou

26

of mystery

of .lone) having been kept silenced

pavepw@&v.roq

of

62

h a v ~ n gbeen manifested

Srh

re

ypapOv

throuzh and scnDtures

fnirayiv

to times

urulyqpivov

everlastine

roc

but

npoqrlrzrOv
prophetac

aiwviav

K=T'

aceordlng to

enjoinder of the everlasting ~ o dinto obedience

~ i q nhvra
T&
of faith
into
all
the
nations

c&l1

yuwploeivro~

27

116vw

to alone
Xp~aroir
5

of (onel havlng been made known,

uoqQ BeQ
wme

66Sa

the glory

6rd

God through

'IlooG
Jesus

Christ

ciq TOSS aiOvay h p i v .

into

the

vh

now

esoG siq b n a ~ o f i v

rrior~wq

::~2

',.a:

6uvap{vqr

but

revelation

aiwviolq

de

~$j;2<

the lane)

m q i<al
Kar&
Tb s,jayy3L6v
to make !rmly fixed according to t h e good news
pou ~ a i ~6
lqo0~
XPIOTO~,
Christ,
of me and the ,"z%i%
i f Jesus
KUT&
dmo~&hvqlv p u U ~ q p i 0 ~xp6volq
.

22%

:king) K~,"$?

TQ

TO

not slaves,

of our
~OV~E~OVUIV
Lord
Christ.
but of
they are slaving for
to$e
~ o t X i q , ~ a i 61&
~ f i q x p q u r o h 6 y i a ~ n a i their Own
lndly saying
and and by smooth talk
cavity, and through the
b[aTTa~i)u~
~ h q ~ a p 6 i a qand complimentary
~lihoyia<
blessing
they axe seduclng
the
hearts
Speech they seduce
TOV
&K&KWV.
'
t h e hearts of guileless
of the loner) .
l9
l9 Far 'OUR
bnircr~oi elq ~ C L n a q d l p i ~ s ~ o . tq' bpiv Ones.
obedience into all (one# came from: upon roo Obedience has come
08"
xaipw..
eihw
62 bp6q to the notice of all. I
therefore I am rejoiemg, I am willing b u t You therefore
uogoiiq , p1v ~ i v a E~ ~ S
~6
&yae6v, YOU. ~ u I twant YOU
wise
indeed to be into the (thing1
good,
to be wise as to what
&!rpaiouq
6 1 cis
is good, but innocent
mlxtureiess but into the
20
to what is
6Q
T%
DWTP~~E! T ~ Y
but
~ o doft e
will crush
the 20 For his part, the
t a r n v 6 v brr6 roirq n66aq bpOv &v T ~ X E ~ . God who gives peace
Satan under the
feet of YOU in quickness.
Satan un'H
X~PIC
der YOUR feet shortly.
The
klndneJs
KK~?
May the undeserved
'IquoC
p+
bpDv.
Jesus
wlth
YOU.
., . ~.
kindness of our Lord
21 ' A m d r < s ~ a t b p 6 q
iip68roq
6 Jesus be with
you
Timothy
the
IS greeting
, 21 Timothy my feluwrpy6q
pov ~ a A
i O ~ K I O~
~ a ' iI ~ O W
Y
low
greets
fellow W O I ~ B P of m:,
and Ludus and Jason
and so do Lucius and
~ a Zi w o i ~ a r p o q ot UuyycvsiS pou.
Ja'son and Sosip'a-ter
and
Sosipater
the relatives of me.
my "latives.
6
22 &c+<opat
bllBq L, ch T i p n o s
I am greeting YO"
Tertlus the (one)
22 I, Ter.tius,
yp6Wq
~ i m
v l m o h j v Av KUP~~W.
have done the writing
hawngwritten the
letter
in Lord.
of this letter, greet
23 &owdr<-al
6~65
you in
~
~
~
3s greeting
YO"
23
Ga'ius,
my
host
[ivoq
Kai 6hqq
ahanger Las host1
atxi
of whole
and that of all the
&n~hqoiaq. & m r & < s ~ a ~b p h ~ "Epauraq
6 congregation, greets
eceleria.
1s greeting
YO"
Eraatus
the
YOU. E.ras'tus the city
a steward
i~av6pog
&e
t$e Steward greets YOU,
and so does Quartus
dr6~hp6~
brother.
his brother. 24
24' P%ABC and the Westeott andHort Greek text omit this verse.
such (ones1

ROMANS 16:25-27

729

728

ages;

amen.

to whom

25NOW t o him Who

can make YOU firm in
accord with t h e good
news I declare and
the preaching of Jesus
Christ, according
to the revelation of
the sacred secret
which has been
k e ~ in
t silence for
long-lastmg tlrnes
26- but has now been
made manlfest and
has been made known
through the prophetic
scriptures among all
the nations in accord
with the command of
t h e everlasting God
to promote obedrence
by farth, 27 to God,
wise alone, be t h e
glory through Jesus
Chnst forever Amen

1 CORINTHIANS 1:s-16

731

naGAog KX ~ 6 hTT6u~ohog
5
'13~00XPIDIOO
aoostle
~.

~ a u l c&ed

SL&

O~hjparog

wlu

through

ci6cAq8q 2

the

brother

n?

.re

tothe

drioq

the (me1

being

of esus

0~oD

rai

of ~ o d and

brother
the
w d cowregation of God
Corinth,
that
is
in
~ ~ i ~ 0 ~ to,
corinth, YOU who have been
Xp,arQ sanctified in union
Chdst
with Christ Jesus,
called to be holy ones,

in

&

?having been sanctified

t'hrough God's

sosthems will, and Sos'themes

6n~hqaiq TOG
e ~ c ~ e s i a of the
~
iv

y,cupcaOlg

to

chrlst

Zwoeivqq

in

0eoO

Our

evenwhere are calling

civopa upon the name of our
name
Lord, Jesus Christ
r w ~ their
i
TOJ ~ v p i a ufipinr ' I ~ o o i r X imoir
l a r d and ou;s:
of t h e LoFd of us Jesus
&st
m every
May You have
'ah& ~ a fipOv.
i
undeserved kindness
place of them and ,ofus:
and peace from God
3
x~P:<
bpiv ~ a~fpilvq
i
dnr6 our Father and [the]
Undeserved kindneas to roo and peace from l o r d jesus
christ,
4 1 always thank
Om0 war 'q fi &v ~ aavpiau
i
'IqooG Xpcol-aG.
God ~ a t E rofus and of Lord Jesus
Christ. God for YOU in view
4
Ebxapjo~6
72)
9 ~ 6 T ~ O T Eof the undeserved
I am giving thanks
to the
God
always kindness of God given
to YOU in Christ
TEP~ ~ F O VM
x6rptn
TOj
about rov upon the undeservedkindners ofthe Jesus: 5 that in
BEOG
&eEio,,
bpiv 6" x , o T ~ eventhing YOU have
been enriched in him,
Cod to%
having been'given to you in &rbt
to 'peak
'I qooO, 5 6rt Lv
rmi
L r h a u ~ i o 6 q ~in~
~esus,
that in every (thing) no" were enriched and in full knowledge,
as the
b ah+, i v navri h6y nai n k u q y v b c l about the Christ has
in him, in an
wor? and all
k"owled;e,
been rendered firm
among you, 7 so
X$h$:'
P'$&p'
that YOU do not fall
i.BePa166q
fv
bpiv, 7 &ore
trhs
in any gift
was stabillred
in
YOU,
as-and
you at all, while You
pi
b m s p ~ i d a ~LV ~ 1 7 6 ~ v i x a p i o p a ~ ~ are
, eagerly waiting
not
to be behind
in
no one
gradoua gdt, for the revelation
hTTsn5rxop~vougTilv h o n M q l v TOG rvpiau of our Lord Jesus
eagerly awaitlng the revelation of the Mrd Christ. 8 He will
also make YOU firm
fill&" ' l q u d X I O T O ~ . 8 65 ~ a P~PalGjo~l
i
of US Jesus
8hrist:
who also will stabillre to the
e n d that
vnn
~-~~
~-~~~~
...
fig&< Em ~ r a o v g&v~ynhjrou< b r$ fipipql may be open to no
uoo unt?,
end
unaeeusabie in the
day accusation in the day

rrhu~v
all

miq

the (ones1

Er~doupLvolg r 6

ac&$kiSgaa
ze

calllng upon

the

opze

~~

730

m 9 mpiou ipOv ' 1 005 XPIOTOO. 9 T T I O T ~ of

~ our Lord Jesus
of the Lard of us ofyesus Christ.
Faithful christ. 9 God is
6 Bsbq
51'
08
d n h j e q ~ ~ ~ i qfaithful, by whom yon
the Gad through Whom rov were called into were
into a
nolvoviav TOG "to6 a l j ~ 0 6 ' 1 COG XPIUTOG sharing with his Son
sharing
of the Son of him of3esus
Chriat
r o c nupiov hp&v.
10 Now I exhort
the

10

Lord

of us.

ilapcruah&

SL, bphq, &6ehqoi

YOU, brothers, through

St&

I am encouraging but roa, brothers: through

.I

Jesus
the
name
~ h rOf
i s Our
that
t lord
YOU
otlesus should all SPWin
agreement, ahd that
aiirb
X tmoJ
iva
T.?
&pist
in order that
the
v e w [thing) there should not be
divisions among YOU,
h i y q r ~,
n&vrEq, Kai
fi
iv
YOU may be s a w n
. all [ones), and not may be in but that You may be
oxia a ~ a ,
fir6
62 fitly united in the
d liiv
spits,
YO= may be
but same mmd and m the
YO"
h n e of thought
~ ~ p r n o p i v o ~6v TO a670 vai ~ a same
i
having been adjusted down in the very mind and 11 F O ~the disclosure
i v nj aljrfi yvr3pq. 11
LSqhhBq
yap was made to me about
m the very opinlon.
I t was made evident for
hlnthPrF bv

TOG
the

6 ~ 6 p a ~ o q706
name

of the

K U P ~ O U jp&v
~~~d
of us

,, ,
,

*re.

YOU. 12 what

I mein

k%, this, that each

IS

'ArrOhh6,

of Apollos,

'Ey&

XPIDIOG. 13
of Christ.

naGhoq

68

Kqq&,

58 I t o A.pOl'lOS," "But

'Ey&

of Cephas.
I
but I t o Ce'phas." "But I
13 The
p e p i p ~ u ~ a ~6 X P I U T ~ ~ . p i to Christ:'
Has been parted the
Christ.
Not Christ exists dividea.
I

but

eiq Paul was not impaled

into for You. was he? or
~6
&opa
naGhou
d!hnrio0q~~;
YO-U baptized
the
name
of P ~ U I
were rou baptized?
m the name of Paul?
14
sGpp~lo~O
ofi6Lva
14 I am thankful I
I am g m n g thanks
that
none
baptized none of YOU
except CrisCpusand
'Phrloa
I baptized
Ga'ius, 15 so that
.TI<
E
~
T
"
art
15
iva
should say that no one may say that
in order that
FIYopa
d P a n ~ i o e q ~ ~ . were baptized in
~ / g ~b
tp6v
name
you were baptized; my name. 16 Yes,
the
my
into
16 iP&n~~ua
62 ~ a 76"
i
Irspavh oinov. I also baptized the
I baptized but also the of Stephanas house; household of 8teph.aEI mva nas As for the rest, I
06%
oT6a
ho~nbv
leftover (thing1 not I have known if anybody do not know whether
Paul

dmaupS9q

br2p bp&v,

was put on stake .over

YOU,

$ i>t
FI\z$v

ij

or

were
~~~

z$

to9

1 CORINTHIANS 1:17-23

hhhov &p&rr~ua.
17 00 y h p &nrrLm~~hh.PE I baptized anybady
other I hnptlred.
Not for
sent ofi
me else. 17 F a r Christ
hric~lv
d u b dispatched me, not
x8E?q
to ha hsptlrlng
t o go baptizing, but
6 a ~ ~ h i k d a l , O ~ Kb u o i q A~YOU,to declaring the
to be declming good news, not in wis$m ofword, good news, not with
I Y ~
rww8i
Of spwh'
h 0m.r that
might be made empty
the
t h a t t h e torture stake'
m a u p h g TOG xp~oroG.
of the Christ should
stake
of the Christ.
not be made useless.
18 '0 X6yoq y h p 6
TOG o m u p 0 3
18 For the speech
o he
word
for the of the
ateke
the
TO?<
pb
hohhut&vol~
to the loneal
Indeed
destroying t emre vea stake. is foolishness
who are perpwpia
imlv,
o
61 u ~ < o p & v ot o~those
~
foolls nean It is, to the (oneel but being saved ishlne,
". but t o u s who
fipiv
6livap1q
EroG
io-riv. are being saved i t is
to YII ,
power
of God
it
God's power. 19 For
19
'ArrohB
~ i it
v is written: "I will
I t h~%!~~%ttcn
1will destroy
the mslte the wisdom of
ooqiav .rGv
ooQ&v
~ a T?V
l
uliv~utv
wladom of the wise lonisl. and the comprehension the *se Imen1
and the intelligence
rGv
ovvrrGv
h8rniuw.
01 the
cemprehendlng (anen)
I .hall put aside. Of the
shove
20 no;,
u o ~ 6 q . n o 6 ypavporcljq; n o 3 aside." 20 Where
is
Where wise 1onb17 Where
aerlbe?
where
the
wise
man?
mv(;q q
TOO
al&voq roimou; 06 1
t h e sellbe? Where the
r e c k e r l l o g ~ e r of the
age
thia?
t p h p a ~ v 6 8 ~ 6Ti)" UOQ~CN 703 ~ 6 0 ~ 0debater
~ ; o f t h i s System
made loollsh the God the wlsdom of the worldl of things?' Did not
21 Prrr06fi y h p Pv
O
Q
TOG 8cot God make t h e wisdom
Since for in the wlsdom of lhe God f,, the world f d h ?
OPK ~ Y Y O 6 r6upoq 61h $5 UoQiaq T ~ V2 1 For since. in t h e
not knew the world throuxh the wlrdom the
-, the

3%

~3

wisdom did not get

know God. God
saw good through the
rrlorrliovrag.
hclieulng.
foolishness of what is
22 PrrcZifi
, val
'lou6aio1
u pcCa p"ached to save those
Slnee
and
Jews
believing.
the
a l r o t u ~ v ~ a 'Ehhnvtq
l
oomiav ~ ~ T o G u ~ v . z2 For
Greeks wledom are seeklng; Jews ask for signs
aye asking ear, and
X I O T ~ Y and the Greeks look'
23 fipeiq
6&
rqptuuop~v
but
are preaching
ghrlst for wisdom; 23 but
we
'lodaio~q
piv /We preach Christ
&uraupwprrLvov,
hsvlng been put on sbke,
to Jews
indeed Impaled, t o the Jews a
.- 17'. 18' See App 3c. 20' Or, "order of things."
p w p i a ~ -rot

foolishness of the

TOSF
r q p l j y p a ~ o q ui)ual
preaching to nave the lone81

.Igns

1 CORINTHIANS 1:24-31

133

732

cause for stumbling

E~VEUIV
6&
m6N6ahw
b natlons
but
foollshne~s, b u t t o t h e nations
fail-causer
rXq.roiq,
'IouSaiolg foolishness: 24 how24 aSroiq 62 TO?$
ever, t o those who are
t e them but to the d i e d lone.),
to Jews
rr ~ a i..Ehhqmiv
Xg;mbv
BEDO 6 h a p 1 v the called. both Jews
and end
rlst
of God Power and Greeks. Christ
- ~- to Greeks:
~ a 8coG
i
, u o ~ i a v .Zb an
rb
'v the power i f God
and of God wlsdom.
Because the (thlngl ?%rh
and the wisdom of
TOG OcoG oo@h%pov TGV 6 N 8 p h o v tori", God. 25 Because a
of the God
wiser
of the
men
it Is. foolish thing of God is
than men, and a
Kal
6
&oBv&q TOO e m 3 I U X U ~ ~ T O ~ Owiser
V
and the (thlng) weak of the God
stronger
weak thing G& is
stronger than men.
r&v 6N8pirrrwv.
of the
men.
26 For YOU behold
s
of YOU,
BhLnere
y h p nJv K ~ I ~ U I bV &v, h ~ calling
26
You are lookingat for the calling OfYoa, brothers, that
many wise in a fleshly
h 6 E h ~ o i TI 08 nohhol
UOQO~
aaTh
brothers: that not msny wlse lone.) according to way were called,
u h p ~ a ,06 nohhol
6uva~oi,
00 nohhoi many powerful, not
Resh, not many nowerful lone.), not many many of noble birth;
L~YEWE~F
27
T&
27 but God chose the
well-generatedlones):
hut tha(th1nga) oollsh foolish things of the
TOG ~ 6 u p o u&FEh&5mo 6 8 ~ 6 ~
t h a t he might
of the world
chase
the Gad: inorder that
the wise men to
~aTalox6v
shame; and God chose
h e mlght shsme%own
the weak things of the
~h
h d ~ v f i TOO K ~ O U
"dd, that he might
the (things) week M the world
the strong things
rh
put
8~65
ivu
rmcnuxGv~
to
28 and
God.'in order thst hemight shame down the (thlngsl
GOd chose the ignoble
~~

~$5 w~~~~&eb,,

:,"j

t@-ypie

and the things looked

down u w n , the things
that
that are
he might bring to
nothing the things
t h a t are. 29 in order
t h a t no flesh might
boast in the sight of
30 But it is
~m lag ~uo$boast
l l ~ a i neoa
all oResh
h p < kvhnjrrlov
in might of700
the 8~03.
God. due t o him t h a t YOU

Th
r6upou
rai
the (thtnsa)
world
and
teou&yprrLva
C C A L S ~ O 6 BE%,
havlns been treated aanothlng
chose the Go ,
dv~a
ha
ral
~h
and ths(thingl)
fnorder that thc(thlnza)
dma
rmapyjull,
29 6rrwg
being
might
tnedeetlvs,
rn that

A!

pt

X$p.z.p ;lr:snt?$,:

has
c
$
p
b$wLs 6;:k.
&nb 8500, become t o us wisdom
a g t y ~ ~ f i 8 t 1U O Q ~ U
~ e s u s , who beesme wtadom to us fmm cod, from Qod, also righteousness and saneBtnatohq
re
~ a i &ylaupbq
K U ~
rtgtcousnau
and
and
lsnetlfleatlon ' and tifleation and release
by ransom; 31 t h a t
&noA~jrpmtq, 31
lva
mleax by ranlom,
In order that
aecordmg as it may be just as

80

,=:foe

'I~UOG,

1 CORINTHIANS 2:l-8

ytypanra~
'0
It has been written The (one)
K u p i ~ uaux&uh.
l a r d let him be boasting.

734

~ a u x h p ~ v o gtv it is written: "He that

boasting
in b08sts, let him boast
in Jehovah."'

And so I, when
KaYA
thBAv
wpdg 6 ~ 8 5 ,d6dmoi.
I came to YOU,
And1 hrvhseome toward you, brothers.
brothers, did not come
fih9ov 05
K
hcpax'v
A6you ij with an extravagance
I came not .eCording to superior2y of word or
uogiag
~ a r a y y U l h w v bpiv T& puurfip~ov of speech or of
Wi6d0m declaring
of wmdom announcing down to
the
the sacred secret of
mG
groi?, 2 05
Lxp,v,i
Of the
cod,
not
1 IJudga w i n g 00d to YOU. 2 F O ~I
decided not to know
ri6tvai
Pv bpiv ci v 'IlluoGv X i-irv
tohave known in you if n h Jes.8
ghrirt anything among YOU
rai
~ocrov
6maupw~lvov.
8 ,%A
except Jesus Christ,
and this (one) havlng been put on stake;
an I and him impaled.
b &oBcvriq r a i Pv q6Py r a i t v ~p6ppy 3 And I came t o YOU
In weakness and in fear and i s trembling in
and in
rrohhg
PyEv6 v npbq
b ~ a 4~ r, a i
6
much I came t%!e
toward rov,
end the fear and with much
trembling;
and
X6yoos POU ~ a Tb
i
~ i p
my Speech and what
word of me and the prea%llnhg
I preached were not
nleoios
uoqiag h6yolq &Ah' Cv h a S r i $ e t
Persuasive of wisdom words but in shomng OR With
wisdom but with a
nvrirpcrrog r a i 6 w i p ~ w q . 5
/"a
ti Of
demonstration of spirof spirit
and o~power, in
that
n i m t q b 6u
d iv u w i q dv9p6~1wv It and power. that
faith o YOU no maybe Z wisdom ofmen YOUR faith might be,
not in men's wisdom.
&Ah' tv
~ Y V & P E I Bed.
but
in
mwer
of Md.
but in God's power.
6 Now we slleak
6 Iogiw
6t
XaAoGpw
Wisdom
but
We ale speaking wisdom among those
Pv
roiq
TEAE~OIC
u o q i m who are mature, but
the
in
perfect (ones!.
wisdom not the wisdom of t h b
SL 0 5 TOG
a l 6 w q rohrou 0062 76" system 01 things nor
but not of the
age
thfa
nor of the
that
the rulers Of
&px6vrwv
TOO
~ ~ D V O C TOUTOW this System of things,
rulers
of the
this
BPe
who are to come to
76"
K~T~~YOU~(UWV
nothing. 'I But we
of the tones) making t h e m I v ? s meffectlvc;
AaAoGwv
9 ~ 0 3 uoaiav Lv p u m p i v , speak God's wisdom
we are speaking of God wisdom in
mystery, i n ,
secret, the
hidden wisdom, which
rfiv
dmoxsnpuppLqv,
the [wirdoml
having been hldden,
&-h God iowrdained
=poi, tuev
6 &A
n ' T&V ai6vwv before the systems of
defined bekrehsna the ~ o bet%
2
the
ages
things fot our glary.
~ i g 6 6 5 ~ 4 ~ 6 8~ . fiv
oISSE/S
T ~ V 8 This IWisdom]
into
glory
bf us:
which no one of the not one of the
81' Jehovah, Jz'.'O.14.tMluw; h d , xAB.

J?

2ze%: :$

'%t

1 CORINTHIANS 2:9-13

735
&px6vrwu TOO al6voq ~ o 6 - m Eyvou~v
~
rulers
oi the
see
thla ha. know;,

EI rulers of thls system

if

of things came t o

ac$kias
%

6piy~

& $ ~ " , ~ ~ ~ C ;
&
"f,
not have tmpaled ,
t h e glonous Lord.
yiypma~
'A
9 But lust 8s i t h
it has been WrIttm Whlch (thing81
d6cv r a i oZIg o l l ~j ~ o u u e v nai h i rap6iav written 'Eye has not
seen and ear has not
BBW and ear not
hesrd and u ~ nheart
heard, neither have
&v'Jphou O ~ K &viPr)
6ua
of man
not areendLd. asmany (thine) a# there been conceived
& y a w S ~ l v in the heart of man
fimipamv
6 BE&$
TOTS
Prepared
the God to Ule Cnesl
loving
the things that o o d
K w M6 B d has prepared for
y&p ~
a l i r b . 10 @iv
him.
o us
for
*weal3
the Gob those who love hirn,"
6th
TOG m f i ~ p r o g , rb y&p nn~Ga 10 Foi i t is t o u s Ood
through the
spirit,
the for
spirt has revealed them
ndrvra
lpauve,
r a i , T& P h e ~ TOO through his spirit, for
all ithinge1 h searehmg, end the depth. of the the spirit searches
. .
BEOG.
into all things, even
Md.
the deep things of
Ood.
11 T ~ Cy h p
oT6ru
CNBpcSrrwv
T&
Who for has known ofmen
the(thhgs1
11 For who among
men knows t h e things
of Ule &*~LmMI
men
f
Of a man except the
rh
& v 9 p h o u 1 6 .tv a d r q ; o h w g Kai
man
the in hlm. Thus also tho(thinga) spirit Of man that is
in him? so, too, no
TOO &o3 0 6 M q EYWKN E/ II* Tb ~ c aG
to know
ofthe God no one has known if n a the spirt one has
the things Of
exTOO BcoO. 12 fi ciq 6; 06 ~ i ,WVESa TOO cept the spirit of Ood.
of the ~ o d .
I;ie but not the
the
Now we received'
~ & p o u fi&pollw &?,A& ~6 WVeGpa 76
not the spirit of the
werid
received but the
me
f.
world, hut the spirit
TOG 9eoO
7EIS~IIN
the cod.' in order that we might know the (things) which is from Gad.
brrb TOG ~ E O G
xaptu9iv~a
fipiv that we might know
by the Md having been ~ ~ C I O U- ~rrirrin
L L
to us: t h e t h i n w that have
13
a
&i
hdocpw
ohn been h i l y given us
Which (thlngsl
Urn
we ere speaking
not by God 13 These
~ ,we~also, speak,
Pv 6 1 6 a ~ r o i & d p w w i y g oopiaq ~ 6 ~things
in (ones) taught
olhuman
wlsdom words, not with worda taught
&M'
616armii
d p a r o hY
~ human wisdom,
hut
(ones1 h u g t
of spirit,
but m t h those taught
by [the1 spirit, as we
rrveupari~oiq
m ~ Y mlr&
to s ~ l d t u a l(things)
SPhttuaf (things) comblne spiritual
[matters) wlth spiriowrpivom~.
judging with.
tual [words]

&')

z$ga o ~ t e

1 CORINTHIANS 2:14-3:5

1 CORINTHIANS 3:6-14

737

736

hEt

14 B u t a Physical
6 C h tg(Irrwa,
'ArroMhq
h6rlutv,
6 I planted, Arpol'los
14 $uxt!bq
&8porrog
od
6Lxna~
planted.
A~llas
made to drink, watered, hut God kept
ouhcal
man
not is recelvlng man does not receive
t h e things of the
&?Ah b as6
qG<au~v.
I S o r e making [it] grow;
.rh
spirit of God. for they
was maklng to m w :
as-and 7 so that neither is he
but
the
th. (thjlkl)
'Ie fOO1iShneSS
odrc
b
gm6ov Emiv
TI
odre that plants anything
pwpia
y a p ah@ ~ U T ~ YKO?
,
oci ~ ( I M T ~ I
and
he
neither
the
(one)
plantmg
h
e
l
s
anything
nor nor is he that waters,
foolishness far to him it la, and not he la able
get to know [them],
6
rro.ri<wv
&AX'
~ G v a t , brt n v ~ u i a r t ~ a q & Y O K P / V E T ~ I '
but God who makes
making to drink,
but
the (one)
know, because spiritually it la being judged up; ~ ~ ~ ~ e ~ ~ ~ i ~ ~ the(one)
grow,
Now he
a l l y ,
adShvwv
866~.8
6
qu~cGwv 6t that plants and he
1 5 6 62 n v ~ u p a r l ~ d &vanpivs~ pLv 15 However, the spirmaking
to
grow
God.
The
(one)
planting
but
the but spiritual Cone?
la judging up Indeed itual man examines
t h a t waters are one,
rai
6
no~iCwv
tv
EIUIV, but each
rrhra.
a h & < 62
bn'
066svbs indeed all things,
and
the(one)
m
s
k
~
n
g
t
o
drlnk
one(1hIng)
they
are,
all lthingsl,
he
hut
by
noone but he himself is not
receive his Own
Ecamog 6l. 7.3" i6tov p t d & v a
+rpima~.
16 7 i s y h p Eyvo wGv examined by any man.
eaeh (one) but the own reward h e w reeelve reward aCCOM'ng t o
mand 16 For 'who h a s come
Who
for
knew
is hemg jvdged up.
h ~ own
s
labor. 9 For
to know the mind of
~ m h Tav i61ov K ~ O V , Q O&
d:
a w p t p & u ~ ~ ah&.
Ku 40" 6 5
we are Oad.s
aof~rdlngto the own
labor.
Lrd: who d l make go together him+ fiysss ehovah.' t h a t he may
people
Instruct him?' But we
LU~FY mpyoi.
&oG
~ ~ h p y t o v8s0S
62 voOv X p l o ~ o G L opsv
do have the mind of
wears fellow workera: of ~ o farmed
d
field, of cod are God's field under
hut m b d of Christ are%av~nh.
Christ"
cultivation, God's
o l ~ a 6 o p f i Luw.
K&yb h6cAqai o 6 ~tl6uvfi8~v XaXfiuat
build in^.
bulldin=- r o u are.
And so brothers.
And 1: brothers: not I was s b e to apeak
I was i o t able t o
bpiv
nv~upar~~oiq
10
Kmh
njv
IY
1 0 ~ E c o r d i n gto the
speak to YOU as t o
to row
to spiritual (ones)
undeserved kindness
According to the undeser?PfkIndnns
spiritual
men,
but
a
s
vqrrio,s
uaprivo~q,
8 ~ 0 6 74"
&~E?U&V
to fleshly (ones),
to hahe.
in
~ ~ t s tto .fleshly men. as to
~ o d the havlng been given
babes in Christ. 2 I
2 &a b p 6 s
hhaa,
06
@@pa
& p p ~ & ~ m v 8epfh1ov L h r a ,
&AXoq
dir=tor of works I
You Inilk' not
&ilk
rou
1 made drink, not thing eatin, led
fhle era sman foundation I put, another (one) laid a foundation, hut
something to eat.
,
ohw
L6ha0e.
AAX' for YOU were not yet
6t
tm1ro6opd.
Eraaroq
62 someone else is huildnot as yet
zoo were being able.
But strone enaueh,
hut
is building upon.
Each (one)
but inn on it. But let each
fact,
0661. ETL YGY ~ G Y C L3 ~ETI
E y, h p u a p ~ t ~ o ineither are Gou strang
Phrrrhw
nGq
h o 1 ~ 0 6 o p d . one keep watchlng
neither yet now you ere able, Yet for Reshly (ones) enough now, 3 for
let him be looking s t
how
he is bulldlng upon: how he is buildlng on
YOU are yet fleshly.
Lure. 8mov y h p $v bpiv t;qhoq ~ a Eptq,
i
11 8eptXlov
y&p Whov ori6siq 6Gvara1 it 11 For no man
rou are. Where for m YOU jea ouay and atrife. For whereas there are
other
foundation
for
no one
la able --..la"
.-,-..",,+her
- ...-.
oki
uapnl~oi
~UTF
~ a i
Kar& Jealousy and strife
~ ~ i p w o v , lit foundation than what
na
h
T ~ V
8~iwa1
not fleshly (ones) are YOU and a m o r d i g to among YOU. are YOU
the (one)
lying.
which
beshe
to put
laid, which is Jesus
not fleshly and are
nsplnmin.
4
C m ~ v 'IrluoOs X P I - 6 s
christ. 12 NOW i t
YOU not walking as
whenever
row are ~ , a i , g * b u t ?
f
Ir
Jesus ,, Christ;
anyone builds o n
men do? 4 For when
hiyfl
715
'Eyh
p
~ l pnaGXou,
~
Lno1ro6opri
hi r6u &pihlov ?: :X
P
..I belong
the loundation
la ~ayrns anyone.
I
Indeed I am of P a d , one
is
bullding
upon
upon
the
foundation
t o Paul." but another
silver. precious stones,
6E
'Eyh
'Arrohhi,
o6n says:
to ~ . ~ ~ n ~ ~ , - &p Gptov, h i b u s r ~ p i o u c ,
wood materials. hay,
dmerent (onel
but
I
o f ~ p o l l a d , not
sYiver,
stones .reetou..
YOU not sim,,ly
l3 each
b8pwnoi E m :
~ahdrpqv, 13 & ~ h a r o u 76 Lpyou gwrpbv One's work will
men
are YOU?
stubble,
of each (one) the work manifeat
m?khat, then, 1s.
5 .ri
03" E u ~ i v'AnohXh$; ~i 66 CUTW A.polllosv Yes, what
6qhhueI. become manifest, for
yrujos.ra~
A~ollos.What but is .
is--Paul?
What therefam is
~~- Mmmsters
will make ovidonti the day will s h o p it
will beeomd. ti?e
naOXoq; 6~hnovo! 61'
6 v h l o r e f i u a r ~ through whom Yon
6r1
f;:
rrupi &rroraX(Irrrc~ai r a i U P because lt w'll be
~ s u l ? servants thmugh whom you believed, became believers,
because
fire it is being reveal&.
and revealed by. means of
rai
~K&UTQ
b r5plos E6wrw. even as the Lord
&r&orw 76 Lpyov
hoiiv
t m t v 76 flre; and the Are itself
end to eaeh (one)
the
gave.
granted each one.
of each (one) the work of whatsort It h the will prove what sort
Epyov of work each one's is.
nGp a h d 6 o r t p & u r ~ .1 4 ~i T L T&
16' Jehovah. J U . L ~ L b ~ aLord,
:
xAB: Cod. .la. 16' Christ, P ( ~ X A C V ~ S P J ~ . ~ % ~ :
~
flre very wfllprove.
If ofanyone the Work 14 If anyone's work
Lord. BDTt.

o:ge nv?$,~gOs
2% : :&
:

GO^

%
'

$2

$2

$2

2:

..,

mpwrrov

arm 5%

mpoq

%%,

$2

I?!

1 CORINTHIANS 3:15-22

hro1uo66pqu~v, ptot%v that he has built on

he built upon,
reward it remains, he will
a
TIVO~
EPYOV receive a reward;
ofanyone
the
work 15 if anyone's work
h$$f?rccelve.
If
K U T ~ K ~ ~ ~ U E T <lylo%osral,
~ I
will bf burned do&", h e w U be damaged.
he but is burned up, he will
suffer Loss, but he
o o t l ' o m a ~ o h o q 6t
61Zl
h h l f ml be saved:
he
sav&,
tnu. but sa through
yet, if so. [it will be]
16 O k
oi6m
XTI
v d
thmugh lire.
Not m v have known that dklnc hab?tatlon
16 Do YOU not
BWD e m 2 ~ a ~b
i m t p a TOO eeot b
of God lomare end the splrlt of the God in b o w t h a t you peoble
are W S
temple, and
dpiv
O ~ K E ~ 17
; si
+V
YO=
18 dwelling?
If
anyone
the that the spirit of ~~d
vabv
709
ee0O
4 ' e d ~ ~ l r dwells in YOU? 17 I f
dlvlne habltatlon
of the
God
1s corrupting.
anyone destroys the
+,BLPEC
TOOTOY
b 0~6~.
J:!
of God, God
w11 oorrupt thln bne) the God; the
will
destroy
for
&y,6q bT,v, the temple ofhim:
vcldc
God is
d i v i e habltatlon of the
cod
holy
is
holy, which [temple]
oirlv6q
b r dpdc.
~
YOU people are.
whlch loneal are 3 rou.
18 Let no one be
m a ~ & ~ o .d
let tfm mislead out: 1 ~ e d u e i n ghimself: 1f
TI$
6 a ~ r i 00 q LTWI i v dwiv L
V
iv r& anyone among YOU
anyone I# thlnktn.
w ae to be in rou In the Wlinhs he is wise in
alGvt ~oh(11,PO&$
~svbeo
lva
this system of things.
age
thlr,
fwl let im becohro, in order that
let him become a fool.
that he may become
Is
W?
19 For the
rot
riwpou r o h o u
p o p
it r8 wlsdom of this world
of the world
this
0011s neu bnfde the
is foolishness with
BE* L m i v
'0
God
la;
It h % z % t e n
Tlte lone1 God: f a i t is mitten:
cmc rod< oo+ohq b ~6 ncnwupyiq 'He catches t h e wise
thc wlse lone.) In the all-doh~ng in their own -,,ing.al]rGv 20 m i Tr&v KGp~oc Y I V ~ K P I 70dC 20 And agaln:
of them;
and agaln Lord is howlng the "Jehov*.
that
the reasonings of the
6 l ~ > ~ ~ ~ 7 ~ ~ $
t,:%e
men are
l & m ~ o 21
~ . b o r e pq~cir; ~ a u x h o ~ o b 21 Hence let no One
"ah.
As-and no one leb him be boaatlng in
&vBp6~01s a
hp GpGv t o ~ i v ,be boasting in men;
for all things belong
men:
a11 (th1np.l
of you
in.
to YOU.
whether
22 eke naahoq
s i r r 'AnohAPq
e
whathar Paul whether Apollos whether Paul or A.pal'los
i s r6upoq i s f o i C ~ T E 01 Ce'Phas or the
whether world whether lfe whether world or life or
rsv~i
wil remntn

whleh
1 e

"fie?

w~~Le

"

?
!%

1 CORINTHIANS 3:23-4:6

739

738

Bhwroq drs
Lv~orGra
drs
death whether ithlnml hsvlna stwd In whether
p0Aovra
n&vra d iw, 23 bp&c
(thingslbelng /bout. allithhgsl
rou
tmoG, X I K J T ~ ~ 65
9eoG.
??chrlnt.
R r l s t but of God.

ol'you,

fnt

051wt hphq AoYl(;LoBo a m q

Thus
us
let reckon
man
irm)pC~ac X imoO r a i o i ~ o d p w qp m p i o v
suwrdhates o?chrlst and steward@ of mysteries
Christsubrdinates
being
and stewardsOfof
BsoG. 2 8 6 s
Aombv
Sq~ei~at
01 God.
Herc l e h v e r ( t h h g ) It is belna mught ~ ~ ~ $ ~ ~ ~ ~ , " t "
b ~ o i sol~ov6potq iva
TI<
in the stewards ~norder that f s ~ t h f Jsomeone
s1e
LiVA&xlo~b
3
Li
V
voi
abpo9fi.
6B
a man to be found
mlght be found. To me but Into least lthlng)
Now to
tmtv
iva
be' bpGv
&va~plBi,
me it is a very trivial
it 1s in order that by uou I ahould be judged UP matter that I should
he examined by
9
d,nn
& V ~ P W ~ I V I ~ F ~I$,P:F'
or
bumsn
YOU 01 by a human
Lpau-rbv
& v a ~ p i v w 4 od6Lv y h p twawr. tribunal. Even I do
nothlng for to myaeYi not examine myself.
myself r a m judging up:
ohor6a
A
odr
b ~ o d 4r For
~ I am not
I have been ean:cloua.
but
not
in
thls conscious of anvthinp

F~~t;n~~,"~~~,"~

de 3::
$'!

6P%fLg

":t$"

~ P L W E I rt(S buAhq rilY

he wi I make menihat the counsels of the

zt

lor

$?$%

90'

Jehovah,

. V B ~ l ~ I ~ l * U ~ l o > Slard,
4~;

WAB.

death o r t u n e s
now here or things
to come, ail things
belong to m u ; 23 in
turn YOU belong to
Christ; Christ, in turn,
belongs tn God.
Let a man sa
appraise se as

I'

Jehovah,

JlA.lO.a.l%%N:

Iard. PlaxAB.

1 CORINTHIANS 4:7-13

740

Tva

Y ~ Y P T ~ ~

has been w r ~ t t k , in order that

TOG

not

kdq

quotaGu8e
the one YOU are being p t m d up
Lripou.
7 r i q yhp OE
6i

h i p that are written." in

over Order that YOU may
not be puffed u p
down on the individually in favor
6 t a ~ p i v ~ l . Of the One against
ctq

one

Who for you judges throukh?

different (one).

LXEIF

EhaPsq'

P)

O ~ K

rrcp!~a9hppara

all around cleanings

TOG

of the

K ~ U ~ O Cycvfi8qp~v,
V

we have become a s
we became, t h e refuse of the
world, the offseounng
of all thlngs, untll

world

nhvrwv n ~ p i q q p a , Em
o i all

hpn.
offseaurmg, unti? right now.

;o:z

~ ~ o o ~ ~ & s

differ from another?

What but are you having which not you reeeided? Indeed, what do you
Ei 62 nai
ihapeq
~i ~ a u ~ 6 o a l have that you did not
If but also you receided, w h i are you boasting receive? If, now, you
did indeed receive [it],
hap&.
why do YOU boast as
having recefved?
though you did not
8 fi6q
nr~opsopbot
Lori; receive [it]?
Already
having been satiated '
are you?
8 YOU men already
have YOUR All, do
~ T T ~ OjVoTa ~ e .
xwpiq
A$b
.:dy
you became rich?
Apart from
us YOU? You are rich
are
t P a o l h s 6 u a ~ ~nai
; 6qeh6v ye t!3aoAcboa~c, have begun
You reigned? and I owed in fact
YOU reigned,
as kings without us,
c
w
a
~ a i
fig5
tpiv
have YOU? And Iwish.
inorder that
.
also
indeed that YOU had
mvparrrhsriuwpsv.
9 . 6 0 ~ 3 yhp, b begun ruling as kings,
we might r e i together.
~
I am thinking for. the that we also might
with YOU as
8zb
fig$< T O J ~ dmoo~6houq to &OVS rule
~ o 2
the
lasF,onesl kings. s For it seems
to me that God has
.hrr86~1Scv
m,eavaTio,,q
BT,
showed off fmm
appointed to deaih, becaqse put us the ??'sties
last on exhlbltlon a s
NUTov tycv~Briprv- TQ n w p ~ a hi n i h o ~ qmen appointed to
theater
we became to the worl2' and to angels death,because we
61& have become a theatnu1
hv8p*iratq. 10 fi E ~ C pwpoi
e .
fools
through rical spectacle t o the
and
tomen.
and to
qp6~1p01 Y X 10~6.
XPIOT~V, b p ~ i q62
and to men. 10 We
chdst,
but discreet (ones)
, Arist;
are
fools
because of
ho8svciq
bp~iq 6i
ioXuPOi.
T;

1 CORINTHIANS 4:14-21

741

$2

'

$2

weak lone;),

bps75
IOU

roo

but

s t ~ o n g(onesl;

Ev6oEol

. 11 hXpi ~ t j q

we

6L are weak, but

. glorious (on'es~.

YOU

but are strong; YOU are

i j p a q in good repute, but

dishonors le(ones1
Until the rightnow hour we are in dishonor.
to this very
~ a i nnvGpcv
rai
61*Gp~v
~ a l1
i
to
and We are hungering and we are thirsting and hour we
hunger and also to
yvpv!rr&prv
nhi
~ o h a g !6prBa
we are being naked ,and we are betog s ruck with fist
~ a i hrrra~c6pev
12 nai
K O ~ I ~ ~ E knocked
Y
about and to
and we ere being unsettled
and we are laboring be homeless 12 and
to
tail.
working
with
ipya<6psvat ~ a i qi6iats 'y~uiv~,Ao~Sopa6ppvol
working
to t h e own
=ads; being reviled our own hands. When
being
we
P ~ A O Y O G ~ V , 6 1 ~ ~ 6 p ~ i ~&vex6p~ea,
l
when being
we are blessing, being persecuted we are bearing up,
. bless:
persecuted, we bear
13 6 ~ u q q j o l i p ~ ~ o 7mpaxahoG
~
cv
6 s up; 13 when being
being efamed
we are entreathg';
as defamed, we entreat;
h~nio~.

&PT,

~~,S",~~,"dt,"~~~t-

18 'Qq pfi

tpxopiva"

66

pou

wpbq

18 some are puffed

were
19 U d o o p a ~
you
were puffed up same ones;
I &a11 come in fact not Coming to
19 But 1 will
6 i raxiwq T P ~ S b t S ,
t,$e
to
but quickly toward
if Jehovsh'wills, and
8dfioq
~ a iyv6oopar
06 T ~ V h$;
I shall get to know,
should w ~ i l , and I shall know not the
not the speech of
73"
nrguolwptvwv
hhhh r i l v those who are puffed
of the (ones) having been puffedup
but
the up, but [their] power.
Sbvap,~, 20 02 ydp & hby? il Paorheia 20 For the kingdom
not for m wor
powe~,
the kingdom of ~ o [lies]
d not in
tv
6uvhps~. 21 ~i
speech, but in power.
TOG , 8 ~ 0 3 &Ah'
God
but
in
power.
What 21 What
do YOU
want?
of the
~-~~~
-~
~ 8 w np6q Shall I come to YOU
are !%%!;ling?.
I should come toward, with a rod, or with
ij t v h y h n p w 3 p ~ ir c rrpa8rq~oq; 'love and mildness of
or in
love
to spmt and of mildness? spirit?
A$

bphq

~~

not

commg but of me toward

tgvo~b0qohv

TIYES.

lz:r ~$2:z:e

~~~

f: '$!6',

'%T;.

19- Jehovah.

F.8.10.22.":

the Lord, NAB.-

/5

*OAwg
&ro6nao
& bp?v nopvria
Actually lomicawholly it is being he,
in you fornicat~oh,
tion is rewr a i rola+rq ~ 0 p ~ ~ f a o ~ 6 i LV ~ o i qamong YOU. -md
and
such fornication
not-but in tho such fornication ss
2tlvrnlv Oms y u v a i ~ & T I V ~ TOO ~ r n p b gIs not even among
nations: as-and woman aomeone of the father the nations, that a
Lyvi
2 nai bur75
r r a g u o ~ o p i v o ~ wife a certain [man1
to be av ng.
And rov having been puffed up has of [hlsl father.
tor6
nai
06x1
(rhAAov
t n ~ v 8 j o a r a 2 And are You p u m d
m v are,
and
not
rather
YOV mourned, up, and did YOU not
iva
&PO& P&,o,, b 6" rather mourn, in order
In order that might be ~ P t e dup out of midst o?~ov t h a t the man t h a t
committed this deed
a
rl, E~~~~ raho
n~gat;
the (one) the work
this
hsvlng performed? should be taken away
S 'E & pi" y & p , h h v
T"
u,&,cnl from Youn midst?
Indeed for, behsabsent to tXe body 3 l for one, although
in
hut
rraIxjv .
61.
74 nvaripar~,
661
being a ongs~de but tothe
s~lrlt.
already Present in spirit,
K & K ~ I K ~ &S
~apOv
7bV
Ofi,W5 have certainly Judged
I have judged as being alonglide the(ona) thus already, as if I were
the Inan
703~0 K ~ T E P Y ~ D ~ M E M4 Vfv 19 ~ Y ~ P ~703
T I
thls havtng worked dawn in the name of the has worked in such a
K U P ~ W fir& 'I uoir
u ~ x t l t v ~ w v way as this, 4 t h a t
~ o r d ofvs
having been led togethet in the name of our
Lord Jesus. when YOU
Ka;
rocm bpo3
-6
aro5
01 uoo and oft
my
I
topether Mth are gsthered together.
also my spirit with
wpiou
uo3 the
power of our Mrcl
the
LO^^
us .f!?esu.:
hand
5 n a p a 6 0 3 a t 7ilV TOIOOTOV
T"
Z a ~ a v $ such a man over
to
to give beside the such (one) to
satnn
Satan for the destruc15 8AeBpav
tion of the flesh, in
Into destruction
u~!$,
In
that
order that the spirit
may be saved in the
l{$q
day of the Lorcl.
w,,-:-..

3%

oPav

,yaV.I

Se ?!$",6

tXe

2%

,%

mk~c$=,.,ed
$

6 06

2ge

~ a x v&

076TI IJ~K? < b r l 6Aov ~b

YOU have known that
lltt e leaven whole the
P
O
7 ~ K K ~ @ & P ~ T ET ~
is leavening?
Clean you out
the
nahathv < 6 n u
iva
?re
viov
old
leaved. In order that rou may be new
6 p a a
~a865
a
&<uuot.
~ a
lump,
aeeordingaa Iorrara unleavened. And

!IF
:'

743

742

1 CORINTHIANS 5:l-8

,,nFJ k Zirun
rmim
r a l I neither with leaven
old
ngc-iit in I&&
;
of badtieis and of badness and
wickedness, but with
naypiaq,
&A'
b
&<6~015
of wlekednc~~. but
in
unleavened iseke81 unfermented cakes of
srncer~tyand truth.
I I A I K P I Y L ~ KO?
~~ Mqe~iw.
9 I n my letter I
of alneerity and of truth.
wrote YOU to quit
9 'Eypcnya bpiv
b fi tnlmoAa
1 wrote
to ran m the
lettar
no mlxlng in company
with fornicators,
uuvwa~fywu8a1
n6 VOIF 10 oG 10 not [meaning]
t o be mlxlng selves up with
f0rnKeto&,
not entirely with the forw h o < TO:<
1 ~ 6 ~ ~ 0 m3
1 5 K&PW ~ o h o unlcstors of thts world
this or the greedy prsons
altogether to the fornleators of the world
i/ TO?< V ' ~ E ~ K T U I <
( C l i p ~ n ~ ~ p6 and extortloners or
or to the covetous (ones) and to lrnate e n or i d o l a t ~ l sOthemise.
* ~ i h c ~ &pa
6u YOU would actually
zou were owins reaiiy out oi have t o get Out Of
703 r 6 u ~ o u tSEhBc7v. ll d v 6L L y p y the world I 1 But
ths
tocomeout.
NOW but
I wro e now I am writine
~~~- world
bplv
p
to buu~cryapiyvuueu~
&&, you t o quit mi&g in
to 100
no
e mlxlng selves up with
li aver company with anyone
a
that
715 &6~Aqb(d v o ~ a l ; 6 ~ ~ v fia ~ n6pvo
anyone bmther belng named m a y be iornlca?or is a fornicator or a
person or a n
fi ~ A E O V ~ K T C i ci6wAohhpqc il Aoi6o~o5 greedy
idolater or a reviler
or covetous (one) or
ldolater
or revller or
a drunkard or
u o i/
4 m ~ o k~ q 6 L
or snatch&, tothe sush(one) not-but ~~~~~~~~t~
. I O ~ such a man. 12 For
wvau0iclv.
12 7i y&p PO1
to be eating with.
What for t o m s the (ones) what do I have to
eSw
rpivrtv.
obxi r o k
La, bps?< do with Judging
outride to be juddng7 ~ o the
t (ones) Inaide
those outside? DO
~ E T , 18
rob<
6i
6 B d YOU not Judge those
the (ones) but C%de
the ~ o inside,
i
13 while God
are j u d g i n ~
Judges thnse outslde?
tg&pa7a
76"
rroy&
npivel;
the
wlcked (one) "Remove the wicked
b judgln~? Wt roo up out
[man] from among
eg
b ~ a v O~ST~V.
yourselves."
o u t o i r o o rnrylones).
ToApe
nc
n&~pa
isdartrg anyone ormatter
against the other
=PA< ~ b v hepov
K p i v E u ~ , in; case
toward the dimrent (one) tobejudglnaleli upon dare t o go t o court
unrighteous
r6v
& 6 f ~ w v , r a i od I h i r 6 v &yiwv;
before
the unjust (ones),and n& Upon the holy (onel)7 men, and
the holy ones?
Or
2 q O ~ K
0J6mg
671 01
&YIOI
or not have roa known that the holy (one.) ~ ~ ~ O , u , ~ ~ ~ $ ' , " , " , s
d v r6upov K P ~ V O O ~ I V :
1 b
will Judge the world?
the
world
will judger And 11 In
And if the world is
to be Judged by YOU,
K i ~ ~ a t6
~ h p 0 G dd5101
&Tc
ta beEn judscd
the world, unworthy are mu are you unfit to try
very trivial matters?
r i q p i w f l y i c n w v ; 3 obr
oiSa
oiju8nlng places
east?
Not have mu known 3 DO YOU not know
.m)m,h
.- -.T

M$

Ei$?d"2Zy15
E J
~~

0?

ferments the whole

lUmp7 7 clearaway
V
the old leaven, that
YOU may be a new
lump according as
YOU ire
free from
i
ferment
For, mdeed,
chTiSt

8 6mr
topr&<opcv
p~ fv CGpg us keep the fest~val.
as-and mav we be k e e ~ ~ n
k ~g t l v a l ,not In leaven not with old leaven.

1 CORINTHIANS 5:B-6:3

6 :Et;;yEs\f

1::

1 CORINTHIANS 6:11-18

745

t h a t we shall judge
UPIWG N
(I~TIYE
angels we shall yudie, not samethlns in fact angels? Why. then,
p~~rluh.
4
p,o?~&
pLv not matters of this
(things1 pertainds to life? Pertaimng to life indeed life? 4 If, then, YOU
oBv
~ p l r f i p t a t6v
Exqre
do have matters of
therefore judging pisees if ever rov may be havin~. this life t o be tried,
TO*
f5ouEw p i v w c .
Iv
76 is i t the men looked
the (ones1
be!ngtreatetasnothmg
in
the down upon in the
indqoiq,
ro15~ovq
' K ~ ~ ~ < c , E ' E ; congregation t h a t YOU
ecclesla,
these (ones1
are you seating? put in as judges? 5 I
5 rrpd?
kurporrjv
Jpiv
hlyw,
a m speaking to move
Toward smharrnsament to row I am aeylns. you to shame,
it
OJTOS06x ~ Y I 6" 6piv 0b6~iF -0065 BS true t h s t there i s not
Thus not is in rov noone wise ' who onewisemanamong
6 u ~ m r a 1 6 1 a ~ p i m 1 cb& pkuov TOG
will beable to judge through up mldst of the YOU t h a t will be able
between
d 6 ~ h w 0 a h o 0 , 6 &Ah6
&6Ehg6<
pcrh
brother
of him,
but
brother
with his brothers, 6 but
brother goes to
66~hqoG
~ p i v e r a l , . nai ~ o i r r o
brothel, and that
brother
is Bettlng judged, and
this
. .
before unbelievers?
~ ~ O T O V '
7 Really, then, it
unbelievekl
means altogether

TI &yyChoy

that

":,h.

,
t m i v 671 KpfpaTa
EXETE
it is that iawouits vou are havinp %?h
taurGv
616
oljxi
,,ehAov
through
What
not
rnthcr
&61~6i00E.
6,&
Ti
olr
be roo belng treated'ujustly? Through what
pbMov
&nompsioEc;
g ~ u tbpEiF
rather be deprlvlng yourselve4?
&~IKE~TG
Kai
h m s p c i ~ ~ na;
,
are treating uniu~tly and you are deprivmg, and
~ o l r o&6eh 065.
this
blot?mTs.
06r
O&Tc
8611(01
not have rov known that unlustloncsl
emii PaunXEim 03 dqPOmpi,OO&IY; M'
of Cod kingdom not
they will mherit?
dl
rrhavhuEr
0 3 ~ ~
Tirpvol
be mu belng misled: neither
formcatora
nor
~i6whaA&rpa~OGTC
po~xol o6rz p a h a ~ o i
idolaters
nor adulterers nor loft lmenl
a h & p u m r o i r a l 10 aGrs n h k a t orirr
nor
llern with males
nor
thieves
nor
r r h v t ~ ~ a t 06 d l t e ~ ~06~ , Aoi60p01,
mvetous (onoil, not runkards, not revllcrs,
bpiv

to rov

t h s t YOU are having

lawsuits with one another Why do YOU not
rather let yourselves
be wronged? Why
do You not rather
let yourselves be
defrauded7 8 To t h e
contrary. YOU wrong
and defraud. and youn
brothers st t h a t
9 Whatl Da YOU not
know t h a t unnghteous
~ e r s o n wlll
s
not mherit ood's kingdom?
DO not be misled.
Neither fornicators,
nor idolaters, nor
adulterers. nor men
kept for unnatural
purposes. nor men
who lie with men.
10 nor thieves, nor
greedy persons. nor
drunkards, nor revilPkqf~?$~ ofEEOG
God ers, nor extortioners

"dl',

&

0l)x
not

$$?hY,%

~ h q p o v c y t j u o ~ t v .11 Kai
rKm=
will lnherlt God's
+ha"
I ,nhont
~ n d
there (thmgs) kln=dom. 11 And
.~~~~~
-" = , I-...
t what
rlvEC
~TE.
& T T E ~ O & ~ ~ hW~ ~hE6~, e t l t h a is
.,me YOU were; but you were washed off, but some of YOU were.
have been
fiY~dlu%7~ &Ah6 &6iKalb0q~e tv TQ washed clean,
but You
,were
sanct$ea, but vo" were juntmed in the
have been
6 v 6 p a n TOG xupiou f i p b 'I ooG XplqroG ~ a i
name of the m r d
us of?esus
c h t and but
declared
YOU have
righteous
been in
Iv r Q m15p,m1 TOG EcoG hi)(l.
the name of our Lord
in the
spirlt of the God of us.
.lea!ra
Chrlst
and
with
-...the12 Ail of our are
GO^.
12 AUndrv~a
(things) topol
me 18 being
EFEOTIV.
lewiul; but not
00
,
~ d l v r a Val lawful for me; but
rrhvra
ou 06 EI
all lthmgs) is bear ng ogethcr A11 (thingel to me not
things are
~ { E ~ I Y &AX'
otiu
g y h advantageous. A11
I
not
is berng lawfull
but
things are lawful for
h 6
mmg. me; but I will not let
i<owlauEfiuopa~
bu
anyone.
myself be brought
shall be brought under authority
~ o ~ h i ~ , fi under authority by 13 76
ppbparq
anything. 13 Foods
cavity,
and
the
he t h ~ n g ~ e a t e nt;ke
rolhia
p p b p a u , ~ 6 6L 0 ~ 6 ~ a for
i the belly. and the
cavity to the things coten; the but ~ a ialso belly far foods; hut
ad will bring both i t
~ a h r~ a i
aha
KM~P~~~WEI.
and them to nothing.
thin
these (things) WIU makem&dive.
Now the body is not
6
f
i 6
Tnopvciq, ma T *
fomicatlon, but
T ~ Cbut body not to
torn~cation, but t o X e for
'Or the
and the
wjpiw, ~ a 6i ~ l j p ~ o qTQ u b p a ~ t . 14 6 62 Lord is for the body.
Lord, and the Lord to the body;
the but I d. R?!t
-.M
- -c
-i hoth
-ecb
~ a irbv K ~ ~ P I O Vi r c y c w ~ a ifive< raised up the ~ o r d
us and wili raise us up
both the Lord *a se uV and
out of (death) through
606 ~ f i q6 w & p ~ O s&oG.
~ E F P E ~
he WIU r a m up out through the
vower of him. his power
15 oLn
O~~OITE
TI .T& u b p a ~ a 15 DO YOU not
wn+ h.vm
vnu ~~.
known that the
bodler know t h a t YOUR
bodies are members of
tipa<
m!%Zrs
Havingliftedup Christ? Shall I, then,
take the members of
ofiv
~6
TOG X ~ I O - T O S . ~ T O ~ ~ ~ U W
therefore the members ofthe christ ahaUImake the Christ away and
jj a ~ nmake them members
rr6pqc
paq;
~ atf may
i y hltoecur.
tro.
of a harlot? Never
l6 0, t..
of harlot
may t h a t happen!
Kohh5pwog
0768~1
6
have You known that the lone) making self stick know
What!
that he who is
, d p v q
CY uGph I ~ T I V
" E' U O V T ~yI h ~ ,joined to a hariot is
t o t e harlot one body he is! They wiu be for, -..-hnrlv? far.
..=he
- ~~,
two: says he. "will he
gquiv, oi 6150 CIS u h p r a pim. 17
6
sayshe, the two lnto flesh one.
The
one flesh." 17 But
62
~~hh&pw?
vvpiy Ev ma h he who is Joined
*Plr%
but making self st ek t o t e Lord one
t o t h e Lord is one
~ r 6 y c ~ s n j v rropvei?v' T ~ V spirit. 18 Flee from
lg ae rou Aeelng fmm the fornlcatlon; every fornication. Every

... ..

p .

Zs

GO^

..*.

:?%

?PL%?S? '??;

TI

.--.

TR

fiyiz

1 CORINTHIANS %:IS-7:5

746

747

8
ib rrot'ug CNepwrroq other sin t h a t a man
Whlch if ever miEI?I do
man
may commit is outside
66 his body, but he that
L K T ~ S r o 5 u h p a r 6 q 6m1v
b
body
it is.' t h e (onel but Dractices fornication
outside of the
rropveliov
15 6
7,510~ u a p a is sinning against his
commlttlngfornl~stlon Into the own
body own body. 19 What!
&pap~&vm.19 fi o h
o 7 h
671 ~b Do YOU not know
~ssmnlng.
Or not have Ton m o w n that the that the bcdy of 1-00
& a GLiv
TO;
iv bpi" people is [the] temple
bo&
o?~o:ou dlvlneehtatlon of the In YO" of the holv sairit
within YO;, which YOU
hyiou r r v r O ~ l a r 6b~n v ,
06
EXETL
holy
spldt
is.
of which rou are having have from God? Also,
YOU
do not belong to
dm& 8roG. ~ a l oPr
i d
kaurQv,
from
Cod$ And
not
you are
of eelvan, yourselves, 20 for
20 f ~ y o p & u e r ~ ~ c
7,~j.y 605&ume YOU were bought arlth
m v were bavpht
of pnce; glorify rau a price. ~y all means.
glorify God in the
6fi T&Y 0 ~ b v6v 74 o & p a ~6~ ilY
actually the cod in the body O ~ Y O ; .
body of YOU people.
n r p l 6L
6v
i y p & m , raAdv
N0w:concerning
About but whlch lthlngsl -0" wrote, Rna
the things about
yw~rdq
dmrdat'
which YOU wrote. it
of womsn
to be touching: is well for a
not
2 61h
6t rhq n o y i m Zxamoc n j v t a tauch a woman;
through but the fern eatlons each lane) the 2 yet, because f,
6avroO
ywaira
L ire
r a i prevalence of forniof hlmself
woman
let h ~ % hiving.
e
and cation, let each man
&~&
rbvq 7 6 ~
&6pa
have his own wife
eseh iwomsnl
the
own
male person and
have
ixfro.
8
yvvalri
6 her own husband.
let her be having.
l'%e
woman
the 3 Let the husband
dmo61661w
render t o [his] wife
&vhp
njv 69~1Afiv
male person the
debt
let him be givlnk 0% her due; but let the
6 oiwg 6i r a i 4 ywil
T*
&v6pi.
wife also do likewise
~ f e w l s ebut aiso the woman to X e male paraon. to [her] husband.
yua
o&
;
l6iou o h p a r o q 06% 4 The wife does not
woman
Own
not exercise authority
t < o w l & EI
MAh b
&+p'
6 oioq over her own body.
ishsvbg
but the n ~ p m
e n : ~ k e w ~ sbut
a her husband am;
62 r a i 6
h i p
rd, lSiw d p a ~ o qlikewise. also. t h e
but also the mele person of the own
body
husband does notexo6r
6eouulb El
&&
4 y&. 5 p q ercise authority aver
not 18 havmr sutjlorltu but the woman.
No his own body, but
&TOMEPE~TE
&hhfihouq,
~i
pip
his wife does. 5 Do
be roc! depriving
one another,
if
not what not be depriving each
6v
tr u u p ~ v o u rrpirq
~atpdv
other [of it], except by
UkeW out of
Consent
toward S m l n t e d time
consentfor an
iva
oxoA&qr
appointed time, that
Inmder that
you. m u h t have leltnM
to%
YOU may devote time
r r p o u u x ~ ra1 I I ~ I V h i T
&b
to prayer and may
Prayer
and amln upon the v a v lthlnrl come together

si%$%k%

~~

%!

!A.

%%%'

'

de

au60r~b,

~~

1 CORINTHIANS 7%-12

A!

rrE,&n

IW
may be tempting
that
may be, In
6p.35 6 Xarav&q
6th
T ~ V hupauiav
you
the
Satan
through tho lack of might
~ a ~
d Gv 6 . T O G ~ ~ 62
hiyo
=his
bmt I am asylng acco-g
to
?TE,

YOU

Y~T'

Op%&%b,

%2

ncmrdlngto

h,Tq

jv,

enjoinder.

that Satan may

not keep tempting
you for YOUR lack
.f ~~1~.r,wu1at1an.
...
6hHowever, I say thls
hv --'
wav of
-~ concession.
in the way Of a '

/ -...-.

--

~~~~~~~~~

2:; $2

~ ~ ~ ~ m ~ n " ,
7 IBm8&
willin$ but
62 T 8U ~ & vS~ P , & w <
as I myself am.
r a i illaurirv &Ah& L ~ a u s o q i 6 ~ o v EXEI
also myself; but each lone) own he Is having Nevertheless, each 'one
tr 0coG
b
p2v OSTO~, has his own gift from
outof Cod: the (one) Indeed thus. ~ o done
, in this may,
i,
fi? ohwq.
another in that way.
the (one) but thub
I
ta the
8 Aiyw
62 TO?<
dyb!~olS
~ a Unmarried
i
persons
I am
but to the unmarr~ed
and the WidowSr it
raMv
a3~0iq
t
raiq
~ ~ i g ~ ~
q ,
Rne ,
to them
if ever 1s well for them that
to the
w l ow.,
bg r&y& 9 ci 61. o6n they remain even a s I
p~ivwucv
also1;
if but
not
thev
should remain a.
9 But *f they do
~.
ty~p-bvral,
yawU'hwaV, not have self-contml.
they are having mjght wiul~n.
etulemmarlr,
let them marry. for
KPE~VOY
imtv
ycrp~iv
better
3% it la to be marry~ng th;n itthan
Is better
marry
to be inflamed
.rrupoG&a~.
[with
p
a
~
s
l
o
n
l
to be bemg set on Rre.
10
Toic
6t
yrlap,,r+,,v
10 To t h e married
To the ton-)~.
but
havlngmarried people I give instrueo
k
Ly&
&Ah&
6
nGptaq,
tions,
Yet not I but
napcvy+Ao,
1 am announcmg beside, not I
but the Lard.
~ o r dthat
,
a wife
wpt~06val.
should not depart
y w a i ~ ah b
from
toXba put apart,
from her husband,
11 Lhv
6i
rat
100i
11 but if she should
it ever
but
and
she rnho%be PA apart,
actually depart, let
p&~w
6 w o s
her remain unmarried
her he r e m a ~ r
to%e
or else make u p again
nai
Mpi
raraAAayim
let her benmnerled. - and wlth her husband; and
male person
a husband should not
b6pa
y w a i r a p'
&glival.
male .
oeraon woman n a to be lettlng go off.
leave his wife.
12 But to the
12 TO
Toiq
the but
62 leftovcr
ho~rroiq
lone.) smaaumg
h e y o i yI.h , o b i others I say, Yes.
6 u6p1o.y t i TI< di6rhdq ywcli~a EX^
1, .,t the ~ o r d 1f
:
the LO&
if any brother woman Isha*
any brother has a n
r
a
i
,inlur?v,
wile, and
unbelievmg,
and
t h t 8 ~ ~ ~ m aunbelieving
nl
a h o ~ , yet she is agreeable
UWCU~OK~
OIKE~Y
is thinking well together l? be dwelllng wtth him, to dwelling with him,

ZEPd,".%
' t

-- 1 the

m$",t??on
A!

zr

~~

,,+

749
&QI&TW
~ G n j v .l3 rai ywfi let him not leave her;
let hlm be letttog a0 08 her;
and woman 13 and s woman who
EXLI
Q6pa
6murov
~ a has
l sn unbelieving
1. having male PerEon unbelie(.int
and husband, and yet
ofiroq
UUVEU~OKE~
oln~iv
he i s agreeable t o
this Imanl Is Ullnklng well together to be dwelling dweilinp with her.
&Ql&o
r6v let her not leave her
with
l e t h n be lefinggo off the husband, 14 F ~ ,the
.
FN6pa.
14
fiyiamal
b unbelieving husband
maleperaon.
Has been aanctUled
the is sanetifled in reis&vip
b t k r l o r o ~ i v 6 yuvalni rai tlon t o [his) wife, and
maleperam the unbelieving in the woman: and the unbelieving wife la
fiyimcn
fi yuv)l fi hrrlmog 6v sanctified in relation
hanbeen ssncdfied the woman the unbellevlns In
the brother: othr @ &6Eh~3. hTd bpa r & rirw
b CW
vomr children
the brother; slnee really the EhUdren o t r o w emse
would'really be
&n&Bap~& h l v , vGv 6 1
6ylh
Lorlv. unclean but now they
unclean (ones)
is, now but how lone.)
la.
are
But if
15 EI 62 b
&rrlmo<
XVi<~lal
the unbelieving one
If but the vnbelleving (one) irputtlng aeleipsrt,
to depart, let
~op~(;toBo'
04
6~Sodhwra1
let one e puitlngsslf apart; not has been enslaved him depart: a brother
or a Sister i s not in
b &6Eh@q ii 4 & 6 ~ h ~evf imi< T O I O ~ O I ~ ,
the brother or the shier m the such (things).
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ a , " , " ~ h
Q 61 ~ i p j v q~ t n hnEv SF&< b 0 ~ 6
Ood has =%]led
to
in but peace haaeJled you the
16
peace. 16 For. wife,
o16ag
yfival,
7 . 3 ~ & ~ P U how do you know but
have you kiown, women, if the male person
that you wlll save
obor~c;
fi
ri
016aq
you wtll save7
Or
what
have you k ~ k w n . [Yourl husband? Or.
husband, how d o you
6w
el ~ i l v~ U V U ~ K U uC5m1q;
know but t h a t you
male pe&,
it the woman you will save7
wlll save [your] wife?
17 El , p
tn&orq
P E ~ ~ P I K N l7 Only, as
If no2 to each Cne)
hhsa given pert
Jehovah' has given
b , n15p10q tnaurov cbq K ~ K XKEY 6 0 ~ 6
the Lord. ' each lone) ar has c b e d t h e
~~~"$"~slet
ohwq
rr~plnorrirw'
~ a O i ~ W bv
S ~ai<
has called him.
thus let d ~ m
be walking a m t : and thus In the God'
And thus ordain in
Lnnhqoia~g
rrhuatq
61ar&ooopa1. all the congregations.
ecclesias
all
I am ordsinfns. 1 s was any man
18
rrcplrsrp p t w g
TI^
Lnh!iBq. called circumcised?
~ a v l n been
s
arcumclsed anyone was called7 ~~t him not become
~ f i
htlm&uBw
I( oPuo~i.q uncircumcised. Has
Not let him be d r a w h p ~ p o n i
~ c ~ c u m e i a l o any
n man been called
in uncircumeision?
dK)\l'rCIi
71%
has been called
anyone?
Rfiot Let him not

kl
$2

&?

hold,

Md:

Gat

p:y

:?

tz:i ztE

fi

17' Jehovah, in accord with Romans 12:3 and 2 Corinthians 10:13: the Lord.
PflrABCD; God. Syn and Textus Reeeptur. 17. God. P 4 0 ~ A B C D V g Sthe
~;
Lord; Syb and Textus Receptus; Jehovah, J7.s.W.

1 CORINTHIANS 7:19-28

mplr~pv6do.
mrp,~opfi
let h ~ m
be being eireumelscd. l9 A e elrcumeision
056tv
tUrlv,
fi
&rpopumia
,,thing
is,
the
unelreumdsion
od6iv tqrlv, &Ah& ~ f i p q u ~ q b r o h S v
nothing is,
but obg~rvsncsof eomrnandmento
&oG. 20 i r a o r o q b 76 uh'wt
Of ~
d . xa& tone) in the caning.
pEv6To,
tow&*
..

set elreumciaed.
19 Cireumeidon d w s
not mean a thing, and
uncircumcislon means
a thing, but
observance of Ood's
commsndmenta [does].

20 Inone
each
whatever
was called.
state
let him remain in it.
21 Were you called
21 60irh0<
when a slave? Do not
#o$
slave
were6rhfi0q\i
you ea e
let it worry you. but if
pchhw'
&Ah' rl r a l 6dvaua1 ~ E ~ ~ E P you
O S can
be&,me
let it be care; but if and you are able
free
free, rather seize the
opportunity. 22 For
Y
toEbecome,
V ~ U ~ ~p&hhov
~rather
I ,
~ p fyou.
use
i o m .22 T h e lone)
anyone in lthel Lotd
Lv K U P ~ Q
rhq0ejq
6 0 0 h 0 ~ d n r c h c w $ t h a t was called when
in ~ o r dhaving been called slave
freedman
a RlaYeis the Lord's
b
t h ~ f i B r p ofreedman;
~
likewise he
nu iau
6 o ~ i v ' 6poiwq
the
free (one) t h a t was called when
likewise
of Lord
he is;
e
freeman
is
a slave
6oGh65 ~ T I V X ITTOG
rhqM<
la
0Fchri.i or Christ. 23 You
slave
havine- been called
were bought with a
23 rtpijq
fiyop6aBq~a. pfi
yivde
stop becoming
~ eOfhp r m you were boughti not be becoming price:
600hol
&v8,p0nov.
24 f u a m o q
b slaves of men. 24 I n
elavea
D men.
Each lone)
in whatever condition
4
L K A ~ B ~ $6Aq0i, b TOSTQ each one was called,
which (thing) he was ca e , rothers, in
this brothers. let him remain in it associated
p
~
6 w a ~& BcO.
with God.
let hlm he remafntnp bespde Md.
25 NOW concerning
25 n ~ p i ~br r a p e t ~ vh l 7 c r v j v rupiw vlrbns
1 have no cornAbout but the
rgtor enjoinder
mand from the Lord'
66
6i6opt
S q but I give my opinion
ixo, yvC5pqv
ofin
not I am having, opinion but I am giving as as one who had mercy
fihaqpbvoq
h a nupiou
w1or.3t ~ 1 ~ 1 .
having been mown i e r c y by ~ o r dfaithful to be.
26
NopjCw
otv
70Gro
K*
26 Therefore I think
I am opmmg
therefore
this
this t o be well in view
b r r & p ~ ~ t v 61& T$V ~ V E O T ~ U ( N b b ~
v of the necessity here
to be existing through the having stood in n - k
with us, that it is well
671 ~ o h i r v &8pSnq
6
OGTOF
ETYCII. for a man t o continue
that
fine
to man
the
thus
to be. as he is. 27
you
27
6i6roa1
yuval~i; p i
C ~ T E I bound to a wife? 8toP
nave
~ o u b e e nbound to woman7 Not be seek08
a release.
hhtv
hkhwal
h b yuvatn6g;
p
AT^ you loosed from
woman?
loosing: have you been l o a r d from
a wife? Stop seeking
ymi~a(.
28 lb
~ a al wife. 28 But even
be seeking
woman:
U ever
but
also if you did marry,
he !&ii%ed

let

be r-nmg.

tAyU
3::

~~

~
$tk!,"I,

1 CORINTHIANS 7:35-40

751

n a p 8 w ~ o6x tipaplev. vlrrln lpersonl marshoul marry t ~ e virgin,

not she S nncd. ried, such one would
0hi I V
6h
oapd
EEauulv
oi commit no sin. Haw~rlbU%tiOn but t ? k e
flesh will have the ever, those who do
T O ~ D ~ T O I , 6 A 6 t b &V
@~i60p?1.
will have tribulation
mch (ones),
but O ~ O Ul a m marxng.
In their flesh. But -I
29 T o s o
61
6 a m sparing YOU.
Thls
but
the
29 Moreover, this
I say, brothers, t h e
nalp6q
ow~mahp&oq
P~,;,.
appointed tlme hsvlng been placed together
1.;
time left is reduced.
Henceforth let those
~6
holnbv
yva
nai
oi
the leftover (thing) ln order that also the (onaa) who have wives be a s
thouah they had none.
Eyovrcq yvvairag &q p q ixovrcc
having
women as no having they mild be, 30 and also those
30 ~ a i a1
~ A a i o m qcbq p i nhaiovrrq, who weep be as those
and the (ones) weeptng as n o t weeping. who do not weep,
who
nd
01
~ a ovrrq
i
&q p i Xaipovrrq, rat and
and the lone#) reglclng as no reloidng, and as those who do not
rejoice, and those
01
&yop&<ov~cgAs p i ~ a ~ t x o v r e q ,
buy as
not
the (onnl
buying
as not having down.
p o s s e ~ ~ i n g 31
. and
31 ~ a i 01
XP&pNOI +,, K60
those
making
use
Of
and the (ones) uatngfor selves the world as
the world a s those not
yhp
Ti,
not
pi
lsgoingbeside
for
the using i t t o the full; for
t h e scene of this world
o x i ~ a 106 ~ 6 w o u m h v . 32 I
~
~
h 32 In.
~
~
fashion of the
world
this.
deed, I want YOU t o
62
Ope?
&pepipvouq
be free from
but
yon
e e c from anxiety
The unmarried man is
Wapoq
wplwv6
unmarried lone) la belnganxnousfor the (thlnge) anxious for the things
of the
how he
706 KUP~OU,
& ~ e ~ ! l T$ K U P ~ W
ofthe Lord, how he &ould please to the Lord; may galn the mws
33 But
33
6
66
Y Q W ~ ~ ~the
C married man is
the lone1
bllt
married anxious for the things
N ~ P ~ P V ~
TOO ~ 6 0 of~ the
0 world,
~ ~ how he
IS belna anxloU8 for the (things) of the
world,
may
the approval
,r&q
&P~!I
76
y w a l r i , 34 Kai of his wife. 34 and
how he ahould please to the
woman.
and he is divided. Further,
L I ~ V ~ P I ~1 ~ I .4 YUVil 4 CiYavo~ the unmarried woman.
h e has been parted. And ihe woman the vnmsrried and the vilgin, is
nai ? nap81voq
ptptpv6
T&
anxious for t h e t h i n g s
and the vlrgin I. belnsanxtous for the (thingel of the
that she
roc ~ u p i o u ,
Iva
4
& y i a ~ a 1may be holy both
ofthe Lord, b o r d e r that shema7 be holy and in her body and in
rtj o&pa11 m i TO nvcirparr
4
hersplrlt. However,
to the body and to the spirit;
the Iwomanl the married
66 y a p j o a o a
T&
1s anxious for t h e
but having marpled 1s b e l ! ~ p ~ ~ ~ u s f othe
r (thing*) things of the world,
706 K ~ U ~ O V ,n&q
&pi00
T"
haw she may gain
of the
world,
how lhebhould please to tXa the approval of her

?%Y t%k

~~~

$,6d,%i

2%

a,,EG?;;:

Ky$$p'

?:

~a

Mpi.
35 TOOTO
6& n&q rir O inr husband. 35 B u t thls
male person.
T ~ I . but toward the o k o u 1 a m saylng for youp.
a3r&v
olipoopov
hfyo,
o6x personal advantage.
very ones (thing) besrlng Mgether I am saulng, net not t h a t I may cast a
h
a do,
noose upon YOU,but
borkthat
I mlght &ow Upon, to
YOU to that
Is becoming
&Air
wp6q
16
c&xq ov
~ a which
i
but
toward tho
(thing1 holc!ingwelI
and and that which means
~T&PE~POV
Kupi4, constant attendance
(thing1 sitting well beside
Lard upon the Lard wlthCm~ptm&orwg.
out distraction.
UndiStractedlY.
36 But if anyone
36 Ei 66
?I<
&mxqpoveiv
thinks he is behavlng
If but anyone to bC behaving i m ~ r o ~ e rimproperly
b
toward
!Jopi<r~
& hiS
hoO
~f t h a t
in1 +V napBbov of
hlm he Is oplnlng if ever 1s past the bloom
virgin
npon the
h
6
p
c
l
w
o
q
r
a
i
o
k
5
bo~iAel
01
and this
~ h e nfii a ybe over bloom of hie. and thus ItlnowlnE is the way it
yiv~o0a1
6
0ih~1
~OIE~TW.
to be occurr:ng, what he le wllllng let him be doing:
he
0 6 ~ hpap?&~.
apcirmCN.
"
does not sln. Let them
not he is unning: let Xem be marrying.
marry. 37 But if
6; C m y v i v d ~ a p 6 i qah013k 6 p a i o t p i
settled
but hass od in the heart of hlm settled, not anyone
.
rn his heart, having
Exov
&v&yrqv,
t
S
o
w
i
a
v
6L
EE;EI,
nEol
but has
.
h~s ~ l n~gnecessity,
authority but hels avlng about
aUthodtY Over his Own
.roc i6iou 0rXfipmoq, ~ a 1T O ~ O K ~ K P I K W
and has
the own
wlll,
and thls he has judged
this dedslon in his
+" trrvroO
b ~6 i6iq xap6iq,
a
. keep his
In the Own heart, to bXIYN1ng the of mmselt own heart. +
he
rd&g
no~'oc~38 jDTe
~ a Own
i
virgin,
finely h e wlll do.
As-and and do "ell. 38 Consequently he also t h a t
b
yapiZov
the (one)
giving in mnrrlape
oi himself gives his virginity in
na e b o v r d h 5 q
w o ~ e i nai
6
p i mamiage does
&in
finely h e l l doihg. and the
not but he t h a t does not
give it in marriage
yapi<w
~ p c i o o o v no1 'on
will do better.
givtng in -rise better
he wkd;.
39 A wife Is bound
39 r u v i
6i6ma1
Po' 8wv X+MV
all the time
woman hsrr been bound u ~ o nas much as tlme
hip
6.3
,561 her husband is alive.
1s l%g
the male Deraon of her: if ever but But if her husband
~ 0 1 ~ l ~ 8 f 6i
&dp,
Mcue1pa LOTI" ~ h o u l dfall asleep [In
ehould deem the male ~ e r m n ,
free
shels deathl, she is free t o
Mn
Yapq&jwl
116mv &a be married lo whom
to w?om
she is wllllllg to be msrrio6, 0
in s h e wants. only in
rupiq. 40 paraplwrlpcl 61 t m l v &&v &oq lthel Mrd. 40 B u t
Lord;
h a ~ p l e r but she16 ifever thus she is happler if she
nmh
*V
t p i v yv+l(qv, remains as she is, acprivu,
she ahould remaln, according to the my opmlon, cordlng t o my oplnion.

vw,

fmTOc

F;:t

1 CORINTHIANS 8:l-8
SOKG

5%

I am thinking

752

r&yB
s mI

-0

aplrk

BmO I certainly think I

ef God a]so have ~
~
d

E y h

tobe av g.
nspi
61:
About but
o B a EV
we h a v e t n o w

TGV

the

~16who06rwv
(thlng~laacrlReed 6 Idols,

~ a p c l ~ ~ 0 ~ l es+
o h
LhY
will make stand beside toT$= m d ; neither 11ever
boTsp,jpaOa
o,7ro
we are coming beiind.
nor
not weQdrywkEkt,
ahou

commend u s t o God;
iI we do not eat, we
do not fall short, and.
if we eat, we have n o
credit
to ourselves.
Q ~ W ~ C L E Y ,.
ITE~IU~~ISO~ZV
.
we should eat,
we are sbolmdln~. 9 But keep watching
if Lhv
ever
~
~
~
9
~ A ~ ~ C, T 66
E
p,
nwg
1 teouoia that~ this authority ~
~e uoulookln. but
somehow the authority of YOURS does not
y&vqra, Somehow become
b hv a8rq
np6moppa
O1yOn
t h ~ thing
~ .truck toward should bccoma a stumbling block
t o those who are
7oic
& ~ B E V ~ U I Y 10
.
6-3
to the
(ones).
ifever,.
PtZn, weak. 10 Far
i6
dv
ixovra
yd,v
tv anyone should see
aoulJeee YOU the tone) having knowledge in YOU. the One having

STI
V&TE~
puffs up,
,that
~ I (meal
I
knYo"'Eb\e
but love builds up.
y ~ & ~ l q~ ~ ~ 1 0 7
If anyone thinks he
we%%%ing.
knowledge la pumng;~, t$e f i t
has acquired knowlolnobpEi. 2 7
TUG
SONET edge of something. he
building UP.
If
is thinkins
does not yet know [it]
LywrEwt
TI,
ohw
he Ought to
to have known anything,
not as yet
h t l L & just
know [itl. 3 But if
K&F
SET
~ & w I3
. d 86 T I C anyone
loves God, this
aceording as it 1s binding know;
1 but anyone
1s known by him.
d v 0 ~ 6 DO~TO^
Eyvworal bn, One
4 Now concerning
$roving B e GO^: this
has been known by
the eating of foods
ah?$.
offered t o idols. we
,
4
Pp&uewq
08v
Tirv know t h a t an ,do1 1s
eating
therefore of the nothlng In t h e world.
~i6whoBlirov
oi&pcv
brl and t h a t there is n o
(things) ~acrfficedto idols
we have knthat God hut one. 5 For
a66iv ~ i 6 o h o v6 r6upw. ~ a iTI 0116eiq Bcb even though there are
those who are called
nothing ~ d o i m world, and that no one
El
J
c
.
5 ~ a ?
,imp
EioiV "gods." whether in
if
one.
A
If even
are heaven or a n earth,
hry6pwo1
0zoi
r i ~ e Lv oClpavO EFT
(ones) being said gods whether ln heaven or ? $ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
6 there is
h i yiq, 6 m c p E ~ U ~8coi
V rroMoi r a i r6p101 ''10'dS8''
upon earth. as-even are gods many and lords actually t o us one
God the Father. out
nohhoi, 6 rn ?pi" rlg Bcbq 6 n a ~ f i p LE
many,
but to us one God the pather: out of of whom all things
oO T& r&Ta r a i fipciq sIg a d ~ b v ,xai are. and we for him;
whom the all (thing.) and we Into htm, and and there i s one lord.
d g r6ploc 'IquoGg Xplorbg,
6,'
00 T& Jesus Christ, through
one Lord
Jesus
Chrkt, thmthmuph whom the whom all things are.
and we through h i m
r&Ta uai j p c i ~ 61'
&TOG.
all(thingr) and we through him.
7 Nevertheless,
I 'Ahh' 06% i v n 8 o 1 v
yvGoly r ~ v l q there is not this
But not in all (ones) the knowledge; some knowledge in all
SL 76 ouv 0aip Ew? hprt
TOG el6r5Xou persons; but some,
bllt to the eua?om until rlght now of the idol
being accustomed
si6wh6'aurov
LuBiouutv
ral
4 until now t o the idol.
gSsltcr1fieed to idol they are eatlig, and the eat food as something
~vsi6q01c
a&
&uB~Ylj$
00ua sacrificed t o an idol.
eonselence
of them
weak
beins and their conscience.
fohk~a~8
.
Bp6va
66L
03 being weak. is defiled.
is eing dcBled.
Thing eaten but
not g cut fwd will not

&r09

concerning
8 NOW
foods offered to
~

n2

T?he

19

knOwledse.

me

......

pt 2;

~ i ~ w ~~mia r r i p w o v , oaxi 4 ouvsi6qotc a t a meal in a n idol

idol tern%
tying down,
not the ~ O ~ S C I ~ ~ C .
temple, will not the
aGroir &oB~voGgdvrog a i ~ ? 6 o p q 8 f y c ~ a t~ i gr b conscience Of that One
l but t up into the who is weak be built
weak being w ~ lbe
of hlm
T&
ti6wh68ura
the (thlngs)
sacrificed to idols
t0?e8k%g? Up
eating
to the
foods
point
offered to
11 &n6AAura1
yhp
6
&oBsvhv i v idols? 11 R ~ ~ by
I I ~ ,
Is being deatmyed for the (onel belng weak in
knowiedge, the
u
y v r j ~ t 6 &6d'46< 61'
8v
man t h a t 1s weak is
$!! your
knowled&, the brother throuah whom being ruined, lyourl
Christ died.
brother
far whose
12 But
sake
Xy&q
d m i k y v . 12
&P:T;$"R,VW
E I ~7065 &6shpohe r a i T ~ O . W E F a h h v T)(v when YOU people
lnto the brothers and sm~trng of them the thus sin
uw~i6quiv
&u~voGuav Eic
X lorbv brothers and wound
~ meonaeicnco
a n Y
being weak
~nto
their conscience t h a t
& p a p r & v ~ ~ c13
.
616rrsp
EI 16 weak, YOU are
YOU are slnning.
Thmugh which even
If sinning against Christ.
ppGpa
m a v S a h i < s ~ T ~ V& 6 d ~ b v~ O U , ob 13 Therefore, if food
thing eaten is causfng to fall the brother of me, not makes my brother
l
stumble. I w ~ l never
K ~ i Eq T ~~ Vaihva,
tw
t : ! I al?%eat meat lnto the age, InoAer that agaln eat flesh a t ail.
t h a t I may not make
rhv h 6 d g 6 v pou
mav6ahiuw.
my brother stumble.
the bmthcr of me I a o u l d c a w to fall.
Am I not free' Am
Odr ~ I p i~ E X % E ~ O < ;06. Elpi h 6 0 T o h q ;
Not am I
free?
Not a m 1
apOBtle?
I not an apostle?
c d I 'IqooOv rbv nfiplov r)phv k 6 p a ~ a ; od Have I not seen Jesus
No< Jesus the Lord of us have I seen? Not our Lord? Are not
76 Epyov pou bpEi< 6 o ~ iLv ~ u p i
EI YOU my work in lthel
the work of me roo
are h
I? Lord, 2 If I a m not
&hhotg O ~ Katpi 6m&~ohoq, a
h
6
y r bpiv a n apostle t o others. 1
to others not I am apostle,
but in fast to rov most certainly a m to
you, lor YOU are the
seal confirming my
o%e
I ad, the YhP
for
a p o s t l e ~ h ~inp relat~on
Dpric k m k b rupiw.
t o ithel Lord
YOV
are ID Iard.

t;t

cod

%?!

$2

1 CORINTHIANS 8:9-9:2

753

$9

or%

'

oQgric
3%

zS%%lipF

S My defense to
Pph h o X o y i a
~oig
my
defenle
to the (on-)
those who examine me
is a s follows: 4 w e
&va~piwuuiv
tmlv
judging UP
is
a$> 4
ofiK
not have authority to eat
r l ~ orv
tcouuiav m y r i v r a i
ndv; and drlnk, do we not?
we are [avlw svthorlty to eat and to drink7 5 We have authority
5
odr
exo EV
iSowiav &&Xqfiv to lead about a sister
m t we sretaving authority
#later a s a wife, even as t h e
ywaira
n~plhytlv
Sc nai ol holrrol rest of the apostles
woman to be leading piout, as also the leftover and the Lord's broth&tbmoho~ uai 01 &6~?qoi 703 ~ u p i o v ~~i ers and Oe'phas. do we
apostles and the brothers of the Lord and not? 6 Or is it only
Kqq&q. 6 fl i6vog &IS Kai Bapv& a g odr Bsr'na.bas and I that
c e p h a s ~ 01 alone
and Barnsfas
not do not have authority
t f o w i w p i tpygeOea,; 7 i g to refrain from [secuare%%Ing
authority not to beworking?
Who lar] work? 7 Who is
orplrrr6tolt
i6io15 6qoviatq TOT&;
~ i qit that ever serves as
serves BS soldier to own provisions sometime7 Who a soldier a t his own
~VTEIJEI &pnehi)va r a l T ~ Y~ a p n ~
6 ~3 ~ O0 ~0 Kexpense? Who plants
is planting vlneyard and the fruit
elf It not a vineyard and does
CoBirl.
fi ~ i q n o l p a i ~ t noipvqv i(ai not eat Of its fruit? Or
heis e a t d g ~Or who issheph&ing
mck
and who shepherds a flock
&
700 y&Aauroq
m i p y g o6u and d w s not eat some
out of the
milk
Bock
not of the milk of the
flock?
tdi~l.
he is ea&g7
8 Am 1 speaking
these things by
a
livepmo~
raOm
according to
men
these (thing.) human standards?
?ah&
q r a i 6 v6pog
. r a G ~ a 00 Or does not the Law
lamapeaking. or also the ~ n wt h e (th~ngs)not also say these tlungs?
9 For in the law of
WE#;
Mowto<
issa~ine7
of Mores
?!a?
~Moses Lt is written
. yi pmat
Od
+tp&uc~q
POSY "YOU must not muzzle
it has xeen wrlttm Not YOU will muzzle
bull a bull when it is
&hoi)vra. 4 T&V .Livo&v p a t ,
T
8.8 threshing out the
threshing. &ot of the bulls it is care to
cod: grain." Is It bulls Gad
Is caring for? 10 Or
hiye,.
h h e sny(ng7 is it altogether for our
61'
~YP&*?
bT, sakes he says it? RealThrough
itwas w n Ln, beeawe ly for our sakes it was
&?mi61
6 q c i h ~ l hr'
b
& P Q T P , ~written, because the
is owing
upon
h o ~ e the (one)
plowing man who plows ought
&POTPI@V ra1
6
& h o i l ~ hr' &ni61 to piow in hope and
to be plawdg. and the (one) threshing upon hope the man who threshes
ought to do so in hope
roir
of being a partaker.
I1 If we have
&.,
mlr&
I'
the .pirituBP (thing8) sown spiritual
you, is it
imEipapEv,
pfya
t i fiptiq 6 &Y T& thingS
sowed.
great ( t h ~ g ) ii we
the something great if we

3 'H

The

yJt

#A

o;k

$3

12' &

~~

~~~

~~~

tc

'6'

~i,h?

5' 'EF 8lU

oYrov

onprt~h
&piuopv; l2 el hXhol n& shall reap things
fleshly (things) we shall reap7
If others of e for the flesh from
bpbv t ~ ~ ~ u i apg~ r i x o u u ~ v 06 p8hhov You? l2 If Other
authority they are partskhg, not rather
authority
men
partake
overofYOU.
this
fife??
=Ah' o d ~Pxpqodrv~8a ri) i b u o i g l do
much more
B U ~ not
we used
to the authority SO? Nevertheless,
we
,ah,
&M&
ndrvra
L T - ~ ~ ~ L ' ~ have
.
not made use
this.
but
nu (thin@)
wearemverrna Of
authority, but
iva
p i TWa Lvrmiv
GVSV we are bearing ail
inorder that not any atrikina In we should give things, in order that
edayyrhi~
xptoroO 13 O ~ Kwe might not offer
good news
Chdst.
Not any hindrance to
the good Dews about
oi
r&
iEp&
bn
oi6rrre
have roo known that the (onen) the sacred (things) the Christ. 13 DO
YOU not know that
rh
the men performing
"17 &e$
sacred duties eat the
Pv0iournv.
01
e ~ u ~ : ~ z ~ thinRS
iQ
or the temple.
are eating.
the (onel)
and those constantly
s t the altar
na t6pe6ovrEq
beside
toTQthe
B u u ~ a o n l p i attending
~
have a portion far
themselves
with the
.,,,vp~pi~ovral; 14 oijrog r a l 6 K ~ P I O (
amhaving ~ ~ r t w l t h 7 Thus also the Lard altar? 14 In this
way, too. the Lard
61iT?<~v
TOT<
7b
E , ~ ~ C ~ ~ O V
,,rdamed
to the
the
goad news ordained for those
proclaiming the good
Ebydiou
tK
rlrrayy8douu1v
good news news $0 live by means
down
out
the
of the good news.
15 B U I~ have
to be ivmg.
not made use of a
single one a f these
15 Cyi,
M 06 ~ E ~ p q p a ~o&vl
I
but not
have used
to nothing [provlsionsi. Indeed, I
have not written these
b=
Tacm
mhOV,O&
ofthee (things). tqot I wro
d these (things) things that it should
become
in my case.
iva
oboq
ykvqml
&v t p i , nahbv
be
it
in order that thus It should become in me, fine lor
for me to die than
pSIhhov
&ro8avriv
il - ~6 -no man is gomg to
Ee
rather
to die
Or
make my reason for
boasting void! 16 If,
~ a d m p . 5pov o d 6 ~ i q rt!IhUCl.
16 If
bosstlnz of me no one will-keem~ty.
now, I am declaring
the
good news, it is
OGK h l v pol
dmyyAigwpal,
is
to
me
no reason for me to
I may be declaring good n-,
not
boast. for nccessitY
.
&vhyurl y&p pol h i ~ ~ t r a todai
Ka$x,,pa
necessity for to ma iv lying upon: woe is laid upon me.
boast,,,g,'
Really, woe is me if
&m1v
t?lv
poi
I did not declare the
it eve.
tom.
it ill
good news1 I7 If I
~kyrdiuopat.
17 CI Y&P
a ~ h v perform t h ~ willingly,
s
I should declare good n r ~ . . l f
for
volunl=~
a reward: hut
if
I
do
it
against
my
T
~ p & u o o pl&v
5 W'
bL
this l a m performhg, reward I smiaving: if but will, all the same I
n m i ~ ~ e ~ p a r . have a stewardship
&KWV
O ~ K O Y Oiav
mvolut;,ry, rtewsrdbhip 1have been entruatedwlth. entrusted to me.

,,

2ke

by.

3::

-the

???

1%

$7

1 CORINTHIANS 9:18-24
1

~ i g o b
0
What therefore ofme

756

p ~ d 6 18 What, then, is my
rewar% m r d ? That
&S&navov
declaring t h e goad
iva
Einy.h1l;6p~og
In Older that declaring good news without expense news 1 mav furnish
efiuw
76 ~dayyChlov, IS
~b
MI) the good news wlthaut
I mlghtput the
good news.
into the no cost, the end that
~araxpfioao8a1
iEouuip
llou
I may not abuse my
to abuse
authority
Of
authority In the gaod
TG
~bayyEhiq.
news.
the gaod news.
19 For, though
19 'EA~dBspoq yirp L)v
k ~ & W Y I am
lree "Om
Free
for being sut of ell (ones)
persons, I have made
n b t v i p m d v 660GAwa.
iva
-TOk
to all (ones) myself I enslaved. in Order that the myseif the 'lave ta
that I may gain
n h ~ i o v a g repE$ilrro. 20 r a l kycv6pqv roig
more (ones1 I m i.
~ h-gain:
t
and 1 became to the t h e most ilersons.
'lov6aio!g b q 'lov6aiog,
iva
'lou6aioug 20 And so to the
JEWS
as
J~W.
in orderthat
JEWS
Jews I became as a
rrp6juw.
~oig
bnb v6gov b g bnb Jew, that I might
I mlght gal"; to the (ones) under law as under gain Jews, to those
v6pov,
'
6
ahbq
bnh
dlrov, under law I became as
law,
be*
very (one) under
law, under law. though I
iw
TO^
h b v6pov ropEjoo. myself a m not under
b o r d e r that the tones) under law I might gain: law. that I mrght
21
roiq
&&po~q
bg
hL0q,
gain those under law
to the (ones) without law as (one) wl out law. 21 TO thme ht+
o,.ut
,&poq
0 ~ 0 6 MA' Evvopog law I became as
no
p i b eine
L ) ~ wxthout law of God
but wlthin law
law, although
Xp~oroJ
#YO(
nep6avQ
~ o h q I am not without
of ~hrlst.' in order that I ahall gsln
the (ones) law toward God but
&v6pous 22 i y ~ v b p q v
~ 0 under
i ~ law toward
without law:
1became
Christ, that I might
&U~EY~O~V
&u~N'<
gain
*engthiess (ones) strength?& ino!dYPrthat
law. 22 To t h e we&
&08svdg
rep6juw
I
weak. that I
strengthless (ones) I mlght gab:
might gain t h e weak.
ykyova
rr&m
iva
nhvrog
I have become all (thing;). In orderthat by ell means I have become "
things to people of all
nv&q
UQUW. 23 n h a
6t
rrolQ
some Imightsave.
All (thing.) but r a m doing sorts, that I W g h t by
save some.
6tZl ~ 1 E, I ~ ~ Y Q I O V , Tva
UVYKOIVWY~~
But I do all things
through
- the -mod news. in order that .herer 23
for the sake of the
a6roG
ytvo~a~.
of it I should become.
good news, that I may
24 Obr
ai6ars
o,
6" become a sharer of it
~ o thave roo known that the (ones) in with fothersl.
24 DO yon not
ma6iq
TW&~S
n h g
,,hv
stadium
all
bdeed know that the runners
~b In a race all run, h u t
rpExovolv,
sic 62 Mpp6-w
they are r u n n u , one but
b reedvlng
the only one receives t h e
~DTIV

the

?A

$'2

'

1 CORINTHIANS 9%-10:5

757

r*
lvcl
. prize? Run In such a
be mu running b order that way that YOU may at~araA&$~rr.
- 25
62
6 tain It. 25 Moreover.
YO" mlaht recetve down.
ETeryane
but
the every man taking
w(<6EVOF
n6RI~a part in a contest
nu ithinEsl exercises self-control
conkstant , ,
LKE~VO~
plv in all thlngs. Now
6ynpm~de~a1,
hsla exercising self-control,
those
Indeed they, of course, do i t
that they may get a
oJv
iva
&I~PT$v
DT~Q~YoV
therefore Ln order that corru~trble
crown corruptible crown, but
we a n incorruptible
hdrpoulv
fillzig 62
TO"
they mlght refelve, we but inmrrupugle ( b e ) . one. 26 Therefore.
26
miwv
oirrwq
,ptxw
b g 06x the way I am running
to you-now thus am m n l n g as not is not uncertainly: t h e
&6fi?,~q~
oir,q
b g OPK &pa way I am directing
uncvlden y, thus lamboxing aa not alr my blows is so as not
to be striking the
Btpwv. 27 MXZl
drrorrlhCw
flsylng;
but
I am hitting under (theeye) air: 27 hut I pummel
pou T& uQ a nai'
BouAww~6
pfi my body and lead
ae me the bo& and I a m leadins sa slave, not It as a slave, that,
after I have preached
rrwg
bXhotg
nqpbEag
~omehow to others having preached
very (one) to others, I myself
~ h o u l dnot become
&66rbpog
y6w~a1.
disapproved somehow.
d i p a ~ ~ m v eIdshould b-me.
&ymiv,
NOW I d o not
to be ignorant.
want YOU ta be
I
& 6 ~ h w i ,67, 01 mrrCpcq 4pGv ~
h h gb ignorant, brothers,
brothers, that the fathers of us 811 (ones) under that our forefathers
TY)V VE 6hqv
6uav ~ a ~i & V T E 61h
~
l i g were all under the
the c?oUd they were and auiones) through the cloud and all passed
6jfiX0ov
2 ~ a i n&vrrg through the sea
OaXdrouq'
nmm
thev
went
~ u p.h , and all (ones) 2 and all got baptized
--. ~
~t h~
i &aos
~1~ T ~ V MWUufiv i&fumO t v TB into ~ o s eby
into tho
Mopes
they were baptized in the of the cloud and of
the
sea:
3
and
all
w#Aq ~ a bi 7 % 0crX6uqr 3 nal n h g 7.3
cloud' and In the
sea,
and all (ones) the ate the same spiritual
fwd 4 and all drank
mrrvwga~t~b~
4 'and
r a i the same spiritual
very.
spLrltual
,&g
7b .&d -ullcm~bv
k ~ o v drink. For they used
a11 (ones)1 the very
epirlNa1
they drank to drink from the
n6ra
mlvav
yirp &K rmsu a r l ~ q g spiritual rock-mass
that failowed them.
drln)r: they weredri&ing .for out of SDkitual
6i flu and that rock-mass
&noAou0oISuqg ~ f r p a q , 4 n h p a but
was meant the Christ.
followin(j rock-mars, the mok-msaa
, D T 6 5~ ah' O ~ K .&v ~ o i g .r~AioUlV 6 Nevertheless, on
hut not In the more (anas) most of them God
X&rist;
olirriv
ty356rtpcv
b
&6g, did not express his
of Ulem
thought well
the
.. God, approval, for they
were laid low in t h e
rmmp*8quav
h,
Q j p ~ .
they w e n strewn down for In the dewlate [Plael. wilderness.

$pa@iov:
prlre?

bhtq
Thus

2rnp

&?ea

$5

cp*-k$

& p&y';
~

ke

1 10

1 CORINTHIANS 10:6-13

758

&%tr

iion~p

r6~p:pamal
lt has een wr~tten
q a y s ~ v Kal
rrsiv
to eat
and
to &I&,
as.ew"

written: "The people

'3$%~
de
sat down t o eat and

~ drink. gand they ~got UP

up to have a good time."
8 Neither let us practice fornfcatfon, as
rropvchpsv
some of them commltmar we bc committang iornfcation.
aoeordlng
ted fornication, only
t o fail, twenty-three
rJveq a d r 0 v
h b p v ~ ~ o a v nai fWsoav
some of them committed fornle;tioR and they fell thousand [of them] in
1118 f i r l p v E ~ K W I T tiq X I A I & ~ E ~9.
62. one day. 9 Neither
toone dav twenty- tfree t h o u a d . .
let us put Jehovah*
6map&(;o EV
T ~ VK ~ P I O Y ,
t o the test, as some of
may we be teatkg out the
Lord.
according as them p u t [hlml to the
r l v q ahi)u h i p a u a v , r a i h . 3 T& dqruv test. only to perish
Some of them
tested,
end by the a e r ~ e n t s by the serpents.
hrjh)wvro.
10 Neither be mur10 d 2 h62.
,
they were ddstroylng selves.
e r murers. Just a s some
rory~C~~r.
K~&TEP
of them murmured
be you murmuring, accordln~towhich (thlngsl even
to
by
~ 8 ~ 2 ai5rGv
.5
Py6yyuuav, ~ a i &n6Aovro
some of them murmured, end they destroyed Delves destroyer. 11 Now
these things went on
h 6 To3 6A00~uroO. 11
ratha
62
by
the
destmyer.
These (thins81 but befalling them as ex.
and they were
T U ~ I K ~ S ~ u Y L P ~ ~ v P tv~ ~ i v o i c, , Pyphqq,
written for a warning
ty~icallyWaastepping with to those. L ~ W B Iwrit en
to us ul)on whom the
6L n d q
vou&aiw
4pav, .st5 0% Tti
but toward Duttingmindln of us, mto whom the ends of the systems of
things have arrived.
rihq TGV albvov
~ a r t j v rrrv
12 Consequently
el168 of the
ages
has a t t a ~ n edo-.
l
let hlln that thinks
12 'nm
6
6 0 ~ 6 ~hOT&l
h
e
is standlng
&-and
the lone)
thinking
to stand
beware that he
BAmlro
let him be looklng
13 n a l p a o dq tip&< obr, ~ l h q p w EI
YOU except what is
~ e m p t n t o n =on
not hastaken if
commontamen,
- h 0 p r j ~ 1 v o r n1m.3 6P 6 &6q 8q O ~ KB u t God is faithful;
Derblning to man; fa%hfu? but the w,'
who not and he w l i not
.. .
8' Jehovah, Ju.Pa,a;the Lord, rBC; the Chrlst,P6eD: GO^, A.

md

6
mcy

&$&

t en,, her

ti,e

kj

-~

1 CORINTHIANS 10:14-21

159

Taha

62 r k o l fir0v tywfi0quw
6 Now these
m e * (thlngsl but tYma of us they oeeurred.
things became
~ i c 7.3
r i ~tot be
val 4
~ I @ U I I I ) T & Sexamples, for us not
mto
the
not
t o be persons desiring
KcaLw
Kd&<
~ & ~ ~ injurious
i w l
things, even
of bad lthl&ml.
according as
as they deslred them.
i w ~ e 6qaav. 7
el6ohoh&rpal 7 Neither became
deaked.
idolaters. as some of
yium8o..
be rou becommg,
aecordlng a8 some ofainirv
them; them did; Just as i t i s
8

mt aoOfiv011 CnLp let You be tempted

&&I
6p&q
you
to& tested
over beyond what you can
he wlu w d t
oh
bear, but along with
8 66vaaOe &Ah& r o t OEI
whlch uouareadk, but he wl9 make toaetherwlth the temotation he will
rf m t p w p f
ra1
ErBaoov
703 also make t h e way o u t
the temptation slso the ltepping out of the in order for YOU to be
able t o endure it.
6livau0al ~ E V E ~ K E ~ V .
b beable to bear under.
14 Therefore, my
14
A t h p
Sr,(mqroi
p w , beloved ones, flee
Thmugh whlch even.
(ones1 loved
of me, from idolatry. 15 I
pelry~~&
~ n6
~ I S o h o h a . ~ p i a <15
. dc speak as t o men wlth
be YOU
Idolatry.
discernment: judge for
~ neang ~ fmm the
ppov;pot<
hiyor p i m S w i < yyourse~veswhat I say.
to d scree (ones) I am saylng; You judge
YOU
l6 The
f
,
bless.
6 ?1)1111 16 T b W O ~ ~ P I O VT ~ C E I S A O Y ~ ~ Sing which we bless, is
what
say., , The
CUP
of the blesing it
Sharl,,g
8
~6hoyoOpsv, 06xi r o ~ w v i ai m i v TOU b l w d of the chr18t?
whish .,weare bleaslng, not sharing Is It Of
The loaf which we
break. is it not a shara , Y , ~ w$a
lng in the body of the
nhOpm,
: o G ~ 1 ~ o ~ w i703
a
06paroq Ch 'ISt7
. 'I
We arebrea*lng, not sharing of the
body
there is one loaf, we,
r o c X P ~ ~ T O OP o ~ i v ; 17
hr;;. .]though
are
of the Christ
It Is?
One
O
' r we an
Cv o i r p a ai rrohhoi l o p w , 01 ytip n&s<
partaking Of that
one body t h e . many weare, the for all (ones1
one loaf.
PK , .rob Cvdq h rou
~ E T L x o ~ v,.
18 LWK a t t h a t
out of the one Eaf wear= par kina
which i s I u s e l in a
18
B h i m
way: Are
Be roa lookln# st
BcE%?g
to
those who eat the
ucipuw oirx
01
taEiiovr~q r a g Ovoiaq sacrifices sharers
flea; not the ion-)
==t~ng the sacrinees
the
KO~VUVO? ~ o i r e u u ~ a m q p i a u s ~ u i v ; 19 .ri
sharers of the
altar
are they?
what 19 What, then, a m I
t o say? That what is
oOv
qqpi'
6r1
ri60h68vr6v
therefon
sav
hat- - ithinzl
saer~ficed
to idol sacrificed t o a n Idol
.
~~~.I-!- - ~
t m ( v , q TI ZiSoA6v
~i
6mo~rv;
Or that
~i
d l anything
a n idol is anything?
anythlng Y. or that
&
~,jouulv
T& 20 NO; but I say that
20 &Ah' TI
But that what lthlnw) aresamlnelne the the thlnes which the
nations & ~ l f i ~ they
e
-8ef
06
Leq
Sat oviolq
-re1
to God sacrifice t o demons.
and
not
natloia,
to femons
eihw
0hwtv
62 fir&$ and not to God; and
theu are aallielnn, not I a m wllllnE but You I do not wmt YOU ta
become sharers with
~otvwvoCq ~b 6afpoviov
yivsu&n.
ahare.=
of the
demons
to be beeomins. the demons 21 You
21 05
6
nonlp~ov
Kupiou can"ot be dnnkinE
Not YOU arc able
CUP
of
Lord
theCUP.of Jehovah'
---- - .
18. Or,"m." 21' ~ehovah,J78.10.24; Lord, NAB

a\yzf<;Ee

XVS~;

ee

,&;*

;A$

2; '\?fa9'

~~~

~~

1 CORINTHIANS 10:22-29

760

~ a in o f i p ~ o v 6 a 1 oviwv oG and t h e cup of

and
cup
ofd!mons;
not demons; YOU cannot
6GuauBr ~pcmC<qqKupiou
~ C T L X E I Y xai be partaking of "the
m u are able of table of Lea to be psrtnkhll and table of Jehovah" and
~ p m riS
t
6at aviov. 22 q the table of demons.
of t a b i
of gmons.
Or 22 Or "are we inciting
Jehovah' t o jealousy"?
rrapa<qhoirpsv
K~PIOY.
are we indting to jealousy
LO^^?' #?t We are not stronger
than he is, are we?
f u x u p 6 ~ r p a &TOG
1
ioptv.
stronger of him are we$
23 All things are
23 n h v ~ a
g Eo-rlv.
06 lawful; but not all
Au (things1 IS be!nglawlul;
not things a r e advantageous. All things
nha
(~pqtpst.
n&a
all (things1
is beadng wlth.
AII ithings) are lawful; b u t not
up.
B rmtv.
MA' oir n h a
olro6opci. 'I1
24 Let each one keep
1. b i n g lawful: but not au (thfng~)1s building
not
his
Own
24 q 6 ~ i 576 & m o O
<qrrhw
&Ah&
g o one the of himself let him be leeking but ladvantagel. but that
of the other person.
.rb TOO
~T~POU.
26 Everything that^
that of the dwerent lane).
is sold in s meat
25
new
. iA..ev pmLhhq, rrwXofilrcvov market keep eating,
Everythins the in meat market belng sold
making n o inquiry o n
EuBins
account of y o n eonbe
eaUag
%g"$p,"zq
science' 26 for '
t
o
O Y M ~ ~ ~ U I26
V , 706 ~ u p i o uy h p 6
yf ~ a ~~h,,.,~j,.
i
belong the
connelenee,
of the Lord
for the enrt and
earth and that
r b n h i w p a a h j q . 21 c i
nq
~ a h ~ i
the
fullness
of i .
If
iL)cauing fills it." 27 ifanyOne
of the unbelievers
TQV
h i o ~ w v Kai
BihE~e
invites you and you
l i f t q of the unbelievers and mu are wlllbg wish
to go,
Tropcrim8al.
n8v
T
napml8ipevov to eat everything t h a t
to be going, everything the being set alongside is
set before You,
bpiv
ioeinr
~7761,~c b a ~ p i v o v ~ r 5 6 l h
making no inquiry
to You be roo eating nething judging ur, through on
7fiv wv~i6rlurv. 28 t?&v
66
TI$
Gpiv conscience. 28 ~ u t
if ever but ' anyone to roo if
the mnselenee;
Shoud
rinirrp
TOGTO
ieflw6v
eorlv, say to you: "This is
should 8ay This (thing) aamedly snerlAEed 4s. something offered in
6uB;~rr
6,'
t~civov
vbv
sacrifice: do not eat
b e ~ o o e a t i n g through that imanl the (me1 o n account of the one
pqv6ocxvra
nai
U V Y E ~ ~ ~ Ut h~aYt .disclosed i t and
having dlsclored
and
con.cienee; On account of Con29 "Conscience:
29 UUVE~@)OIY 62
hiyw
06 1
T?,V
eonsclenee but I am saylnp no? the lone1 science..' I say, not
Your own, but t h a t
&(NTOD hhhh ' Titv
706
bripou
of self
but the lone1 of the dlfterrnt (one): of the other person.
21' Jehovah, J".laX: Lord, NAB.
22' Jehovah. JT.a.lQW: the Lord NAB.
26' Jehovah, JTA10.11~15,5,45,5,**83.~n=;
the Lord. RAB. 28. SyhandTeatus ~
&
add: "(For the earth belongs to the Lord [J7.*.m.n.ls.lcl@,l7,to Jehovah]. and so
does its rullnessl."

761

ze %?,&tia

For why should i t

im
Inorderthat
of me be t h a t my freedom
r p i ~ ~ a t h 6 irhhqq m a 6 j o ~ w q ;30 rl is Judged by another
IS being judged by another
mn$eience?
If person's consclenee?
~i 30 If I a m partaking
xhptrl
pni o
a u p topoiipal
thanks
I am pasaiing,
why with thanks, why
a m I to he spoken of
hap
06
amfihbClng~laSphemed Over
what
sbuslvely over t h a t for
which I give thanks?
sir ~ P I O T ~ '
am gEing thaik.7
3 1 Therefore.
31 E i r r
o h
& ~ ! 3 ~ ~ ~whether
~
YOU are
whather therefore m o are eating
eating or drinkIng or
T~YCTE
cire
TU
roo are drinking
or
aWthlnS m v n ~ ~ ~ l n doing
dgo, all anything
things forelse.
God's
nhvra
riq 6 6 5 m
BE&
Trolci~r. glory' 32 Keep from
all (things) Into glory of God be rov doing. becoming causes for
32
r a i ,lou6aio,q stumbling t o Jews as
hp6oua?o1
Not cau.ing to atr*e toWard and
to Jews
well as Greeks and
yivruBr
t o the congregation
beeomlng
33 even
~aB&q
K&Y& Of
BroO. 33
d ~ ~ h q o i qTOG
according sa also I a s I a m pleasing all
cod,
eEC~e.~B
~f the
people in
things'
n&vra
rreqlv
&P&KW
p)I r 7 ) ~ i ) O
(thing.] to an 10ne.1 l a m p ~ - k g , not -eking not seeking my own
advantage but t h a t
6
ri, & auroo
dpqopov
the o?myseu (thing) beanngwith but the lone1 of the many. in order
t h a t they might get
76" nohh&v,
iva
owg&v,.
~i the
many, in order that they mlght be saved. saved.

Sy??

nimv

to bedrinkins

'I*

&I&

rp

%y

t % ~ ~ hTke

=ttgh2.:

$Eg

1 CORINTHIANS 10:SO-11:4

.~..,

~~

also I ol Christ.
2 NOWI commend
2 'Enawe
62 Ope5 671
nbra
I am p r a ~ ~ mbut
g
rou became 811 ithinml
things
because
YOU have
In me
pipquBr
~ a i ru%q
roo have remembered and a w r d i n g as
aremind
In
holding
andfast the
m p i 6 w ~ a Opiv
~ h q
napdbclg
f gave beelde
to roo
the
things given beside traditions Just aa I
handed (them] on ta
6L
YOU. 3 ~ u I twant
.$a~5:~~dOwn.
but
that the
c16Lva!
6 ~ 1rrmr65 hv6p6q
1 xrqahh
to have known that of every male
the head head of every man is
Christ; in turn the
6 xplur6q km~v, ~ ~ q a h f61,i y u v a ~ r b q b the
the Christ
is.
head but of woman the head of a woman is
the Inan; In turn the
&v;lp,
~ r w h f i 62 70: xpruroO b 8 ~ 6 5 .
male person, head but the Christ the m d . head of the Christ is
4 nhq
WP
q ~ o d . 4 Every man
Every~
ralllerermn
nPouEVX6peMq
praying
or t h a t prays or praphet
~
sies having something
npo ir~fiw K ~ ~&( ~ e f EXOV
i q K ~ T ~ GMI
I U
pmpterylng down on head having l.s h a n h g on his head shames

8%

12%~~~

,",i

1 CORINTHIANS 11:5-13

;h?.Vrr@ahiv
head

762

ahoG' 5 n & c r

y 4 his head; 5 but

woman every
that
rrFcuW~opEvil6 n p a p ~ x h &a K M ~ K ~ prsys
~ W or prophesies
prayrng
or prop errylng not vefled down
her head
rrQohfi n a r a ~ q ) ( r i v ~*vo K E ~ ~ airriq,
M V uncovered shames
t o T k head Bheirshamlng the heed
of her,
her head, for it is one
8~
Y&P i m l v l a i 56
aG~b
one (thing1 for
l t l s and the very lthmgl and the same as if she
were a [womanl with
iSugqrivp
T?l
6 r l y h p 06 a shaved head'
For
tothe twoman1 having een a'ave
If far not
If a woman does not
r a r o r d G r r m a ~ yu*
a
rrtpbu8o
Sn belnp veilea down woma;, also l
a her be shorn: 'Over he'seu, let her
be shorn; but lf
EI G ai+v
y-IK~
d ~ c i p a a B a ~q also
u but disgraceful to
the to be aharn or i t is disgracew for a
woman to be shorn
Sup&u&lt
uma~ohwL&.
Or shaved, let her be
to be being shived, let her be belng "elled down.
I
&vip .
plv
y h p o6r d 9 r I h ~ 1
Male person Indeed
for
not 1s owlnp
a man ought
~ a r a ~ a h h n c u B a T~ ~ V~EQahfiv, L I K ~ Vuai not $0 have his head
to be being veiled down the
head,
Image and covered, a s he is Qod's
66Sa BsoG imhpxov. 1) yuvh 66 66Sa image and glory; but
glory of God existing; the woman but glory the woman is man's
M P ~ S i ~ ~ 8v 06
.
tmtvglory. 8 For man
of male person
is.
Not
8s
is not out of woman.
&
V
p$
& y u v a t K 6 ~MA& yuvl)
66 but Woman Out Of
male person o u t e l women,
but women out of man; 9 and, what
dnrSp6s 9 r a i
o k
L r ~ i u 8 q Is more, man was not
male person:
slso
not
was created created for the sake
&vip
6 t h 71% ywaiua, M h h yu\nj of the woman, but
msle person through the woman, but woman
for the
6th
m v
&Spa.
10 61h
roOr0 of the man 10 That
through the male person.
Through
thls
why the
d q r i h ~ l fi yuYil tSouuicw
Epvt
h i
Is O W L ~ Ethe woman authority to be av np upon
~ ~ " , " , " , ~ r ~ ~ ~
niq r q c r h i q 6 t h TOSF &yyLhwq.
head because of t h e
the head throwh the
angels.
angels
ll n h i v
o h
yuvil
xoplq
Besides. in
Besldes
neltha
woman
smrt horn
Mnneetron with [the]
o h
%P
X ~ P ~ YFU M I K ~ S
male person nor male person anart born woman
Lv nupi@. 12 d m ~ yp h p 1) yv*
CK TOO "IthoUt man nor
In ~01.d;
as-even for the woman outor the man wlthout woman
&vSp65 06roq nai b
&\njp
6,& 12 For just a s the
m a r persAn, thus also the msle peraon through woman is out of the
W a
~ f i Yq U Y ~ I K ~ S~h 6;
Lu TOO 8eoO man, so also t h e man
tho woman; the but
(things) out of the God: 1s throunh
- the woman:
IS Cv Opiv &iq
rpivarr. n Lnov t m i v but all thinkj are out
In roo very (ones) judge yon; 8nhnn
ln is it of ood. 13 Judge for
yuwi~a
&~(~~m:Mmov
BE? YOUR own selves: Is
womm
notveileddown
toT$.
God it fitting for a woman
of him:

every

62
but

cO;e:;

prsy uncovered to
phis athi to
a
t very o o d ? 14 Does not
6,6horo, s ~ d&~ , ~ hip
piv
ah" nature itself teach
ia teaehlng uov that male person lndeed lf ever you that lf a man
KOPB,
&Q
&miv, has long hair. It is
he may have ionsha*,
dishonor to him
it Is, a dishonor to him:
665a 15 but if 8 WOm8n
15 yuvi 6L khv
KOV@
woman but if ever shemay have iong halr, glory has long hair, i t Is a
glory t,o her? Because
b r ~ 1)
n6pq
the (long,hafr in~teadof her hair is given her
;
of a headdress.
SiSo~at
ah$. 16 ~l instead
n~pl~haiou
thing thrown around hanbeen given to her.
1f 16 However. if any
man Seems to
66 715
60r~i
pth&~!~oq E ~ M I , fipdq for some other
but
tS
fondof disputing to be, we
custom, we have no
rolaljrqv m v j 8 r l a v o 6 r
Ex0 EY
066L
not we are
neither Other. neither do the
such
congregations of God.
a1 &KKAqUial
8%
17 But, whlle giving
the ecolesiss
these instructions, I
ofin
17 TOOTO 6C
rrapayythhwv
hi.
but
announcing beside
not do
because'Ommend
i t is not for
Lrra~vi,
67 0 3 ~ TZ) KPE~OOOV
$; ;&
the better, but for the
better
I am ~ r ~ l r l nbge c a w not into the
worse that YOU meet
UWkp~cUee.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ l ~ gtogether,
t oof gall,e is
t For
h ~You
r .
Arst
when
18 n Brov piv y a p m ~ p x o p i v w b C ~ V&V
indeed
for
mmlng
together
o?ro~
in
girst
~ ~ ~ ~ r ~ , "
divisions
you; and exist
in some
among
tm
e~clesia
h q u i q I am&KO%
hearing
0 xsplits
iWma
measure I helleve it.
b n h ~ x r l v , ~ a iI J ~ P O S
Ia~$$$ikg,
to be exiating, and
part
19 For there must
yfar
h p also
~ a aip6uE1S
i sects tv
in hrov
i v dval,
to be,
19 1t lr binding
6Ei
also
you, be
that
sects
the among
persons
?va
a
0
66x1 0 1
QavE 01 approved may also
also the approvebllones)
become manifest
~inorderthat
~ r
among YOU.
y t v o v r a ~ hr bpiv.
might become in YO-.
20 Therefore, when
20 Xwrpxopivov
o h
b in, hrl d you come together to
Comlngtogether therefore
upon me one place, i t is not
b
O ~ KEmav
KUPI~K~V
6cinvov possible to eat the
very iplacel not it is ~ertain1ngtoLord sUPPcr ~ o r d ' sevening meal.
qayriv, 21 f n a u ~ o q y h p r b i6jov 6EiTNov 21 For, when You eat
toeat,
each lane1 for the own supper [itJ,each one takes
rr ohap ~ V E I LY TQ QayEiv, ~ ( a i bq
plv his own evening meal
Is &klng gefore in the to eat, and who indeed beforehand, so that
rrftve
66
l ~ ~ 8 5 ~ 22
~ . 1 one is hungry but
ishunge;Ing,
but lsbeingintoxlcated.
got another is intoxicated
y h p olriaq OOK
~XETE
I
r b 22 certainly YOU
for
houses not m u are having Into the do have houses for
niustv6
fiq eating and drinking,
& U ~ ~ E I V~ a i
to be eating and to be ddnr'ingl Or of the do YOU not? Or

E l4

o~yEe

$2

1)
the

k;hP.

$,z,"

S&t

OILYOU

6,5,

1 CORINTHIANS 11:23-27
k ~ A q u i a 5 roii

764

@ZOO

raraqpov~ire
M d are You mlndba do& on.
a
raraluxh
'rok
p i rxovla '
and are You shaming down the (ones) not havlng?
ri
e i n Io say to YO:? Shall
h r a I~praise
vLoo
What
should

do YOUdespise t h e
congregation of
and make those
who
ashamed? what
I say to you? Shall
i v ~ o h q oGn
,
Prratvir.
I commend you? I n
In thls not I am praising.
this I do not com28 Lyh yirp rrapdha ov Cmd roS ~ u p i o u , mend you.
I
for IreCeived eaide from the Lord.
23 For I teceived
8 ~ a ?n a p S 6 o ~ a dpiv 611
whleh alno I gave beside to YO;, that 2 s
'IqooS<
vUK71
on to YOU. t h a t t h e
Jesus
D :hlEh
Lotd Jesus in t h e
1rapr6i6Ero
he wsa being given beside
night in which h e was
he reeel~ed
24 nai
cGxap!milrra~ tnhamcv r a l LTTTEY going $0 be handed
and having given thanks he broke and he anid over took a loaf
To076 polj i q r w T& oa a T& d n l p bp&". 24 and. after giving
This of me 1s the bo$
the over you: thanks, he brake
7 0 6 ~ 0 r r 0 l ~ i - r ~ E ~ S T ~ Vhpiv & Y & ~ ~ u I iYt and
.
said: "This
this be roo doing into the my remembrance. means my body which
25 bocnirot ~ a i 76 rrorilpiov pmtl ~6 is in muR behalf.
As-thus a h the
cup
alter the K~~~ d o k g this in
6Elmiual
Adymv T o h o ~6 norilplov remembrance of me."
to have .UP&.
saying
~ h t s the
cup
Z5 He did likewise
fi
~ a t v i6 3 f i ~ M v i v 74 P u 4 aiym:t.
the
the new covenat!
is
in the
Ood
also, after he had the
T O ~ O
rrocsTra
&U&KI<
evening
thls
be roo do&,
e n onen en
wivq~c
EIS I+V i p ~ j v &v&pvqu~v "This CUP means the
by
You may be d ~ h k i n g ,into the my remembrance, new
virtue of my blood.
26 ~ U & K I S y&p Phv
& o 0 i r l ~ ~ 76" Keep doing this. as
Asoften as for if evm m u may be
the
as
dri* it.
6 TOY
TO~OY
x-1
76
r r o ~ f i p ~ o Often
v
in remembrance of
t.1
this
and
the
w i y ~
6"
T&
vupiou me." 26 For as often
rov may be dnlrtng, the death of the LOM a s YOU eat this loaf
r~nwfyak~,,
Ofi and drink this cup.
YO- are annonncing down.
which YOU keep proclaiming
'iX0q.
the death of the Lord,
he should come.
until he arrives.
27 3.37~85 6Y
bein
~ b 6v wv 27 Consequently
loaf
As-and who likely may be estlng the t a t whoever eats the .
.-.
~a
~O+IOY
TOG K Y ~ I O U or drinks the cup of
rl
~ivn
or hems7 be drinking the
cup
of the Lord the Lord unworthilv
&vaEioq, EVOXOF 2 m a 1
700 Oi)paro5 ~~1
unworthilg, held in he win be of tho
body
and
.PS' The Lord, W; Jehovah, Jl3.a.
FcclrJia

of the

iSc$?

$=

765

1 CORINTHIANS 11:28-122

'2;:' 2~::"~:~

1
I

6!arhSopal.

I shall orderly set through.

nep?
12 ,bout

62 rirv r r v m p a ' r l ~ ~ v &8ehqoi,

but the s~iritual( t h i d l , brothers.
ob
8LAo
bpcq
&fvo~iv.
I am willihg
not
YOU
to be ignorant.
~ T E. E 0 y
fir
2 ' &6a~e
%TI
Yon have known that when nation8 you were
&qmva
t%h
vozceless
32' Jehovah, JLD."Ia; the Lord, RAB.

&$

'%2
&$

concerning
l2 NOW
the splrltual

..+

gifts, brothers. I do
o be
.... ,."t You t.~
ignorant. 2 You
know that when YOU
were people of the nations. YOU were beine.
~~

766

1 CORINTHIANS 123-11

YOU happened to be
St6
Through whlch led. 3 Therefore I
yvw i<w
Clpiv TI 066dq Lv n v c L i p a ~ ~would have YOU know
I am makEs known to you that no one m
apirlt
that nobody when
by God's
0coj
Acrhhv
Aiyr~
' A ~ h e ~ p speaking
a
of God
apesklng
he is saying
Anathema spirit says: "Jesusis
'IqwoGq, mi o 6 M q 6waral ~ i n 6 v KLip~oq accursed!" and nobody
Jesus,
and no one is able
to say
Lord esn say: "Jesus is
Lord!" except by holy
'IqwoGq s i pfi t v m b p m t h y i q .
serus
1f not in
apldt
holy.
spirit.
4 Now there are
4 A m ~ p f u z ~ 66
q.
aplup&wv
E I U ~ V , 76
varieties but orgraciouJ
aft.
are, the varieties of gifts, but
6L a d d m c t a 5 ~ a 6tazpiustq
i
61a~ov1Ovthere is the Same ~ ~ 1 1 but very ap~rK;'
e n d varieties of sewlees It; 5 and there are
~ i o i v , ~ a l6 &q
rGpto7 6 ~ a 6i 1 a 1 p b ~ t qvarieties of ministries,
are, end the very
Low
and varletles and yet there is the
same Lord; 6 and
&zpytlpdrrwv cluiv, nal
6 a h d q 8.6
of lnwodinga
are.
and the
very
Coi: there are varieties of
6
tvtpyhv
T&
r&m
iu .operations, and yet i t
the (onel worklng wlthln the an (things) in is the same God who
performs
v&u,~. 7
kwhorq,
SL
6
;
~
~ all the
~ o w -~
ell ,things).
TO each (one) but
ls being given ations in all persons.
p c r r a ; npdq r& nut the manifesk qavipuutq r o t w bspirit
the manifestation of the
toward the tation of the spirit is
given to each one for
uu qfpov
8
Q
P ~ V
(thing1 iearlng'with.
To whom
indeed
I;?,? a beneficial purpose.
8 For example, to one
i . ~ ~ ~ v e n there Is given through
the spirit speech of
wisdom, toanother
speech of knowledge
uarh
T
a
6
a, 9
hripq
to the same
according totha very
toamerent (one)
spirit, 9 to another
niorlq b T@ aSrQ nvs6 arl, hhh
6P
falth in the very
aptit, toanoxer but .faith by the same
GDiTit,
xap.iopara
iavdrwv &v T@ kvi r r v c ~ p a ~ af
#,
by t h a t
graexous giita of healing. In the one
nplrlt,
SPi*t,
to yet
10 &Ah
62
k ~ ~ ~ f p a - rbah v ~ w v ,another operations 01
toanoxer
but
Inwor ings
ofpowers. powerful
to anirhA
66
npoqq~zia,
irhhq
6L other prophesying, to
to anotXe7 but
prophecy,
to another
but another discernment
6 1 a ~ p i u ~ 1n; v e ~ p h ~ ~ v , h I p q
yfvq of inspired utterances,
discerning* oi aplrltn, to different (one) k h d s to another different
tongues, and to
yhwoo0v.
&A)\%
61:
tppqvia
ofinngues,
to =not er
but
interpretation another interpretation
or tongues. 11 n u t
yhoou&
l1
h a
of t~ngues;
all
these ithlngd all these Operations
tvspyei
76 Ev ~ a ~6
i
n v s ~ the one and the
iswork1nlwlthIn the one and the very splryt, same s p i d t performs, ..

fiycdr

6may6p~vo1.3

1 CORINTHIANS 12:12-21
767

ron were belns! led being led 08.

'

'

2,tghT E ~nv*ryOq

oy%gk,

%zP6;

Et ?zzq ofy*e$~&e
'

&cofioi. el 6Aov &oi,

hearlnil I3 whole hwarmE.
vGv 6L. 6 0 d q E0-o
where tbe rmelllng?
Now but the God Jet
A ,
Ev E ~ a o r o v ah&, 3 T+
the memben, one
each
of them, in the
u h p a ~ t na8h;
10iAqmv.
bad7 according as e w lled.
19 Ei 62 fiv T& rrhvra Lv p f X o t n o t
~fbut was the
all one member, w h e n
v& 6~ TOM& pUIt1,
I v 66
Now but many member.. one but
21 olr 6dvarat
6L
6 bq0cJivbq
body.
Not
isable
but the
eye

"ye
noG 4 6sqpqu1

the

&,

ehs *

if it were all heaiing.

where would the

smelling be? 18 But
now Ood has set the
members In the body,
each one of them, just
as he pleased.
19 11 they were all
one member, where
would the body be?
20 ~ u now
t they
are many members.
yet one body.
21 The eye cannot

1 CORINTHIANS 12:22-28

768

EhEiv 7 - *,pi X w i a v uou o d ~ fyo,

say t o t h e hand: "I
to say to b e hand Need of you not I am hnvlng, have no need of you*:
fi n M ~ v4 r q a h f i roig nouiv X r i m 6 Gv or, a m n , the head
or again the head to the feet
Reed ofyou (cannot say, t o t h e
OI]K
~EW.:
22 &Ah& nohhQ phMov .T& feet: "I have no need
not l a m avmg;
but to much rather the of YOU." 22 But
6 o n o t v ~ a pthq
TOG u b p a r o g & u 8 r v t u r ~ p amuch rather is it the
seeming members of the body
weaker
case t h a t the members
hrdrpx~lv
drvaynaih
iullv, 23 KC:? of the body which
to be existing
necessary (ones)
la,
and seem t o be weaker are
a
60~0;p~v
&rt 6~cp.2
necesnary. 23 and
which lone=) weare thinking more dthonorsble the parts of the body
ETVal
TOO
ui)pa~oq,
T O ~ T O I ~ T , ~ $ Ywhich we think t o be
to be
ofthe
body,
to them
honor less honorable, these
rnp~uuoriw
v s p ~ t i e ~ p ~ v nai rh we surround with
moreabundant we are putting skund, end the more abundant honor,
&ai,pova
!y$c3
~E3o~qpou6vqvand so our unseemly
uncom& (thtngs)
comellnesa
parts have t h e more
n ~ p t o a o l - ia v
EXEI 24 l h
6e abundant comeliness,
more ebunfanr
is havlng,
the
but 24 whereas our comec o & ~ ~ yj v~a y
v a
oS xpEicnr EX<!.
&AX& ly Parts do not need
hings) o f u s not need ia hnving. But anything. Neverthe6 BE6q rmm4pa-v
16 uGpa,
r3
less, God compounded
the God mixed together the body, to the lone) t h e body. giving honor
Gor~poupEvq, mptooor6pav
6oSq
npilv, more abundant to the
coming behind more abundant having zlvcn honor, part which had a lack,
25
iva
fi
u x i o a b 13 25 so t h a t there
in order that
maybe
spilr
In the should be no division
u b p a r ~ , &Ah& ~6 alirb 6 n l p
&Ahi,Awv in the body, but that
body,
but the very over one another its members should
have the same care for
py;kvQu~
~h pLhq. 26 ~ a i EYTE
nhoui =anxious the members.
And whether one another. 26 ~ n d
rr&oxel
En
pthog
wruvrr&u~~i if one member suffers,
issufferfng one membdr. f suffering togeUler all the other members
n h v r a T&
piXrl.
E~TC
6 o ~ & < s m 1 suffer with it: or if a
all
the members; whether Is being glorified member is glorified,
viX0t
ovvxaipEl
n6rvr.z ~ i r pthq. all the other members
member, tsieloicingtogether
all the memben. reloice with it.
27 Now YOU are
21 t sis 66
06 a
,or06 nai
#on
but you are bob: o?~hrlrt end Christ's body. and
members individually.
pthq
t~ ptpovg. 28 Kai oDg
members out d part.
And Whom Indeed 28 And God has set
HETO b ecdq i v T?) t ~ n h q o i ~T~PGTOY the respective ones
set
the God In the
ecclesla
Rrat
tn the congregation,
flrst. apostles;
cinoor6Aouq.
6 ~ G T q o v w p o q i , ~ ~ q , .I
apostier.
semnd
prophets.
t k r d second, prophets;
third.
teachers; then
616aun&?~%t
k l ~ a 6w&pe1g,
hclla
teachen.
thereuwn
Powen,
thereupon powerful works; then
xapiopara
phw,
,A p*EIC gifts of healings;
Eraeious atts
. ofi ahealtnp.,
&hJps,
helpful services.

1
I

1 CORINTHIANS 12:29-13:5

769

nuD~pv+r~g, yhrq ~AWWGY.29

n&vreq abilltlea ta direct.
rtecringr,
kinds of tongues.
nu loncs) different tongues.
29 Not all are
cin6moho1;
n-g
npogj.rat;
apostles?
$it
all loner)
prophets? Not apostles, are they?
n & v ~ r q ~ I ~ & u K ~ A o , ; i) nhvrcq 6 w & v ~ 1 Not all are prophets.
all lone.)
teachers? g o t all (ones) powsrs~; are they? Not all are
teachers, are they?
vhvrcq
~ a p j o p a ~ a t~ouulv
30 #?t all (ones) gractous gifts they ere having ~ o allt perform powIap&~ov.
n&rrq
yhrjooalq erful works, do they?
of beallnn;?
t
cones)
to tonsues 30 Not 911 have gifts
do they?
haAotutv.
pfi i l c b ~ s q ~ I E P ~ ~ Y E ~ O U U of
I V heallngs.
;
they are speaking9 Not all (ones1 are tranalating? NO^ all speak in
31
<qAoks
66 za x a p i o p a ~ a tongues, do they? Not
Be you realovsly acting for but the Braelouo glfb all are translators, are
~h p~icova. Kai h
K
&
'
h r p p o h i v they? 31 But keep
seeking the
the greater. And yet accordu)Eto ovei-cast
greater glfts. And yet
b6bv bpi"
6eirvupl.
way to YOU I am showing.
I show YOU a surpass'Ehv r a i q yXGooa~g TGV b 8 p S n w v ing way.
11ever to the
tongues of the
men
If I speak in
haha
~ a 1TGY CT~YLXWY, &r%qv
t h e tongues of
I may be rpeaklng and of the
angels.
men and of angels
6 i llfi
yiyova
xaAdq but do not have love.
but not 1may ehaving. have become copper I have become a
il ~ G ~ p a X o Mah+<ov.
v
2 An:$'evcr
tlxGv
[piece 00
sounding or cymbal
clangmg.
brass or a clashing
E,6i,
EXW
npaqq?Eiw ~ a i
cymbal.
And If
I
be having
prophffy
and Ishould know I have the gift of
T& J I U U T ~ n~ hP vI ~ anai n h o a v r h v yvGulV
the myaterles
all and all the knowiedde, prophesying and am
acquainted with all
vhoav
nioTlv
K&Y
EXO
if
I may be having
the
faith6i the
all knowledge,
Sacred Secrets
andand
if
Guro
dpq
psB$or&v~~v
as.ond mountains to transp~au;lg.
but I have all the faith
SO a s t o transplant
06akv rip,, 3
nav
ixo ..
~ n ifdever mountains. but do
I may be iaving, nothing I am.
im~pxovl& not have love, I a m
ylwpiuo
1 ahoul.3
in food
all
the belongings nothing. 3 And If I
all my belongings
nav
vapa~
T6
& givefeed
others. and if
&%, and if ever 1should give beslde the boty $0
I hand over my body,
r o v x f i o o p a ~ ,& & w v 61
iva
f, PO'J
in order that I might baast, rove but no t h a t 1 may boast. but
do not have love, I am
oriSlv
c3qsXoGpa1.
Exw
not profited a t all.
I
be iavinp, nothing I ambeing profited.
4 Lave is longvalp08upE?
'H
is having iongnero o'iap~r~t,auRerlng and kind.
The
Love is not Jealous,
x p q m r ~ ~ ~ fi
a t ,d r h q 06 . SqAoi,
06
it IS kind, the ove not IS being jealous, not it d w s not brag.
not get puRed
mprnp~~Eral,00
eu+man
5 o6r does
a h bmgglng,
not it is bemg puff&up.
not up. 5 does not

XoZ

13

13

Eta,

Y' o%"

to!

M$

%$

1 CORINTHIANS 136-13

06
l;IlTEf
behave indecently,
not
it L.eeklng does
look for its
T
Lav~"
n a p o f i n r r ~ a t . 06 own interests. daes
the tthins.1 ofit&?
it la belng~mvoded, not not become
?oyi$yat
T C ~ K ~ K ~ U , 6 06
xai LI
It does not keep
it lli rec onlng the bad ithins),
not It ls r$ieing
account f, the injury,
h i 76
&61uiq,
O U Y ) ( ~ ~ P E I 6L 6 I t does not rejoice
u m n the unrishteou~nesa, it relolclng with but aver unrlghteausness,
&Aq&iq 7 &a
oriy~l
but reloices with the
tole
truth;
au ( m i n e )
itiscovering, t m t h . 7 I t bears
whra
ITI~EGEI
w h w
&hniCe~, all things. believes
an ( t h w a ) a is believil$ all ~things) it is hoping, all things, hopes all
nha
im0piv~1.
things. endures all
all Ithlnm) it is enduring.
thinca
~~....
n-.
8 LOve never
0066&no~cT / ~ E I EITC 68
8 'H &y&q
he love
fails.
But whether
never 11 failin;. Whether but
there are lglfts of]
rrPOgIl~ica1
narapyq UovTar
pmphceie#.' they WIII
ineee~tlva;whether prophesylng. they
wlll be done away .
y h & u o a ~ , naGuovrat.
E~TE
YVGUIS
whether there
tongues. theywill cesw: whether knowledde,
are tongues. they will
KmaP 0
0
P~POU<
cease; whether there
It Will be m3e?nefrectivc.
Out o i
part
is knowledge, i t wili
~ I V ~ U K O ~ E V
nai
h
pkpous be done away wlth.
weare knowing
md
ovtd
Part 9 For we have oartial
wpopq-rr6opev 10 6 ~ a u 6L
EX97
knowledge a n d b e
we are pro~herying;
whenever but should dome prophesy partially;
T&
T~ALIOY
~i,
tK pkPOUS 10 but when that
the perfect (thulrhsl. ihe cthhz) m t o f
.art
which Is comdete
arnves, that whlch is
partlal
wili be done
w l u " ~ " , ~ , ~ $ j , ~ l1
~~1i~~,
away wlth 11 When
&&Aouv
&*p6vow
I
babe* I used
I was awaking
1 war mfndlnp
to speak as a babe.
M O Y G ~ P I ~ V SF vjrrlos
6rr t o think as a babe.
vi)rlo~,
babe.
Iwasreekonlng
aa
bsbe;
when to reason as a babe:
Y~YOM
&vi)P,
but now that I have
1 have bffome male (adult). I hav~~%?;R"eetlveb ecomc a man, I have
T&
700 vqwio~. 12 b h h o p e v y 6 p done away wlth the
the (thinad oi the bsbe.
We are laoklnp for [tralta] of a babe
12 For a t Present we
T
61' h % ~ ~ p obu miviyppr~
right now ihmugh mirmr in obscurrexpredslon. see In hazy outline
by
Of a
r 6 r c 62 1~p6oorrav rrpbc wpbuwrrov hprl
then but
face
toward
face;
right now mirror, but then it
will
be
face
to face. At
y,viwxo
br
PLPOUG
7 6 ~
I am knowins
out oi
part,
then
but Present I know partially, but then I shall
htyv6uopa1
~a&<
I .hell know seeurately
according a8
also know accurately even
I am sccurately
hr~yvJoeZv
, 1s wvl 6L
~ ~ V E I known. 1% NOW,
I was accurstel~ nown
NOW hut 1s rrmahlnK however, there
&wqpovd

It is behavlns unco'melily,

f:t

hem%

3::

$2" $6.; $':;?

% ';1zc?

1 CORINTHIANS 14:1-6

771

$2

&,
rp[a
wiuTtc,
faith.
hone.
the three
)IE~<OV
62 T O ~ T W V 4 & ~ h r l .
greater but of there the love.

&r09

r&,a,
there,

faith. hope. love. these

three; h u t the greatest
of these is love.
i A pursue love. yet

keep ~ e a l o u k y
seeking t h e s ~ i r i t u a i
<qhoGrc
62 ~h
nvcv a m ~ * gifts, bllt preierably
he
.- rouseehingzealously but the spirituay (thinis), that you may
prophesy. i For
pGAhov 66
iva
npo*nre6 -re
rather but in order that you may be p~o%=king. he that speaks in a
2
6
h a m
Y ~ ~ U O U
tongue speaks, not
The (one)
.pealring
to tongue
to men, but to Qod.
A d ~ i &Ah& BrQ, oCI6~1<Y&P
he ls speaking but to ~ o d no
. one *or but he speaks sacred
Aahei
pUoTiPICI.
0 6 , w v ~ 6 p a ~6L
1
t h e spirit.
la hearing, to
but he lsswaklng mysterlea; secrets
However,
a
i,
6i
~
~ &vap6rr~l(
~
~ he that ~
prophesies upbullds
the (one)
but
prophesying
to men
o~ua60jv rai n a p & d n u t v ~ a 1and encourages and
hah<
he ls speaking uphulld%ag and encouragement and consoles men by his
napallu8iav. 4
b
hahaw
y h h u g speech. 4 He that
oonaolation.
The ionel
BPeaklng to tongue .peaks In a tongue
Laurbv o i r a b p ~ i .
i,
62 npwq.ra+V upbuilds himself, but
hlmretf IS bullding up; the lone) but Prnphesylng he that
upbuilds a congregal~vhqo,iw
oiro6opcT.
5
0iAw
t:f
c ~ c l e s l ~ he is butldlng up.
I am willlng
tion. 5 Now I would
hdlv
y h b u u a ~ t1 1 a o v live for all of you
to be speaking to tongues, rather to speak in tongues,
6L
iva
P
O
; (rciCnv but I prefer that YOU
but inorder that ibu may be Prop erYlnr greater .prophesy, Indeed, he
6
that prophesies 1s
66
r l - 6 ~ t,$,,
the
but the (one) TP
pro$esYine
w a t e r than he that
hahGv
i ~ ~ b q
,$t s p e a k in tongues.
apeak~ng
outside
if
unless, in fact, he
6t~ppqu~6~,
ivathat
t$e translates, that t h e
in order
he may be translitins;
congregation may
kuuhquia o i ~ o S ofiv
X6Pv
6 VGW 66.
ecelesi.
upauil&ng &ipht riceivc.
NOW but.
6 But aupbuilding.
t this time.
aebrothers. if I should
I lhould
speaking to YOU
7i
lrpec come
yhSuoatC
haAQv,
In tongues, what good
s~eaking,,
whd
10 tongues
would 1 d o YOU unless
th ,,p
AcrAioo
w l l l ~ ~ ~ ~ e ~ ~ t i n gto,
I mould speak 1 spoke to YOU either
w l t h a revelation or
YYhrI
ii
l m ~ ~ i e d gor
e in with knowledge or
With a prophecy
I T p o p q ~ ~ ifip ~i v 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 x 6 ;
or with a teaching?
prophecy or In teaching?

14 -- ."n-

AI~XETE

W-TT

~~~~~~~l~~

1%'

,,, ,,,.,,,

Y,Pz?'

D%a' '$2'

$!:kc>

z&

not

:$

ee$%
Zr k

1 CORINTHIANS 143-15

772

dpos
T&
7Uitis.the
AU the same the mull%6~ln:lngs) sound Inanimate things give
6166vra,
sir.
d h b g s i r e ~ t B & ~ a ,&boff sound. whether
glvlng, whether flute
U ever a flute or a harp:
or
haro.
..
unless i t m a k e s i n
61aoroXiv ~ o i cpBClyyo~<w)l
6Q
interval t o the tones,
ditlnctlon to the tones not it taouidpiya,
yvooBfiurm~ , ~ t )
abhollp~vov
fi how will it be known
will be kllown the (thing) being played on flute or ~ , ; l h s ~
~ t )
~18aplS6!itvov~ 8 Kal
y h p harp? 8 For truly
the (thing) being Played on h&9
Also
for if the trumoet soul;ds
&b hv6ghav o&lnryc
$avr)v
6Q
riq a n indistinct call:-Ii ever Unevldent trumpet sound should ilve.
read"
- . who who wlll eet -~~
napameuiio-8
cis n6hrpov; 9 o h w q nai for battle? 9 I n t h e
wIU prepare himself, into
war?
T ~ U I also same way also, unless
bpds
6th
YOU through the
vov
through
n,pe utter speech
derstood,
i t be known
wlml 1s wing spoken?
ybwoBjor1a1
76
h d o j c c v o v . foCoBc you will. .n fact, be
wlll be known Ule Ifhmgl belngapokcnf You wlil be sne,klnp ...I1lv,, " ~ h .
It may be
y h p cis &:pa hahoinrr~g. 10 m o a i r r a
iOr
into
alr
meaklne.
So
men"
e
l
.
...-.-are
I
SO
ni 01
yivq pwvhv
rloiv &v r601r
many kinds of speech
itmay Fappen h d s of sounds they are in wori? sounds in the world,
.,av
pi, and yet n o I w d l is
r a i obGLv ~ Q U V O V . 11 t b
and noone soundlers:
uever therefam not without meaning.
I1 If, then. I do not
EISG
6havut.l~
understand the f o m
I should know
power
$$:% of
the speech sound.
76
Aah0k-n PhpPapos r a i I shall be a foreigner
1 .hat he to the ( m e ) speaking
berbar an and to the one
b
hahGv tv &poi !3&p apoq 12 oGrwt and the one speaking
the (one) speaking in me barfarlan:
Thus will be a foreigner
r a i OpcR,
<qhwral Cmc r r ~ e ~ ~ h ~towme.
v , 12 So also
allio roo, since zealous YOU are of .~lrlta. YOU ~ourselves.since
npbs
niv
oiroSo fiv
eKrhqo.,& YOU i r e zeainuly
~ ' S I T O U S of ( ~ l f t ror
toward
the
reclr.,a
t h ~ sl p ~ r iseek
~. m
Zqmi~c
iw
ncplwchrc.
hYou seeklog in order UPt m o may be a b o u n d l n ~
~
~
~
$
~
l
13
A6
6
hahGv y h 6 u u q C U ~ C T C ~ B I I L ~
Through whleh the lone1 npeakmw to tongue
13
Th,.n.l,,re
let
-.- ~.~
....
..
.
..
the o n e who spealts
n ou~uxiuBw
let f l m be praymg
in order that in a tongue pray that
he may translate.
61c wqvsllg.
14 t&v
14 For if I a m pmying
he may ge translating.
If ever
In
a tongue, it is my
.rr oun5xwpa1 r h 6 u a g ,
d m c S 61 pou [gift
of the1 spirit t h a t
?am praying
otome.
the
.pirK
of me
is praying, hut my
n p w r G ~ n a g , i, E voO pow Crrapn6 &m~v.
mind is unfruitful.
Irpraymg, the but mins of me unfrulnu? fa.
15 What is to be done,
l5 ~i
d v
h i v ; n oueGIo~~at
then? I will pray
What therefme bit?
fshall pray tc%e with the [gift of the]

splrlt.

~ ~ ~ ~ ~

shallpray

$Y nqfkk~7,

z",":

~~.

...-

mi. S P I ~ b~u,t I w18180

65 l a 1 Imlnd: pray with lmyl mind.
but also to&
I will sing praise
, iE, , , . ,
wAh
with the igift of the1
to76
the
spflt,
1shall make melody
but I wlll also
+aM
6L r a i
v o ~ . 16 h d spirit,
z ~ h ~mske
l i melody but
t A e mind:
since sing praise with
mlnd. 10 Otherwise.
t?w
~dhoyis
if YOU Onel praise
Youmay
be
6iesaing
the
fbne)
u
~&uarrhqphv
Y ~ ~ ~e t ) v~ 6 r r o v TOO
with a [gift of the1
the
filling up the puce of the ordinary (one) how man how
the
tpci
76 ' ~ p f i v m i T; oc E d ~ a p l m i %
will he say the h e n u ~ the
n your. thpnksplving?
? ~ ~ n ~
he16h r i
h i y r ~ s.
0th
0 1 6 ~ ~ your giving of thanks,
slnee whet you are navmg not he ha9 known:
he does not
know what YOU are
17 oJ
p C y h p ~diy rka i m ~ i c ,
finely
youare
gyving
thanks.
you indeed lor
1, T ~ ~ ~
thanks in a fine
&M'
hrpo
odr o i r o 6 o ~ e i ~ a l .give
,
but the dlRerent ?one) not 1s befng *lit UP way, but the other
18
E ~ ~ ~ P I U T & TQ BEQ, . ~ ~ & U T W
bpQu
Y man is not being
f am glvhg thanks to the God, of all
of You built up. 18 I thank
I speak ln more
w&hhov r~r5uualg
19 &?,A&
b sod,
rather
o tongues I mspeakiw,
but
in tongues than all of
YOU do.
19 Neverthe&<uAqoip
BUw
less. in a congregation
eee~esia I am wiuing
1
rather 'peak
w~ pow ~ a ~ f i o a ~iw
,
r a i m o u g five w a d s with my
m~nd
to speak, inorder that
others
mind, t h a t I might
~a~qxfiuw,
also instruct others
sound down, t&VS~,::V:$
I
orally, than ten
yh6oon
thousand words in a
tonaui '
tongue.
20 Brothers, do
20 'A6chpof, p3 nac6ia
yiveu8~
Brothers, not little boys he You becoming not become young
in powers of
rais
qp~uiv,
&Mh
~ a ~ iehlldren
q
to the mental powers,
but
&
:t e
badnew understanding, b u t be
babes
a
s
t o badness:
y.rrt&l&~r,
raiq
62.
qp~oiv
be you babes,
to the
but
mental powen yet hecome full-grown
T~XEIOI
y;vs& ,
21 &, Q
.
v.5pq in powers of under~n the LOW standing. 21 In the
O
~
~(ones)
h berou&armng.
e
ylypcrrr~al 6r1 'Ev LTcpoyh&uoo~~
~ a Cvi Law ls written:
different tonguea and in '"With the tongues Of
it has been wr~ttenthat
foreigners and with
~~ihrolv
&-rEpwv
Aahjow
the
I will
lips
speak
Of Strangers
to this
Ups
of different (ones1 I shall apeak t:%e
T T M ~ ~ C ~ Tnp""I.){opa~
I,

nkF %%'

~~~~

o;ize

h$x:f2

u.bur:tng

::

0 8 ~ 0 5 eIua~ofi06Vrai
i
ha@ s o l i ~ q , ~ a 06S.
t h i . and not tlini they wlll hear Into
pou
h L y r ~ KGptoq. 22 & m e at yhDuoat
ormi. Isaaylns Lord.
As-and the tonme.
is
qrci6i6~
cimv
06
lnto , , r gn
they are
not
to the (onam)
21. Jehovah, . W I I G I . I ~ ~ . 2 2 - 1 1Lord,
;
xAB. '
P- C O D L ~
~

people, and yet not:

even the,,
they
give heed t o me; says
Jehovah.''
22 Consequently tongues are
for a sign, not to t h e

n l 6 w l v &A?&
Toiq dmimolq,
4 S t believers, hut to the
believing
but to the unbeuevera, the but Unbelievers,
06
rrpomnia
roic
d m i m o ~ c a h & prophesying is. not
Pmuhec~ not
to the
unbellevera
for the unbelievers,
rnudowlv'
23
but for the believers.
to the (ones)
bellwing.
uuvChOg
fi
bKKhquia
mi 23 Therefore, if the
should come together the
eceleeia wh& upon whole congregation
comes together to
~b
ah6
~ a irr&vre$
Aahdolv
the very (thing) a n d
all
may be speakis one place and they
rA6uuatc
~iuEhs0utv M
16tGra1 ,'i a11 speak in tongues.
o tongues, should eamein but ordlnory onor hut ordinary people
&,mol
O ~ K
bpowlv
Or unbelievers come
unbelievek.
"0t
wUl they .sy
$t
in, wUl they not say
fia:vrpos;
24 haw
that YOU are mad?
mo are belng mad?
u evel.
$tt
24 But if YOU are all
rrpo~~r~0wmv
LIofiBp
86
may be ~ro~hesylAg, should come in but
nnv DrODheslinP and anv
i6167qq
bhLrXETal . "nbellever or ordln&y
h l o r o q fi
unbeliever or ordmarY min, he Is be ng reproved Derson comes In.. he Is
bn6
rrQ~wv
&waupivcra~
6716 ieproved by them all,
by
aU (ones;.
he f belng fudged UD
by
he closely examined
r r b w v , 25 T&
vpvrnh
r - c rap6iac by
25 the sffrets
all (ones),
the hidden (things1 cf?hs heart
of his heart h o m e
ah03 gavqd
yivnal
malllfest, so that he
of him
manifest
is bemmidg,
Will fall upon [his]
rre&
M rhwrrov
rrpoon40et
hsvlngiallen upon
face
he will glve worshlp face and worship God.
T" 8 ~ 4 hay,y&hXwv
,
6 ~ 1'Ovrw
b gd declaring: "God is
to X e God, reportmg back that ~aaentlailythe 0 0 2 really among you."
bw bpiw imiv.
26 What is to be
In rou h. .,.
done, then. brothers?
26 T i
05"
bmiw, &6Aqoi. 6 ~ a v
Whet therefore Is it, brother86 Whenever
~
~
~
ha ~
mvtpmo8e
E~amog
p a l m , another has a
ro. may be -mills $gether,
each (one)
Ep,
616aXilw
E el
dmou&huyl,v teaching, another has
he Is aving, teaching he l~%~;lng, revelation a revelation. another
EXEI
yh*ouav.
&pfiqYiw has a tongue, another
he la he;lng,
tongue he f~%?!in~, fnter~retation has an interpretation.
LE;EI' .
~dlvta
rrpbt
01~060 fiv Let all things take
he is avlng:
all (thlnzel. towsrd
upbulltng place for upbullding,
1vio8w. 27 Eire
yh6oou
TIC
letxe ocourdng.
If-and
to tongue
anyone 2, ~~d if someone
Speaks In a tongue, let
haha,
~t.be
isspeaking, a e 2 ~ $ t o
nh$o~Ov
~~~. llmited to two
Or three at the mastrwiq,
rai
hvi
pgpoq,
st<
th-,
and
UP
part.
one and in turns; and let
6twiqv~&ro.
28 taw 6;
' ' fi
someone translate.
k t hlm be translating;
if ever but no hemay be 28 But if there be no

my&w
b translator, let him
61:ta%$5'
letk keeping *lent
in keep sllent In the
congregation and
brnhqoiq,
tmrj
62
AahLiTo
ecelesia.
to hlmseu but kt him be ipeaklng speak to himllelf
nal
9cQ: 29 r r m f i ~ a l 6 s 660 fi T P ~ Sto aod. 29 Further.
and tot e God
Prophet. but two or three let two or three
haXei~uuav,
Kai
prophets speak, and
let them be speaking,
and
6a let the others dlscern
30 Lhu
Sta~plvhwaw'
let elem
be judging thmugh:
it ever
.
but the meaning. 30 But
Ifthere is a revelation
naelllrivv
rn%f~%?!jed
to sitting (onkn, the to another one while
sltting t h e n , let the
ap0~og
01
jlTW
31 6&&
fint
let hlm be?kepi;lgsilent.
You a* able Arst one keep silent.
3 1, or YOU can all
me'
Ewa u a k
I I ~ ~ O ~ T C ~ I V
according to one au (ones1 to be pa~hewinlt. plophew one by one,
Iva
W&TE<
~ ~ w O h v w o ~ v nai that all may learn
h order that
all (ones) may be learning
end and
be encouraged,
1~6~7~s
rra a*aXdv~al,
Sa
33 ~~d [glfta of] the
may be geing encouraged.
all (ones1
spirlt of the prophets
rrwc6pa~a
rrpo+q~dv
are to be controlled by
11p11Ite
of prophets
6m,v the pmphets. 33 For
hT0~hUUCToll 33 O&
Gad is [a Gad], not of
Is belng subject&,
not
ia
disorder, hut of peace.
& u a r a m a o i a 6 e&< a h & el ilw~.
of unrctt~emenjthe ~ o d but otpeace.
As in all the
K
h oiatg
rdh, wngteegatlons of the
5 5 b n&uatq ~ a i q h
of
all
the
eclslas
As
ln
holy ones, 34 let the
ywaireg
b
m
1
C women keep silent in
&yiow, 34 at
holy (ones),
the
women
i
the
congregations, for
0b
i t is not permitted for

yt
thz:~oYors

~2

,$

3%:

;,":

e!

:fi 022

&$ 2

Ze

5%

YAY?

1 CORINTHIANS 14:29-36

175

774

1 CORINTHIANS 14:23-28

TE?,"JE$

I$,?

~
Sa n o rsa d u 9 w o a v .
let them be subjecting theerelaomrdlng as nlao
66
v6po'
xya!'
35
but
m c tTI
hlnp
tha
Law
lasaylnk
p a ~ e ' 6 N ~ ~ ~e a o w ~ v ,
h) O : Y ~ 7065
to be learning they are willing. tn house me

I6iouq
own
male
&v6pa5
persons
let them
bnepwrhrwom,
be questioning.
aloxpbv yhp lorlv yuva1.i
Aahciv
diaglscei~~ for
it IS to woman to ba speaking
b t~~hqoiq.
In
eeclelila.
86 "H ctq' bwiw 6 h 6 y q mO &oO
or imm
the word &the ~d
EBmeOYt.

'

01.

in%?

'5%

'%z

says. 35 If. then.

they want to learn
aomethlng, let them
question their OW
husbands a t home, for
it is disgraceful
sneak far
in a

,
,
,
,
,

~~

~.

congregation.
36 What? Waa i t
from YOU that the
word of O O came
~
forth. or was i t only
as far as YOU that i t
K ~ W '
ttattalneddodn? reached?

87 Ei TI<
6 0 ~ ~ 7l ~ p o q f i ~ q~Tvai
q
q 37 If anyone thinks
If anyone b thlnklng prophet , to be or he is a prophet or
girted with the spirit.
rmeupaT1~62
&m,y,v oaK,Tw
splrlt~e.~
(onei.
let him be a e h ~ ~ ~ ~ d let
g f him
n g acknowledge
6
yfi?
k!?V
TI K U ~ ~ O the
U things I am
(things) I am wr ng
because of u r d writing t o You,
b e e a u ~ ethey are the
& ~ ~ i v ~ V T O A I ~ . 38 el
68
~ commandment.
~
~
.
IS
commandment:
ii
but
an:l,5ne L
38 But If anyone is
&pod
ignorant, he continues
Is being lgn&amt,
he
ignorant. 39 Con*
39 6&6Ehqoi
llOU quently, my brothers,
AS-and.
brothers
Of m;,
keep zealousiy seeking
<qhoOlc
T
~ T ~ O + I ) T E ~ E I Y KU/ the prophesying and
be You zealously seeking the to be prnpherylhs, end yet do not forbid. the
TA
hd~iv
~ ~ A G E T c speaking in tongues.
the
to be speakins
be Yon forbidding 40 But let all things
y h h o o a ~ g ' 40 m k a
62 ~ k q p 6 v q r a i take place decently
to tongues;
all lthlnps) but well-be avedly and and by arrangement.
K ~ T &
T & ~ Y
~v~uBo.
NOWI make
according to or er let e occurrlnp.
known to YOU.
rvwpib
6 i bpiv, &SEhmoi, 76 brothers. the g o d
I a m rnak~nsk y n but to YOU. brothers, the news Which I declared
eGayyU~ov 6
~13qyy~Aio&pqv bpiv, to YOU, which You
good news which I declared aa good news to mu, also received. in
8
~8x1
mapEh&P~E
b
Kai which YOU also stand,
You
WhlCh alllo 10Dalong~lderecdlved. in wh?& also
are also being saved.
Lo~rcm, 2
61'
00
with the speech with
You have atood.
through
vhleh
which 1 declared the
oXsoBe
T~VI
h
6
~
goad news to yon, if
YOU are being &wed,
to what
wor(dl YOU
are holding it
~ 6 q y ~ ~ h 1 a a p qSp?v,
w
el
K~TLXETE
fast unless in fact
1 declared goad news to rou, li rov ere holdlng hewn.
becam;
L K T ~ F LI p' ~il(5 ~ I ~ E ~ V ~ T C .
t o no purpose.
outside U no? in vain rou believed.
3 For I handed
3 n a p & 6 o ~ , a y&p bpyiv hr n p & ~ o ~ g , on to YOU. among
I gave bemde for to rov in flrst (things), the flrst things,
8
~ a i wapChaPov
XTI X i m b 5 that Which I also
thst whlch also Iabngslde
thst ghrist received, that Christ
&l~Leavcvh 2 p TGV & p a -rt& fip6v
K ~ T & died Ior Our sins
died
over the
sf,s
or us acmrdine
to according t o the
Scriptures; 4 and
T ~ Sypaqhq 4 .a1
671
br&eq
that he
buried,
the ~crlpture:,
and that he was bdied.
yes that he has been
671
iyiy~p~at
7% ~ P ~ P F
~
I
f
T
i
P
~
T
~
raided
up
the
third
that he has been raised up to t s day the third
day neeording t o t h e
raT&
~ & 5 Y P W ~ 5, &
a
:
6 ~ 1Scriptures: 5 and
ac~ordlngto the
Scripture..
that he appeared t o
Kqqf,
cha
Tois 6 6 6 E ~ r Ce,phas, then t o the
tjqeq
he wsa seen to Cep as, thereIuPon1 to the twelve:. t w d l r 0 c" a<+.- +k.+
6 ElrElra
6 0 9 ~ Lrr6nro ~ T E V T C I K O ~ ~ O I he appeared to upthereupon he wan seen
of to five hundrei ward of five hundred

kh,~~$$:rsnt,

t?i

15

l5

$
:

..."..

%?i?$sS
lTh.ioveg

Cq&l~aS
s t one ti&,

out oi

pboualvEUS

Sv

01

$TI,

brothers a t one

the time, the most of

whom

whom remain t o the

TIV*~

more (ones) are remalntlls untzl rlgh now, some present. but some
have fallen asleep
6q8q
62
th%$%
he Was Seen [in death], 7 Alter
but
felyasleep;
'IanbP~,
dra
7075 Cmour6Aotq rr8ulv. t h a t he appeared t o
James, then to ail the
to James, there(upon1 to the apostles
all:

apostles; 8 but last

6;
nbvrov
&mCpei
but of all (ones) as-even-If
of ali he appeared
also to me as if t o one
~&pof.
~ ~ C T ~ L ~ ~ O 6qeq
T I
wound out of he was seen a m to me.
horn prematurely.
6 & & ~ t o r o g T ~ V 9 For I a m the least
the
least
of the Of the apostles, and I
hm6hov,
85
O ~ K lpi
1 ~ ~ 6am5 not fit to be called
lam
apostles,
a n apostle, because
dnr6mohbg,
616~1 I persecuted the
~ahdo8al
apostle,
through which congegation of sod,
to be being cellad
10 But by Qod'8
t6iwEa '. TI)V
i ~ ~ h q q i a v TOG
~ p e r ~ e ~ u t e the
d
eccleata
ofthe
undeserved kindness
10
x&pt~~ ,
6i a 0 3 EIPI 6 I
3 am.
to undemrved kindness but of God I am what And his undeserved
eipt, r a i fi
xhp15.
adro5 '
l a m . and the undeserved kmdnasa Of him t?e ~ , ~ m ~ ~ , " d " , ~
prove t o be in vain,
E ~ S ~meP P. t!f
,
into
but I labored in excess
~ ~ 1 0 0 6 5 a~ k ~
a v0 ~n%wv
&r:eq( of them ail. yet not
more abundantly 01 them
I but the undeserved
X ~ P I ~ TOG
06% i i, 6L &hA& 4
Of Gad that
not
but but the undeserved klndnesm of the IS with me. 11 HOWobv
grot?
ever. whether it is
God
l1
therefore I Or they' so we are
gy&
&KS~VOI, O G T O ~ ~ q p ~ u u o pKai~ ~Preaching and SO YOU
I
Or
thus
we
ure.E~ingand
have believed.
0S.rwg hr,o7s6uaT.
. .
12 NOWif Christ is
thus YOU believed.
being preached that
Kq fiuuPTal
ts bekg
that he has been raised UP
M Y E P ~ ~=a5
~ ,from t h e dead, how
LK
vrr &v
out
dead
be has been ralxd up, how 1s lt some among YOU
Say there is no Iesurh&youo,v
b
bpiv ~ 1 ~ 26r1
5 &v&ma?sg
are they
in yoo some that rerurreot~on rectlon of the dead?
13 If, indeed, there
; 1 66 &v&o.rau15
veKp6v 06K ~ U T ~ Y13
ofdead (onen) not
is1
~f but resurrection is no resurrection of
the6 dead.
,,pin,
E ~ , " , o ~ 6 i x ~ ~ Christ
5 neither h a s
been raised
dead (ones)
not
is,
nelther
ghri*
06. up. 14 But if Christ
l4
not has not been raised
UP, our preaching
tyi,yrp~a,, K E V ~ V
TA ~ f i p u p ~
has been raised up. empty really the preac mg is certainly in vain.

~ k e

8 Eu arov
faat

?$:

:~i$~

22:

vndness

toge$t:with
:i

X&%25

Pone.)

ftt Xeh%$F
apol

I CORINTHIANS 15:15-23

779

~ n n j KG;
4 n i m t q fipirv, and our faith is i n
emptv
also
the
faith
ofUs, vain. 15Moreove1,
15
a b p t o ~ 6 p c 8 a 6L r a l qm6op&prup~qwe arr also found
we are being found but also false wlineaaer false witne11ses of
Tot e ~ o t T I dpa rupiuaptv n a r a r o t
of the God: because we Lare wltnes down on the because we have borne
witneJs against Ood
8 r o j TI
~~YEI~EV
h a t he raised u p the
Ood that hereiredu,,
w$m
Odjd: tChfist,
but whom he
qye~pev
dncp
8pa
vupoi
he raised up if even really dead tones) Odjd: did not raise up the
not to
t y c i p o m a ~ . I6 rd y&p
v ~ r p o 1 o d ~dead are
u e being raisedw.
~f for dead tonesl not be raised UP. 16 For
ty~ipov~a~
oP6L
x&fist
lorbg if the dead are not to
are being raised up.
neither
be raised up, neither
tyiysprao.
11 E:
6L X ~ o ~ b qOPK has Christ been raised
has been raised un:
tf
but
Phrist
,not u o -~
17 Further.
if
-.
- -~
-& y i y ~ v a ~ , p m a i a 4 wimtq I) & C M s t has not been
ha. been ra~redUP,
vain
the faith Df%oU raised uo,
. . YOUR faith
toriv, RI h u r t 6" ~ a ? q & p a ~ i a ~b gJY is useless; YOU are yet
is.
yet uonsre m the
sRs
oi'rosi
in YOUR sins. 18 I n
18 b p h ~ a i 01
fact, also, those who
Realb also the (ones) havlngfsllen
In
fell asleep [in death]
h6Aov~o.
19 r i iv rfi
In union with Christ
desbyedth-elm.
U zn thb
T a 6 q tv X !uT~$
f i h 7 T l ~ 6 ~ q f ~ p 6 V perished. 19 If in
thb
In
8hrl.t
havlnlt been hoping we are this life only we have
&EIV~TEWI
w h v r ~ v &&pkwv hoped in Christ, we
are of all men most to
more pitiable tones)
of all
men
&upCv.
we are.
now
tyfiyrp.m!ml
EK Ch"st has been
20 Nw1 6L X t d q
Now but & s t
has been re~sedup out of ralsed up from t h e
6
dead, t h e Arstlmts of
haEd
dead on&).
~rstfru1tb
of the tone) those
fallen
~-~ who have ~~~-~~~
KEKOlprlp6~wV.
2 1 h1rt6fi
y a p asleep [in death].
having laid thcmrelvel ta sleep.
Since
lor 21 F~~since death
61'
M p h w 8hoq.
~ a 1 61'
is through a man,
Urnugh
man
death,
through resurrection of the
Q ~ P ~ ~&vhmautq
o u
V E ~ O Y .: 22 d m e p dead is also through a
man
reaurrecuon oldee (ones)
se-even

!%

2: xghzF

X81%?

! :$

I be","6;:&.

EKP~,

yi$~
oliroq

,$ &$
nal
am

~~~

2:'
fv

TG

the

end.

a n.
over
.
Baolhsi~N 70 8t4, Erie KlngOUm to his
napa6163
he may be givlng be=& the kingdom ta the Gcd God and Father.
when he has brought
~ a ir a ~ p i ~ T C N
~arapyflul)
mthe;, whenerer he ahould make ineftectixre to nothing all
,,i,,
dpxfiv ra: n80av t c o u o i w Kai government and all
,,I
e,,,nment
and
ell
authority and authority and power
-.-a b ~ b v25 For he nlust rule
61jvawtv,
-1Nwr..
-..
z5 .-..-.,sI...--.
him as kina ulltl11[Godl
patnhrPclv
06
ee
n h v r a e has pit all enemies
to be
wwhb he should Put
811
under his feet. 26 As
&Xepo,)q 6
TO^ m66a5 &TOG. t h e last enemy. death
the
under
the
feet
of him. is to be brought to
"
1, For
rarapy~i~al
-.A lIvulrr.rg.
26
b beha made meflectiva the / r n a a ~s,.,.hl, eeted all
ehvmoq, 21 n & m a y a p brrf7atcv
h a things under his feet."
death,
all (things) for he subjested under B U ~when he says
that 'all things have
.robs rr66aq a h o G .
6 ~ a v 6t
eTn
the
feet 01him. Whenever but he
say been subjected.' i t is
6 ~ 1 r r h ~ ~ a horirarral,
6fihov 6 ~ 1evident that it is with
+*.* ,n rthfnca>
has been subjected, evident that
~ u.-r-e n.t-i n nof the
~.
...
-.
L ~ T ? ~ 0 3
bnino~a5ayog a h 0 re one
suhjected
..tsrde
of the tone) having subjected
him the all
to him.
28
6~av
28 But whten all
Whenever
things wlli have been
bno~cry6
ah4 T+ m b a , ~ 6 ~ s tn him. then
arhould be .ubjected to him the aU (thlnga). then cne our,
-.-.lrrmself
:,
Will
~ a ~i G T A 6~ utbg b r r o ~ 'ao~~ ~ a k 70
subject himself to
he the son will be s&l=ted tothe tone) the One who subjected
a11 things to hrm, that
;rro~htaw~
ah3
au$:$s),
having subjected
to him
God may be all things
fi
6 8 ~ 6 n(
~
iva
t o everyone
in order that may be tho God all 1
Zq O t h e m s e . what
naotv.
I wiiithev do who are
.
.
BU.
being bipt,tiaed for
the purpose of (being1
$,es,
!29 'Since
End
what
ri
dead Ones? If the
bnhp TOV VEY ilv
EL 6hwe dead are not to be
m,<.jprvot
tho dead Ponn6) 7 u wh011~
raised up a t all, why
V E K ~ O ~ OPK . t y e i p o ~ ~ a ~ .
are they also being
dead (one.)
not are being r s ~ s e d u ~ ,W ~ Y also baptized for the purI
,
.
,
B~iComal
30
also pose or [being) such?
are be,"= bsPired

,.+.,.6$

x8iy2

80

y2!

%"Xe

.",

'u2s0g $&$

",

.. "..

"...,

~~~

$;

.,

%,*-) ,,,

n"pdyv

Eemg
h , " r y%ydazaf;o::e"d",~gg
~also~in the
~Christ
~,

all will be made

n%S
23
each
28 T E ~ a u ~ 6P
O i v TQ 1 6 i ~'live.
cone? but in the own one in his own ran%:
Christ the firstfruits.
X NUT&<, Emma
d
thereupon the lone.) afterward those who
dv ~ f i napouoiq aI)~oO. belong to the Christ
In the
presence
of hlm; during hls presence.

In

Swonolq%oovral.
w i i ~be made alive.
~ & art
y
h a p fi
Or#er; ' 6rstfru$#
roc
xptu~ot
of the
Chrld

*%F

~~~

1 CORINTHIANS 1524-31

fit:$$
31

,,

%: ~2%;;iy

Kare
I Y ~in
W danger
~*OPEV

ra8'

A C E o r d ~,,P
t
I)~LT&P(N ra6x
yonB

lipipav

i2%~~~h~~~
V E ~f&, ;
3 1 Daily I face death.

ho8uilrnw, 4 rilv

I am dying,
by the This 1 affirm by the
day
exultation over YOU. '
o w &6~X0oi fiv
bT0thers, which I have
brothen: wbCh I an%!&

1 CORINTHIANS 15:32-40

XgE2

&$

780

4pOv. 82 1 In Ch-t Jesus OUT

of 8 .
If Lard. 32 1f. hke
KUT&
Mpwrrov
teqplo & ea , men. I have fought
acmrdlng to
man
lfought witf
beabu.tl with wUd beasts a t
b 'Egiwq, TI 1101 d &cho<. el VEK 01
Eph'e.sus, of what
In E~hesus,what to me the bene~tdIf deed Enel) eood is it to me? If
O ~ K
iyeipov~a~
~ a i ih e dead are not to
not
are being ra~seduu.
and be raised up. '.let us
...mio sv
aGp~ov y&p &rro8v+xopcv, eat and dril*, for
we ahoulld dknk, tomorrow for
we are dying. tomorrow we are to
83 #i
nXav&08c.
+ ~ E ~ ~ O U W" I Y die." 33 Do not be
Ot may roo be misled; are corrupting h2% misled. Bsd ass*
bPlhiat
~ a r a i .34 en6mr ciations spoil useful
. assoelations
bad;
m b e r YOU up habits 34 Wake
p i & p a p ~ & c w , &-iav
y&p UP to mberness in
and not be row shninn.
for a riahteous wav and
.. Ipnoranca
8 ~ o O TIVSF L ~ O V U I V ~ =fi5
t ~ ~ ~ o do
m Got
j ~p ~ a c t i c esin.
of cod some are having: toward embarrassment for some are without
knowledge of God. I
Gpiv
hdG.
to u o n I am speaklug.
am speaking to move
YOU to Shame.
35 'Ahh&
- Ppc?
nc
35
But
will sat.
someone
HOW
Someone will say:
tycipovml
oi
wrpoi
rroi4,
are the dead
are being raised up the, dead tonis), to what mrt of
to be raised up? Yes.
with
what
sort of body
36
are they coming?"
oZI 8
o m i p ~ r g , , 05
Oarro~sRat
Un'e"onable
YOU which youaresowmug, not itis6eiogmseeaiivc 36
person! What you
iaY
drrro8&1. 37 r a i
II ever
!
it should d e:
end
wZch 'Ow is not made
unless first it dies;
uncipni. " . 06
~b
wQpa
~b
37 and a s for what
YOU are sowing,
not
the. ' body
('"I'
you sow, you sow, not
r~vrlo6~~vov u n ~ i p c l ~
y u p d v the body that will
~ o i n gto bemme you a n sowing
naked develop, but a bare
K~KKOV
TGXOI
D~TOU 6
TIYOC
grain if itmay hawen of wheat or of m y (one) grain, i t may be, of
wheat or any
of
TGV
her*
38 6 61. 8 d 6i6oo1v the rest: 38 but Oad
of the lettover (ones):
the but
IaKi~ina
It a body just
ainQ UG a nag65 $oCh?uw, ~ a txcio~q
i
to it b& aceording ds he wi led, end to each a s it has pleased him.
and to each of the
TGV o n ~ p p h w v i610v .oGpa. 89 OP n b o a seeds its own body'
of the
seeds
own
body.
Not every 39 ~~t all flesh is the
same flesh, but there
t ~ e
M
h q indeed
pZv is
Other
one of mankind,
v8 h w v , bhhq 61. o&pS
u~qvilV
and there is another
otmen. ;other but. RPjh of aoqulred (des*tl). Resh of cattle, and
& U q 61. u&pC n q & v
MAq 61. Ix85wv. another flesh of b m ,
other b u t , flesh of fliers: other but of flahes. and another of Ash.
40 ~ a i a h p a r a h o u p & a a , r a i o r j p m a 40 And there are
Also
bodies
heavenly. , and
badlea heavenly bodies, and
'$b&j-

K;,P~

wY~

Xt%z?

r16gS&cx~-~ai

IHoW

Et u&y-&"':i,ng,

sen$$^^^),

&?it
~2

$$.p$

'

cii &:$;

1CORINTHIANS 15:41-49

781

~~~~~

4
T ~ Vearthly bodies: but
hiyetol. &Ah& h i p o r
p
earthly: but different indeed the (one) of the t h e glory of t h e
heavenly bodies 1s one
h o u p ~ i o v 6 . 5 ~ ~h i p a 61.
4
heavenly (thlnga) glory: different but the (one) sort, and that of the
bodies is a difTGV
hr,yciwv.
41 M h q 6bSa fihiou, r a i earthly
ofthe earthly (things).
other glory olsun, and ferent sort. 4 1 The
&hhq 6 . 5 ~glory
~ of the sun is one
another glory sort, and the glory of
another 6bSa
lo^ orXilvrls'
of moon,
the
is
&o.ripov, & m i p y a p &mEpo< 61a &PSI b and the glory of the
01 .tar..
.tar
far
of .tar
is digering in
stars is another; in
66Sn.
fact, star dlffers irom
glory
Star in glory.
42 so also ls the
Of
the
42 oThus
J~oc a m
~
$
T
" ~ resurrection
e
~
of~t h e
dead. 11tis sown in
vcupGv.
m e i ~ a ~ fv
@ope.
dead (ones). It Is beingsown
in
corrupt on.
it is
&@apoiw u p in incorruption.
tyeipc~a~
incorruption;
It 18 being raised up
43 it is sown in dlshonor, i l is ralsed u p
43 o n c i p c r a ~ Pv hrlpiq,
tysipe~al
It la being sown in dishonor, it iabelng raised
in glory. 1t is sown in
weakness, it h raised
t v 66Cn.
orrzipc~at
&o8cvriq,
In glory; It Is being sown m stren~thlesanee4 u p in power. 44 I t is
trcipcral
kv ~ U V & ~44
E I - u n l i p ~ ~ a l sown a physical body.
It is being sown i t is raised u p a spirIt Is being raised up in power;
oOpa
kyriprral
p a itual body. If there is
a physical hcdy, there
body
$,"%$ It is being raisedup Obody
also a SPiritu*
EI ETIV u G p a q w y b v , Em~v $6
nvrv
s p ~ i t U a ~ . 11
IS
body sou ica~. 1s one. 45 I t is even
so
written: "The flrst
nvcuparlrbv. 45 o f i r o ~
~ a i
(1190
~pidtual(one).
Thus
also man Adam became
a living 80u'~"The
y&xpanml ' E ~ ~ V E T O6 n p a - r o ~Bvepwrro~last Adam became
it has een written B~~~~~ the first
man
a life-giving spirit'
'A6hp el5
<Goav. 6 Lo aTO< 'A6&p 46 Nevertheless. the
Adam into
living; the
Gat
Adam first is, not that which
E~S
a S W O ~ O ~46
O~.
~n$;ov
spiritual, but that
into spirit making alive.
which is physical.
76 m c u a ~ 8 . b ~ &Ah 76 WXIK&, m e c ~ a
the
sPllrtYPl
but
the muheal, thereupon is spiritual.
that47which
The
.rb nvcupm~rbv. 47 6 VPGTOF M ~ r A 5~ S Lman is out of
me
first
the
~pIritUB1.
the earth and made
oia65, b ~ E ~ T C P O F~ V ~ P W T of
~ Fdust: the second
ot?of
'dusty,
the
second
man
man is outof heaven.
obpavot. 48
010s
6
$o'i~bs, 48 AS the one made
O U of
~
heeven.
of what sort the due Y (onel, of dust [is], thore
made of dust [are)
70100~0~01
~ ( a i 01
~ o i ~ o i , ~ a i O~OF
of aueh sort also the dusty (ones), and of what sort
and as the heav6
~ a ~ a ~ oKai
t
01 enly one [isl, so those
the
heaven Y (one), of such sort
alro
the who are heavenly
ra8Aq
&opioapcv larel also. 49 And
49 r a i
Just a6 we have barne
end acmrding an
we bore
heaven y (ones):

*~Xjv

$$

:tt

2%

houpvm,
&moup.

v
1 CORINTHIANS 15:50-57
~v dr6va TOO
the image of the
~ i cvI ~ 6 v a 706
the imnlle of the
50 TOOTO 6 i
This but

xoiroO
p o p 6 m cv
dusty lode), we shouldbear
h~ouwi~u.
heavenly lone).
qpi &6Ehpoi 6 n d p t
say: brothers: that flesh

3%

hP?f$a'

~~

3Y~qm~
XP,~OO.

Kupiwr
Lord

bear also the image of

the heavenly one.
50 However, this
rai
and I sav.. brothers t h a t

settled
68 'no~E~+
AS-and, &
brothers
6 ~ h p o of
l pou
me d r lloved,
m q r o l , t6paTol
Y~VELT~E,.
& ~ E T ~ K ~ V nE,P;z,":gTES
I)TO~
be roa beeommg,
unmovable.
.ro3
rupia,
ninrrOTE,
.f the
~ ~ r d
d 6 6 ~ q 671 6 ~ 6 n o q 5 6iv obr iqrlv
is
having known that the labor oAoo not

tNmper:

:,$ 2

fiphV

1 CORINTHIANS 15:58-16:6

~ a the
i image of the one

slro made of dust, we shall

~ ~ ~ ~ - .

4
.&~h
njv kingdom. n ~ l t h e r
6(Naml,
OX&
3s able,
ne.thcr
the
corruptIan
the does corruptlun
hq'dapuiav nhq ovo ci 51 i6oh
puurfip~ovinherit incorruption.
incorruption ishRerltkg:
LOOLI
~ y a t e r v 51 L O O ~ II tell you a
bpi"
hkyo
n&Es
op sacred secret: We shall
to rou
I em saylng;
all
not not all fall asleep [in
~ 0 1 y ~ ~ u 6 ~ e 9 a rrhsg
62 deathl, but we shall
we $ha 1 e a1 to sleep
all
but all be changed. 52 ln
a
in the
&)\ha q o 6 rea, 52 & trr6 Q
hv p i n twinkling of a n eye.
we nhs;[be cfanged, in uncut K ~ A ~inI twlnkilnp
,
dp8ahpoO,
iv
rfi
do 6 r q
o M m y I during the last 'IumOP eye.
at
the
ist
' pet. For the trumpet
will sound, and the
u?hrriori
dead will be raised
itwlll
de$n&,l
UP incorruptible. and
$yrgeio;2yp
&
o
&
I
~
r
~
l
figis
we shall be changed.
will e ra s
lncormpt~bie, and
53 For this which
~Ahayqu6pc'da. 5s
SET
76 is corruptible must
shall be changed.
It h necessary
th:
put on Incorruption,
q'dap~bv TOOTO tv66oao'da~ &p'dapoiw Kai
this which is
CorrupUble thlll to put on self ineorruptlon and and
mortal must put on
76 'dvq~bv T O ~ ~ T O t v 6 6 u a d a 1 ~ a ~ a o i a vLmmortality.'
.
54 But
the mortal
Ulla
to put onself immortality. when
which is
54
6rw
6L
r6
8qdv
T O ~ Ocorruptible puts o n
Whenever
but
the
mortal
thla incorruption and]*
b66oqmt
T ~ &8avaoiv,
V
~ 6 %
YEV/IOLT~I
this which is mortal
should put on .ell the lmmortallt~,then wlll Occur puts on immortality,
6 h6yoq d
yEypapp6voq
Ka~crr6'dq t,hen the saying
the word the hsvlng been written Was drunk down will take place that
6 ehvaroq el5 v i ~ o q . 55 mot
oou, is written: "Death
into victory.
Where of you. is swallowed up
the
death
' d c i m ~ ,ri,
n o 6 om 'dhvmr, r b forever.' 55 "Death.
death, the victor;? Where of yo;.
death, the where is vour victor-,?
r f v ~ p o v ; 56 ~6 6b ~ t v r p o v ~ o 6 ewtrrou Death, where is sou;
sting7
The but
stlng of the
death stln~?.' 56 The sting
61 66vap15 r i q 6 p a p ~ i a qProducing death is
sln, but the power
t ~ ? ~
the but power of the
afn
for Sin the Law.
6 v6pog. 67 TQ
~ Z Q
nj
the L ~ W :
ta the but cod thanks
ta
57 .But thanks t o
~..~ - ~
61p6vrt ' fiviv
iivb
viroq
616
OOd.
he gives u s
grving
to us
the
vietory
through
the the victor^ through
53' That is, deathleaaners. 94' "This which 1s corruptible puts on incorruption
and," ABDSyv; but omitted by x'Vg.

32

783

782

&

KEY&<

of

UII

Jesus

%Zr?

KUP~Q.

empty in Lord.

16

out. L D J ~e m Chdst!
58 Consequently.
,y beloved brothers.
having plenty to d o in
the work of the Lod.
knowing t h a t Yous
labor is not in vain in
connection wlth [the]
Lord.

Et & 2 ~ 2th2$2nol
, ~-$
~Tgt' 16 theowCconcerning
olle~t~o~

&yiovq,
i j m c p 6 t i ~ a t a ~ a i q krhqcrialq
holy (ones), as-even I ordered to the eceleslas t h a t is for t h e holy
r
a
h
m
i
a g , O ~ T W rai
~
b p ~ i q n o ~ j o c m .ones, Just a s I gave
rijq
of the ' Galatia,
thus a1.o
you
do roo. orders t o the congrepiw
o a p D & ~ o u Enaoro gations of Ciala'tl a,
2
na~6
Aoeordlng to m a ldsyl of sabbath each (on2 do that
T,~&TW
y o u r ~ e l v e ~2 E v e n
I,,,,,
be p u ~ s
t of the week
ihv n ~ n day
&TI
8nuaupiCw
if ever let each of YOU a t his
treasUTLng UP
what
own house s e t somesda6&~al
Tv.3
thlng aslde in store as
he may he makmg hle way well, in order that
8~av
Eh8w
7 6 ~ ~
h o y i a ~ he may be prospering,
whenever
I should come
then
eolleetlons
that when I arrive
yivovra~.
a 6rw
collections will not
may be oecurrlng.
Whenever
place then.
c.2" take
napaytwpa~,
ofis
3
when I get
I should mme to be nlong~lde,
whom
if ever
60x1 ~ T T E
61'
h , o r o h ~ v , there, whatever men
YOU appmve Of by
yo" ahouk approve of
through
letters.
these I shall
m,jrouq TIL ylw
&rrnuayrciv 6,"~ h p ~letters.
v
these (ones) I a h s t send to bear oil the grace send t o carry YOUR
5 hv eiq ' I c p o w d j p 4 thv 62 2.bov kind gin to serusdem.
oPko into
~srusalem;
if ever but worthy
However, if it
f,
TOO
nops~o8a1,
uh
it may be of the also me to be going, together with fitting
there also,
lorme
they
lowill
go
tpoi rroprGoov~ai.
go there wlth me
me
they wlll go.
5 B U ~I shall
b~av
5 'Ehrfioopal
6' toward
whenever
I shall come but
to
when I
Mm&aviw
Ma~.&viav have gone through
Macedonia I shoul~~%?ihmushh
Macedonia Mac.e.dO'd.a. for I
6 1 6 ~oval,
6 n&s
am going thmugh
toward
I am comma thmugh,
Mac.e.do'nl.8; 6 and
m ~ b
~arclpEvh
(thing] havmg happened I shall remaln down o? Perhaps I shall stay or

$)!%

sfe 223

fit

$
!'

$!

<:$

ftt

1 CORINTHIANS 16:7-13

784

n a p a x ~ l&ow
ha
Spbq pr
I ahall paas t i e wiAter, In order thst
rou
me
nporrip*q~e
06
&&u ~ O P E ~ U
YO- should Send fornard where If ever
I may go.

even pass the winter

with
that
~may
~ I conduct
.
me
partway to where I
may be golng. 7 or
7 Not
06
h $OW;*~
i;
I do not want t o see
nap66w i6fi
6hniSw
'OD just
On
way beside to see: I em hophp
X
' I??
passing through, for
Lnt pciva~
L&u
KGPIOq
to remain upon
if ever the ~ o r d I hope t o remain
some time with YOU,
h n r p i ~ ~ n .8 .
hipLw
62
should permit.
1 a m remaining upen
but
in if Jehovah' permits.
' E q i a q Eoq ~ t j q n ~ v ~ q n o u r9t j86pa
~
y&p 8 But I a m remalnlng
Ephesus Untli the
Pentecost;
door for in Eph'esus untll the
1101
drvtyycv
uai [festival of1 Pentecost:
to me
bassbod opened up
':~e%'
and 9 for a large door t h a t
&vcpyilq
wal
& v n ~ r i p e v o ~ m M a i . leads t o actlvlty has
working wlihln. and (ones) lying opnosed many.
been opened to me,
10 'Ehv
Si
then
~ , , , 6 g ~ ~but
~ ,there are many
If ever
but
lhould coma
Tunothy. ODDOserS.
..
PXtner~
iva &q6poq
yiqvrlra~
10 However, if
be low looking that fearlessly he should bemme Timothy arrives, see
WP~G
'd Y ~ P EPYOV K u ~ i o u t h a t he becomes free
toward
the
lor
work
Of Lord
of fear among TOW,
Lpyhcera'
*q
l1
for he is performing
he la working as
no
the work of Jehovah,'
ahbv
~ F o u B ~ o ~nporripvarc
~
him he should treat sr nothlng; send now forward even as I am. l1 Let
no one, therefore,
6E allrbv Lv elpfivq
iva
i)ign
but him in .
oeaee:'
. ln order that ha should come look down upon him.
partway
np6q pe tn6Lxopal y h p allrdv pcr& TJV
toward m 4 I am awaiting for hlm with the in peace. t h a t he may
get here to me, for I
&bhq&v.
brothers.
a m Walting for him
12 n ~ p l M 'ATOM& r o c irSzAgo3, wlth the brothers.
About but
Apoltoa
the
brother,
1
2
~
nohha
n a p m c i h w a &bv
'iua
A.pol'los our brother.
mPnY (thln~sl I entreated
him In order thst entreated him
n p a q 611hg PET* 7i)Y h6dqilV.
heshould come toward rou with the brothers; much to come to you
with the brothers,
Kai r r a v r o ~ orin
fiv
and altogether not It waa
in
that and yet it was not
will a t all t o come
vOv
gh9q
L ~ E ~ U E T ~ I61.
come
now he shouid&ome, he will come but whenever now: but he
when h e h a s the
~3ralpjoq.
he mlsht
auwrtunitv.
- have oooortunltv.
.. ~ ~ ~ ~ . .
1s
rpqyopt-E
dKno
,&,
13 s t w awake.
Be r0.l d c r p r abake,
~ ~
be uov slnndlrp :n the Stand flrm in lhe
7'. 10' Jehovah, F.'.'o.Za.l*.lbXW2%24,;
(the) Lord, NAB.

Idc&ng
~i?

3%

2%?:! '

~2

,bw

Zze

'

napauah6

52
GLIB$,
but
YOU,
o76crrr
T+V olviav
Ircqa*,
YOU have known
the house of Stephanes. t%t Is
A.cha'iaa
the firstfruits
and t h aOft
tTlv &napxi)
' A ~ a i a qK a ? zlq S l a ~ w i a vthey set themselves to
~ ~ ~of het ~~h~~~
f ~ and
~ into
~ service
t ~
minister t o the holy
soiq
&yiol<
LraEav
taYTO(,S.
to the holy (ones) they orderly set
selves; ones. 16 May YOU
ral
bpciq also keep submitting
yourse~vesto persons
l6 m
that
alro
~TTOT&~~&L
~ o i < ~ 0 1 0 h 0 1 5 of t h a t kind and t o
may be aubjectlng yourselves
to the such (ones1 everyone cooperating
~ a i
nav~i
~ U V E P0 0 ~ ~ 1 ~ z J and laboring. 17 ~ u t
and
to everyone
working yogethe.
I rejoice over the
r o r n J v ~ t . 17
~aipo.
SE
Lnl
PEsence. of ~ t e p w a laboring.
Ism
but
upon
nas an* For'tu'na'tus
napovu:.q
~
~
~~iq
r o~w ~ l r oev r a i and A.cha'i.cus.
~ l s t ~ ~ h a nand
a s $$ortunatus
and
'A a.iaoO
&TI
~b dpirrpov
b u ~ t p q p a hecause they have
Of A(ChaiCU18,because the
rovn
coming behlnd made u p for YOUR pot
being here. I8 For
&OI
h h f i ow, 18
Qtrrawav
these (ones)
P.lleE~.
they made rest UP they have refreshed
y h p 76 tp6v m s O p a ~ a i ~b
b Av my spirit and yourn.
for the my
sptrlt and the (an=) o f v o .
in1y I Y ~ U K E T C
o h
T0k
T O I O ~ T O U C . men of t h a t sort.
mo recognizlnp therefore
the such (ones). 19 The conarepat i o m of Asia send you
19 'Aorrci~ovovrci~
re sreetlng 6pBq
uou a1
the t ecclealas
~ ~ h r l o i aol7%
f the their greetings. Aq'ulI am encouraging

02

&

&$

~~

ei$T#a

15

th22ra
~

faith, carry on a s men.

grow mlghty. 14 Let
all YOUR aRalrs take
olace wlth love.
15 NOWI exhort.
POD, brothers: YOU
&6~hmoi. know t h a t the housebrothers; hold of Steph'a,nas

&vSpi~~u8c.
be rov earrylng on sa male Dersona,
faith,
rpa~aloOoBe.
14 n & ~ a
d Jv
b
be rov b e l n ~
mlghty.
W (thing.)
Ofyou
&y&nq ywio9w.
eve
let lt occur.

T~UTEI,

~'Aoiaq.
~ISmgreetlng
~ KLord
~
i
hie. &
& S c r~a l bp6q
rou b
ln
U P ~ W~many
n o thlngp
n a~ 1with
, and~theprls'ca
congregation
together
'Ada<
uai
npiora
uJv
~ q u l l a and
mlrca
together wlth
t x that
greetisYOU
In their
heartily in
KaTS
[the] Lord. 20 All
a m r d h g to
house
of them
t h e brothers greet
you. Oreet one anoth20 Are
&mOlcovral
greeting
e' with a
s~orr&uao~c & ~ f i ~ o u tgv q t h ' p m i &yi+
21 [Here Is1 my
omet
one anothe in
holy.
greeting. Paul's. In my
21 '0 &onaop6q 6 &pa xolpi llcnjhou. own hand,
The greetlng to the my hand of Paul.

$@ 2; ,$2,"$~,'
n$pq'
~IM

15' Or, "entreat."

capital at Carinth.

16" The om an province of southern Greece wlth its

17- presence (no(,ouoi(r, pa"ousi'ai1. See App 3n.

1 CORINTHIANS 16:22-2 CORINTHIANS 1:1

*IM
rbv
22 si TIC
06
If Myone not h having a f f ~ t l o nfo. the
K~PIOV,
?TO
& Y & ~ c ~M~
~ . b &a&.
Lord, let htm be anathema. OW card , oome.
I(UPiOU
lquOO
23 1
X&P~
The undeserved khdneaa of the Lord
Jesus
p@' opav. 24
VW PET& n h o v
WlUl 10".
eve of m e with i l (ones1
SpGv b X lor@'lquoir.
of TOO In Phrlat
Jesua.

AI qhml
.

22. Or,

786
22 If anyone has
no affection for the
Lord, let him be
accursed. O our Lord.
come!' 23 May the
undeserved !dndness
of t h e Lord Jesus be
with YOU. 24 May
my love be with all
of YOU in union with
Christ Jesus.
..

"our Lord is cornihg," or, "Our Lord has came" lMo.ron' otha', a

transllteretlon from Aramaic).

nPOX

B a f i p a ~ o q &05 nu1 T t p S m g 6 &6&gbg through Gad's will,

will
of God and T~mothr the brother and Timothy lour1
h ~ A q u i q TOO 8106
TG
odop brother to the congreeecleala of the God to the (onel being gatlon of God that is
&v KopivBq
&
roig &yio~g n601v In Corinth. together
in corlnth.' together wlth the h o b (on-) to all wlth all t h e holy
TO?<
O ~ I V b
6Al)
'A a i q ones who are in all of
the (ones) being
in
Whole Ule A!hsls; A.eha8ia:
2 May You have
2
X ~ P ~ C
bpi" ivai ~lpfivq h b
Unde~crvedklndneu to roo and peace from unde~crvedklndness
Bro5 nm 5 1pGv r a i NU iou 'IrluoS X IYTOO. and Peace from God
God Fa&?
of us and ofcord Jesus ghrfst. our Father and lthel
3 EbAoyqrbg 6 BE^ ~ a n i m p T& ~ u p i o u Lord Jesus Christ.
3 Blessed be the
B l e d the D J and Father of the u r d
' I uo0
lmoir,
6
,hV Qod and Father of
ollesua
8hdst,
the
of the our Lord Jesus Christ.
oirrtp a v nai
n 6 y g naparAtjocw<, the Father Of tender
mercks
and
of a 1
comfort,
mercles and the God
Of all comfort, 4 who
4
6
lraparahGv 1 ~ M
6 ~n h u q
the (onel comforting
us
upon all the comforts us In all
our trlbulation, t h a t
l3AiUls1
&a&,
4,,.5<
Mbulstlon
into the to be able
us we may be able t o
napa&iv
robg
fv r & o q
B A ~ ~ E Icomfort those in
to be comfortinn the (ones) m
all
trlbulallon any sort of trihu616
rig
napa~Afiuwg
fi$ latlon through the
through
tho
comfort
Of whtoh c ~ m f o l wlth
t
which

:ie

. .

Ei

%$2

thfb'$gh

gj

vizp

$2
sgounding

comfort

BA@b~rea,
orrip
tdbulatton, over

we ourselves are
being comforted by
~ o d . 5 For just as
for the
the
Chdst abound in us.
so t h e comfort we get
also abounds through
the Christ. 6 Now
whether we are in

hpirv tribulation. it Is for

comfort and sai,irs
vatlon: or whether we
naparh'uEw5
of comL*
whethe, are being comforted.
na~ah06~~8c1. h i p
(+j"
i t is for YOUR comIort
we are being mmforted,
over
of 70- that owrates t o make
hl
YOU endure the same
&pyoupi~y$
of th2?ma1 o~eratlnswrthm in sufferings that we
Irrropovfi T ~ Y a 6 ~ D v n a e q p h ~ ~ v 21v
also suffer. 7 And so
mufferlngs of whleh our hope for
is
endurance of the very
~ a ips?<
i
n & u OVEV, 7 K U ~ 1 thnic
unwavering. knowing
also we are su%erlne,
and the hope
a s we do that. just as
D ~ p a i a imi-p b w b '
~ 1 6 6 1 ~ 6~n
you are sharers of t h e
*table
over
you;
having known that as sufferings, In the same
YOU
a180
~sharers
o t v o v o irooare
~OTOTEof
T the
~ V
~ suffcdnga.
~ ~ Q C I ~ T qbhTg
W V I
share the comfort.
~ f i $n n p a ~ h f i u c w ~ .
8 F O ~we do not
or the
comfort.
bV&g wish YOU to be igno8tX0~ol
=D rant. brothers. about
O6
wsarewnung
Not
hm>, &&.~wi, hip+j< e ~ i y l ~ e gthe tribulation that
to be not hnodng, brothers. over the tnbulat~on h a p p n e d to us in
Y ~ M p & q g iv rij 'Auiq, the ldlstrlct Of] Asis,
$.f% of there<
(onel having occurred in the Aria, that we were under
671
K~B'
Irlr~pP~hfivh i p 6tjvaplv extreme pressure
over-cast
over
power beyond our strength.
that afeording to
t8api'%VEv,
E
so that we were very
Mwere welghted down,
as-and uncertain even of our
t S c ~ p q 9 i m t ~ V & Cnu1 705
W!'
lives. 9 rn fact. we
to be wlth no way out US and of the to be hving: felt wlthln ourselves
olrroi
8 6Mh
Cv kauroig rb %$:;?a
that we had received
but very (ones1 in selves the
the sentence of death.
iva
~1
TOO f Jdeath
w & ~ o u &r?l(OIp~v
we m e had, in order that not This was that we
might have our trust.
nmo,e&E<
aNEv
Ce. tarno;<
mi
having -ted
we may be
selves but
not in ourselves.
TOGS wpaGg. but in the Ood who
.@
T@
*ipovn
the ~ 0 dthe (one) relstng up the dead (ones) : raises u p the dead.
10 8 5
&K
~ q A ~ r o i r r o u Oav6rou 10 From such a
who
. out of
80 great
death great thing a s death
We are being under

the

of rovn YOUR

~"b'%k$:

n%??k?'

TOWARD
CORINTHIANS 2
1 n&)toC
MUTOAOS
xo Christ
p - ~'IQUOO
6,d:
1 paui.
an apostle
Paul
aDoele
J e w thmunh
of Christ Jesus

?o$e

mpaFclho6p~&x
ah01 h b TOO &oO.
We are belng comforted very (one81 by the God.
5 ST,
~a8hg
WE I U U E ~ E I
76
Because
according as
is sgounding
the
na8fipara r o 5 x p l o r o ~
fV
i$
0&5
suffering. of the Christ
m I U U E ~ E I r a i the
6
ls
Si
'lTapdr~Aq~l<
but

j::

KOPINOIOYX

2 CORINTHIANS 1:s-10

787

:$$

$
,:

T!

2 CORINTHIANS 1:11-15

788

tpliupro
~ aI he
i did rescue u s and
nuec
.. .
he drew towerd self
us
and will rescue us: and oux
PCurral,
15
~~~T~K~IILv
he will draw toward #elf, into whom we have hoped hope h in him that
he
rescue
TI
~ a i #TI
6m~a1
that
also
yet
he wiu
to&r(l scli. Us h r t h e r . 11 YOU
11 m o u y o h o v ~ a i6 h ~ P fP i ~ a valso Can help along
EOOPellllPng
under I
by
supplication
0
0 "
us
TG
6e'un
IM
moh~&v for w, i n order t h a t
to the suppneatlbn, in order that out of many thanks mav be eiven
.rrpouhnwv r 6 15 fill&< X& l u p a
6,Z( by many in our behalf
facea
the Into u a gracEus gift thmrough for what is kindly givnohhc3v
0 aplorllefl
tnEp fiphv.
en to us due to many
many tones)
be thanked over
US.
[prayerful] faces.
'12 'H y&p nahxqu~qf i p h ahq Emiv, d
the thing
he for
boasting ofus this
i., the
we boast of is this, to
w h ~ c hour conscience
that
iryt6-nl.rt r a i clhl~plviq 705 ~ E o O , ~ ( 1 1 0 1 ) tv
~ bears
holiness and alncerlty of the ~ o d ,and not in with holiness and godly sincerity, not with
uoQiq u a p ~ l u 6 &AA' &v
x&plrl
wisdom fleshly
but in vndnerved ktndncu fleshly wisdom but
with ~ 0 d UndeSemed
' ~
&G
& V E ~ r l ~ & TG K&~,,,
of coh. we were e n e l b a c k in th& world. kindness, we have
conducted ourselves
nrptuuo~6pwq 68 ~ $ 5
13 od
mareabundentlv but toward roo;
not
in the world, but more
&Aha
y p b ~ o p e v tpiv &Ah'
q especiaily toward YOU.
other (thlnga) We ere writinz to rov but than 13 For we are realp,
3
&vaytvcklam
q
r a i not writing YOU things
whet (thln.sl
You ere reading
or
also exceptthose
hny~w&m~m,
UniCo
6;
6n Lo YOU well know or aiso
m o are reaognblnl. I am hoping but that untjl
recognize; and
I
~Ehouq
h
l v h u ~ u 8 r 14 rag&<
rai
end
YOU w l l reeogni&,
according aa aha hope YOU will continue to
to the
hiywn fi~&
P~POUS, 6 ~ 1~airxP a end, 14 just 8s YOU
PO" recognized
us
part.
that bossnnz
have slso
ir &v t u p t v
K&EP
to an extent' that we
o k o n we are semMlnp to whlch (things1 even
are a cause for YOU to
boast, just a s you will
tf$
t$ f i $ f ~ q
aiso be for us in the
'I qaoO.
day of our Lord Jesus.
of J ~ S U L
15 80, with this
I5
t
o
confldence, I was
to
tbuA6prlv np6rcpov n+q
tp&q aeciv, Intending
Iwarwishhg lormerly toward roo to come, come to you. that YOU
might have a second
iva
~ E Y T ~ ~ X?P&Y
W
u .TC,
in order that
accond
JOY
Yon mr&t have, [occasion for] joy,

Smw

-~

~~~

mid

"z&&Ov~ 7 ~~~$~~~~
2 ~

tg%

zt

1:;

~-

2:

s?d

oyieK~fzu
ty%

?)f$:

Ei

$ 2

Xb!?,:?

2 CORINTHIANS 1:16-22

789

16 rdi
61'
gld&iv
~ i q16 and alter a atow
and
through 0
to go through
i n 0 Over with YOU to go to
~ h a d o v i a v , ~ a i nhhlv dmb MaurSoviaq Macedo'nl,a, and to
Macedonia,
and again from
Macedonla come back from Mao&lc7v
n$q
& q .mi
69'
Spav ed0'ni.a to you and
to come
toward
You
and
by
You be conducted partway
w p m p @ f i v a ~ rlq 'n)v ' l o d a i a v . 17 &no by YOU to Jude'a.
to besent forward into the
Judea.
This 17 Well, when I had
such an intention. I
&pa
o h
p4~1
pou?6p~voq
r
e
a
Y
to
the did not indulge in any
not-aomethlng
therefore wxshhg
lightness, did I? Or
fi
&
UaQpiFr CxtZ%rlv;
lightness
or
what (things) what things 1 purpose.
~ a r h u&pna do I purpose ltheml
DoukJopa~
I a m taking counsel wlth self acmrdingto
flesh according to the
&vAsGopal,
iva
6 flesh, that with me
1 -taking
counsel wlth -4 In order that it may be there should be 'Yes.
w'
T&
tq-1 Mi
OJ 05. Yes" and "NO, No"?
berlde me the Yea yea and the No no; 18 But God c a n b e
18 m m b 6; . 6 Bdq TI d A6yo fipav relied upon that our
.f U B speech addressed to
iaithfd but the GO^ that the
you is not Yes and yet
w$q
tp&< 06K E~~~ N~~ nai O~ NO. 19 For the s o n
the (one) toward
not ~t IS yes and NO:
of God. Christ Jesus.
,mbc .I,,uoOq
l9
m5 "o'
y&p "5'
Jesus
who was preached
the d t h e God for Son
among YOU through
61'
b
bpiv
d
us, that is, through
the (onel
in
roo
through
me and Si1,va'nus
~qpvxt?riq
61' LpoO ~ aZAovavoO
?
and ~ i ~ ~didt not
h ~ ,
having been preiched, throuph me end of Silvanus become Yes and yet
r a i T~lpoBfou, odr Py6vno Nai nai 06, NO,hut Yes has beand of Timothy. not he became Yes and No, come Yes in his case,
20 For no matter how
&AA& Nai &v ah$
pyovcv.
20
ran
but Yea fn hlm he as become:
anmans lu
the aromises of
y&p inayy5Aia1 BeoO iv a h $ 76 - N u 1
of GO&, in him the Yes:
promises
for
.ho~ r,j ',+jv of him. Therefore
Kai
6,'
St6
a m u g h which also through him the ,Amen also through him is
the "Amen" Isatdl to
&G
6 6 6~ , ~
.
1
t.,$ie
c o d toward glory through us. The tone) GO^ for glory through
US. 21 But he who
62 ,stablllz,"g
DEe'?'6v,v$
$$ guarantees that YOU
but
and we belong to
X 1 u 6 v nai
xpiuak
f i q
' C h r i s t and he who has
$rirt
and having sno ted
anointed us is God.
22
d
r a i u pcrllu&pcvoq ilp&q uai 22 He has aiso put his
the tone) also
%$avlnzaealed
us
and seal upon us and has
6otq
~ b v&p DOw TOO d l l m o c given us the token of
havingguren the
Een
orthe
smrit
what is to come, that
is, the spirit. in our
b ~ a i q~ a p 6 i a l qi y a v .
In the
hearts o us.
hearts.

Ta

'

'ghrihdst

fit?

,.,,aq

$cg62

togeg$wlth

2 CORINTHIANS 1:23-2:5

'Er*

790

php~pa

r6v

0e6v

23 Now I call upon

God a s a w l t n e s ~
T ~ V i p j v ylvfiv,
art against my own soul
I a m calling upon upon the my
soul,
that that it is to spare
ms!6dprvoc SpGv o d ~ hfiX0ov sic K6p~y0ov. YOU that I have not
sparing
of You not Yet I came into Connth. yet come to Carinth,
24 obx brl nupteljopcv b Sv ~ i gr r i o r c w ~ , 24 ~ o that
t we are
Not that we are lords o f ~ o uof the
faith.
the masters over
&Ah&
ouwpyoi
i o l r ~ v r i g xap8g SpGv,
faith, but we
but fellow workers we are of the
joy
of you.
are fellow workers for
r$ y&p r i m e !
torilnare.
YOUR jay, for i t is by
to the for
faith ~ o have
o
stood.
[YOUR]
faith that YOU
are Standing.
Enpwa y a p i p a u r 6 TOGTO, r 6 )I' TM~V

23
i r r ~ n a h o G p a ~ 8mh

I judged

w~tnesr

far to myself

this,

the

the

Dod

"2 agam

For this is what I

m p 6 ~ S P ~ C U0siv. 2 ei Y ~ P2 have
k s shdhnpe.~ l toward
Too
to eome;
If
far
myself, not to come t o
tql am saddening
hmi,
again in sadness.
fit,!
Who the (one)
YOU

d@paivov p~ d p i

AlmoGpsvag

For if I make

me if not the (one) being saddened sad. who indeed is

there to cheer me
it &pot?; 3 rai Eypawa TOOTO
ah6
out of me?
this verv (thing) except the one that
And I wrote
cheering

is made sad by me?

3 And s o I wmte this
very thing, that, when
I came. I may not get
sad because of those
whom I ought
lipas L TI
rrwrwv
bpSu to rejoice; because I
YOU
that the
X%h
of e n (ones) of rou
have
in all
i p r i v . 4 i~
Y&p rraA?+
0hi cog ~ a of
i YOU that the joy I
ltis.
Out of ,far m u c h
*"buyation
and have is that of all ,,f
uuvoxfi\
~ap6iaq Lypwa
buiv
66tb
YOU 4 Far out of
of angu~s
of heart
I wrote
to YO"
through much trlbulatlan and
vohhSv
6a~pljwv.
obx
iva
angush of heart I
many
tears,
not
in order that wrote YOU wlth many
tears, not that YOU
hmq0fi~~
ah&
&y&qv
yon might be saddened,
but
the
love
m,ght be saddened,
lva
but that YOU might
yvS=
ilv
Exw
in order that You mlght know whreh 1 am having lulaw the love that I
have more especrally
r r r p l o u o ~ & p w g sig b p & ~
more abundantly mta YO".
for YOU
5 NOW if anyone
5 E i 66
TIC
X ~ h h q ~ ~O v~ K ipP
If
but anyone has saddeneh, not
me has caused sadness, he
X E ~ ~ ~ K E hMb
Y
h 6 pipaug
iva
has saddened, not me,
he has saddenLd, but from Part
inorderthat but all of YOU to a n
irrnBapG
rr&maF
bp&<. extent-not to h e too
I may put weight won
all
YOU.
harsh m what I say

iva

@06v

Ahqv

ox&

in order that not havlng come sadness I might get

&@'
..
Bv
E~EI
pc
from
df which ones
it was neeess8rY
me
x a i p ~ ~ v ,. ~ . n c r r o t 0 b ~
hi rrhvrag
to be reloicmg, having confidence upon
aU

'. %$

2 CORINTHIANS 2%-14

791

luav6v
Sufficrent

il

the anel

73 ~ o ~ o l j fir ~ in,rlMia a i , ~ ~
6 This rebuke Kiven
tolne such tonel the rebuke
thlr by t h e malarrtg is
in&
Ti,,
nhrc6rwr, 7 -E
~umcrenrfur such n
br
the
more l o t ~ r a l .
as-and man. 7 w that on
Xapi5au0ar
the contrary now,
forawe should kmdly forgrve
'~2' to graerously

~06v~vriov

YOU

the (thing) in against

~ a i rraparahiaat,
and

to comfort,

not

ncp$ooorCpq A h l l

more abundant

~oco3rog. 8

such ionel

mug

somehow

and comfort ihlml,

to the that somehow such a

man may not be swal-

nararro0i

the lowed u p by his belng

rrapanahi,
overly sad 8 ThereI am eneovragmg fore I exhort You to

sadness might be drunk down

616

Through whieh

~ i gad^& 2 r ( & ~ ~9~ ~. 1 gconfirm YOUR love for

him
ove:
into him. 9 For to this
7 0 0 ~ 0y&p ~ aEypcnya
i
ivcr
yvi, end also I write to
this for also I wrote in order that I might know ascertain t h e proof of
w h e t h e r ~ o uare
~ j v6 0 ~ 1 p f i v b ilY
ci
~ i g m h v ~ YOU.
~
the
~~~.oroof
- ~ofyod.
~ - hhether into ali (things) obedient in all t h i n ~ s .
10 Anything YOU t i r f i ~ o o i im.
$
66
obedient . roa are.
To whom
but
anything kindly forgive anyone,
xap.ijus0~.
K&,6. ~~i tyh I do too. In fact, as
for me, whatever I
YOU are eraemusly forgiving, also Jol aiso for
I
have kindly forgiven,
6
ncxa IU a!
Ei
,,.hat
1h a e graePou8k f;rgiven,
if
anything if 1 have kindly
forgiven
anything,
arxhp~upa~,
6,'
JpGS
b
I have nraciouslv
through
rou
in it has been far YOUR
.
. forelvan.
.
rrpou6rry
XprwaG 11
iva
j sakes m Chnst's sxght.
face
of chnst:
In order that
not 1 1 that we may not
r r h ~ o v r ~ ~ q 8 b p a v brr6 TOG XUTUV~, 03 be overreached by
we mmht
the
Satan, not Satan, for we are
. be overreached bu
h y v o o ~ ~ ~ v . not ignorant of his
y&p a d ~ o i rrh v 0 j p . a ~ ~
for of him the dealgns we are being lgnorant of. designs.
12 Now when I
12 'Eh0hv
62 sic ~ j vTpyh6a sic
Having eome but into the
Troas
into arrived in Tro'ss to
~ i r ~6ayyLh10v . TOG
1m00, ~ a iOCpag declare the good news
the
goodnews
of the Xghristt, and of door about the Christ, and
& v ~ ~ y p i v q g b ~ u p i y ,13 o d ~a door was opened
POI
to me having been opened UP in Lord,
not to me in [the] Lord,
Euxq~a
irvEo~v
TQ r v ~ l mi
j
pou 13 I got no, relief in
I have had letting go UP to the
&it
of me my spirit on account
Q
p j s b p ~ i vp~ T i ~ o v.r6v d 6 ~ h q 6 v pour of not flnding Titus
to the not to find me Titus the brother of me, my brother, but I
& M a drrro~or5hpsvog adroig i<(X0ov
cig Sald good-bye to them
but havzng set self off to them I went out into and departed for
Mac.e.do'ni.a.
14 But thanks be to
14 T Q
6;
0sQ
T~
0 0 d who always leads
To the
but
God
to the (one) us in a trxumphal
r r h r o r e 0p1ap!3sGovr1 ?p&g i v TQ x ,or+ PImeSSlOn In COmPanY
always leading ln triumph
u. m the &t
wlth the Chnst
Sp6g
YOU

~upi,oat

to make valid into

10

1
/

&%28

2 CORINTHIANS 215-3:3

Tk

792

~ a l
bpfiv
rfi5
y v 6 0 ~ w q a h 0 6 and makes the odor of
and
odor
of the knowledEe of him the knowledge f,, him
+avcpoO"r~
61'
fii16v
r r a ~ iperceptible through
to (enel msaltesting throush
us
m
every
T ~ Q 15
.
6r1
XplmoO
rWia
iop2v us in every place!
Or to God we are
place;
because o Christ sweet odor we are
sweet odor Of Christ
T
BEG iv
TO?<
U W ~ O ~ B Y Onai
I ~ iv
to $e ~ o din the (one.)
being saved and in among those who
7072
& n ~ A h ~ p B v o ~18
q
OTC
~ P V are belng saved and
the cones) destrorinpselve;,
to whichones indeed among those who are
6oi1fi &K 8av50U Eiq %Wmov,
aiq
perishing; 16 to t h e
odor out of death Into death, to which :no
latter ones an odor
issuing lrom death to
but
6P
5$q
5gp
npbg
raka
~i~
i ~ a v b q ; 17 06 y h p death' to the 'Orme'
toward t h w (thinga)
lumc~ent?
NO^ for ones a n odor issuing
& U ~ E VSF 01
nohhoi
K ~ A & V ~ E
+tnr
~ from life to life. And
we are as t h e meny (ones)
peddling
the who is adeauately
hbyov 700 0 ~ 0 0 , &Ah. h g te Eih,~plvia<, qualified for these
word Of the God, but as out oi sincerity, things? 17 [we are;l
&Ah' 6 5 ir 0 ~ a S ~ a r t v a v r ~ 0 ~ 0 0 t v for we are
but as outof ~ o ddawn in front of w in
dlers of t h e word of
Xp1070 XCLhoOpw.
God a s many men are.
hrin we are speaking.
but as out of sincerity,
whXlv
kaurohg yes. as sent Prom God.
again
under Ood's view. in
wvaordrv~~v~
9
vq company with Christ.
to W giving standidgwlth?
Or
no we are speaking.
xpiCopw
TIES
OYUT~KAV
are we hevlngneed as romeones ofrecommendatory 9 Are we starting
h r t ~ ~ o h inpbq
)~
6165 fi tc 6i1ilY; 2 4
again to recomThe mend ourselves? Or d o
letters
toward To" or out of rov?
bvnohij
bps?<
&mi, we, perhaps, like same
YOU
letter
are, men. need letters of
t v ~ ~ ~ p a w 6 . v Lv laic ~ a p 6 i a l q recokmendation t o
lone) having been m?rerlbad in
the
hearts
YOU or from YOU?
y l v w ~ o ~ h~ a i& ~ U Y I V W K O V ~ ~ 2 you yourseives are
((one)bemg known and (one)being mad
our letter, inscribed
Lmb
rrdrvrw
on our hearts and
by
all
b%%mv'
8
~(NE~OG~EVOI
bm2 known and being
XTI
(ones) be ng manifested
because
you are read by all mankind.
3 For YOU are shown
hrtmohfi X p t m O
6 1 ~ 0~ E ~ O C T
letter
of chdat (one) havln?been aemd
t o be a letter of Christ
filr6v.
~ W W P V G
written by us as
Us,
(me) havlng been insoribed
not mlnisters. inserrbed
% with ink but wlth
p6Aw1
CIMh 7rusCpar1 0 ~ o O 6 ~ ~ 0not
to black LWrl
but
to s ~ i r l t of God %Ins,
spirit of a llvmg God,

%d,

tt;O

9%

tt

2 CORINTHIANS 3:4-11

793

tv n ~ a t ~hleivalg
v
&hh.

nhaOv not on stone tablets.

tablets but on fleshly tablets.
on hearts.
4 NOW through the
Christ we have thls
w
sort of confidence
b?t
wearefaving award a n d . 5 NO^
6th
TOG ~ p t o r o i r n d q rbv 0 ~ 6 5~ .o6x that we of ourselves
through the Chdat toward the God.
Not are adequately
6rt &+' t a u r a v iravoi t u p w X o y i o a d a i qualified to reckon
that fmm selves NfScient we are to reckon anything as issuing
bq
,&&, &M* 4 I K O Y ~ T I ) ~ from ourselves. but
anything as outof selves, but the sufficiency Our be in^ adequately
qualified
"Om
f i in TOO BEOO, 6 aq ~ ( a i IK&YWUEY God.
who has
of
out of the ~ o d , who also made sumeient
indeed
fill%<
6bau6voug
~ a t v f i q 61a81i~tlq, 06
"9
servants
ot new
covenant,
not
mlntsters us
q?a!ified
of to
a new
be
&ppmo<
m6vmoq.
Yhp covenant. not of a
of %&en
character
Of Sptrit,
the for written code, but of
& n o u p i v r ~ ,r b
6P 'ITUEO a' spirit; for the written
writLP,CrftEeaEter is killmg, the but
'Dirk
code condemns to
death, but the spirit
~worroisi.
makes alive.
ts making alive.
7 Moreover. if
the code which
aervln
%u;
7 El
1f but
62 the
fi 61m?via
administers death and
~phpi~aalv
ivr~runwp6vq
hi801q which was engraved
wrltten ehnracters having been impressed to stones in letters in stones
came about in s glow,
iv 6bcu 6 . n ~
so that the sons Of
in
aa-and
to k%
~$b!l
*Srael
not
& r ~ i o a TOSS
l
'Iopafih ~ 1 qd npbowmv
to gale the
of 1arae1 into the
face
of Mosesatbecause
lntently
the face
of
MwuuLw~ 6 t h d v 66Eov 706 ~ P O U ~ T T O the
U
glory of his face,
face
of Moses through the glow Of the
fa
that was t o
njv
~arapyoup6vllv. 8 m5q be done away with.
&oii
of him the lone) beingmadeieflectke,
how 8 why should not the
Of the
oirxi p&?,hov
fi
61anovia TOO
7 1 ~ ~aTOS
6
the
of the
&it
with glory?
spirit
be much
9 more
F O ~i i
l a ~ o v i a 7 " ~ the code administerEma~ b 6 b S n 9 1 y a p fi 6 sewtee
o
f
b
e
the
~ i u in
b ~glory$ I* for
ing condemnatlo,, ws
r a r m p i m w q 6b<a, r r o M 6 v&Ahov n~ I U O E ~ E I glorious. much more
eondemnsti~n glory, to much rather ia agounding does the administering of righleousness
fi
61a~ovia n j c
~ I K ~ I O U ~ V66:~.
~ S
the
service
of the nghteousnaas tog ory. abO Un W ith glory,
10 In fact, even that
SEStrCao~al
which has once been
lo ~ n dyhp
for
been glorlned the
made glorious has
been stripped of glow
6r6oF,aupBvov
i v mhq, TG
having been glodfled
in
this
the
part in this respect, because
of the glory that
E~VEKEV
~ " qh ~ ~ P a h h o I S6b5qq
~ < 11 ~i
on account of a e
avrpasains
glory;
if excels it. 11 For if

O ~ K

in tablets
stony
~ a p 6 i a 1 qu a ~ i v a ~ C
to hearts
fPeshly.
not

but

6"
in

%%$?Em%?"

&e

&c$

,?ie2

%,$3

:tt

2 CORINTHIANS 3:12-18

194

~6
KaTapyq6y~Ov
6 1 b t h a t which was t o be
the (thing) being mademefeeetiVe through done away with was
6651% nohhQ ~ M h o v
T&
p6wv
brought in wth glory,
glory, to much rather the (thlnn) remaining much more would
6" 6650.
1 that which r e m a n s be
In glory.
with glory.
12 Therefore, as
l2 'Ed v l n g
msuoh
talS~v
we have such a hope,
mAAA n a p p ~ u i g xp*p~Ba,
we a*
great
to mu% 0Utspokenne8l we are uslnp,
t$d
freeness of speech.
K ~ ~ + E P
s e w r d k a to wh~eh(thlngl) even
M O S ~ U 13 and not dolng as
tri8rc
~ & X u p p a6ni 76 np6awnov a h o G when Moses
w a ~. ~ u t-t h~overin.
z
the
face
of him: nut a veil Umn his
. unon
.
n p 6 s T6 p$
ilhr~vioa~ .TOSS"10%
toward the not ta gaze Intently the sons
s i t T6 rLho<
TOG
K m a p o ~ p b w u . gaze intently a t t h e
fnto the m d of the (thing) being ma~eineffeetlve. end of that which
14 &Ah& Lnwph8q T&
v o i ara
a6rirv. was t o be done away
B U ~ was dulled the mentafpowers o f them.
with.
But their
&PI Y ~ P7% o i l p ~ p o v il~/g~l(
powers were
Until for the
today
'Or
to this
r A p p a mi r e & v a y ~ m t T-F m d a t e ~
the
O I ~ present day the same
"lifted
6 ~ a B i ~ q ~p i v ~ ,
vij
6arahu~r6p~vov.
&remaining not
being uncovered. a t t h e reading of t h e
XTI
h) XPIUT?
~ m ~ pi ~ a l . old covenant, because
because In
Chrlat
Is being m a l e Ineffecthe. it is done away with
+ira
Bv by means of Christ.
l5
t%i
when
llkeiY 15 I n fact, down till
& v a y l v h o ~ q r a l M o u o i ~ ~ M u v p a hi rb today whenever Moses
may be read
Moses
covering upon the is read, a veil uW
rap6iav a h & v KhrCi~al' 16 fiviaa 6t thv Upon their hearts.
heart
of them is lying:
when but If ever
16 But when there ,a
mluT,%*q
T=~s
a turning t o Jehovah;
it should turn hpon
toward
nepta~phrCira~
Tb Kaup
6i ' t h e veil is taken away.
ISbeing ufted upamund the wvering.
~h~ but 17 NOWJehovah'
u ~ p 1 o ~6
5 n v ~ i ) p htm~v. 00 ~i ~6 T V E ~ a '8 the Spirit; and
~ o r d the eplnt
Is; where but the
where the spirit of
h.there is
Kupiav
h e u e ~ p i a . 18 f i ~ E $
6Bt T T ~ Y T E ~
of ~ o r d :
freedom.
but
all
heedom. 18 And all
of US. whUe we ~ t h
&v~KcK~uP~&W
to lone) havlng been uncovered
face
the unvelled faces reflect
66Sm Ku iou
n a r o n ~ p ~ 2 ; 6 ~ s wrijv
i
coSrijv like mmlrro the glory
glory of fold reflecting aa mmlrror the
very of Jehovah: are transpnapopPps8a
dr6va
&id665qq riq famed into t h e same
Image We are benu rensformed imm glory lnto image horn glory to

1::

th2:!om

$:

Ze %
;

'

%?

K&zp

sp~rk
.+

1
%
'
.

l?'?,18' Jehovah. J ' A " . ~ * ~ * ~ ~(the)

~ ~ l : Lord. hAB

,,

665av,

~ a 8 k p
aceording to whleh lthlng~leven
n~Gpmo<.
01 spirlt.

&,,b glory, exactly a s done

fmm by Jehovah' [the]

Spirit.
A That is why. since
A ,
T o ~ o , Exoyrrq T)(v t i t a ~ o v i ( l ~ we have t s s
'through
this,
havw
the
service ministry according
t o the mercy t h a t
~ahrqv
naB&<
fihsiBqp~v,
we were shown mercy. ws shown us, we do
ncwlding a.
thlS
odn
Cym~oGpw,
2
dM& not give up: 2 but
not
we are behaving badly,
but w..e..~~~
.~~
have renounced
dorrlnhp~&r
~3
T ~ F t h e underhanded
we said away from selves the hldden (thin-) of the things
which to be
~cp1na~00v.L
rv~ rrwoupyi@
~
ashamed, not walking
(ones) walking about In all-worklns With cunning, neither
6ohoGvreg
the word
),,(
handling deceitfully
of GO^, hut by making
TOO
the truth manifest
oG*
of the, ~God.
o u v ~ u ~ Q o v ~ k a u ~ o b q npbg
M?zeF
toward ourselves t o every
human
n h o a v ( T ~ Y E ~ ~ &v8p6nov
~ ~ I V
Lv6n10v 100 m the slght of God.
ever^
eome~ence
of men
in sight of the
3 If,now. the good
rora~uppivov
hpvlng been covered news we declare is in
Lv
~ 0 i 5 fact veiled. It is velied
those who are
E$~y%".v
in
the (ones)
h o h h u 6votq
Pmiv
K E K ~ ~ u ~ P ~perishing.
v ~ v , 4 among
destroying &emselvc..
in
havlng been covered.
the god of this
015
6 8 ~ 6 2 TOG ai5vog ToCrou system of things has
which ones the god Of the age
blinded the minds
TOY of the unbelievers.
v o i aTa
h6 A ~ W E V
T&
the
*entarcowers
of the that the illumination
b$d<d
&,,iarwv
sic i b
aby6oa1
7bv of the glorious good
unbelievers lnto the
to beam forth t y news about the chriat,
w n o p 6 v TOG d a w d i o u T'F 5 6 h F m u
is the image of
lighting , of the good news of
glory afthe God, might not shlne
Xptoro3, 6 5 6m1v E ~ K & VTOG
through. 5 For we
Chlist, Who 1.
image the
are preaching' not
y&p &aurobc
K Q ~ ~ U U O ~ E &Ah&
V
X I U T ~ourSelveS, but christ
we are preachin*
but
ghrist
Jesus as Lard. and
'lquohnjplov, BaumJg 6k 6aGhwg 6 5 v ourselves a s YOUR
Jeaua
Lord,
but sieves o&ou
for Jesus'
6,& 'IqooGv.
6
6rt
6 8cbq
6
t m u g h jesus. ~ e c s u r ethe Gad the lone1 sake. 6 For God
cinhv
'EK ( I K ~ T O U F
bs is he who said: "Let
having sald Out of darkness 1P$T
who the light shine Out of
darkness," and h e has
=$,<
toward shone on our hearts t o
-18' J ~ ~ O Yrs.as.a.acn.n4:
B~,
m r d . *AB.
glory.

rvpiov
of Lord

&?

,$2Er

$: $

cp t:le mc~$'aEn
G%~
'y

! :

fa

be

2;:

$$!?%,

K?!%F

2 CORINTHIANS 4:7-14

2 CORINTHIANS 4:15-5:2

@ w r ~ m p b ~ i qyv6ocwq r " q 66515 700 illuminate [them]

IUhtlng of the knowledge oilhe glory ofths
with the glorious
BLOC t v n w o O w v X p 1 m o 0
knowledge of GM by
God In
face
of christ.'

7 'EXOVW62
We hsve

%d

but

the

anivolq orafifolv,
clay

the face of Ch&.

However. we have
this treasure in earth-

T ~ V ~ I ~ u 'TOOTOV
L ~ Y6~
~ v
7

treasure

iva

vessels, In order that

thls

in

th? %&$?en vesseLs' that the

Power beyond what is

normal may be God's
i t fivGv. 8 b
%ravri
B h t P 6 p m 1 and not t h a t o u t of
ourselves. 8 We
outof
us;
in
nw
as
s.
~.. lwavl
.. heln. ..
a" pressed in every
&Ah'
od
mwoXopofipwol
but
not
belns put in narrow p h e , way. hut not e m w e d
movement;
~ o p o f i p c v o ~ &Ah' odn i ~ r n ~ p o f i ~ c v obeyand
~
k n o w i g no wayout but not being utterly wayl&:ss, we are Perplexed, hut
'
8 61wn6pcv01 &Ah. 0 3 ~& y ~ a ~ a h c 1 ~ not
~ 6 a~bes o~ l ~~ t~ewith
,l ~
bclng persecuted but not belng left down in, no way out: 9 we
K W a ahh6p~uo1 &Ah'
o 3 ~ h 0 h h l j Evol are persecuted, but
belnn Phrown down
belng desk&&,
but
not
not left in thelurch:
10 r & v r o r e ~ i l v v&pwo~v
TOG 'tqo00 we are thrown down.
always
tho
deadenha
of the Jesus but not destroyed.
tv rLj O ~ P W I nEpl@Lpo~~fq
fva
10 Always we endure
in the
body
hearlng about:
In order that n.rammiha-o
i..
-.".J"
uL"u.
rat 1
TOO 'IrlmoG t v T@ mOparl body the deathalso the
ife of the Jeaus in tho
body
dealing treatment
$uvfpwe:.
Y ~ P
h e i q given to Jesus. t h a t
mlght be manlintad;
we
the life of Jesus may
01
CGvreq
~
O also Vhe made manifest
the (ones)
llvlng
into
death
in our bady 11 or
napa6t66peBa
6th
'IqooOv, we who live are ever
we are helns given beside
through
Jesus.
heing brought face t o
iva
faee with death for
Jesus' sake, t h a t t h e
$uvrpw8i
6~ ~6 O w : oapni IJpGv. life Jesus may
mlght be manlteated In the mortal Resh of us.
12 E UTE 6 BhaToq hr qpiv b c p y f i ~ c t ~ be made manifest
in our mortal flesh.
AS-^"^ the
death
i
....- ..
12 Consequently
i v Gpiv.
1J 6k
the but i w
fei In you.
death is a t work in us,
1s B oYTcS 62 .?A
a fit but life in you.
Javlng but the very
iplrk
o f the
13 Now because we
have the same spirit
aimrew~,
rarh
Tb
falth,
aocordlng to
the (thinel
..
-. of faith as t h a t nf
which it is written:
YEYP~IIII~VOV
'EIT~OTEUUC~,
616
havlng been wrlttm
I believed,
through whloh "1 exercised faith,
thkhya, rai fiufiq ntrrrefiopcv,
61&
therefore I spoke: we
I SPo e, also we ere beueving, through whfoh too
faith and
~ a i
haho5pcv
14
~166~eg
6 r 1 therefore we speak,
also
we ere spcakfng,
havlng known
that $4 knowing that

;ge 6u,"$tE:S

,,,Jbe

;:te $8 i:t A:
~

~~~

-... -..-

2:

%
!

:$

G%e

t;I?e

~~

'iz~z

he who raised Jesus

u p will raise us u p
'IqooO
tyc d
nai also together with
also
toge6%rlth
h ~ u s wlll rsee UP and J~~~~
and .,il
present
napauri)url
mw
b i v . 15 ~h us together with YOU.
wlll stand alongalde together wlth
you.
The
For all things are
for ~ o m sakes,
r
in
61'
in
that order t h a t the undeallnhvra
(thing.)
through
nXeov6nraoa
1 v n d e ~ exhr ~ e f k l n d n e u havlng
which
the
become mom Served
was multiplied should
6th
T ~ V wrrkt6vw
Tilv e G x a p ~ m i wabound because of the
through
the
more (ones) the thanksplvlna
the lone)

kcipaq

T ~ V~ r d p ~ o 'IqooOv
v

having ralaed up the

Lord

Jclul

'i0'

oJz

3%

~ e p ~ m o r helq

T+V

66Sw

TOO 0100.

~ , " ~ k , " , " ~ ~

God.
odn
~ Y K ~ K O ~ ~ N ,
18
AIA
16 Therefore we
~ h r o u g hwhich not . ws are behaving badly,
eta fipav & V @ ~ W Tdo
O ~ give up, but
even if the man we
outaids
men
fipbv are outslde Is wasting
6ta@Beiperat,
Is wasting away,
the (onel Inalde of us away, certainly the
hauatvoGmt 1JpLpg rai fipepq. 17 TA y h p man we are inside is
Is behg renewed to day end to day.
The for belng renewed frani
napauri~a
tha &v
B h i l y r ~ q day day. 17 For
momentary
llght?nessl
0
trlbu atlon though the tribulation
K ~ B ' Imcppohjv r l q hcppoXilv aiOvlov i s momentary and
accordingto over-cast into over-eat everlasting light, it w o r b out for
u s a glory t h a t i s of
66tq$
~ m c ph b a l
tp$ 18 P :
ofp OIY la WOrkYnPdown
more and more surauorrohwv
rh
BArrr6pcva: passing weight and is
looklngst
the(thInm)
belngswn everlasting: 18 while
we keep our eyes, not
&AX&
T&
Xm6p9a,
T&
&IngsRn,
tho (thlng8) o n the things seen.
but the (thhp.)
6 i but on the things
~h
yhp @hm6pwu np6o~a1pa,
belng secn
temporary, the (thing.) but unseen. For the things
far
seen are temporary.
hanbpcva atirvla.
elng seen werlsstlng.
hut the thines unseen

mlllht
. sboun!

Into the

glory
-

of the God.

: A$! kPhc

%?

ti?

cow

to

!rt:

tot'I
5

oi6apfv

y a p 671 C ~ Y '

fi

we have known for that If ever tho

are

~ ~ Y E I O ~

earthly

F O ~we b o w that

if OUT earthly
fipav otnia 700 O Y < Y O U ~
K~TCLXUB-,
of US houae of the
tent
should be loose!d down, house, this tent.
o I ~ 0 6 0 ~ 1 ~ v&K
Be05
Exopfv
OIK~UV
should be dissolved.
bulldlng
out of God we are having
houae we are to have a
i v Tois obpavoiq. buildlng from God, a
&X
!I
onoiqrov
alOvlov
heavens.
everlastins in the
notgandmade
rb
2 rai y h p h, ~ 0 6 7 ~m ~ c v & < c p v
And
fa.
in
thla
we are groanirk, the
T&
ob-~
olu *PIOV
dwedng house
the (one) out o l heaven

%%

house not made m t h

hands, everlastmg ln
the heavens 2 For
m thls dwelllng house
we do indeed groan,

2 CORINTHIANS 5:ll-15

2 CORINTHIANS 5:3-10
irr~u6Guaueat h~rroOoOvr~g,
3 si

earnestly deslrlng to
out on the one for us
&V~UO&/LEYOI od
yupvoi
from heaven, 3 so
hamng put on selves
not
"'lied
that, havlng really
~bprerlmbw~ea.4 ~ a iY ~ Pthe ;)Jner1
put ,t on, we shall
we shall be found.
And far
not be found naked
i v rrj onivet or~vhCowrv
Pap06 E V O ~
m the tent we are groamng bemg welgfed dawn 4 In fact, we who are
tq'
9
od
elhop~v
L~66onu8at in this tent groan,
upon which not we are willing to put offselves being weighed down;
because we want, not
dhh'
hrsv61juauLlac
'Yva
but
to putupan selve's,
in
that to put it of?, but to
~erarro86
~6
ewq~6v
-6
rilg put On the other, that
might be drunk down the mortal (thing) by the
is mortal may
<oil<. 5 6 61.
narrpyauhp~voq
be
up by
nre.
The. but (onel having worked down
'::6
life. 5 Now he that
~ i g aG~6
TOGTO
8 ~ 6
into
verv
thir (thins1
G~C!
the lone] Produced us for this
Soag ,
i
&ppabcjva TOG very thmg IS God,
having given
to U S
the
token
of the who gave us the token
of what IS to come,
rmr6parog.
smrxt.
that is, the sprrlt
8
eappoOvrsg
r b ~ mo i ~ 6 We are therefore
Bemg of good courage therefore always and
always of goad
ci66~cq
?IT!
tv6qpoGvreg
kv 'Ourage
and know
havlng known that being among (own1 people m
that, wlule we have
rrj uhwa~n
L~6q/~oOpcu
hir
the
badv we are being out of (OW,,) nem~e from our home In the
"~UTEO~
y d p / body, we are absent
TOG
KUP~OV,
7
6ch
the
Lord,
through
falth
for from the Lord, 7 for
~rptrrg~oGwcv od
Sch
sibou~,
we are walking by
we are wallnng about not through appearance. - faith, not by mght
8
8appoOprv
KC] 8 But we are of goad
we are bemg of good courage
but
6P
also
courage and are well
E ~ ~ O K O ~ ~ E Y
pleased rather to
we are thmkzng well
become absent from
i ~ 6 qjual
p
u6paT05
to be out of (own) people out of the
bodv
and the body and to make
iv6ljpiual
rrp&C T6v YfiP,OY. our home wlth the
to be among (own1 Peonle toward
the
Lord; Lord 9 Therefore
9
616
nai
q~ho~apo6p&a,
we are also maklng it
through which also we are fond of honor for selves. our 81m that whether
E~TP
6v6qpok+~q
~ T Ehaving our home
whether
being among (own) people
or
with him or being :~
&~6qp0OVi~g,
E~~PEUTOI
beingout of (own1 p e a ~ l e ,
(ones1 well pleasing absent from him. we
may be acceptable.
old4
d v a t . 10 ~ 0 6 g. yhp rr&vrag
t o him. 10 For wetohim
to be.
The
for
all
qavrpo84va~
6 ~ i
~firrpou8zv TOO ,must al] he made
to be manifested It isnecessary
m front
of the manifest before ttiP
to out upon selves

longing,

%;E~S

'

$,?,h:

'::'

Pigpg

y e

xploroO,

~oviql-a~

61h

TOG

the

E~aurog

i v a that judgment seat of the

T

Christ, that each one

may get his award

each (anel
the (thingal
the things done
O ~ I I ~ T O F W+S
B
thmugh the body, acbody
toward which Ithinge1

might earryaff f a r self

through

Christ,

cording to the things

he has practiced,
whether it is good
or vile.
1 1 Knowing,
11
Ei66rsg
00"
T ~ Y96Pov TOO
naving
known therefore the fear of the therefore. the fear of
~ u p i o u&v8ph~ouq rr~ieollsv,,
Be8 6& 'the lord, we keep
~ord
men
we are penuadmg, to ~ o d
but persuading men, but
~ c q w r p h p ~ + r arr{cw62 nai 4" we have been made
we have been mamfested; I a m hoping but also m manifest to Gad.
~ ~ uvva16juru~v
i q
bpav
~ ~ p w ~ p i w 8 p t .However, Ihope that
the
consciences of roo to have been mandested. we have been made
12 od
nhXnv
gauxr,)g manifest also to ~ o m r
Not
again
selves
consciences. 12 We
are not again iecamouvlor&vop~v
blfi
we are putting in standing together to yo;,
but
mending ourselves to
B I ~ ~ ~ T Jpiv
L S K ~ U X ~ ~ M O&< r i p YOU,but giving YOU
glvmg
to rorr of boastlng
over an inducement for
~va
E ~ T E
rrp&g boasting in respect to
in oMer that roo m a y be having toward us, that YOU may have
b ~ p o u h r r q ,~ a v ~ w p i v o " g~ a pq
? [an answer1 for those
the (ones) in
face
tones1 boartmg and no who boast over the
&
nap6iq.
13
E~TE
y a p outward appearance
in
heart.
Whether
for but not over the
ETE heart. 13 For if We
e
t
c
m
~
l
~
v
,
er Qwe stood out of lselves),
to God;
or were out of our mind,
cwqpovo~pev,
Jfi. 14 fi yhp &y&q it was for God; if we
we are sound m mind, to mn.
The for
love are soundin mind. it
TOO
uvv6xr~
4pag, is for you. 14 For
of the
isholding together
us, the love the Christ
~ p i v m a g TOOTO T TI E T ~ hip n&vrwv has compels us.
having judged
thir
that , one over all (ones) because this is what
hi8avcv. tipa oi irhvrsg hrr60avov. 15 ~ a we
i have judged, that
he died; really the
all
the7 died;
and one man died for all;
01 so, then, all had died;
brr2p
W&TOV
brri8avsv
,YO(
over
all (ones1
he dled
in order that
the 15 and he died for all
~ C ~ V ) ( I T E ~p q u h
t m o i ~
<GUIY that those who live
lonesl k i n g not yet
to selves the? might live m g h t live no longer
for themselves, but
&Ah&
TQ
h i p ah&"
dmo8av6vrt
but to the lone) over them to lone1 havvrgdied for h ~ m
who died
far them and was
uai
fiyjp8hl.
and to lone) havmg been raised up.
raised up.
irrpaEev

drr

ii a0&v

he p e r ~ o m ~ d , whether
9aGhov. . ,.
vile (thing). ,

gooJcthing)

:'?

XPF$

801

2 CORINTHIANS 5:16-6:2

11

i S b 705 vOv o6Mva 16 C o n w u e n t l y ,

As-and
we
from the now no one from now on we know
oi6apsv
~ a ~ u6h p r w ci uai "0 man according to
if ~
and . the flesh. Even if we
we- have kno- ~~- eccordlne to. flc9h:
~ - ~
~known
C vir~apev
ncm6
u h p ~ a X tur6v,
weKave known accordingto
flesh
ghdat, according to the flesh.
we now
&Ah& vSv oduht
ylvc5o~oprv. 17 iSurc "Ow
him so no more'
but now not vet we are knowing.
As-and
17 Consequently if
ET T I T 6" X IOTQ, K ~ I V ~ J K T ~ U I ? '
anyone is in union
11 anyone m
$hrist,
new
cresilon:
wlth Christ, he is a
&pxaia
rrapjhEw, i&J
yLyov~v new creation; the old
archaic (things1 went alongalde, look1 it has beome things passed away.
natv=
18 r6 62. n h v r a
roj look! new t h i n s have
new lthingal;
the but all (thinas1 out of the come into existence.
things are
&oO
TOG
~ m a A h h < a v r o qfipdq t m Q 18 But
c o d the ionel havlngreeoncited us to himself from God, who recilreiq
16 'h~

~~

~~

~~

$
;

~a"

a r i 6 v , r a i Eip~voq t v ?p?v
h6yov ~ i qthelr trespasses. and
ofthem. and havmgput in us the word of the he committed the
word of the reconciliarmahhayi~
tion t o us.
reconeiuatzon.
20 'Yrr?p Xprrno5 o h
W~TPLUPEGO~EV We 'Ie
Over
Christ therefore we are embsssadors ambassadors
stituting for Christ,
r o c 0 ~ 0 6~ ~ P ~ K ~ ~ O ~ V T O S
though ~~d were
01the God
entreating
making entreaty
6cbp~0a
brr2.p
X I U T O ~ , through us. A s
we are ~ p p l i c a t l n g
over
ghrist8 substitutes for Christ
we beg: "Become
T&V
T
0c0. 21
rmdhhyq-cs
be row reeonaled to the God.
T h e (anel
reconciled t o God."
y6vra
& p a p ~ i mh L p fivBv &papriav 21 The one who did
not know sin h e made
hav ngknown
nn
over
us
sin
"
to be sin for us, t h a t
Lnoiqu~v,
sva
, r4rc&
he made,
in order that
,
become we might became
God's righteousness
6 1 ~ a 1 0 u h q~ E O D &Y &T+.
by means of him.
righteousness of God in him.
together
~ u v ~ p y a i r v ~ ~62,q a a l rraparaho6pcv
W'th him, we 'Isa
working together but also we are entreating
entreat YOU not t o
clq
KEY&
Ti)v
xhplv
accept the undeserved
lo? lnto anllti(nas1 the undeserved kindnee. kindness of God and
roc 0 ~ o D6iSau8a1 b p d r 2
h l y e ~ y h p miss its purpose.
of the God to accept You;
he 1s sayins for 2 ~o~ h e says:
KatpB .
SLITQ
C m j ~ o w h oou "In an acceptable
To appolntedtrme acceptable I hoard upon of you time I heard you.

$85

thIfLgh

fitp.

2 CORINTHIANS 6:3-10

rai
?lrLpp o o ~ p i a q C b j h o h
0
and
day
ot mlvatmurr I gave help to YOU;
i6oJ v t v
ranp6~
eh&6rurot,
lnnkl now s~pornlrdtame well aeccplrh:e toward.
(60; r;v
f i ~ i p a uortlpias
Inokl now
aay
of>rh,lt:on;

and In a day of
stvation I
you: ~ m k Now
l
is the
~ s p w t a l l yacceptable
time Look. Now a the
~ H of
V 1~1vatIon
3 pq6cpiav
fv
3 In no way are we
not one
in
giving any cause for
iva
6166vr~q
TT omorrfiv,
giving
str%ing toward.
that stumbling, t h a t our
might not
~olrlleil
4 61aK0,,ia, 4 ~ h h .ministry
mlght be foundspotted the service,
but be found fault with;
h,
navri
a u v , o r ~ ~ ~ q tavrobq 4 but in every way we
in evervthlns
selvc8 recommend ourselves
.
- nuttine
.
.in standing with
s
c5q &OS
BI&KOYOI. &V LTO~O*
n o h ~ f i i~ as ~ 0 d . ministers,
as of God servants; in endurance much:
In by the endurance of
0h: culv
t v &v&yiyracq, t v WLVO wpialq, much, by tribulations.
tribu?atlationb. in neeeraities, in
srieita,
by eases of need, by
5 by
6 C rrhqyaiq, $v Quha~aTq, Lv d r u a ~ a u m u i a ~dificulties,
~,
in blows, i
prisons, in unaettledatates, beatings, by prisons,
Cv ~ 6 n 0 1 qCV
& y p ~ n v i a ~ q , tv v U T L ~ ~ I Sby
, disorders, by
in labors: in abstineneesfromsleeP, In ?=stings. labors, by sleepless
6 6" & y v t q n : 6 yvc5mt b p a ~ p o 0 u p i q . nights. by times
In purity, In knowled&, in longnessof opirit, wlthout rood. 6 by
b x p q o r t q r l , b r r u e G p q ~ r t y i ~ t v 6r(&nq Purity. by knowledge,.
In klndneas, in
spint
holy.' in
eve
bylong-suffering,
drvurrarpi~y 1 i v h 6 y y Mq&iaq i v 6~uvhpc1by kindness, by holy
unhupacrrtica!,
in ward of truth.' in Power splrit, by love free
0 ~ 0 0 . 61h .riSv' 6rrh-v
rfic, 6 ~ ~ t a o u l i vITom
~ q hypocrisy, 7 by
of God; throuah the','wea~onnof the righteousness truthful speech, by
Gad's power; through
T ~ V
SsS~'5v
and the weapons of righof the lonesl
o f t h e right [parts1
&p~uropBv 8 61h 66Sqs rai dnlpiaq, teousness on the right
of the left lpa!!tsl,
through glory and dishonor, hand and on t h e left,
616
6 u ~ y i a q~ a ~
i 6 p ~ p i ahqq T T ~ ~ Y O8I through glory and
tltrovgh ba ame and good fame; as errants dishonor. through bad
report and good rea
&A ~E?c,
&poo~p~vo,
and truthful tones).
,5(oneslbeing unknown port: as deceivers and
uai
~ I ~ I V ~ O K ~ ~ E h5
V Oh ~0 0, v j ~ a o v ~ eyet
g truthful, 9 as
and (onea) belng recognized, as
(ones) dying being unknown and
yet being recognized,
~ a 1606
l
<'5~!v
bq
r a 1 6 ~ LVOI
~6
and IoOkl we ere hv(Lng, as (ones) being &@cbl!nid a s dylng and yet, look!
eava~oGpmol,
10 h g we live, as dlsclplined
so and yet not delivered
hein6 put to death,
Xurrolipcvot
(Ed 52. ~ a i ~ o v r ~&
g t o death. LO a s
(ones) being saddened ever but (ones) reloiehIg, as sorrowing but ever
moioi
nohhoJq 62, nhowi<ovrcq,
h q rejoicing. as Poor but
lonea) poor
many
b u t (ones) enrtching, as making many rlch, as

""'

A.!

'

' $2

bZoies)

802

2 CORINTHIANS 6:ll-17
SXOYTE~
%?kg
(ones) havlng
narixovr~q.
holdrng down.

no1

rrhra
havlng nothing and
all (things) vet Dossess,ne.all
things.
11 Our mduth has
11 Ti, m 6 p a 1 Ov
&vtyyw
r r d q beenopened to YOU,
The mouth o f u s h a s stood opened UP tbward Corinthians, our
Kopiv0~01
~ a p 6 i aheart has aiidened
i
connunan;.
the
heart out. 12 You are not
firOv
rrmXdnwm,.
cramped for room
af us
hasbeenbroadened:
l2
within us, but YOU
orevoxwpeTo0e
Iv
fipiv,
are tramped for room
YOU are bemg put in narrow place
in
us'
in YOUR own tender
m~vo~wpcTo0a
6;
affections, 13 So,
Y m are bemg put m narrow place
but
as a recompense in
mXhyxvo~q
6pOv 13 T ~ U 6;
bowels
O ~ T ~.
O D : the
but
,
,
~~~.,
.. " return-I speak as t o
children-YOU, too,
&vr1poo0iav,. , b q
TLKYOI~
out.
peturn rewad, .. as
to children
I am sayhag, wlden
.
r r h a n j v 0 q ~ ~ ~ a bl p ~ i q .
. 1 4 DOnot become
be rou broadened ako rou.
, .
unevenly yoked with
unbelievers. For
yivmes
trepo<uyoOurq
l4 %I
be e~ovbecoming being differently yoked what fellowship do
righteousness and
drrriu.rolg
riq
~zp:, ,
,I?TOX$
to unbelievers:
what
..
.
.'hO ding with liwiessness have? O r
61~atouGvll ~ a i c++opip,
fi r i q what sharing does
to righteousness and to'Iawlessness, or w h a t light have withdarkno!vwvia' OW*;
wphq on6rot: 15 ~ i q6L ness? 15 Further,
sharlng to hghf toward darkness?
what but 'what harmony i s
c w ~ * v r l u l S X , l o ~ o f i r r d q Bshfap. i i r i ~
harmony
o f ~ h r i s t toward Beliar, or what there between christ
and Be'li.al?' Or what
p.p,iq
'
rr~orQ
WET&
a
portiontofaithfvl (one)
with
person have with a n
16 ~ i q
62
w;K&&~Eo~~
what
but
down~together unbeliever? 16 And
agreement
vaQ
eeoj pq& EI~WWY;
fi 7 ~what
God's temple have
to divine habitation of GO^ w ~ t h idols?
and

,"2

'

'

2k%
be

kai goofat them and walk among

i v a h i q mi cvrrsptrrarjow
m them and I shall walk amoig, and I sha 1 be itheml, and I Shall be
. they.
arirfiv 0e6 nai a h o i . L u o n a i
,ha& their ~ o d and
of them
A d they will be o me peopl;. will be my people:'
17 "'Therefore get out
17 , , 6,.3
.
L ~ ~ X ~ ~ tn
T E pioou
Through which come out you out of
mldst from among them,
arirfiv ~ a i & a p i o 0 q ~ ~ ) ~ ~ g, K, G ~ , O ~ ,and Separate YOUof then;, and You% defmed be, h say~ng ~ o r d , selves,' says Jehovah;
. .

-2

15' Satan. Sy':

17- Jehovah, J7.8.11.14.16ls.n-14; Lord, ~ B v g .

2 CORINTHIANS 6:18-7:6

803

a!

mi
&ka0hp.rou
'
~ T E O ~ E K&Y*
.
be Yon touchmg: and I
and of unclean (thmgl
b p B 7 18 ~ a i E u o p a ~ bpi"
sio6LSopat
and I shall be to r o o
shall take into
you,
r i q rrari-pa, K U ~bpeiq Ea~o0B pot ziq utoirq
into father, and you wzll be to me into sons
n a i 0uya~Lpaq. Myrn K6p1oq flcnrro~pdnwp.
and daughters, 1s raymg ~ o r d Almuhtu.

'and qult touchlng

t h e unclean thlng"',
"'and I will take ~ o o
Ns
18 - s ~ I~ shall
d
he a father t o YOU,
and
will be
and daughters t o me.'
says Jehovah'the
Almighty "

~a6raq
otv
Exovreq
These
therefore
(ones) having
the
Therefore, slnee we
Lrrayy~hiaq,
hymqroi,
~ a 0 a ~ i o w p s v have these prom.
promises,
loved lonesl,
we should cleanse
ises, beloved ones, let
~ V T O ~&mi,
<
rrcnrrbq pohuupofi oapnbq ~ a US
i
ourselves
selves from every
poilut~on of fiesh and
Of
every
rrveGpa.roq, t r r r ~ d o O v ~ c q& ~ I W O ~ Y
b ~Q6Py
V
apir,t,
puttmg end
holiness
in fear of flesh and s p m t .
perfectrng hollness m
0<0O.
A * "-A
God's fear
2
Xwpfiuare
fit$
ob6Lva
2 ALWW room for
Allow rou space for
" 0 One
u s We have wronged
i6tnjuaprv
ori6iva
b@0ripapcv no one, we have
we treated unnght&ousl~, no one
we corrupted. c m m ~ t e dno one. we
o66iva
irrh~ov~urfiuapev. 3 r r d g have taken advadtage
no one
we took advantage of.
of no one. 3 I do not
r a r h r p ~ o ~ v06
XLyw
rrp0~i.pK a
Say
to
I have saldaefore
judging dawn not I am ray&,
, YOU. For I have Said
y a p 6rt Q ~ a ? qr a p 6 i a 1 g ?pOv t o ~ L
befO'e that
'Ie in
for that in the
hearts
of us rorr are
OUT hearts t o die and
~i,
~ v m o 0 ~ ~ i v
to die together with
and t o live with us. 4 I
the
have great freeness of
ouv<fiv.
4 rrohX6
to be living together with.
.
to me speech' toward yon.
rrappquia
rrpbq
bpeg,
TOAA~
pat I have great boasting
outspokenness
toward
You,
much
to me in regard t o you. I a m
filled with comfort.
K ~ ~ X T U bnSp
I ~
' bpOv
nsrrAfipwpa~
7:
boashag
over
you; 1 have been filled to the I am overflowing
rrapa~Afiun, b r r e p r r r p t u o ~ 6 b ~ a t 78
with jvy in all
comfort,
I am superabovndlng to the
2oY amlctlon.
h i r r h q fi
Bhiylf!
5 I n fact, when we
us
all the tribulation oqp?
upon
arrived in Matedo'5 K a i y & p 0 0 6 v ~ w v f i p b ~ 1 qMane6ovictO ni.,, our fresh got no
And for having come of ua into Macedonia
relief, but we conoir&piav Eoxqnsv
Yrvcu~v
il u&pE ipfiu,
to be aWieted
not one it has had letting go up the flesh of us, tinued
.
m every manner
,
&Ah' Lv
rrav~i
~XI~~~EYOI
but in everything
being under tribulauon - -there were fights
:<W~EV
phXal,
iuw0rv
qdpol
6 &Ah' W'thOUt, fears
fights,
inside
fears
~ u t6 Nevertheless
4'
Or,
"great boldness."
18- Jehovah, J7~~,ll-'a1@-1a~1~-~4:
Lord, xBVg.

--

&:

X~P@I
-

-.-.

2 CORINTHIANS 7:7-11

805

804

6
TrapaltaXGv. TOG<
~crrre~vobqGod, who comforts
the (onel
comforting , the
lowly (ones) those laid low,
Trape~&mv.fip&c b 8 ~ 6 qi v T T ~Trapouuip comforted us by the
eomforted
, us
the Gad in the presence presence of it^^;
T ~ T O U7
. 06 p6vov SB b 78 ~ ~ a p o u u i7q yet not alone by
ofTitus;
not only but in the
presence h 1s
- presence, but also
a h 0 6 M A & ~ a Lv
i T? Trapa~h'mt
by the comfort with
of him: but also in thk
eomfo2
to w - i e h
which he had been
TrapE~hjerl
i q ' bpiv, b a y y a h w v iwiv
over you,
he was comforted upon YO". reporting back
us
as he brought u s word
rilv b Gv kmm6tlqu~v. ~ 6 v Jp&v 66upp6v. again of
longing,
the orrou
1ongmg.
the of You wallmg,
YouR.mourning, YOUR
76" b#&v rfihov Snip ipoo,
UTE
'Or me;
that I
the of You
zeal
over
me,
as-and
rejoiced yet more.
pMhov xapfivat.
8 Hence even if
rather to rejoice.
I saddened YOU by
8
Xn
el nai $ A h q u a SpBq b .rfi
Because if and I saddened YOU in thk my letter.I do "Ot
regret it. Even if I
L~rlorohfi, 05 s~apihopat.si ~ a pe~spEh6pqv,
1
it,
letter, not Tamregretting; if and Iregretted, did at first
( I see t h a t that'letter
saddened YO". though
but for a little while,)
d
c
a h u ~ v bt:2
9 now I rejoice, not
toward
. saddened
b e c a k e YOU were just
xaip?, ,
odx TI
amfieIl~, hhh' saddened, but because
I am reioxcing, not that
were saddened. but
Saddened
XTI
U u r r j 8 TE
I I ~ T ~ ~ ~ O I W intwrepenting; for
that
rou were s l d e n e d
into
repentance:
YOU were saddened in
U U T ~ ~ ~ ~ T S car&
8 ~ 6a godly
~
way, t h a t YOU
You were saddened
according to
~od:
might suffer no damlwa
b p SEV~
qpto8fir~
age in anything due t o
i n order that in no?hing roo m i h t suffer damage us,
For sadness
&<,
.fip&v. 10 fi
KUT~
8 d v in a godly way makes
out of
us.
The
according to God for
to
h h q p ~ ~ h i o l aEiq
v u a q p ~ a v& p ~ T a p i hTOY salvation that i s not .~
sadness repentance into salvstlon unregrettaale to he
but
tpyaCs7al.
fi 86 700 C ~ U P O Y X 6 ~ q the sadness of the
is working; the but of the
world
sadness
produees death
Mvprov n a r r g r h C ~ ~ a l11
. i60S yhp a h 6 11 For, look! this very
death
is wor ng dowa.
Look! For very thing,
being
'Totrd ' ~6
KCIT&.
8 ~ 6AVTTqe^vat
~
saddened in a godly
this ithiggl ,the according to God to be sadlened way, what a great earrr6uqv ~ a r r t p y & a m bpi" arou6jv &AX& nestness i t Produced
but in YOU,yes, clearing of
how much it workeddown to ran speedup:
&rrahoyiav, &AX& & y a v d r ~ ~ q u t &hhh
v~
q6pov, yourselves. yes, indigdefense, . but
mdignation,
but
fear, nation, yes, fear, yes,
yes. zeal, yes,
hhhh Lrrtrr6~qut~,'
hhhh rjhov, M h h P K ~ ~ K ~ U Ilonging,
Y.
hut
langmg,
but
zeal,
but vengeance; righting of the wrong!

gz

Zt

2%

";z?i'z:~/:

$
;

2:

5%

,,

'

2 CORINTHIANS 7:12-16

I n every respect
you demonstrated
yourselves t o be
chaste m thls matter
l2 Certalnly,
I wrote you, I dld it,
nelther for the one
who dld the wrong.
nor for the one who
~-~~
was wronged, but that
YOUR earnestness for
US might be made
manifest among you
In the sight of God.
13 That is why we
have been comforted.
However, in addition t o our comfort
'E"1
62
napanXfim!
fi&v we rejoiced still more
comfort
Of us abundantly due to the
Trep~uuo~4pwq pMAov tx6prlpEv
ini rri joy of Titus, because
more abundantiy rather we rejo~ced upon the his spirit has
Tirou,
7
hvarrinaurac
76 refreshed by all of
x$$' of itu us, because has been rested up the YOU.
14 For if I
Trvrtpa adro6 drn6 ndrv~wv bpGv; 14
have made any boast
spir~t of him from
all
o roa
to him about YOU, I
7
TI
a d ~ Q dnlp Spin, ~ ~ r n G m p a lhave not been put t o
it anything to him over
I have boast&,
TrhvTa
kV Shame; hut as we have
ob
rquxdv8qv
not I was shamed do&n,
a11 (things) in spoken all things to
so
&hq8aiq iXahfiuap~v bpiv, o 6 ~ w q ~ a i fi YOU in
truth
we spoke , to roo,
thus also the our boasting before
K ~ ~ X ~4 D&YI ~LTri T ~ T O V
hhfi8ela iyevfi0q. Titus has Proved to
boast~ng o f u s upon Titus
truth
became. be true. 15 ~ l s ohis
,
tender affections are
15 ~ a ?T& m h d r y ~ v a~ 6 ~ 0Trrptuooripwq
6
~ n dthe
bowels
of hlrn more abundantl~
abundanttoward
E ~ S bp&$ b ~ i v ~VUIII
~ q m ~ p i v q u ~ i YOU,
v
while he calls t o
into
you
is
of (onejlremembenne the mind the
of

owru~uorr~
taumbq
put m standing with
selves
& vobq ~Tvat T
Trpdryparl. 12 6pa E i
exaste
to be to the
matter.
nu1
Eypaqa
p i ,
odx
and
I wrote
to you,
not
&SIK?UWTO~
TOO
of the (one)
havmg acted unr~ghieourly,
but
oh%
EVEKEY
nelth-r
of the (onel
...~~~~..on account
&61~q8iuro~,,
hhh'
having been treated unrighteously.
Eve~ev
700
qW~pu0"val
on account
of the . to be mam?ested
Qv
rilV
brBp fi,,~"
mp6c
speed up O~I-OLI the (ane) over
us toward
bp&<
i v & ~ , ~ ~
eeo0. 13 Slh you
in sight
of the
God.
Through
70070
Trapa~~~hfip~8~.
this we have been comforted.

in

ncrvri

everything

YOU

~~~

:k

b2;;m

th,y $2

@kpy:

rrdrvrwv bpGv brrauojv, b q ll~rh

of all of YOU obedience, as with
~ ~ 6 r o vk665aqBr 0 6 ~ 6 ~
l6. I
trembling you received
him.
8appG
6rt
Lv
mvri
because in everything I am naving good courage
Lv bpi".
in YO".

all or you. how you

received him with fear
trembling.
16 I
rejoice t h a t in every
way I may have good
courage hyreason
Of YOU.

a,X2&~ing

2 CORINTHIANB 8:l-7

6& Spiv

&6cA@i
to YO;,
brother4
X&P~V
TOG 9 ~ 0 6 ~ f i v
undeserved klndneas of the God the lone)
&~O~&VIIV
LV TaTq 6 ~ l l h I ) U i a l ~ T-s
having been glvm in
the
ecderias
of
Mati~Boviaq, 2 TI
hr
rrohh6
Goutpi
Mneedonla,
that
In
much
ehilyro
fi n c p ~ u u r i a r ^ q xa& o3rGv
Of tribulot?on the abundance o f k e joy of them

8
%:

rvopi<opw

806

W e a n makms known

but

8 NOWwe let

YOU

h o w , brothers.
about t h e undeserved
bndness f, ~~d that
has been bestowed
the congrega.
t i o m of ~ac.edo,ni-s,
2 t h a t during a great
test under
their abundance of joy
and their deep poverty
made the riches
inr&iuoruurv riq ri, n h o i i ~ o q .ris CmAillq~oq
B ounded
into the rlchea of the slmplfelty of their generosity
3 For
ahGv. 3
TI
K ~ T &
6cvap,v, abound.
according t o their
of them;
because
accord~ngto
paprvpi,
Kai
na &
6 ~ j actual
~ ~ability,
~ ~yes, ~I ,
testify, beyond their
I am besrlng witness,
and
besPde
alieai rroi
4
,,ST&
nohhfiS actual ability this
aelf-undertaflng (ones)
wlth
much was, 4 while they of
their own accord kept
rrapanhiu~wq
6c6 LVOI
qv
entreaty
auDplgatlng
the begging us with much
entreaty for the [priviX~PIV
~ a iq v K O I Y Q Y ~ ~ Y
Yndellerved klndnela and the
sharing
of the lege of] b n d l y giving
and for a share in the
6 l a ~ o v i a q Tiq
ciq 70%
&yiouq,
servlce
the lone) Inlo the
holy (ones).
,,,inistry
destined for
5 rai
06
K&&F
fiAwiuapcv
&Ah' the holy ones. 5 And
and
not
aemrdlngaa
we hoped
but not merely as we
brru+ob(
E
~
~
K
w
npGrov tv& K~PACK4,I had hoped. hut first
themselvee they gave
first
a"d they gave themselves
6th
8ehjpmoq
&ot 6 cis v3 tot,, rn, d, to
$o%
through
wlll
of cdd, Into the us through God,s
will. 6 This led us to
rrapm*'ua'
to eneourase
f i ,
encourage Titus that.
naebq
~ ~ P o M P ~ ~ o jlus
as had been
aceordlng ss he made beginning befors O t k S
the one to initiate i t
in~~rAiuq
Ophq
uai
among YOU. so too
he ~ O U I ~er;d
hto
roo
b he should complete
X&P~V
undeserved klndnsoa
this;
but as-even in this same kind
nav~i
T T E P I U O L ~ ~ ~ TT~~O T E I KO: A 6 y ~ giving On YOUR part.
everythlnn rou ereahaundlbg, tofalth and to word 7 Nevertheless, just
YOU are abounding,
~ a l Y V ~ U E I ~ a ni & u q onou6fl ~ a i ~6
and to knowledge and to all speed uo and to the in evervthinn. in
Lg fipGv b bpi" &y&rrq
?va
nai faith and word and
out of us in You to lavd.' In order thst also knowledge and all ear76
x&plrl
nestness and in this
Lv
-ra6rg
In
this
the
undeserved khdnesr love of ours t o YOU.
n~p~uu~hq~r,
may you also abound
rou may be abounding.
in this kind giving.

ke

A zh,

fl$tzq

%%

oJzthst

:yJ
$::

amLp

2 CORINTHIANS 8:8-14

807

8 05
uar'
h n a fiu Atyw, &Ah&
Not aoeordln. to enlotnkr I am aavlng.
-. but
616
-er&p&
r n o v ~ i gra: n'b
throueh the of d l ~ e r e n (ones)
t
.peed up and the
y,,&,,ov
o$e
bprTipaq
"OUR
penufne~nclu)
6ontph w 9
Y I V ~ ~ E T E
T)I"
LII
you are knowing
the
xaplv
rot Kvpiou fipb.I
of the Lord of us of3esus
undeserved ktndnIm~XCWeV
I
61'
that through
he became poor
n h o r i u ~ o ~ Ov
IM
rich
beini. in
that
to%
Lrcivou
nroxtiq
TAOUT~~TC.
of that lone)
poomeaa
roV rnlpht become rlch.
10 uai yvbpqv b T O ~ T W 6i6opi. 'rotro
And oplnlon in thll I srn glvin~; thls
ytrp bpiv
uup &pet
O ~ T I W ~06
( pbvov .rb
for to rou I# bearyng with, who Dot only the
eiklv
no~fioat &Ah&
~ a i ~b
to do
but
also
the
b be wllllng
rrporvip{au0r
Orrrb w t p v u ~ ~11 vvvi
~ o v m a d bcglnnlng
e
before from last year;
now
6i r a i ~b noticrat
LnlTchLom~ bnwq
but and the
to do
row put end u&n, so that
~aehnc
fi
aomrdlng towhleh ?mlnm) even
the
rrpoeupia
rot
B&klv
fme-apirlfedness of the to be wllllng 'tk?
~

'?Zq'

Ep

proAngi

'?Zq

Xg~?2??

ri,

the

l2

tntrdiua~

to put end upon

:: x$!

;[Ie

tr

out of

nwev

!Z'q

22

mt
the

LW

to be\a;lng.

npba,Ta,

8 It ia not h t h e
of Commandine
~ 0 6but
, in view of the earnestness
of others and to
make a test of the
genuineness of row
love, t h a t I am
speaking. 9 For you
know t h e Undeserved
kindness of our Loxl
Jesus Christ, t h a t
though he was rich h e
became poor for roUR
sakes, that YOU might
WBY

:7:\::2:,"
...

through
y"
10 And in this I
render a n opinion:
for this matter is of
benefit t o you, seeing
t h a t already a year
ago YOU initiated not
only the doing but
also the wanting [to
dol; 11 now. then.
finish up also the
doing of it, in order
that. Just as there was
a readiness t o want
t o do. so also there
be
Of it Out Of what
YOU h a w . 12 For if
"

,orc-spir~gdnc(. ~a ~ylngbcfok,
first.readiness
the
i t is especially
is there
raeb
tlrv
accordtng to what
li ever
~ e m $ ) b l ? havlng acceptable
t o what a person has,
rhp6u6r~rog.
oh
uaeb
according t o what
well acceptable toward, not accordtng to what not not
a
not
2 .
, 13 od ylrp
iva
Mhorq ha,,,
13 F~~I do
one Is avlng
Not ior In order thst to others not mean for it to be
&vcu$
Spiv
~ ~ ~ U I I14
S ' &Ah' 65 essy for others, but
lettlnz o i p , to YO- tribulation:
but out oi hard on you; 14 but
1u6r TO< Lv TO v6v
ualp
76 b GV that by. means of
e9uAity In the. now .DPointeftbe the o f v o u an equali.jng YOUR
nrpiucrrvpa ~ 1 s ~b ~ K E ~ V O V b u ~ & p q p a GUIPIUSjust now
into the of thole coming behlGd, might offset their
abundancy
Lvrivov n c iuusupa deficiency, in order
4 va
~ a l rb
sfvndancy
in orier that also the of thore
t h a t their surplus
might also come t o
rI5 ~b
b Gv
buripq a
yivqrat
into
the
o?voo
Comlng
b
e
i
~
d
,
rnlght hecoma
offset YOUR deficiency,

2 CORINTHIANS 8:lS-21

808

that a n equalizing
Brrwq
yLvq-ral
i u 6 r q 15
KU~+S
so that
might become equal3Y';
according as might take place.
yLyparrrql
'0
.a
rrohh 0 6 ~15 Just as it is writIt has beenwntten
The (one1 the much
not ten: .,The
irhc6varrs~
~ a i
6
7d much did not have too
he had more (than ekoughl, and the (onel
the much, and the Derson
6hiyov O ~ Kfiharr6vqusv.
with iittle did not
not
he had less.
little
have too little."
16 X&pcq 66 T
BEG TQ
6 6 6 ~ ~ 116 NOWthanks be
Thanks but t o t e God the (onel g l v i y to God for putting the
~ a p 6 , ~same
r
TI)" shiv orrov6iv h i p bp6v cv
earnestness for
the very speedup over You in the heart
YOU in t h e heart of
Tirpu, 17 871
~ i v6
rrap&nhqu~v
17 because he
of ~ l t u s ,
because the indeed encouragement
has indeed responded
i6LCar0,
onou6ai6rzpog , S l
brrapxwv to the
he accepted, (one)more speedy
but
being
but, being very eara6E'aipero
&fihe~v T P ~ F bile?. nest, he is
forth
self-nndertaking Tione) he came out toward You.
of his own accord to
18
ovvsrrbpyaprv
66 WCT'
ls But we are
Wesent together with

but

with

:k

=l%?

~ i i a y y d i qSending a'ong with

brother of whom the praise
the good news him the brother whose
El&
rhv d ~ ~ h q u ~ & ~19
, 06 praise in connection
eccleda~,
not with the good news
au
the
through
has Spread through
&Ah&
Kai
p6vov
62
nnlv
but
also all the canareaations.
~~~~.but
t that, but
xe~por~vqBds
$ 6 .av 19 ~ o only
having been put by outstretched hands
by
the he was also appointed
the
congregations
by
i~~hqo16v
ouvb~Sqpoq
ecelesias
(one) out of lownl people together to be our traveling
companion in
fip6v i v 73
xhprrc
mhm
re
of u s in 6 undeserved kindness this the (one1 connection with
kind gift to be
S ~ a ~ o v a v p f vb@'
q fip6v rrpbq ? j v r o c K U ~ ~ O this
U
being served by
us toward the of the Lard administered by u s for
66Cav
~ a i
rrpo9vpiw
1ip6v.
the glory of the Lord
glory
and
fore-spiritedness
of us,
and in
f,
our
20
m ~ h h 6 p e v 0 1 TOGTO p '
715
fillhq ready mind. 20 Thus
arranging for selves this no? anyone
us
we are avoiding
pwpiuq~at
6"
&6p6n)~1 ~aLirQhaving any man
should make spotted m the
liberality
find fault w t h us in
this
Sta~ovoupbg
jpdv, connection with this
bq'
the (one1
, been served
by
Us,
liberal contribution
21
rrpovooirp~v
KUA&
/ t obe adm~msteredby
we
mmdlng beforehand
fine (thmss) u s 21 For we "make
od p6vov iv6nlov Kvpiou &Ah& n a i b6rrrov honest provision, not
not only in sight of Lord
but also in sight only in t h e sight of
Jehovah; but also in
&v9 rjirwv
ofmen. .
the siaht
. of men.''
&SEh@&v

ot

6 halvoq tv

TO

-.

el

$2:

21' Jehovah, d7.a.2'; Lord, nB; God, P ' v g s y ~ .

2 CORINTHIANS 8:22-9:4

809
22 o v m & p y a p c v 61We sent wlth

a 6 ~ o i qT

but to them

~ V &6shqirv

the

brother

22 Moreover, we are

sending wlth them our

brother whom we have

mhhoi5
i 6 o ~ ~ p d r o a p e vt v
in many (thmqs) often proved m many
we m o v e d
rrohhdr~tq: mouSaiov 6vm, vuvi 62 rrohii things to be earnest,
many (times)
speedy
being, now b u t much but now much more
orrou6a16re ov rrzrro~efioei "ohhe
T$
ciq ear"est due to his,
mare speed$
to confidence much the (one) into great confidence in
If,
bphq. 23 ~ i T e b n t p Tirau, xotvwvbg Lpirg there is23any
question
whether over
itu us.
sharer
my
about Titus, he is a
~ a ii q Jpeq ouvcpy6q. ETTE &S~Aqoi jp&v, sharer with me and a
,,to
co-worker;
or brothers of us,
for
drrr6u.rohol
tnnhqo~&v,
66Ca Xplmrair. feliow
apostles
ecelesias,
glory
of christ. interests; or if about
OUT brothers, they are
24 T i v
03"
EY~EI{IV
congregaThe therefore demonstration
dr~%q5 a!Jost1es
tions and a glory of
[I i)Y ~ a i
K ~ U X ~ ~ E.dwhp
W S
Jl~ilY
24 Therefore
and of us of boasting over You
demonstrate to them
the
proof
of YOUR
a$$
rrP%gnov
love and of what*
&KK~~w~&Y.
boasted about YOU,
ece1erias.
8 ,: ,'
'before the face of the
n s p i p l v y e p ~ " q61anoviaq
~ i j q congregations.
About indeed for oflhe service o f the one
NOWconcerning
~ i q~ o i r q hyiouq r r ~ p l o o 6 v p o i ~ U T L Y 'rir
the ministry that
into the holy lonesl abundant to me it is the
is for the holy ones, it
YP~@EIY
WvI 2
076~
Y&P TiV is superfluous for me
to be wdtlng touoa.
I have known
for
the
write YOU, for I
rrpoeu iw
b 6v
6v
dw?p b r b v know voun readiness .
fore.spiriLdness
oLou
which
over
rou of mind of which I
~auxfipu~
Manr6iwlv
ST! ' A x a j a am boasting t o t h e
I am baastlng
to Maeedonians
that
Aehala Mae.e.do.ni.ans about
r r a p ~ u u e G a o r a ~drrr6 n ~ p u u l , mi ~6 d ilV YOU. that A c h a . 1 ~
has been prepared from last year, and the
has
ready now
<jhoq tJpL9loc TOGS m h ~ i o v a ~ .3 k ~ p y a66 for a year and YOUR
zeal exelted the more (ones).
I sent but zeal has stirred up
roirq &SEh@ohq,
ha
.rb ~ a b x q p athe majority of them
the
brothers, m order that
the boasting 3 ~ u I tam sendme
bn6p 6p6v
nsvw0fi
the brothers, that
fip&v
rir
of us the (onel aver roa might b e made empty our boastlng about
~ a e h q YOU mlght not prove
Tva
Q sQ p6pc1 T O ~ T W ,
1x1 the
part
this,
m arder that aecordmg as empty m this respect
u t othat
%YO"
r r ~ ~ ~ ~ u m a ~ pb &
~ YOU may
(ones1 havlns been prepared really be ready, just
I was raymg
a s I used to say YOU
fi~e
4
rwq
8 thv
if ever would be. 4 Other~oum&be.
somehow
dhv
bpoi M a n r 6 ~ c q KU? wise. in some way, if
Lhewulv
should come togetherwith me Macedonians and Mae.edo'ni.ans should
bw.5~
6rrrapao~su&urovq.come with me and
~Spwo~v
find YOU not ready,
they should find
you
unprepared

8v

?OF?:

whom

011~-

~2~

de$,6~s\~~~0,,
21:

o11'ou

!a

!J

2 CORINTHIANS 9:s-10

810

we-not t o say
1
YOU-should be
bpi< 6v i
Lnomhoe~~aGm.p u t t o shame in

ra~ato~uv8~prvf i r

we should be shamed down

iva
In order that ?!t

11

K%.6A? tot

EtEl

PIG^^

PzZ;

I
I

r b
the

rrAq0vvb.
h e wlll multlPlY

Aiywprv
wemar be saying You.' In t h i sub-8tPndlng thrs.
this =urance
5 dva~raiov o h
fiyqobpqv n a w n d i o a ~ ours. 5 heref fore I
NeeeaaarY therefore 1eonsidered to encouraee thought i t n-an.
rnk &66Eh~oJc
iva
a oih0wolv
to encourage the
the bmthera In older that they sfould go before bmthers to
.w
rIq bpBq rial
~po~aTclpTi0W~lv rilv
Into rou end they should pet adiuated before the mu in advance and .to
get ready in advance
~ ~ P O ~ ~ Y Y E X W B V ~ V ~lihoyiav b Gv
gift
pmvlousl~having been pmmlaed blerslng otuod. YoUR
previOuS1y promised'
~ c n i ~ qkraipqv
v
d v a ~oLi~wg h q clihoyiav r a i that thus this might
thlm
ready to be thua a8 blesslng end
be ready as a hounhq rrhcav~{iav.
tifui gift and not a s
no as covetousneaa.
Something extorted.
6 TOOTO 62
6
mrri wv 0r16o Bvwq
But as this, he
Thb but the (one) lowi?u spark81u
that
Qr160pCv~q, m i
0cpiur1
~ai
6
will also reap
spar nsiy
also he WIII reip,
the
and he that
mrsi wv h' ~ b h o y i a l q hr' r6A0 i a ~ q ~ a 'paringly;
l
sowkg upon blesstnga upon bier&gr
also sows bountifully will
also reap bountifully.
e&pio~l. 7 L K ~ W T O ~
he wlll r c m .
Each (onel
sccardlne
- ~ -- ~es
.
.
.
. 7 Let each one do tust
as he has resolved
he has
npo(ipnrm
chosen before to7&=
out 01 in his heart, not
&&uq~
Ahqq i
ihapdv y h p 6 6 q v grudgingly or under
sadness or ou
6: o neeeaalty. cheerful far giver compulsion. for God
an@ 6 8 4 5
laves s cheerful giver.
i%oYtng the ~ o d :
8 God, moreaver, is
8 6 m i
6k
b
8dj
nhav able to make all his
Is able
but
the
all
"ndeserrrpd
kindness
-- -.
.
.. .- --.
.
.
xhpov
n ~ p l o o r O u a l 15 bpec, abound toward yon, I
Undelerved klndnto abound
into
rou,
that, while YOU
lva
h,
navri
nhvlarr n8ow always have full
Inorderthat in everything
always
all
self-suffic~encym
ah&KEIW EXOVTY
mp~owcLSq~c E I ~
self-sukeleney havlng uov may be abounding into evt.rythlng. YOU may
have plenty for every
rev
drya06v 0
ra0&q
every
good:
accordmg B. eood work 9 Just
yL P m r a r
'EOK~PTTIOEV,
E ~ W K L Y 704 1 is it IS Written "'He
It haageen written He scattered, he gave to the has dlstrlbuted widely,
nivqo!v
fi
6l~alou6vq
a6roO he has glven t o the
poor-off codes),
the
rlahteouanens
of him poor ones, hls nghpivet
E I ~ 6"
10 6
66 teousness c o n t ~ n u e s
Is remelnlng
lnto
the
ape;
the
but forever" 10 Now
hcxopqyGv
mip a
rQ
O T T L ~ ~ V The
I that abundantly~
(One) s u ~ ~ l Y l n g u mm
n e t tothe (one, sowing
s u ~ o l r e sseed t o the
nai
&pro"
and
bread

aK

2 CORINTHIANS 9:ll-103

811

mr6pov
seed

bp&v
of you

K U ~ multiply t h e seed
end for YOU t o SOW and

u m p y & < ~ r a l beink enriched for

w%ci
1s worktng down every sort of genems-

22 %ZT%?$JG:

fit$,
6~8 fi

it^, which produces

~ b y a p ~ m i a v T&
Be+,
thonksgivlng to the God.
through us an exof thanks t o
12
61axovia
A ~ ~ ~ o v p y i pression
aq
because
servlce
%
;o
Public work God: 12 because t h e
- - ~ -~- the
ra6n)q ob p6vov Lm;v n p w a v m h q p o S o a ~h ministry of this public
t h b not only
is
flillng UP toward
the service is not only t o
dorrpljpam
rGv
hyiwv,
&Ah= ~ a isupply abundantly
thinsslocklng of the holy (ones).
but
also the wants of the
r r ~ p ~ o o ~ r i o v o o l6th
rroXA3v r d ~ a p l u r ~ G vholy ones but also to
abounding
throuuh
many
thsnkrdvings be rich with many
TG 0 ~ 3 , IS 61h
~ f i q 6 0 ~ t p f i q r f i q expressions of thanks
to the God.
through the
Prooe
of the to God. 13 Through
6laaoviag 7afiTqq 6a?,&~vrr~ 7dv B&dv i n i the proof that thls
servee
thla (ones1 g orifv ng the God Upon mlnistry gives, they
~ f l brro.rayfi ~ f l q bpohoyiaq b i)v c1q glorify God because
th& Ilubiectlan oi the confession o t y o u lnto you are submlsslve t o
.~6edayyihrov 703 ~ p t o r o t ual l n r h 6 r y the good news about
the good news of the Christ and s l m ~ l i cty the Chnst, as YOU
7fiq KolvWvia< riq adrohq ~ a rlq
i
n b r a q , publicly declare YOU
of the sharing Into them and into all (ones), are. and because You
14 r a l ath&v
6Efion
b d p blr& are generous ln YO=
rind
of them
to moolleatien
over
vow contnbutlon t o them
..
and t o all; 14 and
htno0oGvrwv
b
6th
of (ones1 longing for
rou
thmuh
v i t h supplication
thpp&hhowav
X ~ P ~ V
for YOU they long for
aumaanin~ undeserved klndneam 01the God YOU because of the
8urpassing undeserved
klndness of God
upon YOU.
the
15 Thanks be to
God far his indescribable free gift
i3 nuOhoq T I ~ P ( I U ~ A G
Now I myself,
6E
Paul I am entreating
Very (one) but
Paul. entreat
~ ~ by the mlldness
bp&<
61h ~ f i qwpaG7q~og ~ a l& ~ I P I K : YOU
YOU
through t h e
mlldneas and Yleldln.ness and kindness of the
Christ, lowly though
TOO XPIWTOO,
8q
~ a ~ np6ownov
h
of the
Christ,
who accordingto
face
I am in appearance
pZv
~ m r l v d q Lv bpi",
&&v
65 among YOU. whereas
Indeed
lowly
In roo, belng absent but When absent I a m
~ P P G
&lq bp&y 2
6Lopat
bold toward YOU.
I s m of mod coursse lnto you;
Ismsupplicatlng 2 Indeed I beg

61'
through

3;

er0a

10

'I

10

2 CORINTHIANS 10:3-9

813

62 ~b p i
na &v
eappfioat
that, when present, I
but the not bang Lngslde to be of good courage may not use boldness
ril
neno19fioet .
$I
hayi<opq, with that confidence
with which I am
to the
confidence .. to ~ h i ~ ~~~~~k~~~~
h
counting on taklng
rohpiloat hi n v a q
~ 0 5 5 h o r ~ < o ~ B v o ubold
q
measures against
to be darmg upon some the (onen)
reckoning
who appraise
r j ~ 6 5bq
K ~ T & u h p n a n ~ p t n a r o 0 v r a q . u s as if we walked
a s aceordingto . flesh
walkingabout. according to [what
we are in the1 flesh.
3 'Ev o a p ~ytrp
i
n ~ p ~ n a r o ~ 06
i v ~ ~ KUT&
g
In fiesh for
walking
not according to 3 Fo: though we
walk m the flesh, we
ohpna
orpareu6ps8a
flesh
we are dolng military ie~yiee.-$
c
~
~
~
6nha
r'q
m p a r ~ i a q . jpfiv 06 we are in the] flesh.
weapons of%e military s e r u m of us not 4 or the weapons
of our warfare are
oapntnd hhhh 6 v v a ~ h
esQ n&q
aeshty
but
GO^ toward not Beshly, hut
,.
God for
~aBaipscr,v
6xu wphrov,
5 h o y ~ o p o J qPowerful.hy
taking down
of stfongholds,'reckonings overturning
entrenched things.
aa8a~poOvrsq
~ a i n6v *
i i ~ l w p a 5 or we are over(ones) taking down
and
every'
lofty (thing1 turning reasonings
tna~p6psvov
war& ~ q qydaoswq TOO and every lofty thing
lifting self up upon down on the -knowledge of the ralsed up agalnst the
Of Gad;
0eoO ~ a ia i x p a h w ~ i ~ w ~ngh ~v6qpa
are bringing
God,' and (ones) taking captive every thought into and
every thought into
*V
~ T T U K O ~ YTOO
XPIUTO~, 6 ~ advi t ~ o i v 4 1 captivity to make i t
the obedience of the Chast,
and in readiness
to the christ;
EXOVTE~& K ~ I K * ~ I d u a v rr~lp-xofiv 6 ~ a v 6 and we are holding
having to avenge every dimbedieno;, whenever ourselves in readiness
to inflict punishment
4 bna~ofi.
rrhqpw8rJ
6fGv
for every disobedience,
might befu Ued o yoo the obedience.
as soon as YOUR own
7
T4
K~T&
np6uwnov obedience has been
The (thmgs)
ae~ording
to
face
fully carried out.
7 YOU i o o k a t
Bhins~c.
ET ~ 1 5 T T ~ ~ O , ~ E tam$
V
roo are looking at. 1f anyone has trvsted .to himself things accord~ng
to
their face value.
X p ~ o r O 0dvar, TOOTO
Xoy~<ioBw
nhh!v
of Christ to be, this let him be reckoning agam If anyone trusts
m himself that he
tp' tau-roO bri
~ a e h q a h 6 q XptoroO belongs to Christ, let
Upon himself that according as
he
of Christ him again take this
o5rog
nai
4pzig. 8 dhv
TE
yap fact into account for
thus
elso
we.
fever
and
for hlmself, that, just as
he belongs to Christ,
n ~ p l u u 6 ~ ~ p 6 vT I
KauxiDwpa,
more abundant somewhat I should be boasting about
T ~ F
L ~ o u u i a qj p f i v
ESwrrv 6 r6p1oq a bit too much about
the authority of us: of $rich gave the Lord the authority that
o i ~ 0 6 ofiv ~ a oi 6 ~zlq ~ a e a i p m w 6pOv the Lord gave US t o
into upbuil&ng and not into taking down of
build YOU up and not
to tear YOU down,
06%
aioxvv8tiwpa1 9
iva
I
not he put
not
I shall be shamed,
in order that.
t :!
to Shame 9 that
565~
&q. iiv
L K ~ o P E ~ v , 6phg I may not seem to
I shouldseem as likely to be terrlfylng
you wantto terrify YOU

&
:

5::

7,"k;r

2 CORINTHIANS 10:lO-15

AI
6ch
~ f i v dn~orohGy. 10 6 ~ 1
because
The
through
the
letters:
- ~ ~~u~~
~ Lnmrohai p i v
pqoiv papsiat ~ aioxvpai,
i
letters indeeh, say the;, weighty and strong,
4 6P n a p o u o i a 702 o Lbods
) # a ~ o qdluemfig
the but presence of the
weak
&<out?svqpivaq.
6
the
~ , ~ ~ i treated
, , ~ as
b ~ ~ ~
~

:1
;

^,6zPdq

2ke
-

gziztE;ld8bz

by [my] letters
10 For. sav t h e y
"[His1 letters are
weighty and forceful,

~[his]' speech
& ~contempt~ ~ ~
ible." 11 Let such
a man take this into

oToi
Lopsv
TO hwary'
6y
61'
letters when absent,
ofwhat
sort
we are
to the
through such we
~
hurohilY
dm6v~~q
TOIOGTO~
~ a be
i in action when
letters
being abseh,
such (ones)
also present, 12
we
nap6vres
TQ
Epyw. 12 06
ytrp do not dare to class
for ourselve~among some
Not
being alongside
to the
work.
fl
o v v ~ p i v a ~or compare ourselves
T O ~ ~ O ~ E Ytvrpivat
we are daring
to judge among or to judge with with some who rectclu~aljq
rlulv
TGV
tavToJq ommend themselves.
selves
to some
of the (ones)
selves Certainly they in
hhhh ariroi i v a v r o i q measuring
ovvtmav6wwv
puttingin standing wlth; but
they in selves by themselves and

ror

'

~ a i OVYK~~YOYTE~
and
judgingwith
with
no understanding.
themselves have
t a u ~ o i r g t a u r o i q oh
ouvt6o~v.
selves
to selves not they are comprehending.
will
l3boast,
For Our
notpart
outside
we
~h
13 i p e i q
62
OJK
E ~ S
OUT assigned haundWe
but
not
into
the (things1 aries, but
r a u qo6 sea
&Ah& to the boundary of
6psrpa
unmeasured
we &all toast:
but the territory that Gad
apportioned to us by
lua~&
76 p h ov 706
m6voq
according to the meakre of the imeaswingl reed measure, making ,it
reacheven as far as
08
I p e p ~ o ~ vj p i v 6 BE^
phpou,
of which gave,aspert to us the Go2 of measure, YOU. 14 Really we
are not overstretching
tplreoeal
fix Kai
.&
,pb
14
to come upon unE1 also of rou;
not for ourselves as if we
did not reach to YOU,
bpaq for we were the' first
p i
~~IKYOG~LYOI
(one.)
upon
into
come even as far
~ ~ ~ S ~ C K T E
cv~ V O gau-ro6q,
J$: to
as YOU in declaring
. selves,
we are ove,rstretcEini out
t h e good news about
~ a 6i Gw d+8hoapcv
dv T Q L h y y E h i O TO^ the christ. 15 NO,
also O ~ Y O Uwe came ahead in the good news of the we are not boasting
xplmaS.
15 oba siq
~h
h w v a outside our assigned
Christ;
not into the (things) unmeasured boundaries in the la.
~ a L)~EVOI
v
dw
hhhorpio~q
~ 6 n o l q , bors of Someone else,
bneai(
boastmg in belonging to another labors. but we entertain hope
thni6a
66
Exovreg.
al<avop&qg. that. as YOUR faith
hope
but
(ones)havrng of (one)increasing is being increased.
T-q n i o ~ c m q bpGv b 6piv p s y a h ~ v e i ~ awe
~ may be made
ofke
faith
of rod in rou to be made great great among You

iau-roJq

~ETPOGYT~

selves

$2

2 CORINTHIANS 10:16-11:4

with reference to our

territory. Then we will
16 sic
T&
abound still more.
mplumiav,
abundance.
Into
the [regionel 16 t o deelare t h e good
iimpeuelva
b
~ky@,io~u&n news t o t h e eountiles
boyond those l ~ a r t s l o?uou
to declare good ne&, beyond YOU. so as not
to boast in someone
olir t v
&Morpiy
KW~V,
not
in belonglnp to another
lmessurin81 r e d else's territory where
rtg
T&
Erot a Kau 'oau0at. 17 '0 things are already
lnto the (thlnm) reab:
&.st.
The r re pa red. 17 "But be
SL I C Z V X ~ ~ ~ E V Ob
~ KUP:
Km& U B ~ .
i b a t boasts. let him
but (onel hoastlng in Lor? let hlrnie boBi.tlng; boast in Jehovah.".
18 -6
virn
A
c,.,,~;.,
IS For not the one
,for
-v
not
the ion.)
hlm~elf who recommends
~wlm&vwv
&n~iv6<~OTIV 6 6 ~ 1 p gh'mSelf Is
puttlng h atsndina)wlth. that (one1 la approved, but the man whom
Jehovah* recommends
&Ah& 8v
6 ~6ploq
uuviu~u~v.
but Whom the Lord 18 putting h atanding wlth.
I w,sh
would
put up with me

K~T&

aoeordlna to

T ~ V

rav6va

(maesurlnel reed

the

ric,
?ftl Into

---.-.

--

hoyil;opat

$PZd

4 el

piv

mrnds

oH.0

d
YohP the (one)

from the the .,,,,ty

LPX~~EY
asOit~IS.
,

d
,

the

lf someone
comes and preaches a
hhhov
'IquoOv
K~P~UUEI
&V
O ~ KJesus other than the
BDotheP
Jelua
la Prrschig
whom
not one we preached, or
i ~ q p l j < aEV, ij m e t a irrpov
YOU recelve a s p m t
happ&vrre
we preacted, or apbk different You are reeelvlng other than what YOU
6 odn P ~ & ~ E T Lfl ~dayyLhl0v ITLPOV
received, or good news
whlch not you reeehLd, or good new8 different other than what YOU
6 0 6 ~&Sf5ao0c, rah&c, '
&VR~EU~L.
accepted. YOU easily
whlch not uaueecepted. Rnely You are ~ u t t l n g u p . put up [with himl.
XPLUT~V

Chrlat.

If Indeed

~~

17'. Is' Jehovah.

comlng

--

J~.%.la.a.l618.22.~~.~10;
(the) Lord, xBVgSyp.

b o r r p q ~ & v a ~ 5 For I consider t h a t

I have not in a single^

yap p f t v

I am re~konlng for not h g to have cems behlnd

T ~ V bncphiav
h o u r M o v 6 rt 62 vai
of thc'wer-exceedingly epoatlca;
If hut also
16tdnqc, r
Myy,&xX' oh r e
ywha,
ordlnarv t o k e wor
ut not to the howledge,
&Ah' h,
nwl
Qave~mrr
tv
but In everv(thIng1 (ones1 havlngmsn;ie.ted in

thing proved inferior

to YOUR superfine
apostles. 6 B u t e v e n
if I am unsltilled in
speech. I certainly
am not in knowledge:
n6utv
rlc, b p 6 ~
b u t in every way we
all tthingsl into rou.
manifested [it] to YOU
tpwrbv
in all things.
1 "H
&paprim
0dn
mvself
7 Or did I commit
-.
a sin by humbling
lmtv&
Tva
In order that
rou myself t h a t YOU might
msklng lowly
Sopr&
TOG be exalted, because
bq00-TE
mlght he p d hjghup. because free glft the of the wlthout cost I gladly
0roS rriclyykh~ov
Ebqyydla&pqv
bpiv; declared the good
God good new8 I declared as good news to You? news of Oad to YOU?
8 Other congregations
8 hhhag d~rhqoiag torihqua
hapirv
other
I robbed hsvlns rocei+ed I robbed bv aceeDting
..~~.. eceleslss
by16vlov npbg ~ f i v b GV ~IaKoviai, s nai ~rov!sionsin order provl8lon toward the o?~oo
service,
and to mlnister t o You;
n a irv
na; 9 and yet when I was
b i n # al%gslda
toward
vav
and present with YOU and
drn~pqB~l(
nmcv& ~ q o a I fell in need. I did
hsvlng heen put behlnd
not I 1.y tomlfdown on not become a burden
od0cdy
f
&
pou to a single one, for the
of
helm g&lnd
of me brothers t h a t came
. no-one:
~.
~ ~ ~
npouavsnhfipwm 01 &SEhqoi
th86vroc, from Mac-e.do'ni.a
filled up townrd
the brothers havlna mme abundantly supplied
my defleiency. Yes.
dorb MarcSoviag. nai b navrl
&Papti
fmm Macedonla: and In evewthlng weight-free in every way I kept
myself unburdensome
tpawbv OPiv t r i p q u a nai
nbp$~o.
myself
to rou
I c ~ t and I.h.11 e keeping. to YOU and wlll keep
10 gu~,v &hh0rla X y ~ ~ o &v
i t &poi 6.t
fi myself so. 10 It is
~t is
tmth
o Christ In me that the a truth of Christ in
ra6x 01s ~ G T 00
CIS
Cpt &V my case t h a t no stop
boasnng t h ~ s not w i ~ e e
in ~ n t o me tn shall be put t o this
roic, rhlpaut T'S 'A aiac, 11 61h
~ i ;boasting of mine in
the alopea d
~kals.'
Through what? the regions of A.cha'ia.
6ri
DON
&ran6
bpd
6
8 d ~11 For what reason?
~ e e a u a c not
I s m lovlnp
r o d ' The Do Because I do not
love YOU?Qod knows
otsev.
[I do].
has known.
12 NOW what
12 '0
6i
no16
nal not uw
What
hut
I smdolng and
Ishs?ld& I a m doing I wUI
iva
t~n6W
&QOPP~Vstill do. t h a t I may
Inorder that
I mlght cut oft
0nru.h-fmm cut off t h e pretext
from those who are
.T&V
8 d 6 v ~ o v &QO p j v
7va
oithe (once) wllllng onrua&rok, In order that wanting a pretext for

%?r,oa:

~~

me sonableness. But, in
@in 6v
71
&@Poufivll~. huh ~ a ;fact, YOU are putting
litie
#Onethins of senrelesanell;
hut
and
Up with me!
For I
&vh&cuB&
Pou. 2
hh6
a m jealous over YOU
YOU am PU ing up wlth
of me.
I am lealoua of
with a godly jealousy,
yhp bphq 9 ~ 0 3 ~ A v ,
0 ~ v 6 for
~ I p e r s o n a y promfor
ran of Cod to eslousy. I
toge2ler
ised you in mamiage
Y ~ Pb v e ~ kvi
MP; na ~&JOV & v to one husband t h a t I
tor rau to one male person
v?rEln
ehae
present You as
napamijuac
73
lor@ a chaste virgin t o the
to make stand alonpslde
tothe
~ h ~ ~ sChrist.
t :
3 But 1 a m
3 WpoGpat St p q nwg
6s 6 Km15 afraid that somehow,
I em fearing but no someh6w. as the serpent
the serpent
tCqnci~qucv EGav tv
navoupyiq &DO,
Eve by its cunning,
seduced
Eve In lhe ell-worklng
of It.
mieht be
rh v o i ma b Ov h b v i e corrupted awayjrom
+gap?
Of

it mlght be cdrrupted the

2 CORINTHIANS 11:5-12

815

8 14

~~~

ge

@pz~$y;l

be

:k

2 CORINTHIANS 11:13-20

816

811

~ b ~ ~ bemg
g &
found
~ equal
~ ~
~auxWvra~
Q
whlch they are boastlng they mzght be fovnn t o US ln the office
KaBbq
nai fip~?q. 13 ~i yap TOLOGTO, of whlch t h w boast
aeeordlng a s also we.
he for such
13 For such men
fake apostles,
q~v6a.rr6mohot,
bpyhrac
S M , ~ , , are
pseudo-a~stles,
workers
deceitful, deceitful workers,
themp s ~ a v x q , ~ a ~ 1E V<O6~ ~ i qd I n o m 6 h o ~ qXPIOTOC?. selves into apostles
refashioning
into
apostles
of ~ h r i r t ;
of Christ. 14 And
14 ~ a 06
i BaGpa,
a h b q y a p 6 Zgp,"$q
wonder, for
and not wonder, very (onel far the
Satan himself keeps
~ r m o x q p a r i l ; ~ ~ a i~ 8yyehov
q
p w r 6 ~ .15 06 transforming himself
Is transfamingseif into
angel of light:
not into
angel of light,
,Lfya.
o3v
ci ~ a 01i 6~dmavotaJraS 15 It is therefore
great (thmgl therefore if also the servants of him ,,thing
peat if his
pc~aoxqparil;ovra~
6tdnovo1 ministers also keep
are refashianlng themselves
servants transforming them61~atoorivqq.
bv
76 rehog h o r a l selves into ministers
of righteousness, of whom the
end
wili be of righteousness. But
their end shall be
nara
T& Epya a d ~ & v .
accordingto the works of them.
according to their
works.
16 nmlv
hiyw
~i~
pe
l6 I say again,
Again
I am say&,
not
anyone
me
Let no man think
66Se
Ciqpova dva1.-ri
6i.
piyc
might think senseless to be:
if but not in fact,
n8v
6 pava
6iEaoBi
PC, do, accept me even
and likely
sensepess (one, accept you me, if as
Tva
' n h y h pcnp6v
TI
~auXijowpat. t h a t I too may do
in order that also I little somewhat I might boast; some little boasting.
17 8
Aah&
od
narlr
KL~PLOV 17 What I speak I
what I am speaking not actording to Lord speak, not after the
Aah&,,
&Ah' h q t v bppoorivg b i a b r ~Lord's example. but as
I am speakmg, but as in senselersne~s, in this in unreasonableness,
76
J T T O ~ ~ U E I T ~ S ~ a u ~ f i o r w q18
. h ~ini this cocksureness
the sub-standing of the
baasting.
since peculiar t o boasting.
irohhai navx&vra!
KUT~
~ j odpua,
v
n & y h l8 Since many are
many are boasting according to the flesh, alsoI boasting acco~dingto
.the flesh, I too will
~auXijuopal.
19 @Cwq
boast. 19 For you
should boast.
Gladly
gladly put up with
drvixrv8e
TOY
hqp6vwv
You are puttingup~with of the
senseless (ones1 the
persons, seemg YOU
@p6v1pal ~ Y T P ~20
'
hvBxso8r
are reasonable. 20 In
sensible being:
YO" are putting up with
Yfor~ P
fact, YOU put u p with
d
TIq
bps< ' ~ a r a 6 o v h o i , ET
r1q whoever enslaves
if
anyone
You
is enslaving,
if
anyone
whoever devours
[what YOU have],
narro8ie1,
ET TI5
happ$y~l, d
TIC
ireatingdown, if anyone isrecelvlng, if anyone whoever grabs [what
irrai ETUI
r l ~ 1 q s/q ~ ~ ~ U W T T YOU
O Y have], whoever
is lifting up timseif upon, if anyone into
face
exalts himself over
[YOU],
whoever strikes
p
Sipf!.
rou is flaymg.
YOU in the face.

iv

serves

t:'

;Ei

$6

! :<

~ / { ~ ~ ~ , " ~ ~

2 CORINTHIANS 11:21-28

2 CORINTHIANS 11:29-12:4

r 6 v , f w u h q o ~ ~ v29
. r i ~anxiety for dl t h e
&Lp!pva n a o a v
anxlrtv
of all
the
eeelc~la~.
Who congregations.
&oBevci,
rai
orlr
&oBtva.
~ i $ 29 Who is weak, a n d
Is weak,
and
not
I am weak?
Who I am
we,? who
onav8aAibrTat
r a i oliu 6 i, rrvpoa al
i s stumbled. and I am
18 belng caused to iall, and not
sm on f r e b
SO el K ~ 6oBa1
V
Ssi
rh
30 If boasting
If
1o)boaat
Itla blndlna, the tthlnns,
there must be, I mu
7"s &&cvriag pou r a u x oopal. 8 1 6 &k
of the
oi?he weakne.3 of me I s h a 3 boaat.
Tho God
baving to d o with my
weakness. 3 1 The
Of
6
0" EG~OYQT&$
~ 1 q TOSF aiOvaq, Ood and
the Lord Jesus,even
the (one) belnp
bleared
into the
ages
671 013 lycljso~al.32 i v A a w a o ~ Q the the One who is t o
be praised
r,
that not
am lylnp..
In
Damascus
I am
lying.
L0vhpx $ 'A ira r o c p a u ~ M w g Pqpolipc~
=thnsr& of L e t o a the
king
was guarding 32 In Damascus
~ j vrr6h1v A a aoauqv6v r r ~ h u a ~p ~ 33
, ~ a the
i governor under
the city on dlamascenea to seize me,
and A,re'tas the king was
6th Bu i6oq Lv oopydtvq
Lxah&oeqv guarding the city of
throunh wgdaw In plslted basket I was lowered the Dam-a.seenes' t o
61.i r o c rcixouq Kai P L uyov rhg xcipag seize me. 33 but
throuBh the wall end I j e t out of the hands through a window in
aS~o9.
the wall I was lowered
01hlm.
in a wicker basket and
his hands.
Kwfzoi3at . 6ri.
06 wpqLpov
To be oastlng It is bhdlng; not bcarlng wlth
have to bosst,
L ,
~shELjoopao 6 1 sic & ~ a = i a $ ~ a i
~t is not beneflIndeed, I shall come but lnto
slghts
and
but I
pass
dmoraX&qstq
Ku iou.
016~
revelstlons
of &rd.
I hsve known on to s u p m a t u r a ~
visions and revelahv0pwrrov
&v
tions of [the] Lord.
man
2 Iknowamanin
&umeou&pwv,
she
6v o L ) p a ~ t
union with Christ
fourteen.
-Whether
In
body
years
ot6a
L ~ T C &KT&$ 706 o L ) p a ~ ~O$ ~ 'Who'
K
I hsve knbwn, or outslde of the
body
not ago-whether in the
body I do not know,
ot6a
b
Be6
016ev
I have knbwn,
the
oob hss k n o b , - or out of the body
hprraytvra
rav T O 1 O ~ T O V gW I do not know: God
having been matched away the much (one) unt?~ knows-was caught
away as such to the
r [TOY
oSpavoO. 8 ~ a l
olSa
third
heaven.
And
I hsve known
the t h i r d heaven. 3 Yes,
ro!oS~ov hv8porrov.
C ~ T C LV u L ) p a ~ l C ~ T E 1 know such a man
such
man.
-whether in body
or -whether in the body
xopl$
TOG o h p a m g o h
o16a
b or apart born the
apart fmm the
body
not Ihave knbwn. the body, I do n o t know,
E&
01&w
4 671
4pn.i~
4 that
God knowsha8 k n o h .
that hewas anate edlwsy he was caught a m y

'iz~$

2%

12

l2

'

%:$'

tDb

--

2 CORINTHIANS 12:5-10

819

into paradise' md
EI$ ~ 6 vrrap&St~uov ~ a ~i ~ K O U ~ ECipprl~a
V
in- the
paradiae
and he heard Unsayable heard unutterable
&
06.
t<bv
&v0p&n6, words which it is not
!?$$:
W ~ L C not
~
iawful tthtng)
to man lawful for a man to
Over such
h a h i o a t . 5 i m t p TOO ~ o ~ a k o rua u x ' o o p a ~ "Peak.
to *pear.
over the such (onel 1 she! boast: a man I will boast,
hut I 6 1 1 not boast
~ r r g p62 i p a u r o 5 oli K ~ X . U O ~ O sIiI p i LY ~ a i $over myself. except
but myself not 1ahs;\ boast if no in the
as respects ImYl
eafioo
&oBcvtia~q.6 L&v
weaknessea.
If ever
1
be ~ i i l t n g weaknesses. 6 or
Ea,"?:,"h"a14",","t",
~ a u ~ e p ,
&hz$;av
unreasonable, for I
ipoi
qsi60pat 6C p i TI5 st$
say the truth.
I shall say; I am sparing buL, no anyone into shall
But I abstain. in order

1%
?g;!ye $',P.Z,

J$P

i n ~ l me or
fi
tme
p l should
h o y i reckon
o q ~ a l bover
n l p what
6 hePIShaeelng
& K O ~ E I &< tvo;, 7 ~ a ?T i ~ w E P P ~
h e is hearlng out of me,
and to the oVep-.aat
76v d m o ~ a h 6 ~ 1 ~ w v .
of the
revelotlons.
rva
616
In order that
&$
Through which
&668,,
pol
Gncpaipwpa!,
I may be overly lifted UP. was given to me thorn
o a p ~ i ,~ Y Y L ~ Ora-ravir
F
saton:In orderthat me
to the flesh,
angel
iva
rohaqi q ,
In order that
hemay be sLppins.
Toirrou
8 Galp
h c p a i p w a1
this
ove.
I may be overly Lt;d UPI.
.pi<
76" K ~ P I O V
that
three times the Lord
d m 4
dm' LpoO. 9 ~ a ihedprlrfu
It mlght stend off from
pol
'A rd
a01 11
X ~ P ~ C
to me Is augclent M you the undeserved kindness
6livaplq
Pv
&oBrveip
t?e
Y!$
power
In
weakness
~rhdra~.
' ~ 6 , ofiv
~ ~ ~phhhov
1s being finished. Moat gladly therefore rather
~ a u x f i o o p a ~'braT$ &oBsveial$,
fva
I .hall be boe.tins in the ~ ~ ~ k n e s sin
e sorder
,
that

that
put to
nomy
onecredit
should
more
than
A ~ what h e sees I
am or he hears from
me, 7 just because
of the excess of the
revelations.
Therefore, t h a t I
might not feel overly
exalted, there was
given me a thorn in
the flesh. an angel
of Satan, t o keep
slapping me, that I
might not be overly
exalted. 8 I n this
behalf I three times
entreated the M r d
that i t might depart
from me; 9 and
vet he reallv said to
b e : 'My udeserved
kindness is sufficient
for you; for [my1
power is being made
perfect in weakness."
Most gladly, therefore,
will I rather boast as
respects my weaknesses, that the power of
the Christ may like

rva

,*

TP,P~E$,"~~

3%;:

,:?ie
.

~ I U Lboq
K
m' b ~ tJe 6$wt;~
mlnht
tint upon me
+.-t rnmlinnu-7
.
Xptoro8. 10
616
ESBOKE)
me. 10 Therefore
chrht.
Through which I am thlnklng well
&ugcvs;a~q, LV 0 pmtv, Lv bvhyualg t v weaknesses, In insult*,
~n
kaults.
m r o s....-----.
*n-ss-~
.~.
~~~-~
~~.In necesaitle; in . in cases of need, in
~

..-"

-.
-. ..
4' Paradise. P4'xBvgSy~J11.lr.l.; garden of Eden, Jaa.

2 CORINTHIANS 12:ll-16

820

61wypoiq r a i o~cvoxwpiai(, bwzp X tmo?

peraecutiona and
to straits,
over
&riat:
6 ~ a v ytrp &uflvb
~ 6 r E6 w a ~ 6 ~ i p l .
whenever for I am weak, then powem? I am.

persecutions and
difficulties, for chist.
For when I a m weak.
then I
powerfui,
11 I have hecome
unreasonable. You
compelled me to.
for I o u m t to have
been meommended
by YOU. For I did not
prove to be inferior
to [YOUR]superfine
apostles in a single
thing, even if I am
nothing. 12 Indeed,
the signs
apostle
i
were
produced among
YOU by all endurance,
and by signs and

11

rtyow

hgpwv.
bps?s
WE
senseless:
You
me
~ ~ v C ~ K ~ U ~ iy2)
T C
y&p Ljo~Aov bg'
put un er nceesstt~; I
for I was owhg by
bpiv
owimao&n.
oMLv
yirp
VOW
to ba nut In atandlng wlth. Nothing
for
b m E p q ~ T G ~ hrphiav
&00~6hbhov,
I came behsnd of the over-exceedingly
apostles.
1 ~ a ob6tv
i
s1p1. 12 ~ i r ptv
psis r o 3
1l and nothing I om;
the Indeed %an9 of the
h o r r 6 h o u ~ c n ~ l p y h o e qt v bpiv tv nholl
spoatle
was worked down h mu In all
fivopovfi, o q p ~ i o l q TE Kai Tipawlv ~ a
endurance,
to signs
Ond
~ U Y ~ ~ E U 1
I V
8.
turlv
8
Powers.
I have bemme

rarrvc'f v q o a

trGw:

xapioao6L

821

congregations, except

a:
You? Kindly forgive
~

&mi bhog

in rea&nesa

aeEiV n+F 5p65

Kai
Od
to come toward
u o ~ , and not
r m w a p r jow
od
I wlll lle tomid down on: not
I am reeklng
~h
t Gv &Ah& b ~ a < ,od y h p 60rihEz
the (th~tig~.)
oYrav but
YOU, not for 19 owing
~h
rtrva
TO?$
tho
ehl~dren
to the
Y~o$$~v
~VJ~UP~ZEIV,
01 Y O ~ E ~ S
to be laying up treasure, but the parents to the
T ~ K V O I F .1 5 ty2) 6L
q 6 1 u ~ a 6anaviubho ~ a
children.
I but most gladly I shall spend and
t~6mravqe1iuopal
t r i p TGVV U X ~ ) V fi &v
I lhall be eOmp1ctelY spent over the souls O ~ Y O ; .
EI ITEPIWUOTCPWF
bVh<
&ymG
~WOV
If more abundantly
You
I am loviig,
less
mirpal;
16 'Em0
66
2)
od
am%elng loved?
Let It be bui,
not
I s&fi?vlng

3%

b p b q &?A,&
[mhpxwv burden you down.
YOU:
but
belng
Nevertheless. YOU
WOO^ oq todccelt
6614,
bphg Oahapov. 11 6 say. 1 was " c r a w
YOU
I took.
#ot a n d I caught You %y
trickery." 17 As for
nM
&,
&mdKa
n&F bPag, any one of those I
toward
01
I have sent
have dtspatched to
61'
ah00
tnhsov~~~lloa
not take
through
hlm
I took advantage ot
advantage of YOU
18 n a p ~ 6 k o aTirov r a i o w a n & m c ~ A arbv through him, dld 19
I enCOYIBged Tltua and I sent off together the 18
T .
j..
t.
,, ~- -I
-- .
.-.
.~
.
.
&6do6v
~6"
Lnh~ovirrqocv b@g dispatched the brotbbrother;
not what
tookadvantageof You er with him. Titus did
take advantage of
Tiroy
06
a ~ T 3 nvr(,paT, not
Titus.
Not
to%
very
aptr~t YOU a t all, did he? We
walked in the same
p a a v ; 06 TO?( a d ~ o i cJ X V ~ I V .
we walked about? Not to the very footatepd?
19 n h A a ~.
6on~i~r
67,
bp7v did we not?
19 Have YOU been
Long ago rou ere thinking that
to you
thinking ail this while
raTtvcrvTl
epot
&~ohoyobpr8a.
we are making dekhsal Down In f r m t of God I n
X cm3
hah00p~v.
T
68
n6RI~a YOU? ~t is before ~ b d
8hrI.t
we are spesklng. The for all ~ t h l n i i l , that we are soeakinP
&ymqToi
t n l p rfiq t hv oiao6o fiq in connection' wlth "
loved (onesf, over
tha o k o u upbulidlnd, Chrlst But, beloved
ehObv
ones, ail thlngs are
20 $+Gpa~
r a m iesrlnz
somehow having come
O U A"..."
: upbu::z:;g.
du ~
E'or
efAw
odx
o~ous
~ 8 p tP&,
~
t h a t somehow, when
not of what i r t I am wllung I shou d Rnd roo,
S*-~,C
2. I may find
n&yQ
rbpre&
Jpiv
otov
YOU not as I could
and I should be found to row (one)of what sort wlsh and I may prove
06
etXm
6
n w ~
CfiAog, to be to
not as
not you are wri~tng, not somehow strl e, jealousy. YOU could wish, but.
mstead. there should
Bu oi
tp16ial r o r a h d t a i yll6u~lWpoi, samehow be strife,
fltso?anier, contenttons, baekbltlnga: whlsperlnps. lealousv, cases f,,
~ u m n n rUD.
guo16on<,
&~aTaUraOial'
dlaorderr;
21 ph
n h h ~ vi n g e r . Ebntentionr,
not
sgaln backbltlnes, whisller.
. ..
tX66vroq pou
~ m c ~ v 6 u ~ 6 ec6 ings. cases of being
havmg coma of me mlght make lowly me the ~ o PuRed
21
d Perhaps,
up, disorders.
when I
rrw6jow
come again, my God
ofPOU
me toward
n & ~
I might mourn over might humiliate me
you, and I
nohXo3q
TG~
n o q p a p r q ~ 6 ~ w v ~ a among
i
many of the (ones1 havkg sinned formerly and might mourn over
of those who
p i g ~ ~ a v o ~ o & v r ho vi , rfi hra6apwiq ~ a many
i
have not sinned
repented
but
no
avlng repented upon the. uncleanness and formerly
vopvri
rai
&orhyri
over
their
to iornloszon
and
to move eonfuct
to w%i*
and fornication and
loose conduct t h a t
the%e?%ed.
they have practiced.
KCITE~&

qua

I ~ n 8 a e dwe~aRtdown en

$' %

~~~ta~df,","t~

g$izl ,","Fd,"E,",C

I Iny Mrpitdown o n , o YO;'

Graoloud~forgive mo t h a t I mvself did not
POI m j v
&61~iav m h q v .
become burden to

to me the ~nrlghteausness thla.

14 'I&b
~ p i ~ o v TOGTO
uok!
~ h l r dit1m.l
this

2 CORINTHIANS 12:17-21

~~~

~~~~

me this wrong.
14 Lmk! This i s
t h e third time I am
ready t o come to
YOU,and yet I will
not become a burden.
For I am seeking, not
Y"
possessions, but
YOU;for the children
ought not t o lay u p
for [their] parents, but
the parents for [their]
children, 15 For my
i
part
I will most gladly
spend and be campletely spent for YOUR
souls, If I love YOU
the more abundantly;
am I to be loved the
less? 16 B u t be t h a t
as it may. I did not

I? J!

1;
I.
I

2 CORINTHIANS 13:l-7

13

T h l ~is the
T p i ~ o v TOOTO / I P X O ~ ~npdq
I
liph~.
Thlrd time thla I am coming toward you;
third time I am
Lrri ur6,uaroq 660 p a p ~ 6 p o v ~ a i-rptJv coming t o YOU. "At
upon
mouth
01 two wltncs~es and of three the mouth of two
OT.~+~ET~I
nhv
pilla. wltoesses or of three
wll1 be made to nand
every
Saylng. evenr matter must
2
npoeip ~a
uai
npcheyo
be eitablished:
2 I
I have saldbeere
end I mn viylng beforehand have said previously
rap
d
6chrpov
uai and, as if present t h e
bbelna a ongslde tho eeond itlmel
and second time and yet
absent now. 1 say
h&,u
vGv
raiq
n p o q p a p r u&!v
belng absent now to the tones) havtng slnne! before In advance t o those
r a i roiq
holrroiq
n h o t v , art e.iu who have sinned
and to the leftover ionel)
all,
that ll ever before and t o all the
rlq r b r r M w 06 q e i u o p a ~ rest. t h a t d ever 1
thew
I lhould come Into the sgaln n d I shall snag;, eome a g a n I w l l not
3 h r i 60~1pfiv < q . r ~ i ~ c TOG tv ~~~j spare. 3 since YOU
slnee proof
YOTI are seeklng of the in
me are Seeking a proof
in
hahoCvroq xg;uroo. 8s rlq liphq 0 6 ~&U@EYE~Of
epesklng
rlat; who Into rou not is weak me, IChristI who is
not weak toward YOU
&Ah&
6vvar~i
b
lipiv, 4 ~ a l
but
is
in
,
yi?? but is powerful among
YOU.
4 True. indeed.
6orwp&0
he
&oONeiaq,
&hh&
he was put on l a k c out of
weakness.
but he was impaled awing
<fi
t~ 6uvhprwq 8cot. ~ a y&p
i fipriq to we*ness, but he is
ha is living out of power of ~ o d A. X I for
~
we alive owing t o God's
True,
we
ho8~voGpev i v ~ G T @ ; hhhh
<fiao EV
are weak
In
him.
but
we r h a ~ P l ~ vare
e weak with him.
live
oh
a h @ LK 6wdlpewq 8035 rlq but we
together wlth hlrn out of power of GO^ into together with him
awing t o God's power
Q p h ~
toward YOU.
YO,,.
....
5 Keep testing
5 ' E a m o S ~ n c ~ p K c t e d E d &v ~6 'Uhether
you are
selves
be you testlng If yon are in the
~n the faith, keep
TT~UTEI, ~ C N T O ~ 6~ 0 1 1 p & T ~ .
p~)"vingwhat you
faith,
selves
be rov pmvlng:
'Ie. Or
h ~ y ~ v h r r r etacnobq TI ' ~ q u o ~~qt t o r b g~yOUrselves
YOU are re~ogntzlng selves that J ~ B Y S
hdst do 'OU not reCogniee
that Jesus Christ
tv bpi".
E/
t(fir~ 6166~1poi
is in union with
in rovi If n o what disapproved
YOU?Unless YOU are
6 thni<w
6h &TI
yv&am0s XTI fipriq
I am h o ~ l n gbut that uouwlll know that ws d~sappraved, 6 1
truly hope you will
o l i ~ LopPv C166~1p01.
,
,
eome t o know we are
not we are dlanpproved.
not disapproved.
I cdxbpr0a
6E npbq rb\, 8cdw p?
7 NOW we pray
We are praylng but toward the God not to ~,,,j
that You
a o l i u a ( bphq r a r b v p76tv 03
, iva,
may do nothing
to do
YOU
bad no hlni, ndl In order that wrong, not that we.
fipciq S h ~ p o t pzul)p~v
&hA'
iva
ourselves may appear
we approved we mtght apdeer, but In order Ulat approved, but that

13

$2

2 E%
.;&:

2 CORINTHIANS 13:8-14

823

822

b p d ~7 b
~ahbv
fipeiq66
YO"
the Rne (thlngl roo may be doing, we but
b q &b(lr~pol 6 p w .
8 06 y h p Buvhy0h
8s dt8nl)~rosedwe may be.
Not far we are able
TI
rar& r i q M q h i a ~&Ah& h i p r i q
anythlng down on the
truth,
but over the
xaipo N
x~av
whenever
we are rejloieing

hhe2F'
4

m$b",%d:i,

fir TOGTO

fit

m y be doing
what is fine. though
we ourselves may
appear dlsspproved.
8 For we can d o
nothing
the
truth, but only for t h e
tNth,
We certainly
are weak
rejolce
whenever
but YOUwe

YOU

$'ztl

~ a i rlix6pceCI
T?)V liy%v are powerful: and for
this
we arc praylng, the
praying.
n o l h p r t u ~ v . 10 A,& TOGTO
~ a c ~ athis we
adjustment down.
~ h r o u g h thls these (things1 YOUR being readjusted.
10 T h a t is why I write
iva
hnbv
YP&@W,
in order that these things while
I am wrltlnll,
beIng absent
hor6poc
rra hv
u w p a ~ absent, that, when
1cutting-off way I m~@t behave I am present. I may
belng aronplda
uarh
rilv Leouuiav
b 6 ~ 6 p 1 o qnot act with seventy
afcordlng to the authority whlch the Lord according to the au.
E6o~Lv 0
CIS oino6o l v ~ a i0 6 ~ rlq thority t h a t the ~ o r d
gave to ma, into upbuil8nz and and Into
me, to
up
ra8aioEolv.
and not t o tear down.
taklnidawn.
11 Finally, brothers.
continue to rejoice, t o
11 ~ c f tAo1rr6v,
o v e r(thing), &bQWi.
bmthera, h rou
X ~ rejoicing,
~PTS,
n a p c n a h ~ i u 0 ~ , 76 be readjusted, t o be
~ a r a p r im 0 r
be yo" being ad usled down, be rov comforted, the comforted. to think
&b
qpovcirr,
~ I P ~ V E ~ E T E , ~ a In
i agreement, to live
very ithlng) be YOU mlndlng, be row at pea=, and peaceably: and the
G* Of love and Of
6 0dq
hr0%qq and
uai of
aipfiyq
Z o r a ~ pc0'
the God 01 e
peace wlll be wllh peace will be with
hhAfiXoy &v h y i q YOU. 12 Greet one
lip&'
YOU.
le 'Ao",$~,".$ one another in holy another with a holv
kiss. 13 All the holy
&yt01
plAk%yl. 18 'Amh<ovrat bp8q 01
Am nreetlne You the how (one*) Ones Send You their
greetings.
~&UTSF.
all.
14 The undeserved
14 'H
X ~ P I ~
703 K@$
kindness of the Lord
The undeserved klndnesa of the
Jesus Christ and the
'IqooO X ioroG rat 4 & hnn TOG 0 ~ 0 3~ a love
i
Of God and the
Jesus $dst
and the L v e 01 the God and
sharing in t h e holy
Je
hy'$
m $ ~ ~ O q !$$ spirit be with ail
Of YOU.
nhruv O Jv
nu
okod.
be:

~~

' ~ G;!,
~ ~ ~ $

GALATIANS 1:9-14

1 ng$s

o k dm' CNepimov
not from
men
ofiM
61'
&vep6nov &AM 616
'Iqmt
nor through
man
but through Jesus
X l m i r r a i @COG nm q TOO
tyaipavroq
8hri.t and God Fat er the (one) havlngrsfsed
aLS~bv, LK
VEKPOV 2 r a i 01
obv
hlm out of dead (onbsl,
and the together wtth
t r o i T & Y T E ~ &6~h0oi, ?aiF t l ~ h q u i a 1 q rfiq
me
all
brothers, to the
eeclerisa
of the
rahariag'

1 Paul.
an apostle.
neither from men

dorB%zq,

nor through a man.

b u t through ~ e s u s
Christ and God the
~
~,
t
h
~
- ~~.~
...
him up from t h e
dead, 2 and all the
brothers with me, t o
the
of
Ga.1a'ti.a:
P.~?~+<~.
3
x&P~<
bpi"
ral
~lpfivq 3 May YOU have
noare
undeserved klndnana to you end
.. .
.
.
. undeserved kindness
God
&nb 8503 w a r bc fip&v 3vai KU iou 'Iqooi, and peace
from God ratfer of ua and ofi?ord jesuo
OUT Father and [the]
X toroG, 4
mG
6 6 v ~ o g L a v ~ b vb n t p
Jesus Christ
ghrist,
gone) hsvinn
4 He gave hlmself for
- -.Iven himaelf
~~~~~~our
si"
T&V &fiapr!&v fi~lOv bnw
A
~
~
~
, t h a t h e might
the
alna
of us so tha? he $;ht
take out deliver us from the
wicked system
LK ~ o i r a i & w g r o c
~ V E ~ T & T Present
O~
out 01 the
age
the having stood in Of things according
n o poO
urn&
~b BfAq a TOG @COG t o the will of our God
w z e d aecordineto the
wl#
of the God and Father, 5 to
r a i Tar 62 fipav, b
f
fi 66ea alq whom be the glory
and patter of us,
t a w om the glory into forever and ever.
TOJCaIOvac .T& (I~&wY.
&"A".
men
.~
8
tho.
ages ' of the ages; am'&'.:
' 6 I m m e l t h a t YOU
6
@au~&<w
OSTW
m x i w c a r e being s o quickly
I am wondering
that
thus
quickly removed from the One
prra~i&oOc
Who called YOU with
Y D ~are
)
being tranafcrrcd
himm
d
Chrlst's undeserved ,
~d8uavro
bp8q
tv
xdlp171
having oallei
YOU
in
undenerved kindnear kindness Over to
X lor06 I$ frapov ~ b a y y i h l o v ,7 S o b ~another sort of good
But it is
~ P ~ h d stnto
t different good news,
whloh not
not another; only
~ U T I V &hho.
there are certain ones
is . another;
the
?ap&uoov~~q
br8q
uai
BCAovrrq who are causing
a~ltatinz
YOU
and
WIIII~. trouble and wantinp
iara&pi~lal
TOa to pervert the goadto t u ~ onto
n other aide
of the news about t h e
xp1om5. 8 MA& r a i L
f i m q fi &yyAos Christ. 8 Howeves
Christ.
But alm If ever we or angel even if we or a n angel

!';aq

~~

~~~

th:2nel

:: r2,~

?Anes)

'

& Ek&yk.v
824

he ofipwot
rbayydioqra~
bpiv out of heaven were
out of heaven iheuld declare ea m o d new8 to You t o declare t o YOU as
rap'
8
rb yyd~m&rrBa
O ~ i v , good news something
bes de w h i a we deklared as good news
to tomu, b v o n d what we
torw.
9 h q declared to YOU as
&vh8rva
let him be.
As good news let him
anathema
~FQE~P~K~wW
tw accursed. 9 As
6 now
~ ~ 1
r e have mid Lmfore,
also
rlaht
we have said above.
hiyw
d
"F
I also now say again.
anyone
b$$<
I am saying,
11
Whoever i t is t h a t is
~bajyydi<mal
nap'
1s decler ng good new&to
beside
ar,$oh declaring to TO" a s
good news Something
naprA(lI3en
beyond what you
rovreee!ved ulonislde,
tet%$be,
accepted, let him be
'A TI y a p &v@pOnouq
nrieo
R~ghPnow for
,no"
am I persuading accursed.
10 IS it, in fact,
fi T ~ V er6v. 4
$qr&
men I am now trying
the 00d4
or am scekhg
persuade Or Ood?
& P ~ U K E I V EI
. KTI &vOphno~q f j p a u ~ o v
to be pleas;&? ~f y e t
to men
I was pleadng, Or a m I seeking t o
please men? If I were
XPIUTOS 60irAoq
OSK
Bv
yet pleasing men, I
0 Christ
slave
not
llkely
11
yuw i < o
bpiv,
&6dqoi would not be Christ3
I ammskRn.known
to you. brothers: slave. 11 For I n u t
YOU on notice. hrothrb
rdayyih~ov
the
good news
the hFi.nEl ers. t h a t the mod
ahyyd~o82v
[m' t v o 5 671 news which &s dehaving been declared as g o d news b~ me that clared by me a s good
00.
E ~ I V Karh
hv@pwnov~12 o @ i news i s not something
not
itis PEEOrdlng ta
man:
neither human: 12
for
-~ -~~
rmpihabv
y a p L ch nap& b O f h r w
nelther did I receive
for
beside
o man
I meived alansalde it from man, nor ws
&6,
ohr
L6166xenv
I taught [it], except
tt.
nor
I wea tsughi,
hut
through revelation by
&noraAOQay 'I ooG X 1oro3.
Jesus Christ.
revelation
ol3eaua k r i s t .
13 You, of course.
13 ' H r o h r n a y h p r j v tp4v 6uaorpogfiv heard about my
YOUheard
ior the my
conduct
conduct formerly in
nore
tv TQ 'Iov6a'iopQ. 671
nay
that
the
aometlme in the
Judnlsm,
that aceordlng to Ju'da.ismt
point
of excess I kept
bnrpbohjv
L6iw~av
~ ~ K h n u i aon
v persecuting
the
over-cast
1 W88 persecutin~
ecclesia
TOG Be00 ~ a i h6pOouv
absfiv, 14 nai congregation Of God
and devastating it,
of the God and I was lavlnn waste
it.
npoi~onmv
tv ~ i 'lou6aiuvQ
j
bntp 14 and I was making
Judaism
over greater progress m
I was etdklng before h the
nohhobq
o v v q A ~ r ~ h m q tv r$ y b r , Ju'dadsm than many
many
of lsnmel age with in the
race of my own age in
pou n ~ p ~ o u o ~ <~q A
pw
w~~( ibn&pxuv
~
70" my race. as I was far
of m;, more abundantly zealous
be ng
01 the more zealous for the

~2;

%%!I:

"'?!2:~"

qk%:

?$!

th,bdih

827

narplr&v pow n a p a 6 h w . 15 -011 62 traditions of my

paternal of me
tradltlons.
When but fathers. 15 But when
~ 6 6 6 ~ q w c vb e ~ d
b
&+ogiuai
God who separated
thought wan the Cod the (one) bavrng eAne off me *om my
p~
iu
rolhiaq
pq~p"
poo. 1.1
womb and called
me out of
csvlty
o mother
of me and
throuah his
~dfoaq
61h
~&plroq
bndeseweved~ndness,
having called through
undeserved kindness thnosht
16
o
."... mod
.- .
. t..
a h 9 9 16 CmorahGyla~ ~ b vuidv a h o O b i v o i reveal his Son in
of htm
to reveal
the Son of him In me
-i+h -0
.*a
r:a ych'?ocal
&b b
in order that I rrsy decLrr ds good new* hlm In
the natlons,
~ o i qZ ~ V Z W I V , ~Oetwq 06
~ p o c r a v c e i ~ ~ him-to
v
the natlons. Immediately not I ~ uself
t UP townrd I did not go a t once
u a p r i r a i ai a m 17 0662 &vjhOov E I ~ into conference m t h
to Aesh and to
nather I went up Into flesh and blood
'ItpcuMvpa
npbq
T O
n b
LpoO 17 Nelther dld I m u p
Jerusalem
toward
the
bekre
me t o Jerusalem t o those
drrrourdhout &Aha &nqh8ov riq
a iav, who were apostles
apostles,
but I went of? into %
' a!ie,
previous t o me, but I
went off into Arable,
~ a ni h h w b n t o r p c q a elq Aapaoa6v.
and agsln I turned under into Damascus.
and I came back again
18 -Em~rn VET& T i a En, & j h b rlq to Damascw.
18 Then t h w
Themupn after $me y a m I w e n t u p Into
'!~p406AL!pa
IOTO i ) u a ~
Kqqhv
.a1 Years later 1 went
Jerusalem
to visit &r lnqulry cepha;,
and u p to Jerusalem t o
h { p r ~ v a a p 6 q a h b v fiptpaq ~ E K ~ ~ Y T Visit
F . Ce'phas, and 1
stayed with him for
I remelned upon toward hlm
days
mteen;
days. l9 But
18
ETLPOY
6 i T&Y
& O O T ~ ) \ WOLSK
V
different (one1 but of the
aw~tler
not I saw na one else of
TO,j the apostles, only
James the brother of
,,?the
Fj
the Lord. 20 Now
~ u p i o u .20
&
62
yphqq
bpCv,
a s to the things I a m
~01.3.
What (things) but lam~ d t , to
~ g
writing YOU, look! in
i6o5 ivhrr~ov 709 9 ~ 0 0 671 od ylE1560pac.
Of God. I am
look In alght of the Cod that not am lying, the
not lying.
21 h c r r a fiheov rtq 7h d i p a m ~ i i q
After that I
Thereupon I came Into the slopes of the
went into t h e reejom
I u p i a q nal
Syria and of
Syria
and
6L of
but
ci.Ii'cia. 22 ~ u I t
~P/voo~~~Evo~
~ o o h w
was unknown by face
face
beulgun mown
0%
to the to the congregations
h ~ h q u i a l q 7%
'lou6aiaq
ra7s
b of Ju.deea that were
e~~lelllas of e
Judea
the (ones) in In union with Christ:
X 1m3. 28 P ~ W U 6L ~ K O W V T ~ F ?Om 23 they oldy used to
&I8t.
only but
hearing
they w e n hear: .q-he man that
6n
'0
6 1 6 ~q ~
rrod
vcv formerly persecuted
that m e cons) pcranuttng
sometime "OW US is now declaring
miarydi<rml
riurtv
fiv the good news about
is declaring as good news
falth
which the faith

$2

hood,

%
::

"$,","P
gz ty$B~

2%

I
-i *ninso+inn

GALATIANS 1:24-2:6

24
nOTE
h6pBr1
sometime
he we. layme &adel
b66<a(;ov
b Lpai ~ b v8c6v.
they were gloriiylng in me the God.

rai he formerly devasand tated." 24 S o they

began glorifying God
because of me.
Then after fourteen
'Enst~a
6th
6era~eoohpov
I sgdn went
Thereupon through
fourteen
u p to Jerusalem with
rr&v
&El3 v
CIS ' I r ~ o o 6 h u p a w
&$ BBI.nB.bas, taking
again I steppe\ up into
Jerusalem
Titus along with me.
Bapvhpa,
ouvrrapaAai3i3v
~ a i
went Up
a
Barnabas, having taken along wlth also
result of a revelation.
.nd 1 ],id ,,fore
but
6L aceording
r a r h t e ~ revelatLon:
O~OK~U~VUI~V.
2 IstePPe'AUP
d v i ~v
them the good news
oirroi5
7.3
ch~LA1ov
w$ch which I a m p r e a c h l n r
to them
the
goodnews
among the nations,
privately. however.
K Tpreachmg
P~'?
LV
to before those who Were
I am
in the
66
roiq
6oroOrnv,
i6iav
outstanding men, for
own [place1 but to the (ones1 seeming.
fear
h a t somehow
I
.
.-. t.~~~
-~~~
nwq
,sic
KLV~Y
r 6x0
fi was running or had
somehow mto emptl(ne8s) I may g e running or
in
NevE6papov. 3 drXh'
0666
Tiroc me
ertheless, not even
But
not-but
I ran.
b it us. who was with
&v, me, was compelled
oinr
ipoi,
'Ehhqv
together with
me.
Greek
being* t o be eircumeised,
fivquhdll
nc~lvrl8ilv.al.
he was
, to be circume~sed;
was put under necessity
a Greek,
But
4 61h
6i.
~obq
n a ~ ~ l o d r ~ r o ubecause
q
of the false
through
but
the
led into alongaide
brought in
quletiy, who sneaked
ylevSa6Lh~uq.
oirlvq
n a p ~ l"h8ov
false bmthea.
who
osme mto~ongside in
our
freedom which we
~ a r a u u m r i j u a l 7fiv ~ ~ E u ~ ~ P I Qrip&
Y
fiv
to look down at the
freedom
of us which have in union with
Exo r v
b X IDTO 'lq009,
iva
christ Jesus, t h a t
we are Laving i &is(
Jesus. ln order that they might completely
5 to
enslave us~ o r a 6 o u h ~ o o v o ~v. 5
oTq
they wlll enslave down,to whom these we did not yield
of
submission.
by
way
01568 rrp-5~ Opuv ritapcv
ho~cryi
not-but toward hour we yielded to% s u b f e c t i ~ ~ no,
: not far a n hour, in
order t h a t the truth of
TOO
EinWEhiou
fi
Z1XfiBma
ava
ofthe
good new8 the rood news miaht
tho
truth
Inorderthat
.~.
.
61ap~ivll
npbq bpBF
continue with YO<.
mlght remain through toward you.
6 But on the part
6 &b
6L
76"
So~olivrwv clvai of those who seemed
Fmm but me (ones)
seeming
to be t o be something
-whatever sort of
TI
hoioi
no, ,?
something - of what sm
sometime
they were men they formerly
0 6 6 ~ pol
61at p a ~ -rrpiwwnw
d 8 ~ b qwere makes no difface
the cod ference.~
to me-God'
nothing tome itindPkedng
-....
2' Or. '"I am heralding." 8' God. PWiABCD: Jehovah, J7.O.

5%2

?%;

~1

?$%F

t , aeco~Lg
~

tone,

to

fit$<
~

GALATIANS 23-13

GALATIANS 2:14-19

829

& 0 p k o u 06 h p p 6 v ~ v .l Lpoi y h p
01
does not go by a
of man not la reeeivlnn - to me for the lonesl manss..~
6oxoSrrcq oC6Lv
npooak8rvro
I &Ah& appearance-to me, in
9eemmg
nolhmg they put up rowoh, but fact, those OUtSt3r1d..
lng men impnrled
~o:vmr:av
:66urr5
the ithtng, in against
cone., ilavmg reen
$i OD
"Othl"g
But.
the contrary when
IICTI;OTEU~I~I
16 r2ayrihtov ~ i 5they caw that I hdd
I haye bccn cntruatcd wlth the good news of the entr&IPd
d
for those
drpopvmiaq
na0Gq
n h q rfiq ~ w news
unclreum~ialon aocordlngaa
pee
of the who are UneireumCised,
Just
as
Peter
rrrplw fiq, 8
d
yhp
ivrpyfioaq
eircumcttan, the (one) for havingworkedwithi lhnd it] for those who
nhpq
a15 CmooroAiv
nc~'ro/'il~ ore elrcumcisedto peter into epoatleship c
z
:
z
e ekeumc slon 8 for He who
Peter powers
iwipyqu~v r a i
tpoi
d 5 ~h
Levq, necessary for an
h e worked In also to me into the nations,
to those
who are eireumeised
9 rai
YV~VTEF
7iv
X&PIV
and having known the undeserved klndneas gave powers also t o
for those who are
'1hwpo5 Kai me
t h ~ ~ ~60,a",$."),hv
James
and of the nations: 9 yes,
when they came t o
Kq&
rat '
V
oi
6 o ~ o c m ~know
$
the undeserved
Cephas and
John,
the (ones)
seeming
kindness that was
mGho8 elm1
6a lbq
E 6 w ~ a v Lpoi given me, James and
lrlllars
to be.' dmt ltandal t h gave
~
to me Cemhas and John.
r a i Bapv&Bp ro!voviaq,
*OM
fife?< ihe'oies who seerbed
to be pillars, gave
and to Barnabas of shsrlng, Inorder that
me and B a r n a h a s
El5 7.3 ievq, a d ~ o i6P SIC rilv r r a p l ~ ofiv the
right hand of
into the nations, they but i t a the oucumSiod:
har ring together.
10 p6vav
rirv
n~oxirv
Iva
that wc should go
only
01the
p o r (ones)
In order that t o the nations, but
pvqpovc6wp~,
6
rai
i m o l i 6 a o a they lo thase who are
we may remember,
whieh alao I mepded up circumcised. 10 Only
we should keep the
d.3
TOOTO
noljuat.
poor in mind. This
very thl6 lthb91
to do.
vely t,hing I have also
11 .OTE 6P fiA0r.v Kqe&q
' A ~ I ~ x L Iearnestly
~v,
endeavored
When but came Ceghar mto
Antioch.
to do.
1 1 However. when
w a r & rrpiwwnov &Q
&iowp
671
down on
face
to him 1stood agarnit, because Ce'phas came t o Antloch, I resisted him
nmvnwrlwvo~
fiv
12
h a w been known down on
he was:
b%%e face t o face, because
he stood condemned.
706 y h p W8Eiv
7tvhg
'Iar6pou 12 For before the
the for to come some (ones) from
James
arrival of certain men
VET& r&v 68vGv
ovv jo8tev.
~ T E from James. he used
with the natlons he was eat~ngtogether; when to eat with people
6L
fiABov
im&o~EMev
xai of the nations: but
but
they cake,
he was withdrawing
and when they arrived, h e
withdrawing and
taur6v.
go006 evoq went
separating himself.
himaelf.
fearkg
in fear of those of
-rohq
tr
r r ~ p ~ ~ o p f i13
q . r a i the circumcised
the ionell)
Out of
~ h ~ ~ m ~ i s l o nAnd
.
CIILSS, 13 The

ttEb,

~~

methe

~ w u m ri8qom
&Q
mi
oi rest of t h e Jews 8180
they made
together
to him
also
the joined him in putting
On this Pretense, so
Aotrroi
'lou6aio1,
Cjorr
~ a i B a p v h p g t h a t even Bar'nahas
leftover
~ ~ w s . as-snd a180
~~r~~ a.
led 'long
mamixBq
a6~Gv
trro~pioet.
wesled off together of them to e hypocrisy. With
them in
pretense.
14 their
But
87s
~ 1 6 0 ~ 7
when I saw they were
l4 6M'
But
when
I aaw
that
not walking straight
rrpbq rilv &Ii8slav according t o the truth
6pBorm605uiv
they are wa~kmg
stralzht toward the
truth
of the goad news. I
TOO
E ~ ~Aiou,
Y
drrov
Kqqe said to Ce'phas before
I said
toT$e
Cephas them all: "If you,
of the
06 'lou6aioq though YOu are a Jew.
E M ~ ~ ~ ~rrhv70v
B E ~ El
in fmnt
of ell (ones) 11 you
J ~ W
live as the nations
do, and not as Jews
[m&pxov
6bla&q
~ a i o6r 'lo&ai.~irq
IS that YOU
being
nation-like
and
not
Jewish-Uke are compelling
People
5
.
705
the
dl
of the nations t o live
are living.
how
according t o Jewish
hvayr&<a~q
'lou6aiir~v; practice,?
are you putting under necessity
. to be Judaizing? 16 we who are
1s ' H ~ C +~ h ~i , ' ~ O U ~ ~r aOi I 0 6 ~ it Jews by nature. and
we to nature ~ e w s and not out of not sinners from the
knowing
L0v&v 6paprwAoi, 16
~ 1 6 6 ~ ~ 62
5 671
n
a
~sinners.
~
havingknoam buf t h a t BS
we do t h righteous.
a t a man
is declared
05
6~alo5~a1
law, but only through
r r i ? ; ~ ~X P ~ U T Ofaith
~ toward Christ
Of Christ
61b
v6 raw
of
ou Ifi ever
hv
not
ili through
Jesus, even we have
'IqooG, a a i fipaiq clq Xplordv 'Iqao5v put our faith in Christ
we
into
Christ
Jems Jesus, t h a t we may
Jesus,
alra
be declared righteous
?va
6,ral&&pcv
irnmwapm,
we believed,
ld order that we might be justified due to faith toward
and not due
i n r r i m ~ 4 gXptmoO r a i 0 6 ~ 65 &YWV Christ,
Orks Of
out of faith
01 Chrlat and not outof works
because due to works
v6 0"
671
Lg
Epywv v6pou
06
of
because out of
works
of law not Of
be law
declared
no Reah
righteous.
Will
61~alo6im7a1
naua
1'
62 17 NOW if we, in
wUL be jusURed
evew
Ii but seeking t o be declared
< q ~ o & ~ ~ q61ra1o0iw~ b
X p t m Q righteous by means
(ones) seeking
to be iustlfied
in
Christ of Christ, have also
rirpiei,tEv
:a1
aljroi &pap~oAoi, & p a . ourselves been found
wewere oun
1.0
very
sinners,
really sinners, is Christ in
reality sin's
XplmAq ( ~ ~ ~ p ~~I &iK Oa VgO
Y~YOITO.
chrlst
of .in
.ervantF NO^ may it occur: May that never
happen! 18 For if
rarawa the very thlngs t h a t
&
whet ithlnm) , I lmsed down I
If
threw down
~ & a ~ A I V, oiro&y&, , r m p a 8 h v 1 build up again. I
there ( t h h z s ) agaD lam b u m ng up. tr-srewr
demonstrate myself
Lparrr6v
owtm6vw.
19 i y h y b p 6 6 to be a transKressor.
myself
I am eonatltuting.
I ' for through 19 AS lor me, through

rk

goodlnews,

s\:fEn

raw:

o t

5%

GALATIANS 220-3:6

ya
law I died tow& law,
In order that t h a t I might become
es+
20
alive toward ~ o d .
to God
I m aht live:
to chrlst 20 I a m imoaled
U U V ~ ~ T ~at~ P W
6 i along with Christ. ~t
1have been ~ uont stake &gether.
1am5tlnp but is no longer I t h a t
live. but it is Christ
O~K~TI
r;fi
68 hr gpo;
,m6s
t h a t is living in union
not yet
1s 11dnp but in me
B
62 v+v
b mapri, &v n i u r r ~'Ith me.Indeed, the
which but now I am lvtng in flesh, in faith life t h a t I now live
ro9 "io6 Tot eEo5 In flesh I live by the
I am living to the (one) a t the son of the c o d faith t h a t is toward
t h e Son of God, who
TO;
loved me and handed
of the tone)
'yan4um6q
having loved
me
pr
himself over for me.
mpu66~705
2 1 1 do not shove
ha,yingglven
aside the undeserved
21 0 6 ~ h e r d
T ~ V
X~PIV
Of God; 'Or
Not I am putting anids the undeserved k1ndne.m
If righteousness is
TOG ~ E o O I. y&p 6th vbpou 61~alouljvq
law,
orthe God; if for through law righteousnea;,
actually died for
irpa X ~ m b g 6wpchv
&TC~~CNSV.
nothing.
really
ghrist 11s) free gut he died.
Gabhlrlro~ r a h h ~ a ~~ i gbphq ~ P ~ ~ I W E Y , O
la'tians. who is i t
o senseleas Gelatian< who ~ o o bewltehed,
t h a t brought YOU un690ahpoirC der
075
NUT'
evil influence, YOU
to whom
accardlng to
before whose eyes Je'1qooG5
sus
Christ
Jesw
w s ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ h $ ~ O r was
a openly
portrayed impaled?
L u T ~ ~ o ~ ~ v o ~ ' 2 TOGTO
to
mving been put on (take?
This
?,"1? 2 This alone I want
Did
echo
raeciv &+' t%v,
tS Zpuov learn,,ivefrom YOU:
the
I a m wllllng to learn from You. Out Of works
due to works of law
v6pou 7b l T V d a MPETE fi
& ~ 0 6 5or due t o a hearing
of law the Bpirlt YO" received or out of hearing
by faith? 3 Are YOU
rrio~cwc; 3 obrwg
ddqroi
so senseless? After
of faith?
Thus
senseless (ones)
starting in spirit
empShpwol
mrnjyrrr1
vGv are YOU now being
Having begun in
to spirit
"Ow
completed in flesh?
oapni
~ I T E ~ E ~ ~ E ' 4 Did YOU undergo so
to flesh
nrr rorr being brought 1; end upon? many
to no
4
,~ooaOla
i r r d O ~ r e ' alwfi;
ei purpose? If i t really
So many (things)
YOU suffered
in vain? If was $0 no purpose.
ei~e. 5
5 He, therefore, who
yr
Kai
6
oDv
in fact
alao
in valn.
The lone)
therefore supplies YOU the spirit
rb
G
a
r a i and performs powerful
htxopqyGv
6piv
rvppl~ingupon
to uov
sp&
and works among YOU.
the
6uvhprlg hr bpi"
ivspyiw
Epyov docs he do it owing
workmgwlthln powen in YO" out02 works t o works of law or
v6 ou fj tt
& ~ o f i gr r i u ~ r o g ; 6
raern~ owing to a hearlng
of raw or out of hearing of futh?
According
by f a ~ t h ? 6 Just a s
v6 Q
to k w

v6you
law

<a

hi8rrvav
I died

yaw.

xplUT~

'y,"

831

830

Sli,

rt

:fi

kzt?

'KZU.

3 *n

x8~$$q

.$;a?

'

Tvc

GALATIANS 33-13

r a i Abmham 'put fnith

and in Jehovah; and i t
was counted t o him as
righteousness."
7 Surely YOU know
7
rt,&mmc
&pa
STI
heTOW knowing
redly that
the Pdkesj that
t o faith
those
arewho
the adhere
ones
& mimcag, ohot uioi E ~ U I V 'APPQ~P. who are 'OnS Of
out or
faith,
these sona are of Abraham. Abraham 8 Now
the Scripture, seeing
the ecripture
Y P ~ O ~
8 uaving
rrpoi6oGua
seen before but
6f
in advance that
&K
~ i U r . 5 ~6 ~t m l o ~ T&
Zevq
6 ~ o would
d
declare
outof
faith
la juatltylng the nations the people
the
righteous due to faith.

'AQpa&p
hrimumv
TQ
Abraham
believed
tc the
&oyiu8~1.
a r i d d g 6t~alou6v1lv.
ltwssreekoned to him Into righteousness.

zit

'AQpa&p 611 'EVEY~O

q e j u o ~ 1 a 1 & U O ~ news beforehand M
Abraham that Will be bLnsed with-n m Yo" ~ b ~ ~ h "amely:
a m ,
',By means of you
r r h v ~ aT& Ee~r]. 9 &WE
01
K
all
the natxons.
A=-end the (ones1 out of all the nations
rriorewg . , ~ 6 h o y o ~ v r a l
u
;
TQ will be blessed."
faith
are being blessed
tolether with
the 9 Consequently those
who adhere to falth
ntm8 'AQpahy.
are being blessed
faithful Abraham.
together with faithful
lo - 0 ~ 0 y~h p
Lpywv vi, ow rfuiv Abraham.
~l many ea 'for out of works of k w they are
10 For all those
ytxpama!
h b
~ a r h p a v rluiv,
under
curse
they are,
it ha. een wr~tten Who depend upon
works of law are
yhp 6 ~ 1 ' E r ~ ~ a r h p a r o g
n&q
IS written: "Cursed is
obr
tpp&Et
nku1v
every one that does
the
$
$
n
g
,
)
to
not
is m m a m l n ~In
not contlnue in all
the things written
r ~ r pbeen
a p l r written
&olg
hamng
in the scroll Of the
v6pou
TOG
r r o ~ j u a l a h & . 11
t:f
L ~ W
in order t o do
L ~ W of the
to do
them.
them." 11 Moreover,
i v v 6 p ~ 0d6ciq
~ I K ~ I O ~ Trraph
~ I
73 that by law no one
in
law
no one is being Justifled beslde the is declared righteous
erg 6$ov,
6-11
'0
6iraioq
'tr with God Is evident.
c o d evident, becaue The rkhteous (one) outof because .,the righteous
rrimewq
S ~ ~ U E T12
~ I ,6 62 v 6 p w ' 0 6 ~one will live by reason
falth
he wlll live,
the but. Law
not of faith.' 12 NOW
the Law does not
'0
' R ~ o T E ~ ~&w
,
o$of
falth,
but
The lone, adhere t o faith, but
notjuaq
ad?&
Sfiurral
d ~ 0 i 5 . "he that does them
having done
them
he wlll live
these. shall live by means

% ;,

Christ

Kmhpm
curse
B' Jehovah,

UP;E2sk$ze

,yZe
V.8

Vf,!z"

u s from the curse of

d p m 5
[hel?king bemma the Law by becoming

(compare ~ a m a n s431; Gad, P~uABJ"~'~VBSY~.

GALATIANS 214-18
6rf.p fi@v

~ m b a , TI

yiypcnrrat
a curse instead of us,
b e c a w it has been written
it wnten
'Ew~~crrdr-q
~ 6 q
6
K P E ~ & I I E M"Accursed LF every
Cursed upon
W c r y tone)
the han~ings e 2
man hanged upon
hi EGAov, 14
iva
rlq r h
Levq
Upon wood,
in order that htr, the nations a Stake ' l4 The
was that the
4 ebho i a TOG 'Appahlr,
y&v~lral
the blessLg of the Abraham might come ta be bless~ngof Abraham
&v 'Iquo9 Xpcur+
iva
T ~ V
&wayyd,iav might come t o be by
in Jesus Christ, ' in order that the
promise
means Of Jesus Christ
TOG
rm6raro~
A&@wpcv
61h for the nations, that
ofthe
spirit
wemrght receive through we might receive
the promised spirit
79s
T\+~W<.
".=
La.",.
through our faith.
IS 'ABshqai,
rarh
duepmov
15 Brothers. I
Brothera,
accord in^ to
man
S p a k with a human
hiyo
illustrat~on:A
I am saying:
~c~upwp&qv
6,aejKllv
oliSriq validated covenant,
thoueh it is a man's.
having been made valid
covenant
no
&ecru.
fi
no one sets aside or
ill putting aside
or
la
16 T+
6f.
'Appcrhp
tpp&equav al t o it. 16 Now the
T O the
but
Abraham
were said
the promises were spolien
L w y r A i a t nai
r3 un6pparl a h o i r . 013 t o Abraham and to
Promises and to the
seed
of him: not his seed, ~t says, not:
h&ytl
Kai 7oiq m&plr,aulv,
h i
It 18 saying And to the
seeds,
uwn '"And t o seeus: as
in the ease of many
noAA&v, &Ah'
tg' iv6q Kai
such, but as in the
but
w o n one ~ n a
many,
uwtpvmi
mu,
bq
Pariv
Xp,M6q, case of one: *And t o
your seed," who is
seed
of YOU, who
6
ch.ist.
8;
hiyo
bLaejuqv Christ 17 Further.
17
TOGTO
This ithinp)
but
I am aaying;
covenant I 8 8 Y t h b : AS t o the
n p o n ~ ~ v p o ~ ~ vGni,
,
BEoG covenant previously
having been made vahd before
by
the
God validated by God,
6 p n h m p a n 6 u t a r a i -rplhuovra ET, the Law t h a t has
the after f o x hundred and
thlrty
yenra come into being four
YEYOAS ~ 6 ~ 0~k
5
&KUPO?
hundred and thirty
havlng come to be Law not Is making ln;sud,
years later does not
it, so as
to ~
~
~
~
~
$
~ invalidate
~
w
a to
abolish the promise.
18 For if the inherl8
J
o
$
,.
$'!$'
tJe
0drill LC h w y d i a ~ . .r
6i 'A@pahll ltanCe is due to law.
not yet out of
pmmise:
to f i e but bra ham it is no longer due to
61'
~cx&ptml
6 promise: whereas God
thmuah
graelowily given ma has kindly given it to
Abraham through a
9%:
promise.
over

us

curse.

&LY~$~'J

&k',"g'h

!:

$2

tar%e

,$&

:!

GALATIANS 3:19-25

833

Ze

3: eYT,"~~$F

19 Why, then, t h e
oJv
6
v611o$;
T
Why
therefore
the
law.
Of the l a w ? it was added to
napai3&urwv
rpouerteq
X ~ I make transgressions
trsnsgmrlons
itwas putto&rd. %"ti? manifest, until t h e
seed should arrive to
iiv
W6'q
ri, o n @ a
itkeb
should &me
the
seedl
towtom whom the promise
had been made: and
hfiyychra~
6 t m a ciq
a has been promlaed, having been 3et txroughorderly it
was transrnltted
through angels by the
61'
dyyihwv b p i
p ~ u i r o u ' 20 6 hand of a mediator.
through angel.
in
nd ofmediator:
the *" ,
+
,,
"
6: p r n i ~ q &!AS oba EMIV, b 66 8t65 no mediator where
but mediator of one not he is, the but God only one person is
eTq h i " . 21 6
o h
K ~ T & concerned, but God'
one
Is.
The therefore
down m is onlv one. 21 Is
the L'W,
T&V h a y y d l & v
TOG 6 ~ ~ 6ph;
Y~VOYOITO'
the
promhea of the md? ~~t may it occur; against the promises
of ~ o d May
?
that
ri y h p
t668q
v6110~ . 6
6uvb~wo~
happen! F O ~if
if for was given
law
the lone) being able never
a law had been given
<wnoliual
6vrwS
tv
V~NW
8 V that was able to give
to make sllv;,
earentially in
law
llkelY life, righteousness
qv
4 6 ~ a ~ o d v q22. & M h UUVLK~EIUEV would ~ c t u a l l yhave
was the righteousness.
But ahut up together been by means of law.
22 But the Scripture
fi
ypaqh
T&
h h hCla
delivered UP a n
the scripture the a~ (things) under
together to the
fi hmyydia iK
nimwS things
Iw
Of sins that
In order that the
promise
out of
faith custody
the promise resulting
'IyuoO X ~MOG
60%
~ 0 7 ~from falth toward
of esus
$rbt
might be gtven to the (one#) Jesus
might
be given t o those
n~ur~bovu~v.
believing.
exercising faith.
23 xoarever, before
the faith arrived, we
23
were being guarded
hi,
dpov
6 E&
under law, being
under
isw
we were being &?under watch
up together
w~c16pm1
tiq
[thhowav into custody. looking
belng shut up together
into
eins about t o the faith t h a t
was destined to be
niorlv b o r a h u g 8 i v a t . 24
6 V$~$S
revealed. 24 Confaith
to be revealed.
As-and the
sequently the Law
nat6aywy6q $ I & Y y&yovsv pi< X P I U T ~ has
. become our tutor
~edegogue o us has beeama into
Christ.
leadlnz t o Christ. that
lva
i n rriurrwq
6 ~ ~ a t w B b p r v ' wc inliht be declared
in order that out oi faith we might be jueURed; rlghleous d w to lalth
25 U b 5 0 n q
M +,q
rriurcoq o i i r h t 25 i3ut now that the
hevlngcome but of the
faith
not Yet
hi, natSaywy6v kupcv.
under
pedagosue
we-.
20' God. F%ABVeSP; Jehovah. F . 9 (as at Deuteronomy 6:4).

I9 T i

: ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , $

3::

%zza5

..V"

2;'

zg$e

gt

f$

2zke 3; , Y L ~ ~

,
-,
....,".-

GALATIANS 3%-4:5
.

uioi

26 n b r e g
.

834

nn

0~06
or God
XpwtQ
Christ

mns
TI?< n i ~ a o g
. fv
the
faith
m

Ear2

$
::"

66,

t@'
,,,,

26 You are aU,

f,
God
through y o n faith in
Christ Jesus. 27 For
a11 of mu who were
baptized into Christ
have put on Christ.
28 There is neither
Jew nor Greek, there
is neither slave nor
freeman, there is
neither male nor

rouare in fSCt,

61ir
'1qo05.
through
Jesus.
21
Sue,
As many as
%$?
~po
c&
rg
i,r,
x ,uTi)Y ive6,joao0r.
rou were baptizh,
ghriat
you put on selves:
28 OGK
6
1
' ~ o & ~ 0662
i ~ ~*Ehhqv, OGK
hot thereis
Jew
not-but Greek, not
i!vc
SoOhog 0662 & E ~ ~ E P O S , O ~ K LVI
there i n slave
nor
freeman,
not
is
6pusv
rai
9jAw
male (thing1
and
female (thing):
n:FEg
y h p h p s i ~ clg
~ T Bi v XpcorQ 'IquoO.
for
you
one you are in
chrlst
~esus.
29 si 62 bwdg x
&pa
'~p~~
If but rou ofchrist, reallg of the Abraham
mip a
to~i,
KUT'
hrayyehiav
seedl
YOU are.
according to
Dromise
~Xqpav6pol.
heirs.
Aiyw
4 ,,,,
,

835

X&?

for You are a"

one [person] in union
hwith
, , Christ Jesus.
29 MoFe'eover, if YOU
belong to Christ, you
are really Abraham,s ,
seed, heirs with reference to a promise.

'

NOW I s a y t h a t as
,
long as the heir
KX~
0v6pog
vfir16g ~UTIY,
OGSLY
the
Reir
. babe
he&,
nothing 1s a babe he does
differ at
from
6oi1hdv K ~ P I O ~ ~ ~ Y T W Y
Sqipe!
he is dlfferlng
of slave
lad
of a11 [things, a slave, lard of all
i j v 2 &Ah& hrt, , irnrp6rroug t u ~ inai things though he
beink . , but under men in charge he is and is, 2 but he is under
men in charge and
aiyov6poug
, ,
home administrators
under stewards until
rpo8cupiag
so6
n a r p 6 q 3 o h o q the day his father
[day1 before appointed of the
father.
Thus
beforehand,
?lick, ; & ,
1 0 1
hn6 3 Likewise we also,
also
we,
babes,
under
when we were babes,
rh
OTOIXE~~
TOO
K ~ ~ P O Uf i l l ~ e a continued enslaved
the elementary things of the
world
we were
by the elementary
6~6ovhwpha1.
thingsbelongingto
havubeenensiaved
the world. 4 But
n h ' o p a TOO xp6vou. t{&horo~sch~v 6 0 ~ 6 5
fu?gess of the m e ,
sent off out the GO^ when the full limit
of the time arrived,
ri)v
uihv adrbG,
ysv6p~vov
the
Son
of him,
hsvmg come to be
out of God sent forth his
yvvatn6<,
yrv6psvou
6
v,jMov,Son, who came to
woman,
having come to be
under
law, be out of a woman
5
lva
TO~S
[mi)
"hMoV and who came to be
in order that
the (ones1
under
law under law, 5 that

,,,

%ri;

zlzm

$2

2%:

,,

GALATIANS 4:6-14

GALATIANS 4:15-23

GALATIANS 4:24-30

837

BeoO
bq
&yyEhov
&~mr6,aa~e;',&Ah&
rousp~tout,
but
as
angel
of Gad
'IqoaGv.
bq
Xp!orbv
i6k<cioBL
pz
YOU received:
rn;,
ar
Christ
Jesus.

spit a t in disgust:
but YOU received me
like a n angel of God,
like Christ Jesus.

by the free womam

62
tK
Lh~uBLpa5
6,'
but.
out of'
free iwomanl
through through a promise.
f r r a ~ ~ h i a q 24
.
drrtvh
Bu~,v 24 These things stand
a8 a symbolic drama;
promise.
Which (things)
is
for these [women]
hMqyopo6 sva'
adrat
mean two covenants.
(things, beingAegorized:
these ~wornenl
hi, bpouq the one from Mount
riotv 660 6 1 a B i ~ apia
~
are two covenants: one indeed from mountain si'nai, which brings
forth children for
Iwh, siq 6ovhriav
ycvvf5oa
slavery, and which
sinai, into slavery beeomingpareht to, w!&
is Ha'gar:. 25 Now'
iqriv
"Ayap, 25 TA
65. 'Ayap
Z v h this Ha'gar means
Is
aagar,
the
but
aagar sinai
Si'nai, a mountain
pi^, in
~POS
hi"
Tfi
Arabia, and she
mountain
is
vie
with the
vOv 'Irpouoahjp, co"esponds
o w o r a r ~ ~ i 6P. T%
Jerusalem today, for
is keeping
~ i t hbut to t
now
Jerusalem,
She is in slavery with
TiKYOY
6avhsljcl
her children. 26 But
is in slavery
$?!
~ i t h. the
above
airriq. 26 4
62
&vw
'Irpauoahjp 1s free, and she is our
, ... 'Jerusalem
Of her;
the
but
mother.
L h ~ ~ O i pi ao ~ i v , ~ T I S b ~ i vp j q p ?pi".
27 For i t is written:
free
1s.
who
is
mother of us.
'73e glad, you barren
27
ytypmrqc
ydrp
~ljip&vBrlr~,
who does not
l t has been wrxtten for Be made well-minded,
give birth: break out
oh
rirrouuo
woman who does not
oJK have Childbirth pains;
nai
&6quov,
fi
and
ma e loud cry, ,,, the (one)
not for the children of
b6ivovoa'
671
rroXhlr
t h e desolate woman
having childbirth m146: because
many
are more numerous
7 i ~ v a ~ i q tpjpou p6hhov
il Ti15 than [those] of her
children of the desolate rather
than of the
has the husband,.
i x o l j o q ~ rdv
6v6pa.
28 five 61, 28 Now we, brothers,
(one)hav~ng the maleperson.
We
but. are
belonging
&6shqoi
~ m k
' I o a h ~ h a r r d i a q to the promise the
brothers,!
according t o
Isaac,
of promise Same as Isaac was,
29 But just as then
~ i ~ v&upEv
q
29 &Ah' d m s p r6re
6
children we are:
but as-even then the (one) the one barn in the
manner of flesh began
na~d
o&p<a
y~vvq'dsis
according to
flesh
having been generated ,,ersecutina the one
f6iwnr
rbv
nard
nvrGpa, born m the manner
was persecuting the (one)
according to
splnt, of S P I ~ ISO
~ ,also now
oG~wq nai vGv. 30 a h &
ri
ALyrt
fi 30 Nevertheless, what
thus
also now.
B U ~ what is SaYmg the does the Scripture
r j v n r r t 6 i q v ~ a ~i b vsay"Dl)rive out the
"E&aXe
ypaqi;
Srrmture?
Throw out the servant girl and the s e & ~ n telrl and her
..
v i b a h ~ f i q 06 y&p p i ~ h q p a ~ p j u e 6l son, for b y no means
wlll inherit
the Shall the son of the
son of her: not for not
700 uioO ~ 4 q servant glrl be an he11
vlbq rfiq n a 6 i u ~ q p"&
son of the servantgls wlth the son of the wlth the son of the

Lil,'

3%

the

ot3
popqoB6
Xpcorbq $V bpiv.. whom I a m again in
which itimei should be formed Christ m . you; childbirth pains until
20
ijerh!"
6i
rrapriva!
npbq Christ is formed in
I
war wlllrng
but
to be alongside
toward You. 20 But I could
6pSq
Cpn
~ a i &hh&5a1 ~ j v qwvjv wish to be present
rou
right nAw, and
to alter
the
vo~ce With YOU just now and
MOW,
6rl
hopoGpac
bpiv, to speak in a different
of me, because I am knowing no way out m You. way, because I am
perplexed over YOU.
21
ALYETL
POI
. , I oi
hb
21
me, You
Be YOU saying
tom;,
the (ones). under
who want to be
v6pov
83ovrrg
e7vat
~ b v
under law, Do YOU
law
wilmg
to be:
the
not hear the Caw?
,
&KOGETE.
22 yLy m T a t .
22
For
i t is
are rou heakig?
~t has teen written
OT'
w ~ i t t e nthat Abraham
'Appahp 660 uiobq Lrrxrv, . Eva. i n
~ n q
twosons, one
Abraham. two sons
had,. OM i out of., the
by the servant girl
rral8iuaq KR: .' Em
el( 'Tilq i h ~ u B i ~ a s ,
servant gir? and"0ne out of .,the free Cwomanl; and one by the free
23 but the
23 &Ah'
6
piv
&K
7 f i q rral6ionqg one by the servant
but the (onel indeed out of the rervant glrl
actually
KT&
p
YEYLYV~T~I
6 . horn in the manner
according M
flesh has been g e n e r h d , tlie (one) f, flesh, the other

v!': .%
t4at

&:

TI

838

GALATIANS 4:31-5:s

McuBipaq. 8 1
616
&6eh$oi O I ~ Kfree woman!'
iw'omanl.
Throushbhich, brothers: not 31 Wherefore, bmthv
rm16irrrqq
ers. We are children.
T~KW
&Ah&
we are of servant gkl children
but
of the not of a servant glrl,
fi~u8ipa5.
but Of the free woman
free Lwomanl.
For such freedom'
Christ set us
X&$
free Therefore stand
fhruBipwoev~
~ K E T E
06v
nai fast, and do not let
ourselves be confined
made iree:
be roo standlng
therefore
again in a yoke of
nalv
Guy3
agsln
to yoke
of
6 oSlavery
uhria~
2 See1 I. Paul, a m
ivt WOE.
telling YOU that If YOU
be You ha?lng selvea in.

e?~."%?i'

A!

--

- -...- ....-

..

t&
mptripq&
X lorbq 3 Moreover,
If ever
m u m sLYbe belnsclreumeisad
8 h r b t W;+,,-=C -s-..I l tbear
o every
bpBq 0 6 6 8 ~ * ? E ~ ~ U E I . S a p ~ 6 p o p a 1 61 , man getting
100
notblng he wlll Profit.
?bear w1tne.s but cised t h a t hecircumis under
&&pimy mpzrcpvopivy 671 obligation to perform
in to every
man
belngelrcumelsed that the whole
1 . a ~
~~-~
~ ? E I M T S b 7 i v 6h0v T ~ V ~
6 ~ ~~ o j0f i u4~~You
~ . are parted
debtor
he 16 whole the Law
to do.
from Christ, whoever
4 n a q p y i l 0 r e &n6 X p m ~ o Go i r , ~ ~&q v t , ~You
~ are t h a t try to
You were volded from m i a t
who 0 law be declared righteous
61~aloGoBr.
7fi5
X~PITO
by means of law;
YO" are being lustifled of the Undeserved k?"dnera YOU have fallen away
from his undeserved
bCen6oare. 5 4 t i 5
n v ~ ~ , , a 7 1 er
~ o feu
v out.
ke
to s p ~ r ~ t
oi klndness. 5 For our
Part we by spirit are
nimswq
&lrhrri&
6,Ka,o*q
faith
hope
Of r~Bhteousneraeagerly waiting for
hoped-for righd m ~ n 6 e6pcBa.
6 ev
X lo.rg ' l r l o a ~
8S a result
we are
awaiting.
In for Phrirt
...--Ton,.
~
~
~ teousness
~
~
.
Of faith. 6 For as
OX T T E P ~ T O V ~ ~ TI
l0xlkl
r
e
t
a
r
d
s
c
h
r
l
s
t
Jesus'
neither errcumr~.~on
i.hnvlngarength
neither circumcision
o h &n opuuria &AAk n i o r ~ g 61'
is of any value nor
nor unceeumclaioh, but faith through
is oncircumcision.
tvepyoupivq.
but faith operating
workinz In.
through love [is].
7
'E~$x~TE
K U ~ ~ S . 7
b p B ~ 7 You were running
You were running
finely;
who
YOU
Well, Who
~ V ~ K O ~ ~ E V
&A eciq
p YOU from keeping
Cut in
tolmth
not on obeylng the
nsi0eo8cn.
rnropowi truth? 8 This sort
to be yielding to Per&esion of?
uersuasion of
is
OPK &K
703
~ a h 0 4 v ~ o6p&q.
q
9 lnph from the One calling
not out of the (one) caulna
you.
k t t l e you. 9 n little
1
' Or. 'Wlth her freedom." 6. Jesus, omitted by B.

eageily

de

-,,-<.

839
<OWl

GALATIANS 5:lO-17

dAov

'+bpapa
tuloi:
10 tY'A
lump i n leaverung.
I
nhro19a
e1q 6 ~ & qtv rupi
671
havebeen confident into rau in ~ o r f that
o36B
tihho
6
6L
nothing other u?~%%%:
the (one) but
~ a p h o o wb p s 5 Barn&rn& r b K ipm, 6 ~ ~
agitating von wiicarry me ju&nent, who

leaven ferments the

whole lump, 10 I am
confident about YOU
who are in Union with
[the] Lord' that YOU
will not come t o think
but the
4otherwise;
5
one who is causing
YOU
trouble
wlll bear
L b
Ihisl judgment. no
if ever he
be. l1 'Er2)
matter who he may
Ti
m p l m ?v
Em
qpOmuo,
clrcumc~lon yet
amprcachlng,
why
yet be. l l A s f o r m e ,
brothers, if 1 a m stlll
61b~opal.
preaching circumeiam I being uer&ted?
sion, why a m I still
rarfip T ~ I
7b U ~ h 6 c l h o v TOG being persecuted7
has k e n med%&ecllve
the fall-eaure.
of the Then, indeed, the
maupoi~.1 2 -0QEhoY r a i
hor6pml
stumbling block of
stake.
I owed also v%eut off em.elvcs the torturestake- has
been abolished. 12 I
ol
d v a m a ~ o G m qbpbq.
the (onem) stirringup
YOU.
wish the men who are
trying t o overturn YOU
13 sY E~
&v
for upon heedom mu were ealied. would wen get themSelves emasculated:
&BeXqoi' p b o v
aruer~iw
13 You were, of
freedom
Into course,
brothers:
only
called for freed ? ~ f i v T^
UUPK~,
1%dom, brothers; only do
onrust from to tRe Aeah,
but thmugh the
use this freedam
&vklkT
&AX~iAois 14 6 a s an inducement lor
be you slaving to one another:
the the flesh, but through
y h p n&q v 6 p q tv tvl h b y y n m h f i p w m ~ love slave for one
for all Law in one wor has been fulflllid, another. 14 For the
tv 74 'Ayamjmqq ~ b vnhnuiov m u S q entire Law stands
in the YOU wtl love the neiahbor of you ss fulfilled in one saylng.
namely: "You must
o c a u ~ 6 v .16 s i SL &AhfiAovq
~ ~ W E T E Kai
yourself.
1f but one enother you are biting and love your neighbor
s yourseU:'
15 If.
Inr' athough,
rarw8ir~s.
phinne.
you keep On
)-00are eatlngdoan,
ba rou looking
by
biting and devouring
&hhjhwv
&vaXoOfi~~.
one another, look out
one another YOU might be consumed up.
t h a t YOU do not get
by one
16
ALyw
66 nvnjpcrn m p t m e i ~ annihilated
~
I am saying bud, to spirit be roo walking another.
16 But I my, Keep
uapdq
od
~ a i h 0 v iw
walking by spirlt and
not
and
deske
Of flesh
YO" will carry out
TE~&~~TE.
fleshly desire at
mrrmlght end up with. l7
all. 17 For the flesh
hl&Jpfi
706 nvc6 aT05, rd 61 is against the spirit
is dealrlng do- on the
8Pklt.
the but in its desire, and the
leaven whole the

b&, t!%%!:L?

AY

2%

FA 3

%%'

FA

T?la

3%

%!hE

GALATIANS 6: 18-26

GALATIANS 6:l-9

rcnh
raha
spirit against the
downon
u%!Fh?
these (things) flesh: for these are
ylrp & h h j h o ~ g & w T ~ K c ! ~ ~ iva
p i opposed to each
far to each other la lying agelnht, In order thst not other, so t h s t t h e very
a
eirv
Baqw
aha things t h a t you would
what (thingal If ever YOU may be willlng there Hke to do YOU do not
18 Furthermore.
notfire.
18 el
62
~ v c 6 ~ c r rdo.
t
son may be dolng.
If
but
to SPIrlt i f YOU are b a n g led
by
Splrlt.
YOU are not
hyco0c
051(
tDTt
imi) ~ 6 ~ 0 ~ .
vow are bein; led, not rou are under law.
under law.
19 NOWthe works
19 QaVc h
66 ~ ~ T I T&
V
ipya
fig
insnlRst but
is
the works of the of the flesh are
oapr6<, & r ~ v & torjv n o p v ~ i a , &ua8apoia, manifest, and they are
flesh,
whlch
18
fornication, undeanness. fornication, Unelean&u6hyaa, 20 c16whoAmpia,
qappania, neSS. loose conduct.
loose mnduet.
Idolatry.
druggery. 20 idolatry. practice
Of Spiritism, enmities.
ExBpa,
PIS,
<iho$
Bupoi,
tpleial
jealousy. fits
enm~tie;, strife, jea ouay, angers. m n t e n t ~ o b ~strife.
,
B~xaomuiat,
aiPiuE,q, 21 ~
e of6anger,
~ contentions,
~
~
dlvIslonl,
sects.
divisions, sects,
pC0at
Kb 01 Ya; T&
~ P o , a 21 envies. drunken
drunkenn;asee, revrYriis, and the (thingsl like bouts, revelries, and
raGTolq,
&
,wuyo bpi" things like these.
tothese, whlch (things) I a m saying before to roo As to these things
I a m forewarning
~a0uq
npocivov
&TI
01
You. the same way
according as I said before that the (ones)
I did 'Orewarn
1.01airra n p h o o o v ~ c g P a o l A ~ i a v ec03 06
such (thing.) performing kingdom
c o d not YOU, that those who
practice such things
nAqpov0 ' ~ o u u l v .
will not inherit God's
they wli?nhedt.
kingdom.
22 6 66 K ~ P " ~ S TOG r r v ~ f i ~ maorlv
h
22 On the other
The but fruit of the
spirit
is
hand. the fruitage of
paupo8upia
b=q,
love.
X?$&,
of sPl;it, the splrit is love, joy,
ma? a
sp1.E

$:

'222:

.r;-ns,
23
kindnels,
goodnear,
faith,
& Y K P ~ ~ T E~I ~ 'a ~TOYh
70106~~~
reif-control; down on the
meh (things)
EVIV ~ 6 1 1 0 ~24
.
01
G 703 x 1 ~ ~
1s
law.
The lonesl but of the ghdst
' IrlcmG ? j v udrpna t m a t i p w m
ubv
Jeavs the flesh they Put on stake together with
~ o i gn a ~ j p a o KO)
l ~ ~ a i gh t e u p i a ~ q .
the Dasslona end the
desires.
<&pev
25 El
mE6pml
mn6pcln
If
we ere livlng
to spirit.'
to lplrlt
nai
or08 Gp~v.
a m
may we be or5erlu warning. 26 k 1t
ylv&pcea
K E V ~ ~ O E O E &AhjhouS
m a y we be becomlne
vaigioriou~, one another
X P ~ ~ U T ~ V S&yaeuu6m.
,

~--.-~~~.

n pcanine
o n a Aforth.
o6~mt,

one
&hhjhou<
anather
-

~~~

faith. 23 mildness,

0no0 law. 24
who belong to
christ Jesus impaled
the
with its passions and
desires.
25 If we are
living by spirit, jet
us go on walking
by

spirit. 26 Let
become

US

not

g; 6

.,...'
,.......,,.,
- .."..."

!i

i?k;t?t,"

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ e ~ ~ ~ ~ " , " d ~ ~ ~ g g

~gaimt
% self-control.
such things there is

q 0 o w ~ u r e g . stirring up competition
with
one~another.
~envvme.
~
~
~
envying one another.
'A6thQoi
thv
ral
rrpoAqp~0fi
Brothers, even
~ ~ ~ t h ~ r ifs ever
,'
also ahould be overtaken
6vBpoirog Cv TLVI n a p a n r 0 p m 1 , Spzig
ta,~~O,",","eaf~~Step
man
m same falllns beside,
You
before he i s aware
K a T a T~<ETC
Tbv Of
mv~annoi
have
miritual (ones1
be rou edj)ustlng down
the spiritual quailtications
.roloirrov kv n w 6 p ~ 1npaOrqrog, onorrirv try to readjust such
s u ~ h ( a n e 1 in
suxrlt
ofmlldnens, lookingat "
,$+
of mildness, as you
urau~bu,
~ a i o
nc1pao0dg.
your.elf,
also Yau should be tempted. each keep
eye on
2
'Ahhjhov
.rh
P6pq
P~UT&<ETE, you~self,for fear you
Of one another the heavy th nm be rev c a w m g , also may be tempted.
nai o h < k h l p c n e
T ~ Vdpov
TOO 2 Go on carrying the
the law of the burdens of one anand thus
fulA YOU
and thus fulflil
~ p t m o G . 3 ci y h p
6oltei
TI<
~ t v a i Other,
christ.
1f for
is thinking
to be the Law of the Christ.
3 For if anyone thinks
TI
p q 6 B Wv,
Qpcvana?.
is 'Omething
when
something nothing belng, heis mentally mzxeading he
he is nothing. he is
tavr6w 4 T& 62 Epyov hauroir BOKI~OI<&TWdeceiving his
hlm8elf;
the but work of hlmrelf let be provmg mind, I But let each
f r a o r a q , ~ a .rine
i
el5 taurbv p6wv ~6 one prove what his
each Ionel, and then into himself alone the own work is, and then
L<EI
r a i OGK
76" he will have cause for
hewill be havhg and not into the exuitation in regard
i6,0v to hlmseif alone, and
yhp
~b
Irepov,
5 &aorog
for
the
own not in comparison
different (one).
each lone1
with the other person.
q o p ~ i a v @am&m.i.
5 For each one will
load he wlll carry.
carry his own load.
6 KOOYOYE~TW
6L
6 Moreover, let
the (one,
Let be sharlng
but
anyone who is being
~ c r m x o f i v ~ v o ~ rbv W o v to th',40nelorally taught the
being sounded down to the ward
word Share in sii mod
things i l t h the orie
~arqxoGvrr ev n i o l v & a0oig.
soundlng down m all g o o J lthlngll
who gives such oral
6
06 teaching.
nhav&oflr
I Mi
not
3 DO not be misled:
Not be roo being mad; to em. M d
God is not one t o be
p v ~ , q p i < ~ ~ a , a l6
.
y h p eirv
mcipn.
mocked.
For whatever
1s berng moeked: what for if ever may be sow~ng
a man Is sowing, this
&v8ponog, 1-00ro ~ a l 0epioct. 8 drt
man,
this
a180 hewill reau:
because he will also reap;
he
is
6
m r i wv el< rfiv u h p r a aauroir Sowing with a view
the (one1
into the flesh ofhimelf t o his flesh will reap
t~ .rijg o a p d g e5pioe1 ~ 0 0 p h v
d
out of the flesh will reap mrruptiah, the lone1 ~ ~ p ~ ~ ~ , " h
62 o m i p o v E ~ S ~b nvcirpa
&
mG sowing with a view
but
sawing into the
mint
out of the to the
will reap
life from
n v c 6 p a ~ o g 0epioc1 5wIJv al&v~qv. 9 76 eeve~lastln~
spirit
he will reap ife evedastmg.
The the spirit. 9 80
......

sawkp

GALATIANS 6:16-EPHESIANS 1%

843
62
but

ud&v

motoh<
domg
&VKC(K~)~EY
ual Q
mar we be behavlngbadly in, to appoinfed tlme for
16iq Orpioopcv p'
Lnhu6psva~. 10 "Apa
own we shall reap n 2 belog loosed out.
Really
o h
rtnp3v
Exwptv
therefore
amolnted time we may be hiving,
&pya<&p~Ba
T&
&ya&v
np3q
may we be worklnl the
goo (thing)
toward
nhvraq
p h h ~ o ~ a 6P
rp&g
'rob<
all (oneai,
moatly
but
toward
the
OIKE~OU~
re< riurcw5.
household imcmbersl of the faith.
flne (thing)

rap

11 '16nt

See r o v

mlhino~q
to how lame

6piv
to rorr

let us not give up in

doing what is line. for
in due season we shall
reap lf we do not tire
out. 10 Really. then,
as long as we have
time favorable for it,
let us work what is
good toward all, but
especially toward
those related to [us]
in the falth
11 SEEwith what
large letters' 1 have

y p h y a u s v ? i t e n you withmy
to wr tlnns
wn hand.

daol
K ~ d ~
~ol
i n q , 16 And all tho= who
~ n asmany
d
as $
e:t
imeasurlngl reed this will walk orderly by
rule of conduct.
u r a ~ ~ ~ u ~ v u rlpfivn
~v,
h' a b ~ o b q ~ a thls
i
they wlll walk orderly, pence Upon them and upon them be peace
and mercy, even upon
.rb 'lopafih 103 0e03.
Mroq, r a i
mercy, and upon the larsel of the God.
t h e Israel of God.
17 To5
holnoO
K ~ O U C pol p!16ti<
17 Henceforth let
of the leftover (thing) lobom to me no one no one be

16 ~acri

700 'lq000 iv T$ u 6 p a ~ i pou P a w ~ & o .

of the ~ e s wm the body of me I am carrying.
18 'H
X ~ P I ~
TOO K U P ~ O UfipGv
undeserved klndticss of the Lord o i us
'I!Iuo~
X P I ~~ t TOO
~ ~h $ Z O S
~ e s u s Christ
wlth the
&6thqoi, &piv.
brothers; amen.

am carrying on my
body the brand marks
[of a slave1 of Jesus.
18 =he undeserved
kindness of our Lard
Chr,St lbel with.
the spirit YOU Ishowl.
brothers. Amen.

8pTe;,

12

'Ooot
eahoutrlv 1x18 appearance in the
Ae many as
~111lngflesh are the ones that
oho, try to compel YOU
t h p w m ~ o a ~ hr
uaprri,
these iones~ to ~ e circumcised.
t
tomake fair race
in
&ah.
&vov~6Couo1v
only that they may
a r e m t t i n ~under necoallly
not be perspcutpd for
rr~p.?i,vro8a#
pbov
iva
- the torture stake'
to be bclng c~rcumcbcd. only in order that to tXe of the Chrlsr Jesus.
13 For not even do
maup0
Xptoro6
l
o
p
stake
Chrfst
jesus
those who are getting
circumcised keep t h e
6l&uonat.
l3
they may be belnp PeneNkd;
Law themselves, but
not-but
01
neptrrpvbpemt
a h 1
d p o v they Want You to
the (ones)
bclnsclreumelaed
they
law he circumcised that
+v~huuouu~v,
gihouUlv
bpaq they may have cause
are guardhp.
they are wllllng
rou for boastlng in Youa
nrp~ripveoOa~
Iva
b rfi bperipq flesh. 14 Never
to be belng clreumelled in order that in the roun
may it occur t h a t I
mpri
uaux'uwvrat. 14 &poi
6L
' Should boast, except
flesh
they A g h t boast.
Tome
but
In the torture stake
Y<VOITO
K ~ &&I
V
t i p - &V TO 01aupG of our Lard Jesus
may ItoeEur to bc%osstlng if !nc! in the stake
Christ, through
whom t h e world has
TOO ~ u p i o u fi@v 'l!~uoD X ~ 0 ~ 0 0 , 6,'
of the
Lord
of ur Jesus
ghrlst, through been impaled to me
00
&poi r6o o~
EmTapoml
K& & and f t o the world.
whom to me waryd h s s b e e n ~ uon
t stake s n i x 15 For neither is
71
circumcision anything
~ 6 o p y ,15 a6re y h p a ~ p l r o p 3
to W O d~
Neither for eircumelslon anythbg nor is uneircumcision.

2 ~ ; ~

''"

?$?

';I??

11' Or. "with what a long letter."

12' Sea APP 3c.

Paul, a n apostle
of Christ Jesus
through God's will,
the holy ones who
are [in Eph'e.sus] and
faithful ones in union
with Christ Jesus:
2 May YOU have
undeserved kindness
and peace lrom God
our Father and [the]
Lord Jesus Christ.
3 Blessed he the
~ o and
d Father
of our Lard Jesus
6
,
the (one) Christ, for be has
Efihoyiq blessed u s with every
cbhoy'qblessing spiritual blessing in
havlng
blessed
the heavenly Places
rrv~u~ar,.fi b
~ T O U P ~ V ~k
O IXPIOTQ,
<
~ ~ l r i t u a lIn the heavenly lplacesl in m h t . in union with Christ,

nacho5 &6moAoq X ~ , U T O G ' I ~ U O O 61h

Paul,
apostle
o' Chrlst Jesus through
hi015
soiq
m"CTrOq
w
l
l
holy (ones)
the
ohtv
'Eqiuq, ~ a i
nlmoi~
being
Epheaus and D lalthiul lone)
X IUTQ 'lqwo0.
Phrist
Jesus;
2
Op?v urcri
xhprg
&served kfndne..
to YO..
and
~ a ri u iou 'lquo0
Cnm
enr~, -.. -~
Father a us and ot&rd Jesus
X lmoO
ghrist.
,
8eb<
Tfcn?~ 703
t k , c o d and Father of the

$2

Eke

Ed%!

?&

.
EIS,"~~!'dbq

$fg ,,;'3~$ XtkzF

,

; :$:

EPHESIANS 1:4-11

845

np

4 Just P he chase us
KLfXtC(rro 6phq b ah?
~ ~ ~ ) r ar
d m he
g chose
us in hlm be ore In union w ~ t hhun
rmaf3ohijq
r w p o v , e1w1 11185
ioq before the foundlng
throwing dawn of world. to be
us
q 0 l y Of the world, t h a t
We should be holy
r a i dr 6 p o ~ ~rrrev&rnov a h o 0 Lv & &TI",
and unflemlshed down m sight of him in
and wlthout hlemrsh
hefore him
love
6
rrpoopioa~
y q clq
uiaeroiav
having defined before
Into nlnein.
rsal mn
..
.... 5 For he foreordalned
61h '1q005 XPIOTO~EIF a d ~ b v , K ~ T & Us to the adoption
through ~ e s u s christ Into hlm, aceordingto through Jesus Christ
'
O
n
Ed6oniav
TOG
8 d j p a r o g a d ~ o 0 according
to the goad
thinkingwell ofthe .
wtll
of him;
pleasure of his will.
8 el$ E l T a ~ v6651s T
X@ITOC
in praise of his
Into praise of glory Of%= undeserved klndncm
glorious undeserved
ah00
kindness
which he
of him
kindly conferred upon
4,~wpLvv
US by
Of lhis1
hsvrng been lo&.
wh0.m
we%%ing
loved one. 7 By
-0h6rpwu1v
6th
TOG alparog means of him we have
release by ransom through the
blood the release by ransom
a h 0 6 ~ j v 6 p m 1 v T C ~ Vn a ~ m ~ ) p & ~ w
v,
through
the blood
of him: the letting go off of the
falls beside,
Of that One, yes, the
naT&
~6
mX0Om5
furgi~enessof [our]
acml'dl* to
the
richell
Of7%0 trespasses, according
X&PI~<
ah00
to the riches of his
u n d e ~ ~ e d k i n d n e aothirn
r
, ,
undeserved kindness
8 This he mused t o
8
6s
hrpiuawrv
elq q
of which he caused to abound
into
abound toward us m
hr
rrdrug
uopiq
nai
ppov+ze~ all WlSdom and good
In
all
wlsdom
and
senaiblenesk, sense, 9 ln that he
9
yvwpioas
IlpW rir puorilplov TOO made known t o us the
hkving made known to us the mvaterv
Sacred Secret of hls
.
. of the
~~.
It according
Behfiprrroq ab~oG, K ~ T &
njv s b 6 0 ~ i a v
will
of htm. accordingto the th~nking
to his good pleasure
which
he purposed
ah06 %
npoe0ero
in himself 10 far a n
ot him which he plneed wore
-u%
lo
administration a t the
0i~OvopiaV
full limit of the s p
how admlntstrafiOn
painted times, namely.
na1pGv
to gather ail things
appointed t:mes,
kn'qaha''hOoeal
to head up
together again in the
rrhvra
rrj x I U T ~ ,
T&
Christ, the things in
a11 (things, m the L i s t , the ithinge)
the heavens and the
70i5 olipavo% ~ ( a i
T&
things
the
the
heavens and the (thing.1
upon
ml
[Yes,]
in him, 11 in
y i ~ ,
~ G T G . l1 6~
@
Kai union with whom w e , ..
ear ,
him,
In
whom
'Iro
were also assigned
&~P@WN
TI
oplU8hmq
a s heirs, in t h a t rae.
We Were e~axgnedby lot
h a v l n s E n defined before
forwrdained
K&
~ P ~ ~ U I mV0
T& n h v r a
according to t h e
,..,.
acmldingto PvrPoae oftbe (onel the all ithlngsl purpose of him

rave.

~~~~u

2;

02wkdL!,9$z:v 2
2

"hLQ $i
oze
nh7,$2~q
.

&:
&,I,

2.

;;:
.

..

EPHESIANS 1:lZ-18

o w m t e s all thinm
accodlng to the way
his will counsels.
12 that we should
serve for t h e praise
ht$:e:el
we, who
rrpo h r r t ~ 6 ~ a q
X P , m ~ .13 tY 01 his B ~ O I Y
havlnz%o~ed
christ:
in have been first to
. . before
@
xai
& K O ~ U ~ Y
~ iT
r v~ h6yov hope in the Christ'
whom also
You
having heard the
ward 13 But YOU also
5
,
T
~ h y y i A l o v r i 5 hoped in him after
the
good news
Of
oft e
YOU heard the word of
h, $ rat rrlOTc6oolvr~5, t m t h , the good news
c m ~ ~ p i abp5v
q
~alvatron of TO< in whom also havingbelleved. about YOUR salvation
By means of him also,
f "were
vou
*m
sea i
edT to the
-'panspirit
after YOU belleved,
p,
,
v
h a y y r h i a g TG &yip, 14
d
to the holy.
which (thing1 IS YOU were sealed with
the promised holy
hppaP&v
~hqpovopia~
Eig
takrn
0 %
mher~tanee
i t . ~ p i r l t . 14 which is
&rroX6rpwu~v
rfiq
p o f i o c , el< a 'Oken In advance
releasing by ransom of the thmg preaervei, into of our inherltance.
for the purpose of
h a l v o v ~ f i q 66515 &00.
releasin< bv a ransom
oraltle of the elow of hlm.
~a?&
njv pouhfiv 705
wo&ing In
a~eordmgto the c o w l of the
&Afiparoq a h o 0 , 2
!
l
d cTva1
will
ofhim,
Into the tobe
&YEPotVToq

%
\;

i\52:Y

,??$

bp&5 rriunv tv rf K U P ~
*Iv
raw
faith in the l a r f
the according to rou
ndlY~a5 rob5
sic
T ~ V
'IqooG r a i
Jesua
and the [faith] into
all
the
&yiouC 16 oli
rra6apal
eli a p l m a v
not
1 am ceasing
txsnklng
holy ionen),
brrlp bp5v p v r i w n o ~ o l i p ~ v o q
h i LG;
mention
making
upon
over
YOU
npcrrwxGv
pou, 17
in

Praise.
15 =hat is Why
I also. since I have
heard of the faith You
have In the Lord Jesus
and toward all the
holy ones, 16 do not
cease giving thanks

705 rupiou fipGv "Iqoo3 Xploro6,

of the
Lord
of us
Jesus
Chdrt,
the
n a r i p n i 5 665115,
64x1
irpiv nv~Oa
pathep of the glory, would glue to
~ a i
hrro~aA6UIrwq
uopiaq
of wisdom
and
of revelation
h,yvOorl
accurate knowledge
01him:
nqwr!op&vou5
+eaApOJq
eyes
having been enlightened
the
~ f i q ~ a p S i a q b 5" ~ i q ~6
el6Cva1
oftha
heart
oryon into the tohaveknown

mentioning YOU in my.

prayers.
that the
God of our Lord Jesus
Chrlst. the Father of
glory, may give YOU a
spirit of wisdom and
of revelation in the
accurate knowledge
of him; 18 the eyes
of YOUR heart having
been enlighlened,
that YOU may know

EPHESIANS 1:19--2:2

846

T ~ S k y 1 &?Tic
T-s KX'OEWS
what is the hope to
what
the hope
~ 3 1 1 n g which he
you,
ris
d
rhohog
ahoir,
5 6 E ~what t h e glorkous
ofhlm, what the
riehea
riches are which
T ~ F KA p o v o p i a ~a h o O &v TO?<
hyioq
of the inzentanee of him in the holy (on;8l, he holds a s an
19 nai
T;
T&
t r r ~ p P M h o v pLy~80q inherltanee 'Or the
and
what
the
aurnnsaln.
=reatnesa holy ones. 19 and
what the surpassing
T"F 6uv&paws a h 0 9 E ~ S fit$<
of L e
power
of him into
wlm6ovraq
mrh
Avt yelav
is toward us believers.
believing
aemrdlngto
operat on wlthln ~t is secording to
the operation of the
a h"":
Of
0 0 mightiness
of his
20 qv
~S~PY~K
&V E T@
V
strenpth.
+th
which hehasworkedh in the
b~cipas
ad&
tn
VEKPGV which he has operated
having raised up
him
out
dead
in the case of the
nai
nagiuag
ev
6r 4
afirofi 6" Christ when he raised
and having seated in rlpht Land1 of him in him up from the
TO?<
Lrrovpaviol~ 21 lSlrrphvo
r r h q q dead and seated him
the heavenly L~lacerl
over-upward of every .t
right hand in
&pxiis
rai
btouuiw
~ a i 6uvhprws the heavenly places.
government and of authority and
of power 21 hr
evev
nai
K U P I ~ T O S ~ a i rravmq
6v6paroq governmentand
and
of lordship
and
of every
name
and MvIer
and lordship and
~ ~ ~ ~ " , h m
TO
thla
~~
TW
every name named,
&Ah& ~ a i bv
rQ
pLhhovn'
btlt
also in the lone) being about (to be); "Ot Only in this
system of thlngs, but
22 ~ a i rrhvra
lirrfra~rv
In that to come.
m d all lthingsl he subjected
22 He also subjected
rr66as &TOO
r a i a h b v E ~ W K E V K E Z ~ ~ all
~ ~ ~ V
things under hir
feet
of him: and
hlm
he nave
feet, and made him
hr&p =&ma
t ~ ~ h q ~ i2~
q , iT,t
head over all things
over all lthtmsl to%
eeelesla.
to the congregation,
v
rir a
ahoir,
~b
is
the
body
of hlm, the
23 which is his body.
mir
.,&
tv
rr&u,v t h e fullness of him
of the lone1
the U i
s ln all (thlnga) who fills u p all things
in all.
rrhnpoupivou.
of lone) filling.
Furthermore,
[it is1 YOU [ ~ o d
0 s
6.m~
vr~poJc
TO?<
YOU
belng
dead Ionen)
to the made alive1 thounh
-~n a p c m ~ 6 p a u i v xai ~ a ? < & p a p ~ i a l c S i)Y You were dead in
falls beside
and to the
sins
o?vo<, yam trespasses
and
2 &v
aTq
TO*
n ~ p t m m ' u a r sins,
~
2 in which YOU
In
which
-metime
YoUwaLed a t one time w a ~ r e d

bt&s

ofke
2%

2:

~&X;",~L

X!k%?

:tt ~2;$

t2tr

Tt?ts

EPHESIANS 2:3-1

847

vmic
d v aiGva mir r b p o u ~ o h o v ,according t o the
aceordingto the age of the world
this.
System of things. of
nmh
v
hpxovra &:o
t e o w i a q this world.. according
sceordingto the
ruler
authority to the ruler of the
rot
n v r 6 ~ ~ a r o srob vcv authority of the alr,
of the
splrit
the now the spirit that now
~ V E P OOVTOF
LV
TO~S
U ' O ~
O$:e
operates in the sons of
aperatrng within
tn
the
sons
disobedience. 3 Yes,
hir618ias 8 b
07s
~ a i1~$<
~$;EC
among them we ali a t
disobedience;
ln whom also
one time conducted
ourselves
in lharmony
h
~
~
~
~
s
with the desires of our
flesh, doing the things
willed by the flesh
T&
uapnbg nai TGV
6mvolGv
of the
flesh
and
the mental prrce&ions, and the thoughts, and
we w e n naturally
~ a i fipr8a
T ~ K V ~ ~GUEI
children of wrath even
and we were children to nature .dt$jB!h
a
01
ho~rroi.
6L edq as the rest. 4 But
also the leftover (ones):=
t t e but
God 0 0 d , who is rich in
rrho6oloq
&v
hr mhf~t, 6 t h
rfiv mercy. for his great
rleh
belng in merw, through the love with whieh he
rrohhjv & y b q v
a670ir
qv
fiyhirqo~v loved us. 5 made
much
love
of hlm
which
heloved Us
together
i)p&~,6 r a i bwag i p & s verpohs
r o i ~ with the Christ, even
us.
and being
us
dead (on-) In the when we
dead
=apm6paulv
o w e worrolqmv
in trespasses-by
he
aiv; with
$;?*,
falls beside
undeserved kindness
lo.@,
~hplri
Xghrist,
to undeserved klndneaa
&are
savedhave 6been
and he
u~uoupLvo~,
6 nai
ouvfiys! EV
Us Up
having been saved.
and he raised up &gether
and Seated us together
ral
-K&I~W
dv ~ o i q houpavioiS
places
and he seated together in the heavenly [placeel ln the
in unlon with Christ
b
X lor+
I
,
I
iva
In
Phrlst
,
.
J
~norder that Jesus. 7 t h a t in the
systems Of
tvScitqral
hr mi< ai6u1v
rois
he might show within in the
ages the (ones) things' there might he
h a p opLvo!~ r b h ~ p ! 3 M h a v ~ h o h o q T"S demonstrated the surcomEg upon the ~urpasseg richen o i L e passing riches of his
X~PITOS
afiroG
b XPXUT~TI)TI undeserved kindness
undeaerved klndneaa of him
in
k dnelie
in his graciousness
toward us in union
fip&c,
tu
X
t
m
Q
'iquoO.
&a' US In grist Jesus.
upon
with Christ Jesus.

2%

ZFsp

erze2!y$$
-zZme$'2
G72e u:z's2~2y,":~'
&$ ed,$&ya
ti

2' Or, "order of things" (alTuvo, oi*'na), RAB; period, age, generation (m,
doh?). JI'; custom (,ma, min.hagh'l. JU. f' World (xbopov, ko'amoul. M;
DnP,

'oh.lam', Ja.la?

7. Or,

"orders of things."

EPHESIANS 2%-14

%?

xhplri

undeserved kindness

To%a
urowup~vo~

6th

8 BY this un-

Yon are deserved kindness

n i o s r w y rai

T O ~ Oindeed, YOU have been

this saved thmugh faith;
9 0 3 ~
and this not awing to
not outof
rov. of God the
s ft,
not YOU. it is W
s ~ift.
9 NO, i t is not oaring
PC
IM
4
out of
o A e r that
not
someone to works, in order
t h a t no man should
r a u ' q ~ a t .10 a h 0 5 yhp tupcv rroiqva
s h o a boast
Of hlm for we are thlng made. have gmund for
K T ~ U ~ ~ T C F
X
'lqUo; boasting. 10 For vre
(ones, having been created in
8hrlst
Jesus are s product of his
work and were created
tni
oTg
upon
to which in union with Christ
wpoqroipauev
b 0~6
Tva
6, Jesus for good works.
he prepared before the
002
in order that In which God prepared
in advance for us to
walk in them.
~ - ~ ~ - ~ ~ .
11
A16
VW~OVE~ETL
6 ~ 1 11 Therefore keep
T h m u ~ hwhlch
be rorr remembering that bearing in mind

havlng been saved through

06u

CC

ffalth:

0~00

T&

and

6iryy

2 2

~~

TOTE

bp~i(;721 E0vq t v u a p ~ /

mmetirn~

rrcptro

fi(;

the nst~onl in

tv

c l r ~ u m e ~ i o n in

uap~i
flesh

flesh.' the

that

01

~~~

You

were people of the

as
flesh;
h r bpcvo~ &r opuuria bnb ~ f i qhcyop&qq *~ncilcumcision..
you
bh(ng said unctcumcision by the being said
you

that
- were
made by hand, - which i s called 'cir-

xrlporrot jrou,

cumcision" made in
the flesh with handsthat You were
X ~ P ~ S
l7?0G,
dmqhha~lwpfwl
.pSpt from X!hrlrt,
hnvlnp
fmm a t t h a t particular time
Without Christ, aliennoXITCiaC
m0 ,Iupcnjh
the eltlzenry of the
1mae1
and strangera ated 'Iom the state Of
Israel and strangers
T ~ V 6m6q~Ov
to the covenants of
of the eovennnts
Cnz~$2q,
the promise, and YOU
~ X O V T E ~~ a i eecot
t v TO K ~ % = X . had no hope and
hevlne
and godlesa In the
were without God in
13 w v i
6L
Cv X p ~ u r O 'Iquo0
bg$
But
Now but
In
Chrlet
Jesus
now in union with
07
TOTE
(JUTES P ~ K Pt ~~ 4 h ~ =
the (ones) sometlms belng long lwsyl YOU became chrlSt JesUS YOU
who were once far off
tyybq tv TO a? a r t 700 XPIOTOO.
14 A6r6(; have came to he near
near in the btod of the Christ.
by the blood of the
turlv
4
6
Christ. 14 For h e
is
the
the (one) is our
he who
nolfioa(;
rh
&pgbrcpa Lv ~ a .r6
i made the two parties
hsvlng made the (things)
both
one and the one and destroyed
pru6~0lxov TOO
hrjuaq
the wall in between
mlddla wall
of the
g%%%OS
having lodsed, t h a t fenced them off.

12

art
that

~ T C

~3

to the

KUIPG

.ppo~nted tirn.

%
';

,
'?,:$

.:ge

tot

3%

EPHESIANS 2:15-22

849

12' World (ubopcy, ko'emoO, MAB:nn9. 'oh.lom: Jn.W

~.e

:o,&

E X B ~ W tt
uapxi
T ~ V15 BY means of his
nesh
ofhim, the flesh h e abolished
enmity In the
tvroh~,,
6by pau,v the enmity, t h e L ~ W
rOv
dpov
~ a w of the
eornmandments
ln
decrees
consisting
Of
commandments
in d e c m s ,
n ~ ~ x r t r p y f i ~ ~ i ~ iva
h a t h e might create
f$ tthe
havlng made i n e ~ ~ c t i v a .In order that "k
the
two peoples in
rriuq
b "
st< Eva v a l d v union with himself
he mlght Crest. in hima% Into one
new into one new man and
clpjvqv, 16 rd make peace; 16 and
hv0pwnov
nolDv
and t h a t he might fully
man
maklng
peace.
both peoples
$ro~a~aXhhSq
rob< dpgorfpouq b 'eCOncile
I,, in one body to God
he might fully reeonolle
the
both
through the torture
0c3
6th
6vi ohpart
body
stake,' because h e had
Cod through
killed off the enmity
dmo~rciva T?,V
11 *mi by means of himself.
having kllle$ the
17 And he came and
th0irv
rbqyychiua~o
~ l p j v q vdeclared the good
having come
hedeclorcd as good new,
Peace news of peace t o YOU,
the ones far off. and
bpiv
toiq
pa~phv
EIP~Y~Y
to rou
the (ones)
long [way]
and
peace peace t o those near,
18 because through

15

T?,V

the

$te

E8 yrIPp"
ern?

'&$'

th2igh

tX@ly 2

TO~S

to the (one.)
Ex0 EV

l8

tiv . ~ T P O U ~ Y ~
01Y ~& ~V

we are LBYlng the leadlng toward the

t v t v i mrlj UTI npdq ~brraripa.
tn one
sptlt
toward the Father.

him we,
have
theboth
approach
Peoples.
to

(~~PO
I Father by' one
the

spirit.
19 Certainly.
therefore, YO" are no
19 "Apa
o h
od~irt tmL
{ t v o ~ longer strangers and
Really therefore notyet youare atrangen alien residents, hut

vai

rinr

of the

0co5,
God,

~ 0

citizens
tmL
o v v r o h i r a ~ YOU are
are fellow citizens
of the
are
members
holy ones
of t and
he
TOG
nai
oI~e?oi~l
hyiwv
holy (ones) and household lmernberel of the ~ ~ ~ $ ~ u o ~ ~ , " , " ,
20 h o 1 r o 6 o p 86vrET hi r6 ecpdiw been built up upon
having beenaullt UP u w n the foundallon the foundation of the
v dmoo~6hov nai ~poqqrGv, 6vroq apostles and prophets,

T& olral

dwellrs beJ1dede, but

of the

apostles

&~poywvlaiou

top cornerlatonel
in
"
whom

you

snd

of prophets,

a6mO
of hlm

Xp!uroG

of Chrlot

Taus
all

being while Christ Jesus

'IquoO, himself the faunJesus, dation cornerstone.

21 In union with him

o'uo60pi

the whole building,

being harmonlousiy
being loitertagether
uuvappoho
wpiy
aG5e1
CISjoined together, is
la growlng
Inm growing into a holy
temple for Jehovah.'
vadv
&ylov t v vupi
22 b
c$
divhe habltatlon holy In
in whom 22 In union w ~ t hhim
YOU, too, are being
uai
[Ipriq
ouv01~06opdu0r
elao
rou
.?a bsing bullt up togethm
into built up together into
a place for God to
TOO e
~ t~~. T T tY P ~ ~ ~ U T I .
KC(IOIK~T/~~
Inhabit by spirit.
dwelling..p aca of the God In
~pirlt.
.~
J7,8.'3,'5".21-";
Lord, RAE.
16' See App 3c. 18' Or, '"m!' 21' Jchovsh.

or?

EPHESIANS 3:l-8

851

n account of
To6mu
J&PIY
LYZ) IlaOhoq
O f t h b lthingl
ank
I
Paul
this I. Paul, the
Bbploq
700 XPIUTOG 'lquo5 drPp i r p b prisoner Of Christ
bound one of the chrirt
J~SUS
over
YOU
Jesus in behalf of
YOU,the people of the
~ L i v ievClv
2 d
rE
il~oriua~a
nationsif, really,
of the nation:.
if in fact roo heard
YOU have heard about
olrovopiav
x6p1.10~
stewaIdship
Of the
b-adminlstratlon
mdeserved kind nee^ the
undeserved kindness
TOG
0~00
Edeioqq
pol of Gad t h a t was e v e n
of the
God 0%
having been given to me
YOU in
!I<
irp8q. 8 TI
na?&
Crrrou&Auyltv 3 t h a t by way of a
mto
rov,
that sacordlng to
revelation revelation the sacred
iyvw ioBq
pot r b puumiptav,
x a e c i ~ secret was made
wasma& known to me the mystery, according as known t o me, just a s
I wrote previously in
iv o,iyW
4 npbq
5
I
=fore in utue1spa6~1. toward ~ h i c h brief. 4 In the face
of this YOU. when YOU
read this, can realize
"p*$,"'i:
to
m61ivauer
u are able q
the comprehension
dv~oiv
Wou i v 74 IIUTP~W
I have in the sacred
oomprehenlion of me in the mystery of the secretof the christ,
xplmo0, 5 8
h t 015
y r v ~ a i c O ~ K5 In other generations
Chriet.
which
dgerent generations not this [secret, -was not
tyvwpi*
~ o i q uloiq r i , v &&pimov made known ta the
it was made known to the sons of the
men
Sons of men as it has
Qq v h d m r ~ a h 6 g 8 q roiq
ioaq Crrrom6Aotq "Ow been Ievealedto
his holy apostles and
as now h war revealed 0 the %oiy
Spirit,
alSro0 ~ a in p o g i m ~ q 6" rrvaljpart, 6 rtvat prophetS bythat
of him and to prophets m
spldt,
to be
of the nations should
.rh fevq o w ~ A q p o v 6 ~ nai
a
oJwwpa ral
joint heirs and
the nations
joint heirs
and joint body end be
fellow members of the
o w p t ~ oa
a.iq i m d i a q 6v x I=@ body and partakers
jointpartakm 09 the
Pmmise
in Phdst with us of the promim
in union with Christ
'IrlooO
616
r o c ~ l j o m A i o u ,I
06
Jesus
through the
good newa,
of which Jesus through t h e
I
iyrv@qv 6t6novoq
~crr&
~ r j v Gwpr&v good news
I became
aervant
scoordingto the free gift became a minister
of this according to
X&P~T~C
the free gift of the
vnndeserved kindness o Z e
undeserved kindness
Bo&iqq
rarh
Of
that was
haYlng been given
aemrdingto
given me according
bi yElaV
Tic
6whp605 ah00
t o the way his power
operatfon v,lthIn
of the
power
d hlm
8 To me, a man less
than the least of all
holy ones, this u n d e
tryiwv
666911
4
X&P~<
holy Ine(l1 was given the undeserved klndneu
d~
~ o i c E%WW
~GaMhiuao0a1
to the nations
thls
to the nations todeclareas g m d n e y declare
good news about
T
6M l ~ v i a m o v n h o h o q ~ o u ~ p l m o u , the unfathomable
the not t o i e traced out riches of Ule Chriat, riches of the Christ

-$

%; =

s~F&'lw
2:

Se

2%

$:',!

E.2 rAe
:k
-

Uc$,,ell$$gzC~zt

$:$ K,"pEo;adB

EPHESIANS 3:s-17

9 and should make

qwriua~
Ti$
the men see how t h e
and
to bring to Ught
what
oi~ovavia
106
p u o q p i o v sacred secret is admystery ministered which has
houae administration
of the
TOO
&oncrpupp6v~u
trrrir T&V from the indefinite
of the (onel having been hidden away -from the past been hidden in
aibvov
b the
TO 0God~ 4 thetonel
TW
rh God, who created all
a s
m
the things. l O ( T h l s w a s 1
t o t,he end that now t o
nbra
K ~ i o a m , 10
iva
all (things1
having crested,
In oMerthat t h e governments and
the authorities in the
yvoplo8fi
bpxaiq
it might be made'known now to the governments heavenly places there
r a l r a i q lis(ouuiatg t v ~ o i q i~orroupaviotq might be made known
and tothe authorities in the heavenly [Place31 through the cangre6th
~ f i q h ~ ~ h ~ o 4i a ~nohunoi~thoq gation the greatly
throush the
eeclesla
the muchdiverslfied diversifled wisdom of
I1 accord in^
oogia
TO;
K
~ P ~ ~ E VGO^.
I V
wisdom of the
l1 aecordins to purpose t o the eternal purpose
flv
h o i q o r v t v ~4 t h a t he formed in
r f i v aihvwv
the connection wlth the
B Imade
of the ages whloh [ P U ~ O ~ he
,m+ 'Iqo00 TQ ~ u p fii ~hv, 12 6" f Christ, Jesus our
X8hrist 3ethe Lord ,su!.
in whom Lord. 12 by means
T~)Vnappqoiav Kal apgua&oyiv of whom we have this
txo N
we are Kaving the outPpokenne9s and leadmg ward freeness of speech
b nmot8fiun
6th
~ i qnimcwq ~LTOG.and an approach wlth
in confidence through the
fsith
of him. confidence t h r o u ~ h
UT faith in him.
13
Alb
al-roGpat
Throueh
I ~m raquest~ng
13 Wherefore I ask
.
- whish
&F~KC?V
Iv r a i q BAi uiv YOU not t o give up
to be behavzng badly withln In the tribu%i~"s o n account of these
eou imZp 5 ~ 5 ~ .
i m i v 66Sa ir 6". tribulations of mine in
ot me over
YO".
w h
L. glory af=on. YOUR behalf, for these
14 - r o k u
K& nTw
r h Y~VCXT&mean glary for you.
14 On account of
of thin hanka ~am!cndinp the knees
05 this I bend my knees
of%e
t%2d
l5 of$ff whom t o the Father, 15 t o
n&ua
m p l h
& cClpavoiqK ~ ; th; whom every family in
every lineage from fathe? in heavens and upon heaven and on earth
owes its name, 16 to
y & ~ 6 v o p & < c r a ~16
,
iva
pQ
ta
u bemg named.
in order that he rmght slve t h e end that he may
bpiv
narh
nho0roq f i q
665qq grant YOU according
to ran according to the
riches
of the glary to the riches of his
a 3 ~ 0 0 ~ U Y ~ I ~ E U, P D ~ T ~ I O ~ ~ Y O (61&
I
TOO glory t o be made
of him to power to be made mighty through the mighty in the man
rrv.liprrroq aljroc E I ~T&V Low hv8pwrrov, you are inside with
power through his
spmt
of him into the inward
man,
6,h
+,q spirit. 17 t o have t h e
l7 to dwell
thmvgh the Chrlstdwellthrough
faith in YOUR
r r i m w q tv ~ a i q~ a p 8 i a l q Sphv & &y%rq. [YOUR]
hearts with love;
ove;
hearts o rov m
faith
in the

9 ~ a l

2::

~~

V.i,

pplv

TI% "B%%?

EPHESIANS 3:18-4:4

852

epp~<wpbol
rai
~ E e s p ~ h SVOYOI,
~w
having been rooted
and
hevrng been kUnded,
18
lva
tS#oxljuq~~
In order that
sonmtght be strong a o u s h
~araAapSo0ai
u h
rr&ulv
TO?<
to recehe down
together with
all
the
WOK 71 ~b n h b o <
y6~w rat
holy (ones) what the breadth and en@h and

that YOU may be

rooted and established
on the foundat~on.
18 in order that you
may be thoroughly
able to grasp mentally
wtth all the holy ones
what IS t h e breadth
and length and helght
and depth, 19 and
to know the
of the Chrlst which
SUrPBSSeS knOwledEe,
that you may be filled
with a11 t h e fullness
that God gives.
20 Now to the one
who can, accord~ngto
his
wh,ch
erailng in us, do more
than superabundantly
beyond all the things
we ask or conceive.
21 to him be the
by means Of the
congregation and by

:?

*t",d

hexght
h t
and
$!!
bnepp&hhouuav rilq y v 6 o ~ w <ijr&nqv TOO
surpassins
of the knowledge
ove
of tha
lva
rrh,,pwejr,
ln order that roo mlght be Allcd into
n&v r b rrh
p a TOO &oG.
all the f J E s r oxthe God.

Xph%?

%1

T6

To the lane)
but
61.
6waphrW
being able
nhna
nolrfoal
~~EPEKT~EPIUUOO
sU lthingal
to do
over-beyond abundantly
bv
al~~fip~eb.
9
of what (thlngsl
we are requesting
Or
vootipa
nFntr
+V
6GVCllltv T/(v
we see menUUy amording to . the
power the
~ ~ P Y O U V ~ W

s& ;fie fp.E

operethg wlthln in hrvh

us. 21
6" &T
t~Khrl0iq KO] 6" X ,079 'lqoo~?
in
eccleaia
and in Ehrlst
~esus
Of Christ
eiq rr&uag ~ & q yswhq
TOO
aiDvoq
tnto
all
the generatiof the
age to all generations forever and ever. Amen.
~ i n r a I 6 w &pfiv.
of the ages: amen.
I therefore, t h e
napanah*
o h
i{&
drisoner in [the]
I a m entreetins theretore
YOU
a Lord, entreat YOU to
6&up10< 6~ K U P ~ W & S i w ~ T T L P I ~ ~ T walk
~ ~ Oworthily
~ I
of the
bound one in
Lord
worthily
to walk
with which
T ~ S K~'OU<
fi<.
&
~
~
i
l
&
1
~
~
YOU were called.
of the
eJuns
oi whmh
y o n were ceded.
with complete
of mind~
pETh
with
:
~
~
-f,$ lowliness
~
m
and mildness. with
npaJv~oq,
per&
putting
mildnese.
with
l o \ ~ ~ f ~ ~ ~ long-suffering,
$ ~ l t t
up with one another
brvax6pavo1
&AXjhwv
in love. 3 earnestly
h o ~ d ~ nselves
g up of one
to
~pciv
*v
tv6~11m
3 unou6&C,ov~c~
speeding up
m be o s e m the
unrty
observe t h e oneness
of the spirit in t h e
TOO
nvaGparoq h) T@ d f u ~ ~
of the
splrlt
in the lomt-ban2 0%
uniting bond of peace.
~ i p i p q 4~ . Lv
oD a r a i
@v
WE; a, 4 One body there
peace;
one
bofy
and
one
,
is, and one spirit.

EPHESIANS 4:s-13

oko;:

$2

'lWhen

no?

'

li+q
xai
&MEItlrr $v ~ 1 6EAni6t even a s YOU were
aceordmg as also you were eslled in one hope called in the one
T%
KA'UEWF
b i l v 5 ET< ~ i r p l o ~ ,v i a hope to which YOU
of e
one
Lord.
one were called; 6 one
Lord. one faltb, one
rrionq Bv phnrlupa' 6 d q 0 r b i ~ a rrCITilp
i
faith,'one
baptism;
one Go and Father baptism; 6 one
nhwv
6
h r i n&nwv r a i 6th and Father of all
of au loneb. the ionel upon
eu
and U ~ u g hlpelSOnS~,Who lS
rr&urov nai b n&ulv.
all and through all
au
and in ail.
and in ail.
NOW to each
the
7 ~'Evi
o o n e but
6L ~toK &each
U T W foi yua
j v weag~ven
L668q
1 one7 of
us undeserved
X&P~
~ a ~ 7b
h
II~TPO" kindness was given
undeserved kmdneaa aecordlng to the meamre according t o how
r i ~6op+
TOG X P ~ ~ T O G .8 Thmu$fwMO the christ m e ~ u
of the freegift of the Christ.
out the free glft.
hiyst
'Avuph<
8 Wherefore he says:
he is saving
Having ltepped up
h!%t
ascended On
%paX6j~cu?sv aiypahwoiav, ~ a L i~ W K E Y6 6 v a ~ ahigh hehecarried
away
led
and he gave gifts
captives; he gave gifts
~ o i q hvepi)rr61<. 9 ~b
61.
' A ~ P a [in] men." 9 Now
to the
men.
T ~ C but
mesteppe up
t h e expression "he
ri
6mtv s l
6 ~ 0 nai
raraa
what isit if
thst atso bestepped own ascended." what does
i t mean but that he
I
T
rm6rspa
.q5
also descended into
lnto
the
lower
of the
eart
10
6
raraPZlc
t u r ~ vt h e lower regions.
The (onel hsvlns stepped down thls
is
that is, the earth*
irmp&vw 10 The very one that
xai
6
&vaPhs
aim the lone1 havlng stepped UP over-uPward descended is also the
iva
rrhqpiw] one that ascended far
n h o v 76v obpavi,v,
the heavens. In order that he might ti
of aU
above all the heavens,
.r& ndrvra.
that he mlght give
the s u (things).
fullness to all things.
11 And he gave
11 m
r adi abrbq
he
P~~ W
a vKeE V the70b5
(ones1 indeed
PLY
some a s apostles, Some
TOSF 6t 'Ir~oQiIilmb ~ o k
prophets.
the (ones) but prophe*. the (ones)
some as evangeliaers.
62 d a y y ~ h ~ m & q , TO^
6; n o t v f w
~
but
evangelizers.
~
the (ones) but Shepherds ~ ~ e t ~ ~ c ~ ~ ~ ~
r a i 616a0~hhou<,12 n p b ~v
K ~ ~ P T ~ U P ~ V
and
teachers, , ,
toward the adjustingdown l2 with a 'Iew to
the readjustment of
70-1. & Y ~ W V el< EPYOV 6 1 a ~ o v / a < .
the
ones, for
of the holy (ones), into work of servlce.
ministerla' work, lor
o~vo&pfiv TOO . o ~ ~ a r o gTOG xptu~oO the building UP Of t h e
b u i l m , w ofthe
body
of the
christ. '
body Of the Christ.
rarm+,,,prv
ol
!iq
(ones)
,,,to 13 until we all attain
l3 p$$:
we might attain down the
to the oneness in
+v' Lv6~qra
nimroq m i
the faith and in the
the
oneness
faith
and.

h2p~*

$&

2%

hlyvlwewc,
TOG vloO TOO 0 ~ 0 6 15 accurate knowledge.
accurate knowledge of the Son of the 006: into of the Son of God, t o
&dpa
r e h ~ l o v EIF
pt~pov
inias a full-grown man, t o
male Deraon perfect: into measure 0 stature the measure of stature
TOG
n h pCjpa~o<
~ p l m o O , t h a t belongs t o the
of the
?ulmess
Christ. fllllness of t h e Christ;
14
iva
K
T
dpcv
v j n ~ o t , 14 in order t h a t we
in order that
not yet
we may be
babes. should n o longer be
about US
K ~ U ~ W Y I < ~ ~ ~ W I
T T E ~ I + E ~ ~ ~babes,
E Y Otossed
I
being toraed about by waves and being borne around by waves and carried
hither
and
thither
by
navri
CNLpq
6 1 6 a u ~ ~ h i ~ g ~6
to every
wind
teaehlng
in the every wind of teaching
KVP~F( TOY CN0phnwv $V n a v o ~ p y i q by means of the trickldieel cubs of the
men
m all-working ery of men, by means
Tfi<
pc006iav
n),&,,,s, of cunning in contrivtoward
creftlftlncss
error. ing error. 15 But
15 & ~ ~ E ~ V T E 6L
F i v d y h ~adefiuwp~v Speaking t h e truth.
maintaining truth but in love we should grow let US by love grow
dg a ~ T&
b ~ T T ~ ~ Y T ~ .5< ~ W T , V fi UP in all things into
into
him
the ell lthinb), who
is
the him who is the head,
him
~ e + a h j , X 10765, 16 t S
06
rrhv 1.6 Christ. l6
head,
8hrist.
out ot whom su the a11 the body, by being
harmoniously joined
&pa
o w a p p o h o aGpwav
together and being
body
,
beingjointeltogether
made t o cooperate
ow!31pcl<6p~vov
616
through every joint
being made to go together
through
that gives what is
KCIT*
needed,
according t o
connectton
of the
h 1 ~ , " ~ ~ ~ i seEerdina
a5
to
the functioning Of
eve ~ E K W t v p t ~ p w t v d ~h ~ ( i m o up i p o ~ q each
respective memcperattnwithin in measureofone ofeach part
ber in due measure.
mjv aSCllutv TOO u h p a r o q
rro1~7~at
the growth of the
body it mahe. for sell I%makes lorthe growth
of the body for t h e
oi~060pi)Y f a u ~ 0 3b h y h q .
building up of itself in
building up cf itself In love.
....~
IUVP.
1'i TOGTO
obv
hLyw
"011
17 This, therefore, I
This
therefore
I am saying
and
and bear witness
papnjpopal
i v KUP~C?, W K ~ Ii+:< to in [thel Lord, t h a t
I am bearing witness in lard,
not yet
YOU no longer go on
rrepmarciv
~a8h<
r a i T&
Eevq walking just as the
to be walkinp aceordlngan a h the nation6 nations also w a k in
r r a p l r r a r ~ i kv p a r a l 6 ~ q ~TOG
i
vob a6rOv the unprafitableness
is walking in
vanity
of the minz of the;.
Of their
18
buo~wp6vol
6 l w o i q 18 while they are i n
(onea) having been darkened t o t e Dereeptlon darkness mentallv~
,
~(VTES
dmqh~orptwp~vol
and alienated from
cones) b&g,
cones) havme beenauenated o f t e t h e life t h a t belongs
TOO 0eoO
Soh
m)v &yvolav nrTjv t o God. because of
:
of the God: through the iznorense the t h e ienorance t h a t i s
o t o a v Lv a b ~ o i ~ , 6th T$V rr6pwu1v T'F
in them. because of
be1118 in them. through the dulling D i k e the insenslblllty of

y e

,;if;.

2%

$
:

"'

TI

'!g'

EPHESIANS 4:19-28

855

EPHESIANS 4:14-18

TF

their hearts. 19 Hav&

19 oinv~<
~apbiaq
of then;.
who ing come t o be past
heart
hqhyqn6ra~
i a u r o S ~ napL60~.m all moral sense. they
having ceased to feel pain themselves they gave over gave themselves over
.rt dochysiq ~ l <kpyamiav ClraBapuiag to loose conduct t o
to the loose eonduet into working of uncleanness work uncleanness
of every sort wrth
n h q q t v rrhsovcfip.
all
m havmg more.
greedrness
20 But YOU did not
20 'Y sic 6P 06 o h w 5 i p & 0 m d v
&rr
but no? thus
YOU Learned the learn the Christ t o
Xp1076~,21 d y c
a l j 6 v f i ~ 0 6 o a ~~s a iiv be so, 21 provided,
Christ,
if in fact
him you heard and in mdeed, t h a t YOU
a h Q &t6dlX0qTe
~ a 8 h q turlv MjeEla heard him and were
him ~ o v w e r taught,
e
aeeording as Is
truth
taught by means of
' 1 ~ 1 ~ 0 522
,
ho0Ldat
6 p h 5 him. just as truth is
iv
r6
to put ofloelves
roo in jesUS,22 t h a t
Jesus.
in
the
KT&
&WUTPJP$~ T ~ VYOU should put away
the the
sceoraingto
oourse of con u
personality
nahatdv &v~pwnov
v
q 0 e 1 ~ 6 p w o v which conforms t o
man
the lone) b e ~ n gcorrupted
old
former
rarh
h6vTlSl of conduct and which
rhg hrl0upia~

2 rrttz~?

23 drvavmGoeat
to berenewed

66
but

&?~e

y$iy( ,:02~according t o his

deceptive desires;
23 but that YOU
should be made new
K ~ I Y ~ V &0pWlrov
in the force actuating
ma"
to
new
YOUR mind. 24 and
~crk&&a
'hr 6 l ~ a l o o ~ana i d o t 6 n l ~ 1 should put on the
having been crested in righteouareas and loyalty new
which
7 - 5 &qh~iag.
was created according
o f
truth.
t o God's will in true
25
A I ~
loyalty.
righteousness
and
Through Which
h%"f,';t?&
qrO6o~
hahi~
&hjeclav euauTo<
25 Wherefore, now
falsehood be you .perkin.
truth
each (me)
have
pe7& mir rrhquiov &oG,
571 b p P v that
With the neighbo~ o f h m , because weare away falsehood.
truth each one o l YOU
&XhjXw
memben. with hls neighbor.
of one another
because we are
26
6pyil;sue~
rai
and
%! members belonging t o
Be =an bemg made wrathful
one another. 26 Be
6
4A!o<
&pabr+k?e
be you rmnrng;
the
~un
wrsthPu1, and yet do
~ C ~ U E T W
napow,w~ not sin; let the sun
M it he going down u p n upon pmvoeatlon to wrath not set with YOU in
5
rn ,,=ither
p q ~ 616rTi, a provoked State.
,
be rev g ~ n g place to the 27 neither allow
pqKh,
place for the Devil.
61aPMy.
Devil.
"ma
.teamg
not yet 28 Let the stealer

w6
min%

oyyoo,
5 Ov, 24 and
~ a l to6v6GwaoBa1
put on selves

;z

2; a.fc,"s,hg
2

tone)

K~mTwv

EPHESIANS 429-5:2

856

rherrrtro
pbhhov 61.
mrrl&To
stecd no more, but
let him be ateailnn. rather but let him be laboring
let him do hard
ipyat;6pcvoq rai< xepoiv r 6
& a8bv
work, doing with his
working
to the hands the goodl lthink) , handS what is good
~va
EXO
ara616bva1
that he may
inarder that he may be having to teglving share work,
have something
to
xpsiw
ve<
",~,YP,<
distribute
to
someone
to the lone)
need
having.
Every
In need. 29 Let a
rotten saying not
D&t
m,EzF
Out Of
&nnopeui.o8w,
&Ah&
71q
&ya86<
but whatever
let It be proceeding Out, but if any good lone1
saying is good for
TIP&< otno6opjv
rfiq
toward butldjng UI) of the
i
that building UP as t h e
60
36rplv
rois
& o ~ , v .peed may be. t h a t
he might give
avor
to the (ones)
hearing.
it may impart what
30 ~ a i
h m i ~ c
r.j nvt,jpa
T& 1s favorable to the
And
be rou Baddenfng the spirit the hearers. 30 Also, do
&ylov TOS Orot, fv
Q
PoqpayiuO re not be grievmg God3
holy 09 the God. In whlch You were sea?ed holv snlrlt
w
t hwhioh
,
. .~...
?pi.prrv
hohu~phmog.
YOU have been sealed
lnto
day
of releasing by ransom.
I for a dav of releasine
"
3 1 d o a n t n p f a nai 8up&< r a i dpyfi 1
ransom
Every bitternem and anger and wrath
31 Let all mal~elous
i Aao q p i a
rai ~ p a u y j ~ a B
w up bitterness and anger
end acrenmlng and blaoptemy let it&bep 81vfted
and wrath and
bq'
bp&v
ubv
w&og
~ a ~ i q .
and abuslve
from
You
together wlth
all
badneas, screaming
be taken away
32
yivcu8c
62 oi< Srhhilhoug xpqoroi, from YOU along w ~ t h
Berou bceomlnp but into oneanother
klnd, ail badness 32 But
e h h a y p
~ a p 1 l ; 6 y m 1 tavroiq become klnd to one
dlmsed we to PI'~Y, mse DUSIY orgiving to selves
tenderly
K&&S
rai
6
BE&
&v
X ~ U T Qcompassionate,
aceording as also the
in
R r i s t freely forgiving one
fxapioa~o
bbiv.
another Just as God
grac~ously~ ~ P B B V B YOU.
t
also by C h r ~ s freely
1
forgave YOU.
yivo&
otv
a
roc
Be YOU becomb,
therefore t
o of the l K Therefore. become
8 ~ 0 6 ,&q ~ h v a& y m rh, 2 nai r r r p m a r r i ~ c
God, as children lovbd,
and be rou walking
i
& h ,
r a 8 & ~ nai
6 x p ~ u r b <2 and go on walking
In
rove.
~ccoxJingas also the
Chrht in love, just as the
fiy&rqum bp&q nai ~ a ~ E 6 w r . v ~ W T ~ hYi p Christ also loved
loved
rov and he gave berlde himself over YOU and delivered
"
bp&v rrpou.+ophv r a l Ouuiav
sic himself UP for You
roo
offering end saeritlee d X e 8sQ
God into as a n offerine and a
Sac~lflceto dbd far a
sweet-smelling odor.

fjt

2:

XfL~: oler

1!2

GO^

EPHESIANS 5:3-13

857

____

61. nal & r a 8 a p o i a n b o a 9

Fornication but and uncleanness all or
rrhoovdia 111161.
bopat;Co8w
&v bpi",
having more not-but let it be bemg named in YO",
~aB&q
T ~ E I
hyio,q,
4 Kai
accordingan l t l s f e ~ t t l n g to holy iane.1,
and
aJuxpilTq<
nai
~opohovia
9
disgracefulnes
and
fmllsh talking
or
cb~parr~hia
&
o f i ~ &wiinsw,
obscenejerti&. which lthingsl not it is becoming.
&Ah& ~ h h h o u e d x a p ~ u r i a . 5 ro5-ro
but
rather
thanksgiving.
This
3 nopvtia

T?

Gt

ICTE

1
I

3 Let fornlcstion
and uncleanness
Of every sort Or
greediness not even
be mentioned among

holy just
people;
as it 4befits
neither sttameful conduct
fOo~,sh
nor obscene jesting.
things which are not
becoming, but rather
the glvlng Of thanks.
5 For YOU know this,
recognizing it for
yourselves, that no

y
e
$:y
rr6pvoq i j h r h 8 a p ~ o g fi
nheo&n~g
fornicator or unclean lone) or one having mok.
6
.C~qnv ci6ohoha~pq$, o d ~
ixst
penon-which means
which
2%
idolater,
not he is having being an idolater-has
KA p o v o p i a ~&Y ~6 pao>heiq roir x [mo; r a i any inheritance in the
in%eritance in the kingdom of the ghrist and kingdom of the Christ
and of a o d .
8~05.
6 Let no man deOf God.
ceive YOU with empty
6 Mq6siq bp&<
hm&Tu
Ksvoiq
words, for because of
NO one
rou let him be seducing to empty the
things
T&T~
y h p i p s r ~ ! 4 the wrath of God
A6yotg. 6111
Words, thmugh these Ilhlng81 for is cormng the is coming upon the
bpyj
TO^
~ o b q vioJq
765 sons of dlsobedlence.
wrath of the
ad
upon the
sons
of the 1 Therefore do not
become partakers wlth
hri8ih~ 7 pi
o h
YiYE08E
lor you were
disobedience.
Not therefore be you becoming
once darkness, but
~uvphoxot ah&v. 8
T
y b p TOTE
are 'OW light In
jolntpartakerj or them:
m v were for sometime connection with lthe]
0 ~ 6 r o q uGv 61.
t v r v p i w h g r t ~ v a Lord. Go on walking
dsrlmes;, now but I gh in Lord; as children as children of light,
gorbq rrept.rraroi~e 9 b y h p raprrbg r o c 9 for the fruitage of
of light be rou walklni,
the for
fruit of t h e the light consists of
Of goodness
.+w~6q &v rrhoq d y a 8 w G v q ~ a i61~aloufivq every
and rii?htwusness and
light io
goodnem and
truth. 10 Keep on
sure 01 what
r l e ~ i q . 10
i-7is acceptable
and Mtruth,
to the
sbhp~rov
TO
K U P ~ W . 11 ~ a i p i LOM: 11 and quit
Lord;
and
not sharing with [them] In
well-pleasing
to the
o v v ~ o i v o v ~ h c ~ o i q Epyolq roiq b n b p ~ o ! q the unfruitful works
IOU be sharing with
the works the unfruitful t h a t belong to the
darkness. but. rather,
TOG U K ~ ~ T O Y Spmhov SL ~ a i ~ ~ & X E T E
f. the dark,,==:
rather but also be YOU mpro~'inz, even be reproving
Ithem). 12 for the
12
rtr
themplace
things t h abyt take
the (things1
h%d$?y
coming
ytdpava
to be 6by~ ' in
a h J u aioxpbv f m t v ~ a i AEyc~v. 13 ~ 1 1it is shameful even
them disgraceful it l. also to be saylngi
the t o relate. 13 Now

Flz,","bqri;e,"ty"le

eeoo

k;;f$$;,";&
w;Lt

It?

EPHESIANS 5:14-23

858

62
=ha
U ~ y x 6 p m hir TOO g c n k
but all (thln~11 belng reproved by the light
qaYLp~O~al,
rr6v
ir
18 being made msnlieet,
everything
tho

all the things t h a t are

being reproved are
made manifest by the
Hrht for evervthmz

rhp

EPHESIANS 5:24-31

859

Emlv ~ ~ q a h ~
fi j q
ywaarirq bg ~ a
m p
male person i
head of he woman as aIso
6 xp~mi)q ~ ~ q a h j
k ~ ~ h l l u i a q ,alj-iirq
the Christ
head of the
eccleaia,
he
osavior
w ~ f i p ;de ohparoq.
body.
24 &Ah&
b5
?
But
as
the
Lrrhqoia imor&oorral
TQ xplO6. O ~ E C
ecclesia ip subjecting scll D tho ChrLrt.
rai
ai
y u v a i ~ q 70%
dndpdrulv

ai husband h head
of hts wife as the
Christ also is head of
the
he
being a savior of [this]
bod"
24 In fact,
a s <he congregation
is in subjection to

wlves also be t o their

~ a v r i . 25 01
&vGp~<,
&~EITT&E
everything.
=he
be YO" loving husbands in everything. 25
~ a e b q ~ a i6 ~plorirq
~ & gyvvainag,
rhs
runmen.
sccaidinr as siro the c h e r t continue loving YOUR
wives. lust a s the
&rrhquiav
Kai
'y13edw
eecleaia
and
himself Christ also loved the
rrapi60r5v btrrgp &iq,
26
iw
adrjv congreetion and deInorderthat it
he gave beslde over
it,
livered up himself far
&ylhoq
~aI3apioag
T
hour rj it, 26 t h a t he mlght
batE ,,n,tify it, cleansing
he might sa6ctlfy having cleansed to %e
it with-the bath of
TOO
S6a~oq Lv
27
iva
of the
water
in
'"Order that water by means of
rrapcruniou
a$$
b a u ~ f &~?COV 4~the word, 27 t h a t
to himsell glano?
he might present
he might present the
&~rhqu,iav, p i Efiouua~ mrihov il bvrl6a rl COn@regation him.ecles,a.
not
sving
spot or w n n k ~ e or
81
.1 in its splendor,
tva
TI
T~)V
TOIOIJTWV
the
aYeh (thing:),
in
that not having a spot or
B wrinkle Or any of
fi
&yia ~ a i &pwpoq.
such things, but that
it may be holy and unblemished.
it should be holy and
28 o i r r q dqrihow~v rai 01'
iruspeq
~ h u . areowing also the maeperrona
28 In this way
&ym@ .r&q
LavrCN
y w a i m q bq T&
to be loving the of themselves women as the husbands ought t o
kauri)v
6
&ya+~ TT)U be loving their wives
~fthemselves bodies:
the lone)
lovlng
the a s their own bodies.
kauroG y w c l i ~ a tarn& & m k , 29 d r i q He who loves his wife
of h i m woman hlmaell fsLving,
no one loves himself, 29 for
TOTE
T ~ V LaumG uhpra E p i q w , no man ever hated
sametlme the of hlmleU Renh
he hated, his
flesh; hut he
feeds and cherishes
&hh&
hut henourishes
L K T P ~ ~out
E I and
~ a he
i 1secherishing
h h ~ ~ l it,
it, as the Christ also
~aBwq ~ a i6 xp101.b~T ~ V~ K K ~ T ~ U ~ C Idoeg
V,
the congregation,
BOFOT~IIX as also the
Christ
the
ecelesla.
30 because we are
30 6rr
p
6opLv TOG
members of his
members we are ofthe
body. 3 1 "For this
aGroO. 3 1 &v+
reason a man will
.,th~n.
ksteed
this
leave
[his! father
hvepmoq T ~ Y rrm&pa K ~
.TilvI pq~Lpa ~ a leave
i
man
the father and the mother and and lhlsl mother and

...-

2;

t2;lzl(

me

h,",Y

Aer

%!

Xplmo0. 22 Al
o Chest

The

y w a i ~ ~ q ~ o i q l6ioaq
women
tothe
own
, 25 6 ,
t:ge
:e$
becaug

.....-... .......
22 Let wives he in
subjection t o their
husbands as t o the
M r d , 23 because

dndpholv
maleperwns
-. -.
17' Jehovah, J7.Y Cad, AVgcSy? the Mrd, uD: our Lard. B; the Chnst, Pie.
19' Jehovah. J ~ ~ n ~ the
~ 4Lord,
l ~ ~xABVgSyP.
~ ~ ;

$2

uh~FS

,
gm

EPHESIANS 5:32-6:7

860

n p o o n o A h r l B ~ m m ~wpdg j v y w a i r a ariro5,
hewill be close Y stuck toward the woman of him,
~ a Eoovra~
i
01 660 ~ l go h p r a piav. 82 7.3
and wlll be the t w o into flesh one.
The
p u o r i p ~ o vTOGTO p i y a iariv, 212, 61.
heyw
mystery
this great itls,
but sm mying
~ i g X twhv
~ a i E~S
eK,,,,,oiav,
and toto
eec~er~a.
into
8hrist
ra8'
em
33
rai bpEiq
13es;des
the acmrding to

he wlll stick to his

wife, and the two
wlll become one
flesh." 32 This
"CEd
is great.
NOWI a m speaking
wlth respect t o Christ
and t h e congregation.
33 Nevertheless. a b o ,
let each one of you
Individually so love
his wife as he does
E ~ ~ a ~ O. ~
O$$<
hlmseif; on the other
& y a ~ h r w h< Lamb
fi EL r u v i hand,
the
should
let him be lovlnp pa himself: the but woman have deep
respect for
iva
OoBi~al
7 . 3 ~ 6 ~ 6 ~ .her husband.
in order that she may be feadng the male perm".
Children, h e
Obedient t o YOUR
T& T ~ K V ~ ~ ~ K O ~ E TTO?<
E
yomktv
The childre;, be rou a h e s ~-n zto the Darenta ~ a r e n t in
s union with
Lard, for this is
bphv b K U P ~ TOOTO y h p ~ W I V ~ ~ K ~ I O [the]
V '
of mu in
thls
for
is
righteous; righteous: 2 "Honor
2
ripa
rbv w a ~ l p a oov r a i rljv pqrtpa, your father and [your]
Be honorin. the father of you and the mother. mother": which i s t h e
Command with
tmiv
i v ~ o h ? n p h q i e t r r a y y ~ X i q , aArst
promise: 3 "That
w e
1.
commandment Erst in promise.
mav eo well with
3
7va
80
UOI
yt T ~ I ~ a it
i
in Order that well to you it m l g 3 occur end you ain; you may
endure a long tlme on
p a ~ p o x p 6 n o q h i r i g yfig 4 Kai the earth." 4 And
you%fllbe
long-t med upon the eart
And vmr
not.
. , .fathers
.
...-..
, no
-.
.
..
.
01 rra~kpzg, p)l
napopyii$~c
T& be irritating yomr
the father..
no be rou provoking towrath the children, but go on
rirw b hv &Ah&
&KTP~~!ETE
aha bringing them up in
children
but be roonounshingout them the dlseipline and
mentai-regulating of
t v wat6ziq xai
v o u 0 ~ o i q Kvpiou.
in dbelpline and ~ u t t l n gmind to of Lord.
Jehovah.'
5 YOUSlaves, be
6 01 60GA0l b n a ~ 0 6 c ~70ig
~
K ~ T &
The rlavea.' be You obeying to the secordlng to obedient t o those who
are
[YOURImasters in
o & p r a ~ u p i o j q prr& p 6 h r a i ~ p ov
6
Lv
Resh to lords wlth fear and tremkllnp in B fleshly sense, with
fear and trembling
i m h 6 ~ r 1 T ~ S ~ a p 6 i a 5 b Gv
in the sincerity of
s~mpliclty olthe
heart
oryou
t:te
YOUR hearts, as t o
xgp~~$, 6 not
p?
K~T'
6+8ah1~060uXiav hg the Christ, 6 not
accordlneto
eve-slaverv
as by way of eye-service
hvIporr&pcu~ol &Ah'
&g 6oGho1 X loroG as men pleasers, but
men pleosers
but
as
slavea
otchrlat BS Chrlst's slaves.
rro106vrcg ~ c i9kA p a 703 eE06 &K Ou&,
doing the will of God
doinp
w l l Of the God outof
. the
whole-souled. 7 Be
Slaves with gWd
7 p '
ehia
~ O U ~ E ~ Y T(Sg
E ~ ,T ^
w ~ t h well-m~ndehneas
slaving,
as to X e inclinations, as ta
..
. 4- sehovah, sl.x.rr:da; L O P ~
NAB.
,

EPHESIANS 6:s-13

86 1

zi ",%i&6NB&cC

E I ~ ~ T E S TI Jehovah.' and not

having known that

Euau~og
r,
~ o , j o hya86v,
~
each (one:, if ever anythlng he mlgh6do good,
rap* nu iou
nopiuc~al
TOGTO
beslde of &rd:
hewill carry ofl tors&
thin

K ~ $

;2

or?

$5

S!

--

t o men, 8 for YOU

know t h a t e a c h one,
whatever goad he may
do, will receive this
back from Jehovah:
whether he he Slave

a6r06S,
&V,LVT~~ T ~ V
hrr-~lhjv, t o them. letting UP
them,
letting go up
the
threatemng, ,on the threatening,
~ i 6 6 r s g 6 ~ t ~ a ia h h v r a i b 3 v 6 for YOU know t h a t
havinpknown that also ofthem and o!~o:oo the the Master of both
~ 6 ~ e 1q n6 vb
~ odpawiq, r a i r r p o o v o h p e i a them and YOU is in
Iard
~s in
heavens, and reeeivwo2face the heavens. and
there is no partiality
0 6 r i ~ l vmrp' ah0.
with him.
nnt
l a. beside
him.
.-.
.
.
XamroG
10 Finally, go on
10 To5
leftaver (thing1 acquiring power in
Of the
b vupio wai fv T Q [the] Lord and ln
&6uvapoSoBc
be
nemmwered
e .
in Lord and m the the mlehtlness
of his
..~ o u b e >.
.
rpCrr~t
rig
a h o 5 . strength 1 1 P u t o n
mightinem
of the
him.
t h e complete 8 U l t Of
11 t v 6 w a u B ~
rravanhiav
700 armor from God t h a t
put on vourselvee
DanoPl~
of the YOU may be able t o
0 ~ 0 0 npbq ~b 66vaoBa1 6p6g or"va~ npbg stand hrm agalnst the
tn..zs7A
tho
be
.hip YOU to nand toward rnarhlnations
the . ~
~ . ~of ~
."
...- t.o..
.rhg p ~ 0 0 6 i a ~TOG 61aPMou. 12
TI o k Devil; 12 because
the crafty acts of the
Devll;
becaus not we have a wrestling.
E w ~ vi p i v fi n h h ~ rrp5q a t p a ~ a i ~ u d r p n anot
, against blood
is tous the wrestlln~toward bled and Besh, and flesh, but a g a l m t ~
&xX& T,%$
~ h g &p~drg,
npbg ~ h gthe gavernmenls.
but
toward the governmentm. toward the against the authar&couuiag npbg rob< coo OK hropqg TOG Itles, against the
authoritie;, toward the . wodt-mP$hty ones of the world rulers of this
darkness, against the
nveu m1.h
u ~ 6 r n u g T O ~ T O U , n p d g T&
toward the imlrltua~(things1 wicked splrit forces i
darkness
this,
kv .roiS
houpaviolq. t h e heavenly places.
rig
noqpiag
of the wickedness h
the , heavenlu t~lacesl. 13 On this ~ C c o u n t
13 6 1 6
TOGTO drvahhPEra mjv nworrhiav take UP the complete.
Suit of armor from
Through this toke YOU up the
BanaplY
6 u v r l e f i ~ ~ God, that. YOU may be
'
In
that
YOU might be able able t o resist in the
h v r t a r f i v ~ t hr fi l g f y
rrovr~p' r a i wiCked'day md. after
4- +
a
..
.m.mrt in
thb wleke2 and YOU have done all
... the
.. - .
h a m a
rarepyw&pevol
thlngs thoroughly, ta
a11 (u~inps) having worked down to 3 nd
stand firm
--

j~;,~kp"ts,

-""

~~~

~~~~

~~~

2%
~

."

-7.

dgm:

-. .- -

~~

~~

sehovah, p a ; the ~ o r d NABWE.

,
8' Jehovah. Jn.2r;Lurd, rABVg.

EPHESIANS 6:14-20

14 s t a n d firm,
~0rj.r~
stand raw
therefore therefore, with y o n
Trtpl<wuhpEvol
r)iv do&
b bv hv loins glrded about
b v l n g girded selves about the loin otuou in
truth, and
drhq8~iq. .a?
L V ~ Y U & ~ L V O ~ r6V 8 h p a ~ a
On the breastplate
truth, and hsvlng put onselves the breastplate
~ i c
~ t n a t o o ~ v q qIS r a i Of righteousness.
of the
nghteoume.s:
and 15 and m t h YO^ feet
~TO~~U&(~EVO$
T o
Tr66clq
tv Shod Wlth the eqmphaving bound under selves
the
feet
In ment of the good news
a u i q roS ~ b a y y r h i o u r i q tlpjvqq, ofpeace 16Above
reaknesa of the
good news of he Peace, all things, take up the
16 i v
rr&ulv
drvaha@6vrr5
rbv large shleld of f a ~ t h .
In all ithmgal
(ones] havxng taken up the 1 With which you
~ V P ~ Y ~fiq
W ~ M C ~ , tv
2)
be able t o quench
large shield
of Ule
faith.
all the wlcked one's .
6u ' O E O ~ L
ndlva
'rh
BWq
TOG burning m~smles
70" 3 1 be able
ell
the mlsslles Of the
17 Also, accept the
~rovqp00
~h
"~"u~wktva
helmet
of salvation.
wicked lone)
the (oneel
having been set sRre
and the sword of the
oBLual. 17 K a ? ~ f i vrrz~l,yy$yiav
spirit, that ,$,Gad.s
toext1ngut.h:
and the
word, 18 whlle wdh
~ T ( ~ P ~ O
6 iUS a u e ~ ~ a Ti)v
l
P~X~IPW
Of
Saivstton a c c e ~Yt O U . and the
sword
and
supplication
rrvniparoq, 6 i o r ~ vPipet BEoG, 18 61h
~ p l n t . which I. sayzng of ~ o d , thmugh YOU carry on prayer
On every
in
rrdruqq
~pouruyfiq
r a i . Stfiutwq
all
prayer
and
ai suppllention, spirit. And to t h a t
rrpoatu 6p~v01 i v n a m l
alp+
iv end keep awake with
Dreang
In every anointed tlme in all constancy and
with supplilieation in
m G p a ~ 8 ,, ~ a i
ah& h d r y p m n j v r ~
splrlt,
and Into
it
ebrtaining from r7eep behalf of d l the holy
hr n h u q T T ~ O O K ~ ~ T E ~~~ Oa E?I ~ E ' U P I
Qnes, 19 also for me,
m
all
perseverance
and to Sup~lcstlon that abll,ty to speak
=pi
n&vrwv
hyiov,
19 Kai may be gwen me with
about
au
the
h o b (ones),
and
the owning of my
Owkp tpoG,
'
IW
Pol
6088
over
me.
In order thst to me might be given mouth. wlth freeness
Of speech to make
hr &VO/SEI TOG - 6 p m 6 ~
known the sacEd
word in opening up ofthe
mouth
Secret of the good
b rap~rloiq
yvopioal
76 w u u ~ i l ~ ~ o v
for whmh
In Outspokenness tomake known the mystery
I a m actlng as a n
TOG
rllayytXiov 20 h 2 p
o6 ambassador
m chams:
of the
good news
wer
r r p m 8 ~ 6 o b M-t,
7
tv ah+ that may weakIn
I- ambaassdor In chain, inorder that in
it connectlan with it
(rc AaAiual. With boldness as I
rrapp othuwpal bq
Ssi
I
outspoken as II la binding me to #peak. ought t o speak.

14

;&
;?ie

r:;,

EPHESIANS 621-24

863

862

21 Now in order
i
elm t h a t you may also
know about my
d p ~ i ~ T&
K ~ T '
,
,I
you
the ith~ngs) according to
me,
what affairs, as to how I
a m doing. Tych'i.cus.
rrphuuw,
rrhvra
YYWPfm,
I am performing,
ail ithlngs)
will make known a beloved brother and
faithful minister in
bviv TGxlroc 6 & r c n n l ~ &
Ithe, Lard, will make
to roo Tyehlcus the
loved
everything known
n t m 6 q Sth<ovoq Lv nupi
to YOU. 22 I am
faithful servant in Lor?
sending him t o YOU
~
v
a
n+q b p B ~~ l qa h 6
TO~~TO
this very purpose,
toward uoo Into very thla lthlng) in order thst for
t h a t YOU may know of
YGTE
rh
n c ~ i :if
the things having t o
roo might know the (thlngd about ?
do with us and t h a t
r r a p a n a z u n ~ h ~qa p 6 i a q0 3 v
h e may comfort Y O ~ R
he might comfavt the hearts otroi.
hearts.
23 May the brothers
23 Elpfiy voiq &6rhgoiq ~ a i
(rerh
with have peace and love
peace to the brothers and
TriMrWq &n6 8 t o j n a ~ ~ b~ qa ~i u p i o u'IquoS wlth faith from God
faith from God Father and Lord Jesus t h e Father and the
Jesus Christ.
XptmoG. 24 'H
X ~ P ~ C
II~7hLord
christ.
he
undeserved kindness
wlth 24 May the underrhvrov
r~~ & y m h T~~ ~V
K G~~ L O V~ i p a v
all
the (ones)
lovlng
the ~ r of
d us
'IquoSv X i o ~ 6 vhv hg'dapuiq.
Jesus
L i s t i incorruptne...

21

"Iva

In order that

6t

but

E~~-TE
you mlgh7 dlscern

tk:,?$ ~ 2 j
?Zn!
Efj

&r09

PHILIPPIANS 1:s-16

865

t:?E,5'2

$e

8 For Qod Is my
'6% $2 I witness
of how I a m

yearning for all of

hlno8Q
rr&ras Sphq t v mh&yyq
longing for
au
=on
In
bowe r
YOU in such tender
~ ~ I as Christ JeX p m o O ' 1 ~ 0 0 0 . 9 K S ~ TOGTO V ~ O O L S X Oaffection
o Christ
Jesus.
And t h i n
I am prnylng sus has. 9 And thls
tPGv
phhhov ~ a Iis what I continue
in
that t 2 e
of roo yet rather and DrsvinP. that Yous
phhhov
rrf touarin
&v
Lrrtyvrjor~
iov; may abound yet
rather it may t e abounding in accurate knowledge more and more with
~ a i rr$;q
aivHori,
10 SIC
accurate knowledge
and
sense-pereeptnon,
into
Ule and full discernment;
lo t h a t YOU may
~OK!~&<EIV
b~&q
to be making proof of
70"
tho (thlnpa) make sure of the more
61ar$ipovra,
iva
firr
fihlvp~vciqimportant things.
so that YOU may be
dinering,
1" order that P-onmay be
sincere
and
be
rai
CIrrp6onorrot
~ i q fiptpav X lor06
end not striking toward h t o
day
of~hrist: stumbling others up
day Of
11 r f r r h pupfvol
~ a p r r & v 61~a10uiJvqq 11 the
and may be filled
havingXeen filled
fruit
of righteouaneas
I~th righteous
rbv
6th
'IqooD Xpcmot rlq 6 6 5 'which
is through
the lone1 through Jesus
Christ into glory
Jesus Christ, to Gad's
~ a iE r a ~ w v tlcoG.
glory and praise.
and
pralse of Qob
l2
I desire
12 ~ L V ~ ~ E I 62V hphq
poirAopa~, to know. brothers.
To be knowing but
you
I am wfshlng,
&6eAqoi, &TI
.rh
bpi t h a t my affairs have
brothers. that the (things1 accordingto me turned out for the
advancement of the
Edayyrhiou
pBhhov 15 rrponomjv
TOG
news Iatherthan
rather into striking ahead of the
good news otherwlse.
13 so
LhihuB~v, 13 6o.r~ 7:::
6cb",\;45
Nou that my bonds have
Of
it has came,
as-and
become public knowlr$av~poJq tv Xpmr+ y~v&otlal i v 6 h q TY edge in
manifest in christ to bemme in whole the wlth Christ among all
r r p a z r o p i ~ vai Toiq
Ao~rroiq
rahulv, the Prae.to'ri.an Guard
praetorium and tothe leftover (ones)
all.
and
the rest:
14 r a i ro6q rrkiovag
TGV dr6oApirv &V 14 and most of t h e
and the more (ones) of the brothers in brothers in Ithe] lord.
nrr0606raq
roiq
6fupoiq feeling confidence by
having been confident to the
bonds reason of my [prison]
pou
T T E ~ I U ~ O T ~ ~~Wo h
~pev
hq6Pwq bonds, are showing all
of me
more abundantly to be daring fearlessly the more courage to
speak the word of God
vbv h6yov TOS 8aoO
haAziv.
the word of the God to be speaking.
fearlesslv..
1s True, some are
15 Twiq
piv
~ a i 61h
9 8 6 ~ 0 val
~
Some Indeed also through envy end preaching the Christ
through
envy and
61'
f660~im
.r!vLq 6B r a i
Epw,
strife.
some but and through well-thinklng rivairy.butothers
also through goodqphmwzv.
18
01
they arepreachins;
the (ones) will. IS The latter
1am

naOAoq nai T1p6B~oq 6oGAo1 X lor00

Paul and Timothy,
Paul
and Timothy
slave8 OfChrist
of christ
'IquoS WBUIV TO?$
CIyio~q &J X IWT+ Jesus, to ail the noiy
Jesus
to all
the holy (anem) in
8hrist Ones in union with
'IqooS
TO?<
obulv Lv O ~ h i m o ~Christ
q
Jesus who are
Jerur
to the (ones)
being in
Phlli~pl in ~ h i . l i p , ~along
i,
&
trnor6rro1q ~ a 61ar;6wlc
i
with overseers and
togetherwlth overseers and aervanu;
ministerial servants:
2
XAPIS
hpiv vai r i p i y 6mb
2 May YOU have
Undeserved hindness to YOU and peace f r o m undeserved kindness
eco6 r m @ q i p & ~ a Ki U P ~ O U 'iqo00 X )mob. and peace from GO&
Qod Father of us and of Lord Jesus
ghrtst. our Father and [the,
3 E J x a p ~ o ~ i T+
l
rrhoq Lord Jesus Christ.
e r a pou ("1
I a m thanking the God of me upon every
8 I thank my
T(
~ V E ~ C L b ilv 4 T ~ V T O T L 6"
n & o q Qod always upon
thb mention
of~ou
always
in
every every remembrance
6fim1
p o w h i p rr&vrov b irv, per& of you 4 in every
Npplieation of me over
all
Ofvov,
with supplication of e n e
xap&q Tilv
66q01v noloirprwq, 5 h i 7: for all of YOU,as I
joy
the sumlieation making.
upon th'e offer my supplication
rowoviq
tpQv
ciq
.rb
c&ayytXlov with joy, 5 because
sharing
of PO=
Into
the
good news oC the contribution
YOU have made to the
r r g 2 q ?pjf;q
f;&;
VOY, rood news from the
fdm&
rom
now.
8
nrrro~e&q
ahb
TOSTO
brl first day untd thls
having been confident
very thla (thlng) that moment. 6 For I a m
6
ivap<hpcvoq
LV bpiv Epy0v confident of this very
the (onel having begun wlthln in YOU
work thing, t h a t he who
&yaBbv
hrdioft
Started a goad work
good
he will put end upon
in you will carry it to
'1 003 XplCTO? 7 K & ~
&monv
a
i
~
~
the
~
of3eJesus chrirt;
according ss tti. nghteoul day of Jesus Christ.
is
tpoi TOOTO
h L p nhvrov 5 ilv right for me to think
qpoviiv
to me this to be mind~n8 over
11
this regarding all of
6th
T&
Exaw
YOU, account of
through the to be having
having YOU in my
G:, fv .TL -TO% S E ~ O ~~ SO U.a1 ev r a my
heart, all of you being
In and the bonds O me and in
me in the
drrrohoyiq
PEP~I*UEI 705 ~ b a y y c h t o u sharers withkindness,
defense
and stabilizing Of the good news undeserved
both
my
wv~olvww~iq
X&PITOC
bonds and in the
sharers With o f g o%
:e
UndeKrved kindness
and legally
rrAvraq hp&q 6 v ~ a q .
establishing of the
all
Ymr
hlng.
good news.

2;

o P 2 ~ &r09

;rt

%&:"f.P,"5 /

A:!

f:2

opro;,

'

'E~ZP
fhe

me

?!A4,

&: &
' %$

PHILIPPIANS 1:17-23

866

867

&y&nqq,
~ 1 6 b r e q 611 ~ 1 qare publicizing the
plv
EE
ove,
svlng k n o w that Into c h n s t out of love, f m
indeed out of
700
r5ayy~h/ou
~ d p a ~ they
,
know I am set
Cmohoyiav
defense
of the
good news
I am lYIWs here for the defense
17
ol
62
kc
tpleiaq
~ 6 vof the g o d news;
the (ones) but out of eontentlo-the 17 but t h e former d o
~arayy6hAowlv.
o h Wv05, i t out of eontentiousthey are snnounelng down. not purely, ness, not~ t a hpure
oi6prvo1
ehi~lrv
6yaipe1v
s o i s motive, for they am
su~poslng trlhulatlon
to be ralslngup
to the
to stir up
6 ~ o p o i q pOu. 18 1 i
nh'v
6 ~ 1tribulation [far me]
bonds
of me.
What
in my [prison] bonds.
navri
rp6nq,
eire
TIPOQ&OEI
EL?
1s what then?
to every manner, whether to pretense
[Nothing,] except t h a t
&h110tiq X ~ o r 6 ~~ a r a y y 6 h h e r a ~
!"
way, whether
to truth.' 8hrlst la belng announced dbwn.
I" pretense or in
~oriry
~aipu,
&Aha ~ a lx a p o o a! truth, Christ is being
this r a m
but
1 shsfi refile;,
publicized, and in this
19
076a
&TI
I rejoice. In fact, I will
rhave
'
that
a's0 keep On rejoicing,
&nopfiurral ~ i qbwrqpiav
61h r i q b a v l9 for I know this
will step off lnto ralvstlon through the ofYau
will result in my
BE orwq ~ a hi r ~ x o p r y i a q TOE w r 6 p m o s ssl.,Btion thmugh
8Up&catlon and,
aupp y
of the
spiit
YO= supplication
'1 0 0 3
X lUTot, 20
~m6
and a supply of t h e
ot3e3us
dlhsfst.
accordingto
spirit of Jesus Christ.
&norapa&iiav - m i Phni6a
grrt
2) in harmony *th
eager expectstion and
hope
my eager expectation
o56rvi
a l o u8joopa1
&M' tu n&uq and hope that I shall
nothing I iha??be shamed:
but
In
all
not be ashamed in
nappnoiq
~ a i 6 any m p e c t . but t h a t
outspokenness
always
also
now .
m all freeness of
pe a h d i o n o l ~ X I&$
iv T
d p m i speech christ m,
W I be
~ mognlfled
8hrlst
In the
body as
so
vou,
~ i ~ e61&
Cwiq ti=
616 now be magnified by
of me, whethex. through Ufe
or through means of my body.
8avhrou.
whether through life
death.
01 throueh death.
21 'Epoi y h p ~b
X im6q
2 1 Far in my case
To me
for
the to
8hrlat to live is christ, and
r a i r b , &no0aveiv ~ 6 p 6 o q .22 EI 61 ~6 t o die. gain. 22 Now
and the
to die
gain.
If but the if it be t o live on in
<flv
b a a p r i , 10016 pol ~ a p n b qthe flesh, thls is a
to be hvfng In
flesh,
thle
to me fruitage fruitage of my work
E you
vai
71
atpfioopa~
01) -and yet which thing
orwork
end
what
ahalil select
not to select I do not
YWP~$W
22
owt~opal
6L make k n o m . 23 I
I am maklng "own
I un belns held together but a m under pressure

$3

:f

t/Ee

T$:

oy2e

72:

41,F

biking

--

PHILIPPIANS 1:24-29

heu

tr T ~ V 650,
rjv
iau Exov
outof the two [thlnga), the
deale
hnvtng
~ i q76
ZImhtoa~ rai
oh
XFUTO
Into the to be loarlng up and together wlth hdst
d m ~ ,nohX8 y b p pBMov r p i o o o v , 24 1 6
to be, to much for rather
better.
the
6L
tnlpivrlv
76
uapri
but
to be remaining upon
to the
flesh
&vayra~brepov 61'
b p h t 25 ~ a iTOGTO
more necemary through
rou.
And
thlr
nmo10bs
oT6a
art
having been confident
I have known
that
U E Y ~
~ a i
napapsv6
nBow
I shall remain end I shall remain s l o n g l d to all

&I& with ehrist, for

this, to be sure. is f a r
better. 24 However.
for me to remain
1 in t h e flesh is more
necessary o n ~ o r m
account. 25 So,
being confident of
thls. I know I shall
remsln and shall
ablde with all of yon
for YO= advancement
and the iov t h a t
.. -.. . ~ ~ ~ T
belongs t i l ~ o u n l
niorrwq, 26
iva
JOY
In order that the faith, 26 so t h a t
K ~ S X va 5 6 v
TTEPIUUP~
LV X ~ O T QYOUR exultation may
boaran.
f ~ a v m a r be sboun!lne
In 8hrlrt overflow in Christ
........ " a.' I q o o t t v tpoi
6th
riq
napouaiaq Jesus by reason of me
through my presence
Jesus in me through the my
Presence
again with YOU.
r r h h ~ v npdq 51~85.
again toward you.
27 Only behave in a
Of the
27 M6uov &F.iwq r o t sbayyrhiou x r 0 manner
only worthily of the good new8 of the good news about the
Christ, in order that.
noh~rr(lroet
lm
~plmot
chrlat
be you behaving as <ltlzens, in order thst whether I come and
see YOU o r be absent,
E~TE
aebv
1 6 ~ bpsq
~
whether hsvlng come and h a v l n ~ s e m rou I may hear a b u t the
things which concern
.&
&nAv
&~o(lo
i t
or
txlngabaent 1m.y benearhg the (things) YOU. t h a t YOU are
n t p i bp3v. &I
U~~KETE
&
, kvi standing firm in one
about YOU, that
row are rtandlng
In one spirit, with one soul'
nvrfipast,
lyuxlj ouva0ho5vrrs
rfi striving side by side
spldt,
to one mu1 strlvln~together to the for the faith of the
n i o ~ ~ lrot
eliayydiou, 28 r a i
pi1 good news. 2s and
faith
01 the
good news,
and
not in n o respect being
frightened by voun
nrupbprvol
Lv
SEv1
h b
io!hlng
by
the opponents. This very
being frightened
In
toriv
&Tois thing is a proof of
&v~l~~lpivwv
w%&
18
to them destruction for them.
(ones) lylng againat
&noh.iaq,
bvav
62 but of salvation for
ev6~l<lt
of destruction,
of you
but YOU; and this [indishowing withln
Cation1 is from O O d ,
owTpiaq
~ a TOOTO
l
trrrb OroO, 29 671
of raivstiod, and
this from God,
beesue 29 because to You t h e
privilege was W e n
~ x u P ~ ~ ~ h~ t p
I
bpi"
Chrtst, in behalf of Christ.
to you It wna grae~ouslygiven the over
~

23' See App 30.

27'

Or, "as one man."

PHILIPPIANS 1:30-2:8

868

nalmriretv &Ah& not otlly to p u t YOUR

to be believing but faith in him. but also
to Suffer in his behalf.
xai 76 firrip a h 0 6
nhu elv
a0
also the over
hlm
10 be su%er!np,
the 30 For YOU have the
Same
as you
a h 6 v &y&va &'ovrrq
otov
si6cre
very
struggle
havlng
of what wrt you hew Saw in my case and as
YOU now hear about in
Lv tpoi r a i 6 v
&K~ETL
h) Lpoi.
my ease.
oh p6vov ~d

not

In

only

ma

EI(alir&v

t h e Into

ofiv

0avdrrow 66 mavpoO 9

616
ual 6 yea, death on a
through whleh miso the torture stake.' 9 For
this very reason also
cod
hlm
and God exalted him t o a
iuaro
dnirg T* SVOpa
MP
superior position and
gave
the
he graef&ly gave to hlm the name the over name that is above
T&J h p a , 10
b T@ 6 ~ 6 every
~ 1 [other] name.
every nome.
In oraer that In h e
name
10 so that in the
name or ~esusevery
'1 cot r e v y 6 w r h p p
hroupaviov
of 3esus every knee should end of thaae In heaven knee should bend
of those in heaven
Kai enlysiuv
rai
utrra~bviov,
and of those on earth end of those underground, and those on earth

hlm

and now you ere hesrlw in

E i TI5

me.

=apdrrhrlulq Lv X g m O ,

If eny Ulerefme encouragement in

hrlst,

01 death but of atakc;

0s6q

2 If,anythen,
there is
encouragement

in chriSt, if any cop

of love. if any
~i
TI napap60tov &yhrrqq, ~i
715 r a ~ ~ v solatian
i a
If any

conaolsdon

of b v e ,

d any

sharing

sharing of spirit, if

1
gpovjrr

have the same love,

belng joined together
in soul, holding the
love
havlnn.
together in a h ,
the One thought in
ev
. gpovoGvrsq, 8 pq6b
K ~ T '
3 doing nothing out
one (thing)
mlndinp,
nothing aocording to of contentiousness or
kp~0iav
KUT&
K ~ V O ~ ~out
~ of
~ egotism.
~ V ,
but
with lowliness of mind
oontentl0~8ne11
~eoordlngto
considering
t
h
a
t
the
ri
~ a n ~ ~ ~ g p o e l&XAjhouq
j~q
to the
iowiy-mlndcdneas one
others are superior t o
YOU.
4 keeping a n
( l ~ o f iEWI
~ E P L x o ~~ ~~u T
~ & 4v , p j eye, not in
C O ~ S I ~ ~ P I (ones,
~ Z
havlng over
of selves,
not interest upon just
T&
kawrOv
Euamo~ onorrotvrr~, YOUR o m matters,
the (thlngsl of sclves each (ones)
loo!dngat, but
in persod
krLpwv
&Ah&
rai
T&
interest upon those of
but
abo
the lthinglll
of different (ones) the others.
5 Keep this mental
Eramol.
attitude in YOU t h a t
cech (ones).
also in Christ Je5 .rotro
$,POVE~~
kv Slli"
Thls be YO" mindtng In rou whloh also
,",%i,$pgh
Lv
'IneoG, 6 6~ b pop96 8~oG ~~d~~ form, gave no
In cPhrlst
Jesus.
who in form of cod
to a
h h p Uu odx &pray b fiyjoaso
r b eival seizure, namely, t h a t
exlatrna not snatchkg he conaldered the to be he should be equal to
lea
9rQ. 7 &Ah& k a w ~ bLuivouev God. 7 No, but h e
equal (thlnds) to God,
but himseu he emptied emptied himself and
popgju 6olihou
haPOv
kv dpo~Opar4 took a slave's form
f o ~ m of slave hsvlng tagen, tn
likeness and came ta be in
the likeness of men.
ONepimuv
yrv6 wag. 8 r a i
u~fiparal More than that,
o men
havlngtecome;
and
to ashton
when he found himself
tfipdd
b5 & " ~ P W T OLT~U~IE~VWUN
in
a man
havlnE becnCovnd as
man
he made lowly
humbled himself.
tawrhv ycdpevoc h f i r o o q P ~ X ~8av&rov,
I
and became obedient
hfnillelf having become obedient unt l
death, as far as death,
U~T&

very (thlngl

&y&nqv

uoumey be mfndlng.

Exovrrq,

olivyrwxol

%,6,'

PHILIPPIANS 2:s-16

869

ah6v

inrr Gqwrv,
put h c h Up over,

11 r a i n 8 u a yh&coa tcopohoyfiuqrat
Every

up,oq
s1qu05q
L ~ L . ~JCSY.

Xglc~6q r l ~6bfav
hrlst

into

erot

lory

~ g;",
~ '&,"
~ ,"&~

Ly

k",",\$,"~;~c&"

32

11 and every

of God Jesus Christ is

that
Lard ta
the glory of God the
na~p6~.
Father.
Father.
l2 CanseQuently,
12 'nmr
Cryanqro[
pow,
ra8bq
loved
of me, a~emdlnga. my beloved ones, in
have
the
way that
n&vTorc l i r r q ~ o i i u a ~ rp, j 65 &u 78 napouuiq
siweys
uouobeyed, not sa i thb p~eaenoe
~6 aniy, but now much
pow pbvou &Ah& vOv nohhQ ~BhXovb
but now to much rather In the more readily during
of me only
gbpou v a l r p 6 ~ o w r j v my absence, keep
hrrowuiq pow,
absence of me, wlth fesr and trem llng the working out YOUR
taur&~ conlpiw r c r r r p y ~ r o 0 o . 13 0r6q own Salvation with
seiver sa~vst~onbe rou working down,
cod fear and trembling:
13 for God is the one
6
evEpy6v
ev fipTv
the sake Of
the (one) working wlthln in you both that8
[his] good pleasure.
KO) ~6
~ V Ey ~ i v
rl,
8Chrlv
the to be wllllng and the to be wortingnlthln
~116o~ia~
14. nhvra
both to will and to
p
hover
i
well-thlnklng:
all (thlngsl
14 K~~~ doing
notri~e
X O P ~ ~
yoyyvu@v s l l things free from
murmurings
and
be row doing
apart from
murmurlnga
~ a i
6,ahoy,up&v.
1s
ivaarguments. 15 t h a t
dlv1ded reckonings;
in order that
and
hlamele~s
you
may come
and innoto be
yiyu8r
8 E~TTOI
Cl~C
cent, children of ~ o d
YOU may become
byamel.ss
and
"nbtnded, without a blemish in
among a crooked and
TLKY~
8~00
ti wpa
ptcov
children
of Cod
unbl%lahed
(In1 mldst twisted generation,
among whom YOU
yrve8
0~0h185
6 l a ~ r p akbv C, f; are shining as illumi.
of genera%On crooked end turned tkr:rou&,
nators in the world.
wurriprq kv ~ 6 W f 16 keeping a tight
o~q
r$aivrcee
whom YOU are shlnlns
18umln*tars in Wmi
grip on the word of

12:

rska:

under the

6r1 and

eonfeaa out that ground.

tongue

$2

c u ~eehaving
enexov~q,
u ~ o n .into
ric racx
boaaJng
pa to
i pme
oi
..

16 hbyov of II
8' See App 3c.

causethat
life.
for Iexultation
may have
~~

~~~

PHILIPPIANS 217-25

ci; fipipav X 8 o m G i n 1 OGK ri;

K E ~ V in Christ's day, t h a t
Into day OPChrist: that not Into CmPl lness) I did not
in vain
E6papov 0662 eiq
u~vbv
Eermiaua. Or work hard in vain.
17
Notwithstanding,
11.811
nor
Into empti lness)
1labored.
even if I a m being
11 'Ahhir E( ~ a i
orb6opat
But
d also 1am belng poured a9 libstlon poured Out like a
drink offering upon
h i ~ i Buuiq
j
~ a ~1 E ~ T o Y ~ Y ~
upon the eacrifice and public wort
~ b ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ;
which faith has led
b &v,
xaipp
~ a i
UUY a i p ~
0
,
I amreloicing
and I am rej5elng wlth YOU,I am glad and I
rejoice
with all of YOU.
naulv
bpiv. 18 T,j 62
&6
Koli i,psiq
18 NOWin t h e same
a11
the but very (thing)
way YOU Y D U I S ~ ~ V ~ S
xaipnc
nai
ouv a i p a r t
be
and
be r o v reioieins and be roo Aolcing ~ l t h
rejoice with me.
19 'Ehrri<m 6L i v nupi? 'IquoG T~p68rov 19 For mY part I
I am hoping but in Lord Jeaua Timothy a m hoping In the Lord
Jesus to send Timothy
7 a ~ t w ; irtrval
lipiv
ova
t o you shortly, t h a t
qulek~g to send to
I,,o;&er
that
rbvu 3
yvob;
'h
soul
maywhen
be a Icheerful
get t o
may be we8 of soul
havlng known
the lthings) Iknow,about
the things
nrpi
irp3v. 20 ab6iva
E o
pertaming to you.
about
Yon.
No one
I a m fiavine 20 For I have n o one
else
of a disposition
i a & u ~ o v 6ong y q u i w ~
T&
mpi
equal-wuled who genuinely Ule (things) about like his who will
genuanely care for the
6 ~ 6 tw#plllYil=tr
~
21 01
pertaining to
.IOU
e wzll care,
the
rr$y~
J$!
YOU. 21 For all t h e
T&
bavr&v
h~oculv
0d others are seeking
the Ithfnml of themselves they are leeking, not their own interests,
ra
Xp!oroG
'Iqoot. 22 rljv
6L not those of Christ
the (things1
of Chrlst
Jesus.
The
but Jesus. 22 But YOU
60~lpriva b ~ o G YIV&UKETB 6 r 1 b; r a T i know the Proof he
proof of him you are knowing, that as to fatfer p ' e Of himself. that
mth a
~ L ~ u o v mh
&poi E6orih~uo~vrIq r 6 jke a he 'laved
child togetherwith me
heslaved Into the me in furtherancewith
rbayyih~ov. 23 T o h o v
pLv
06v
of the good news.
good news.
This lone1
Indeed
therefore 23 hi^, therefore, is
the man I am hoping
anil;w
n i p W l 6;
6v
&9iGo
I am hoping
to aend
as Ukely I mlght see off t o send just as Soon
as I have seen how
T&
mpi
ipL
the (things1
about
me
o u t ~ ~ ~ y l i ~ othings
u r l ;stand conceming me. 24 Indeed,
24
ntno10a
6L tv ~ u p i v 671 r a i I am eanhdent in
Ihave been confident but In Lord that also
Lord that I
abrd; ~ a ~ i fhc(loopat.
o g
myself shall also came
very quickly I shall come.
rhnr+lrp.
26 &vaynaiov 6 i fiyqo&pqv ' E v a p 6 6 1 ~ o v
co~i,",~";~~~;&,,
Necessary but I cansldered ~pap!rodltur
t o send t o YOU
rbv
&6~h@v
rai
ouvepy6v
rai ~ . ~ ~ ~ h . ~
my~ . d p t ~ ,
the
brother
and
fellow worker
and brother and fellow
o u w r p a r ~ & r q v pow
b &v 6L h 6 o r o h o v worker and fellow salfeUowsoldier
of m,:
of%o
but
apostle
dier. but YOUR envoy

272. niZLWs
KL:

tt!?

I?!

".,

PHILIPPIANS 2:26-3:3

ral
Ac1roupy6v
6; y11.2;
pow and private servant
and
pubuc worker
of the
of m,; for my need,
n i p q m rrd; OM&;, 26 h~n6fi hr~noBQv 26 since he i s longing
t o see all of YOU and
lonplng
to send toward rau.
because
fiu nhvra; bp&q 16civ ivai &6qtov&v is deprensed
heard he had
ne was
all
YOU
to a d , and being epresscd
fallen sick. 27 Yes,
6 1 6 ~ 1 f i ~ o r i a a r r BTI ~ u ~ & ~ u21E rva i. y h p indeed, hc fell
~ ~~ hemd that he fell sick.
And for nearly to the paint
o ~ E" C B~UYOU
/Iueivqu~v vapmA6,utov ~ ~ V & T O&Ah&
U'
6 of death; but God
bedde-near
death;
but the had mercy on him,
he fell slek
a 6 ~ & OGK a b ~ b v 62 p6vov in fact. not only o n
$hfqurv
ha merCYon him, not him but only him. but also on me,
&Ah& nai t&,
iua
pq h h q v h i t h a t 1 should not
but also me, borderthat not sadness upon get grief upon grief.
Therefore with the
28 mov6a,oT6 wq 28
Xriqv
greater haste I am
ssdners
Ishould have.
More speedty
sending him, that o n
166vrcq
08"
Lnrpqa abr6v
Tva
therefore I sent
hlm in order that having seen
abrbv r&hlv
T
K& 2, &hurrbrrpo
may be the more free
hlm egsln mun?p,f?rejoice
leessaddenei from grief. 29 There08"
a b ~ d v fore give him the
&,
29
npou6Cywe~
I may be.
Re~eiveyou toward therefore him customary welcome
1" lthcl Lord With all
hr r u p i ~ PET& niruq; yap&;,
ral sob; JOY:
and keep holding
in
mrd
w~th
joy.
and
the
men of t h a t sort dear,
E x ~ r r . SO
30
because
on account
mlO'rou
having,
beeauas
BUQ
tones? tvripw;
In honor
of the Lord's work he
61ir
~b EPYOV KUP~OU
I
e ~ % f u came quite near to
through the work o f u r d un%i
death, exposing his
fiyytmv
napaph~uu&poy
Vuxi sou1 to danger, t h a t
he came ndar, having t raw" se ber de to e eouf he might fully make
iva
& v ~ A q p & u n r 6 G &v Durtpqpa UP far YOUR not being
here to render private
lack
in order that he m~ghtfill up the ofllrou
service t o me.
np6q WE h~lroupyiaq.
T"F
or%e toward me pub~lcwork.
Finally, my
brothers, continue
Ao1r6v~
Tb
reloicing in [the] Lord.
The
lenDver lthmgl.
,;$
:
T O be writing the
X ~ ~ ~ L T L
p
T&
ssme thinus t o YOU is
The verY (things) not troublesome for
be You rejolefng m
~P&@EIY Opb
Epoi
pLv
oGn me, but it is of safety
to e wrltlng
t o r a v ..tome
Indeed
not t o YOU.
2 Look out for
6~vqp6v
.bpiv 6~
ahkc.
the dogs, look Out
troublesome (thlngl, to voa but .ale ?thing).
Of
2
B h i r r r ~ r robq ~Cva;, PALTETE
70b5 'Or the
~e rou seeinn the dogs, be row aeelng the i"IUrY, look out for
those who mutllate
naroS; tpy&ra;
!3hhe-m
Tilv
rararov6,v.
flesh. 3 F,,~we
the cuttlng down. the
workers: be ron seebad
are those
the
real circumelsion.
3
y&p
kup6v
fi ~ p l m p f i
01
for we
are the ureumea~ob, the (ones) who are rendering
n v c b p a ~ l &o$
Ampebvovrrq
r a i sacred service by
W splrlt
of c o d rendering mcred mtvlee and God's spirlt and

~i!i;zF:Y

~ J I

TA

$!%e

--

fig^;

PHILIPPIANS 3:4-10

873

K ~ U X & ~ W&v
O IX toTIj '1qoo0 ~ aOi ~

o a p ~ ihave our boasting in

Christ Jesus and do
not have our conITETOI~&E<
4 ~aimp t
EX*
fidence in t h e flesh.
having been e0nider.t.
and-even
4 though I, if anyone,
rrsrroieqotv nai bu oapri.
do have grounds for
confldenee also in flesh.
confidence also in the
EI 715 Sorri =Ah05
nnro~BCva~
Ilesh.
If an other m i n
If any thinks other to have been conndent thinks
has grounds
for confidence in the
&v oapni,
kycb
phhhov 6
rreptrop'
in
Resh,
I
rather:
to eircumd$on flesh, I the more so:
6 circumcised t h e
'~~fip'pa5
tK yivo&'
puh.5 elghth day out of the
eighthday ,on:),
out of race
of srael.
krnily st& OK Israel.
B ~ v ~ a p ~ i v 'Eppaioq
'EBpaiwv, of,the tribe of Benjaof enl la mi;,
Hebrew
outof
Hebrews, min, a Hebrew [barn]
from Hebrews: as reua+
nirv6pov dbp~oaiog,6
rarh
aeeordrng to
law phadsee,
according to SPeCts law. a Pharisee;
6 as respects zeal,
6
rilv tnnhqoiav,
~arh
the con.
persecuting the
ecclesls,
according to gregatjon; as
righteousness
that iS
8 1 ~ a ! o o f i q v ~ r j v '6" v6pq
Y E Y ~ ~ E V O ~
righteousness the in
taw
hav ng come to be by means of law, one
i i ~ r v r o 5 .7 ' A M &
SIrrva
tlv pol who proved h~rnself
Yet
blameless.
But
Whet (things1 was to me vhat things were
rip61
ra0ra
6~1llal
6th T&V dins to me, these
gains.' there (things) I have considered thmugh the f h a v e considered
loss 0" account of
~ p l o r 6 v5 piav. 8 &M& uLv
otv
ye
christ
?os.
~ u ttndeed ulcrcfom in ~ a e t the Christ. 8 W
for that matter. I d b
fivo0pal
n&na
iav ~ f v a l indeed also consider
vat
also I am consrdering Bl (thlngsl
to be
things to be loss
61h
~ i , f i r r ~ p l ~ o v ~ i q yvhoewq on account of the
through the suwriarinees) of the knowledge exceillng value of the
knowiedge of Christ
Jesus my Lord. On
K L E ~
Recount of him I
6v
7h
n6v~a
t<Ipl$$Jj!J#
~ a have
i
taken the lass
whom
the
all (things)
I au ei
and of all things and I
consider
them a s s lot
oviraaha
Iw
fiy00pal
I am considering
piecesofrefuse
in orderthat of fefuse, that I may
aln Chrlst 9 and be
X tm6v r ~ p 6 f i o o 9 ~ a i EL cEi)
eV Ound
in union with
ghrlst
Imrghtgaio
and lmighPbe found in hirn, having, notmy
ixov kpjv 6!ra!odv1lv ,rjv tK own righteousness,
havzng mu nghteousneas the out of which results from
but that which
v 6 ~ o v&Ah& T ~ V 6 t h niorewq X p ~ o r a 3 , fiv law,
faith in
law
but the through
faith
o Chdet, the is t?rou
Chnst, t%e righteousAK
8 ~ 0 2 6lualoofivqv
ini T
niare!, ness that issues from
Out of
God righteousness upon the
faith. God on the basis of
10 706 YYGMI
~ a T?V
i 8 6 v a p 1 ~. ~ i q faith. 10 so as to
of the to know him and the power of the know him and the
power of his resur6 N a m 6 u ~ wa~h 0 6 rai notvwviav rrae hrwv
re.urreetion
orhlm and
sharing
olsu%'erlnga
!n his sufferings.
Iertlon
and a
afiro5, ouppop~iC6p~vogTG CIav6rrq aha;, Submitting myself
of him, beingeonformed to the death of him, to a death like hu.
boestmg

m grist

Jesus

and not In Rcoh

Xe

""paih,

trze

T9>:5

!::!\'.

~3.i". A.!

1
:;

2%

thpdigh
.
f

PHILIPPIANS 3:11-18

PHILIPPIANS 3:19-4:5

874

soG
xptom;, 19
bv
r h o s of t h e Christ, 19 and
of the
Chrbt.
of whlch ones the
end thelr finish is
drrrW~la
dv
i, 8ei,5 6 n o ~ h i a destruction. and their
deltruotlor;. oftvhiahbnes the god the csvlty god is their belly. and
their glory consists
r a i 6 665- iv 76 aloxGvq a 6 r 6 v
01
and the glory in thb ahsme ' of them: the lone#) In their shame, and
h
hiyela
qpovoir\mg. 20 p6v y a p they have their minds
mlndmg.
%fus for upon thin, on,
the earthly (thlngll
.rb mhirewpa Lv odpavoiq h 6 p I
i earth. 20 As for us.
the eitirenahlp In heavens b
out of our citizenship' exists
1" the heavens, from
09 ~ a owrfipa
i
& n m 6 ~ ~ 6 p ~ B KISPIOV
a
where a110 savior we are eagerly a w a i t l ~ l ~ a r d which place also we
waiting
' IqooGv Xp~orirv, 21 b~ p ~ ~ a o ~ q p a ~b i o are
c~
~eoue
Chrlat.
who wlli refashion the for a savior, the Lord
JesusChrist. 21 who
j~
,,
o(,pfowv
w111 refeshion our

?2: 296

con armed

body to be
conformed to his glrr
body
l
to the Operation Of
the power that he has.
even to subject all
things to himself.
'nmc
&6ehQoi pow
&yamyo1 r a l
C,,quentb,
my
&-and,
brother.
of me
love
and
brothers beloved
h i r r 6 8 TOI, xaph ~ a m
l i q a v 6 q pow, ofirwg and longed for, my joy
longedlor,
joy snd
crown of me, thus
and crown, stand firm
m j n ~ r e b ~ u p i, &yarrqroi.
in this way in [the]
berov standlng In Lor$ loved (ones).
Lord,' beloved ones.
2 E306iw
napcmah6
~ a iZ W Y T O ~ V2 ~ ~ . ~ .I defiort
j . ~
Euodfa I am encouraglllg and Syntyc e and syn.ty.ehe ex.
rrapa~ahD T
d r b
QPOVC~Vtv hort to be of t h e same
I amencou~azlnlthe very (thing1 to bemindlng in mind in ithe] Lord,
K U P ~ 3 val
tpw~i)
~ a ai,
i
Y V ~ U I E 3 yes, I request you
=or?'
Yea I em repuesting also YOU, genuine too, genuine yakefeiuwvhapP6vav
abTaTq, low, keep assisting
y%$,"i%,
be holdlng self with
them, these iwomen] who
a h l ~ 5
iv
T
n k r / y d i y have striven side by
whlhfeh Lvomenl
in
. the
good news slde with me in t h e
ovv@h o h
pol PET& ~ a Khjpev~oq
i
goad news along with
they Strove~ogelherto me wrth also Clement clement as well as
~ a i76" ho~nDv w v r p y 6 v
pow,
6v
the rest of my fellow
and of the leftover fellow workers of me, of whom workers. whose names
r h 6v6para i v PiPhq 5o$5.
are in the book of life.
the
names In book of hfe.
A nlwnv, mini*.
4
Xaipere
b ~wpic? n h v r o n rr6x1v
Be rov relolelna in lard
always; agsln

0 h p a l l '"5
66515 a 6 ~ o G ~ a T h
body oflho glory of him aceordlng to
riv
v i yelav
TOG Siivaoea~ a h b v ~ a
the opkatkn wlthin of the to be able him a1.o
i m 0 ~ 6 < a t mh3
7h
rrhna.
to mbiwt to hlmseU the pll (thlngsl.

t;$je

PHILIPPIANS 4%-10

875

yw&i.rw
n&o!u M p i m o ~ q . b
OpGv
men.
The
of rou let a be known to all
uljplo~tyyirg. 6 pTLv
~EPIIJY~TE,
Lord near;
not Lnz be you being anxiousover,

become known to all

men. The Lord* 1s
near. 6 Do not be
aIIXious Over anything,
but in everything
&Ah'
but in
i v everythbg
rravli
tor the
6 T prayer
P O ~ U X ~ ~
by prayer and
~ E ~ U C , ~ E T , c i , ~ a ~ ~ m i al q
h aini~a~a
.upp~,cation ~ i t h thanksg~~ingthe petitions SUPPlfCation along
yvop1ZEo8o
,&< Ti,v with thanksgiving
b,,6v
.,f
let it be being made known toward the let YOUR petitions be
9 ~ 6 7~ ~. a i 1
~ ~ , BEOG
3
4 made known to Qod;
God;
and the
of the God the 7 and the peace of
~ o that
d excels all
lirrcpixovma n h m a voOv
qpovpio~!
havhg over
all mind it wlll keep under watch thought
BUard
YOUR hearts and vomr
~theh gnap6iag
heart. of
bp&v
roo and
~ a the
T&
i menfaypowers
VO6
afrov
fiv
mental powers by
tv XP!UTC$ 'IquoG.
means of Christ Jesus.
h christ
Jesus.
8 Flnally, brothers,
8 Ti,
ho~nb
whatever things are
The
leftover (thing),
true, whatever things
turiv
6h,,gfi, are of serlous concern,
6ua
true,
as many (things) as
Is
whatever things are
ucpvh.
ha
6oa
rnous, s a m s (things)
~
as righteous. whatever
a s m a w (things1 aa
&
&
p,
things are chaste,
Sira~a,
boa
as many (thingal as
chaste, whatever things are
righteous,
rrpooqthfi,
lovable, whatever
boa
as many ithIngrl an
sffectian-~nduchg, things are well spoken
6oa
~ G q q p a , ci TIS &pee of. whatever virtue
asmany (things) as well-spoken *f,
any vlr*Ue there is and whatever
hatv05,
7dTa
praiseworthy thing
d
115
ral
pralse,
these (things) there is, continue
if
any
and
considering these
hoyi<~oe~.. 8
whioh (thingal
also
be YOU reckoning;
things. 8 The things
tp68e~e
~ a i
napd&Prls
Kal that YOU learned as
learned
and
yon reeelved alongside
and well a s accepted and
heard and saw in
fYOY
i u oheard
w u r ~and
r a i rou
d bsaw
c ~b
in~ &poi,
me,
connection with me,
n p i r o ~ w m i b BE& 7-5 ~ i p i l v l l practice
~
these; and
peace
be you performing: and the God of
the God of peace wlll
Eo.rat pfB' Sp6v.
be with you.
wlllbe wlth YOU.
l o I do rejoice
gmatly In [the] lord'
lo Irejorced but
6L tv
In '&$
t h a t now a t last YOU
&vc8&Xne
fi8q
m*
aueady sometlme roy made nourlah agaln the have revived YOUR

toyhe

2:;

'$%

$&:!$:

'2e$%y5
kt

5' The Lord, xABVg; Jehovah,

p.8.

10' Iard, xABVg: Jehovah, ji.a.n.r'.u.s'.

PHILIPPIANS 4:ll-18

PHILIPPIANS 4:19-23

bm' I t h i n k h e in mv behalf.
u'&n t o w h i d YOU bere
'
really giving
ral
&
~
~thought.~
w&h
a110
YOU were mlndlng but You lacked
opportunity. 11 Not'
firacpeio0~
t h a t I sm s p e w
rov w e n being wlthout apwrtunlty
b6i.
ut
with regard ta being
T I
K*
b o r ~ p t l ~ l v h6YW
kY* in want, for I have
that aceordlng to
lack
I am saubg.
1 learn&, in whatever
elpl otr.5 Kq5 circumstances l am.
I%$&
I? what?\?tinp) I s m .elf-s$elent
t o be self-suffleient.
12 I know indeed
etw1.
12
o16a
a
,;
to be:
I have known
and how t o be low [on
pmvisions],
I know
~anelvotoo8al
01601
rai
to have
to be belngmsde ldwly.
I have known
elso Indeed
an abundance. I n
ITEPIUU~~~EIV~ b
rravrl ~ a Lv
i
~ & U I V everything and in all
to besboundlng: In cverythfng and in all I t h h g ~ l
I have
'tlpoll
r a i learned the secret of
I have beent%ted
$to leeret..
end hnth h n tn
~ b fnll

tu00
---me

l..m
- io
over

aaauciv.
to6;&idinp,

$7

3::

powerulg

PC.

me.

1 of him whb imparts

to me.
I power
14. .... ........
.
.
.
,
acted well in

tJeve~heles~

I4 rrh v

mh

rdiy

k)d:~'

K."

&pxpXi

--

-- -

will

18' God. *ABVgSp: Jehovah,

LKo:~rxuev
:\:

- --

%rdb?Y

YOU

becoming sharers with

flnely
me in my tribulation.
~ ~ o l v w ~ o a & q
ehiUIC,,
15 In fact YOU Phihavlngshsred wlth
tolie
tribuhtlon. lip.pi.ans,
hsohow
15
0i6a-r~
6k rai bweiq, ~ l h l n n j u l o l , t h a t a t [the] start of
Yow have knmm but slm rov.
PhiliD~2ans.
-.
. nerlarinv
-.-....-+ho
.--m-rl
&I
Lv
TOO
e6ayycAio~, SE news. when I departed
that In beg nn ng of the
good news,
when from Mae.e.do'ni.a.
LSjhBav h b hk~60v(aq, 0 6 6 ~ p i a ~ o ! ~not a Congregation
a share with
I Went out from
Macedonia,
not one
me in the matter of
giving and receiving,
LK~htluia
ecclesla
except you alone;
r a i h i p LWS EI p blltiq p6v01, 1 8
TI
16 because, even in
and recetlng 11 na?t rou alone.
bcceuae ~- -h--~-.- a- - a...
. --,
l n vnrr
. ~ i ~ ~
~ a tu
i O r u u a h o v i ~~~ a &ma{
i
~ a i6iq ti5 sent something t o
ale0 In Thesralanlca and once and twlce into
me both once and a
r j v x p ~ i a v pol
611 Second t'me for my
L T T L ~ V ~ T L17
. OOX
the
need
to ma
YOU sent.
~ o t that need 17 Not that I
a m earnestly seeklng
rnlcqri,
66~01,
glft, but t h a t 1
I am seeking upon
$e
gift,
but the
am earnestly seeklng
67n<rlr~
l & v ~aprrbvrbv rrAeov&l;ov~a the frmtage t h a t
l a m aeeking u w n the fruitage the becoming more hnnvs mnrp
el< h6yov 1) GV 18
lnto
word
o?xod
Ism%,fK!trom

rrka
~ a l rrep1oue6w. . rrmhilpwpat all things in full and
all (things1 and I am abaundhg; I have been filled have a n abundance.
I am filled. now t h a t
ie < ~ p e~
~
v o qrra & ~
'Errae 06irou
T&
havlngreeefved besPde of ~ ~ ~ , the~(things1
~ ~ I have
~ dreceived
i t from
~ ~
E.paph.ro.di'tus the
a
b Gv
cJw6iaq
from you,
beside
~ f s w ~ ~ t - ~ sacrlfi,,
~ ~ h n gthmgs
,
Sweet-smeuing
S E K ~ V
EMPFUTOY
TG e~i). 19 6
6i a
Odor.
a
n acceptable
.eceptabfe, we~~-p~essing
tothe cod.
but
sacrifice, well-pleasing
Bt6q wou rrA &oe~ naow xwim 6 Gv
19
turn,
God of me
611
all
need
of~orr my~,,d..
God will fully
Ti) nhoS~oq ahroir i v 6650 LV supply all u o m need
a ~ r d l n to
g the
riches
of hlm in glow tn to the extent of his
X (UTQ 'IquoO. 20
6i 8 ~ "rai n r n p i riches in glory by
8hrlst
Jeaue.
TJ%e but G O Y and Pather means of Christ Jesus.
f i p v 1 66<a elq ~ o J qal6vaq ~ f i v albvwv' 20 Now t o our God
and Father be the
o us the glory lnto the
ages Of the ages;
glory forever and ever.
&pfiv.
-.,-,? .
Amen.
-.
.-..,
21 Give my greet21 ' A m & u a o 8 ~rr&vra & ~ I O V 6" X iurQ
every holy lone) in 8h~lrlat ings t o every holy one
creet YOU
Union with
I u o ' ~ o r r & < o v ~ a t bp&q 01
ubv
J~SY..
~h~~ are greet~ng
the together ~ i t hJesus. The brothers
who are with me send
Lpoi &6cAeoi. 22 &m&l;ovra~ Spa< T&VTES
their greetings.
m e brothers.
ney
are grcetlnp.
La 22 All the holy ones,
01
&YIOI
p&X(ma SL
01
the holy tanis), mostly but the (ones) outof ~.~
~.~~~~~~
: $ ~ ~ ~ , ~ ~
Caesar.' send YOU
r$q Kaiuapaq o l ~ i a q .
the of Caesar household.
their greetings.
23 The undeserved
23 'H
X ~ P ~ S
705 wpiou
The undeserved kindnwa olthe
Lord kindness of the Lord
X l~loO wrrh TOG nvrirparog b Gv. Jesus Christ lbel with
~
e
~ghrirt
a
with Ule
s ~ i r l t ofvow. the spirlt You [show].

Pa.

22'

Or. "the emperor."

COLOSSIANS 1:s-15

879

n ~ o z KOAAZZAEIZ
TOWARD
COLOSSIANS
1

naGhoq h 6 m o h o q X imoO 'IqooO 6 t h

Paul, a n apostle
Paul
aDartle OP~hrlst Jesus through
of chrlst jesus
e d i l r a r o q 0 ~ o G nal TI 68zoq 6 &S~h@bqthrough Qod's will.
Wlll
of God and ~ k o t h y the brother and ~ i ~ ~ t h
2 r o i t h, KoXwoaiq &yiotq r a i rrtmoiq brother 2 t o the
to the In
Colossae
holy
and faithful holy Ones and faithpul
&6cApoiq b X
brothers in union with
brothera In g r i s t ;
Christ a t Cwlos'sae:
X ~ P ~ S
blriv ~ a clpivq
' h
b
l
~ a YOU
y have
undeserved kindness to You and peace from
Undeserved kindness
4 0 0 n m d g qpDv.
and peace from God
Qcd Father of us.
our Father.
3 E3xapioro3 N
narpi
3 we thank ~ o the
d
weere givingXankm to:Yie
Father
Father of our, Lard
TOO ~ u p i o u irc3v ' I 000 X I ~ T O Orrhv.ro.rz Jesus
always
of the Lord of us of geaua [hriat
always
when we pray for YOU,
m ~ ib ~ a v~ ~ P Q ~ E U X ~ F 4V ~ ~ ,
since
we
heard
of
a b u t YOU
praying,
OUR faith in 'Onneeniortv b Dv h, X CUT$ 'IqooO ~ a r ij v d r y h q v 'tion
with Christ Jesus
faith ~!YOY in g r i s t ~ e r u a and the love
and the love YOU have
iiv
EXETE
rOliareha.,ing '
'a%s for ali the holy ones
because Of the
&yiovq 5 6th.
~ j v ani&
T ~ V
holy loneal
through
the
hope
the t h a t IS being reserved
for YOU in the h e m h o n r l p 6 y v briv hv roiq o6pavoiq,
ens. This lhopel yon
lying away to you in the
heavens,
rrpoqrorioala tv TQ X6y
drhr)eeiaq heard of before by the
teillng of the truth
YOU heard before in the
worX
truth
of t h a t good news
TOO ~SCIyydiou6
TOG
,a~uros
of the
good news
oi the (one) belnzaloneside
. @ which has Presented
b&,
uamq
nai &v n a n l r Q n . 5 itself
~ ~ to~ You, even
Into You, according as also in all the world as i t is bearing fruit
&miv ~apnoqopoljpcvov nai
a65av6p5vov and lncresslng in
it is
bearing fruit
and
lncreastng all the world just
i f t 1s doing1 aIao
~0805 a
v p i , Q
4s
fi$ap,aF
B E E O P ~ ~ ~ also
~ B S in roo.
from which
among YOU. from the
l(uo6oare
~ a l
hniyvwrc
.j, day YOU heard and
YOU heard
end
vow accurately knew
the a c c u r a t e l ~knew the
xhpw
TOO
ecoO
6" &hqeEiq undeserved kindness
undeserved klndness of the God in
truth;
of God In ttuth.
I
n&<
&&BETB
' E n a q p h TOG 7 That is what You
according as roo learned from Epaphrsn the have learned f m m
Ep'a.phras our beloved
&yanqroO oudodhov
6~
imlV
loved
fellow slave
who
'8
fellow slave, who i s

&f

$ ~ ~ g2y ~ =

nvs

%
:!

878

mrmb b r l p fipav 6ch~ovos TOG xp~oroO, a faithful mlnister

fait~uCi over
us
servant of the Chdst, f, the chrlst on
8
b
Kal
6qAboa~
f i ~ i v ~ j vour behalf 8 who
the lone) aim having made evident to us the & discl&ed to
us YOUR love In a
JpDu & h v &vm S am
of YOU l o v e in
e p ~ i t ,.
spiritual way.
9
roGro nai 'IM$
&Q' 9s
9 That is also why
"Om
Through
thls
also
we, from the day we
heard lof it], have not
'I&as
w;:k6~:~ng
b t f i ceased praylng for YOU
n p o o w 6pcvot r a i a l r o G p m t
Iua
and asklng t h a t you
and petitxonhe In order that may be
.ra..Bg
with the
hiyvwutv
rrh p w 0 " ~ c
accurate knowledge accurate
YO= mighl be fl?lad with
of his will in all
TOD 0 d i ) l a ~ o qa0toO b n & u q oo iq ~ a irafSdOmand 8pllitUa
all wlBJom and
of the
will
of hlrn In
camprehenslon.
~"V~OEI
n v c v p ~ ~ ~10
f i .n r ~ l r a n p l10 in order to walk
;mma1.
to wa1
mm~rehcndon
worthily of Jehovah.
TOO K U P ~ O U ~ i 5n&sw & p c u ~ i a vhv to the end of fully
5
Worth1 y of the Lord Into
all
pleasing in
pleasing [him] as Y ~ U '
~ m Pi P Y ~ ,
W~$",PP,~F
owing fruit
every
work
good
m every goad work
air5aVbpcV0,
Ti,
and lncreasins in t h e
increasing
to the amrate knowleaga
accurate knowledge of
@COG, 11 i v n & o p 6 u v h p ~ 1 6uvapolj~cv01
l1 being made
God.
in ell
power belng made powerful
powerful with all
r a ~ & T& ~ p & o g mjs 66633~alS~oO cis power to the extent Of
aceordingto the might of the glow of him h t o
hisglOr'Ous
so
rr&uav h o p o v j v r a i
parpoev iav
p c ~ ha s $0 endure fully and
U
.
endurancc
iongness ,,rBDirlt
~ith
be
. long-suffering with
~ 4 ~ 8 12
5 , eI)~aplvroGvrs
rrmpi
Joy.
(ones) giving t h a n ~ s
Father 107. 12 thanking the
Father who rendered
bphs rls
74
i~avdmavn
the (one1 having
rou hto the mu suitable for YOUR
in the
yrp/6a r o c rhipou TDV
&yiov
Lv r Q Fticipation
portion of the
lot
of the holy (one.) in the ~nheritanceof the
holy ones in the light.
pori.
13 He delivered us
light.
ftom the authority
13 . 8 q
tpkrro
6,
4,
who drew out to self ':
!I'
out of the of the darkness
t c o m i a g mG o ~ 6 r o yr a i per6mqocv cis "d transferred us
svmorlty of the darkness and transferred into Into the kingdom
r j v Paolheiav TOO uioO ~ " 5&y&nrls alroO of the Son of his
the kingdom ofthe Son
love of him: love, 14 by means
14 Ev $
Lyotcv.
T ~ V &noXbrpoo~v
Of whom we have our
in whom we are svnng the release by ranso&. release by ransom.
&WUIY 7ilV & ~ = ~ T I &15
Y . 6 < &mlvt h e forgiveness of
letting go aff of the
smr;
who I
OUT sins. 1.5 He i s

fi;F!;p$$

!$; :

th

:
:
$
2%

rn,*~,

;is

he

th
10'

Jehovah.

J1.a:

God. Vg: the Lord. NAB.

COLOSSIANS 1:16-21

COLOSSIANS 1:22-27

9 ~ o O TOO hop61~0u v p m 6 ~ 0 ~ 0t h
q e image of the inGod the invisible,'
firstborn
visible God; the firstrrhoqq
nriorwq, 16 6 r 1
Cv
a J r 6 born of ail creation;
of all
Creation,
because
in
him 16 because by means
irria9q
rh
vhvra
Fv ~ a i qoJpavoiq of him all [other].
it was created the ail (thingsl ~n the heavens
things
created in
~ a i tvi
yi
~h
b a r k ~ a the'heavens
i
and upon
and upon the eartk, the (things) visible and
the earth, the things
~h
&6para
sirs
ep6vod EiTE
and the things
the (things)
invisible: whether
thrones
or
invisible, no matter
K V P I ~ T ~ T EETTS
~
dpxai
E~TL t<ouoia~.
lordships
Or
governments
or authorities: whether they are
thrones or lordships
rh v h v r a
61'
or governments or
the an lthmgsl through
$o
authorities. A11 [other]
EK+I~T~I.
17 ~ a ai h d q Eurw
things have been
it has been created;
and
he
is
through him
v,.+vrov
Kai&
.,
rrbra
aJT6 created
all (things)
and the a11 (things)
rn
him and for him. 17 Also,
[Other]
o u v i o r KEY
I8 ~ a ia6r6q C m ~ v 4 he is
it has rtaod?ogeher.
and
he
is
the things and by means
[Other]
nsOahi
706
o h p a ~ o q , Tijq
i ~ ~ h q m i a qOf. him
head
of the
body,
of the
ecelesia;
things were made to
exist, 18 and he is
6q Porw 1
& P X ~ T ~ U T ~ T O K O ~, &
who
is
the beginnihg,
firstborn
out ef the head of the body,
the congregation. H;~
G
V E K ~ ~ V
iva
y:vqra,
the dead (onis), in order that might became in is the beginning, the
firstborn from the
rr~ow
aJ7hq
TPWTEGwY
all (things)
he
holding the first blaee, dead, that he might
19 6rt
6" a J r 6
~ 6 6 6
OEY
~
rrhv ~d become the one who
because in him
he thaug%t well all the is first in all things;
r r h i p w p a K ~ T O ~ K ~ U20
U ~~ a i 61'
d ~ 0 G19 because [God] saw
fullness
to dwell down
and through
him good for au fullness $0
h a ~ a ~ a h h h < a rh
t
v d r v ~ u siq aJr6v, dwell in him, 20 and
to reconcile
the all (things) rnta
him, through him to reeon.
~ipqvorrolioaq
6lh
TOG aiparoq TOO cile again to himself
havingmade peace through the
blood
of the all
things by
oravpaO
aLiroG 61'
adto6
&TE
making peace through
stake
of him:
through
him
whether the blood [he
h
hi r i g y i g E ~ T E
~h
t v on the torture stake;
the (thingsl u w n the earth or the (things) in no matter whether
TO?< 06pavoiq.
they are the things
the heavens
upon the earth or the
things in the heavens.
6p8q
21 ~ a i
TOT?
hrnq
And
IOU
somethe
being
21 Indeed, YOU who
were once alienated
61vqhharpiw &ouq
nai
having been ahlenated
and
t J i e and enemies because
were
on'
S~avoiq
ev
E
~
~ YOUR
~ minds
,
~
mental perception
in
the
works
the the works that were
16' All [other], as in Luke 11:41, 42. 20" See App 3c.
riu&v

TOO

image of the

apz

%%:

ah2
b;ere

& v o ~ a ~ j h A a < c vb
he reeonc~led m
T L ~ o & p a ~ , rqq a a p ~ b q ~ h 0 .3 6,h
TOG
the
body
of the
flesh
of him through the
9avhrov.
r r a p a u ~ ~ o abp6q
~
byioug nai
death, - to
holy
and
&p&pou ~ a husynhfi~ouq.
i
~arsvhvtov a h i i ,
rravqpoiq,

w~eked.

22 vuui
now

6i

but

unrpottei and

unaccurabie

he now
I wlcked,
has aaaln reeonmled
by means of that one's
22

fleshly body through

[his] death, in Order
to present you holy
and unblemished and

dawn insight of him,

beforetohim, 23 proOpen
of course, that
in the
~ a i 26paio~
T E ~ E ~ E 6v0l
~ W
p i faith, estsbiished on
and
settled
and
having been kunded
npt the foundation and
p u a ~ l v o b p c u o ~ h v b sfiq t h ~ i 6 a q TO" steadfast and not
being moved elsewhere from the
hope
af the being shifted away
from the hope of that
E l j a y y ~ h i o ~ 08
~~KOI~O~TE,
TOG
good news
of which
ran heard,
of the lone) good news which YOU
~qpvx9ivrog
t v n h u q K T ~ ~ S ?:,
hi, heard. and which
having been preached in all
creation the under was preached in all
that is under
T ~ Yobpav6v.
08
t y ~ v 6 p q v i.y& naiihog
heaven. Of this [good
the heaven, .,fwhich
became
I
paul
news] I Paul became a
S\hnovoq.
minister.
servant.
24 I am now rejoic24 Nfiv
xaipw ,
f v T$
rra9ljpau1v ing in my sufferings
N O W I am rejaielng
m
Sufferings for YOU, and I, in
bmlp bpGv,
~ a i
drvravarrhipi,
.rh my turn, am filling
and
I am filling up instead
the up what is lacking
over
you,
of the tribulations
b u ~ ~ ~ f i p a rTGV
a
8hiqtwv
TOG X p ~ o ~ o G
t my
Lacking (thingsl of the tribulations of the Christ of the C h r i ~ in
flesh
b ~j
110" hip
TOG oGparoq a b ~ ~
~ ,on behalf of his
in the fiesh ofme aver the
body
of him, body, which is the
congregation. 25 1
6
gorlv
i e~chq?ia. 25 of
a minister of
which
is
the
eccles~a.
this [congregation1
tyrvdpv
ex* ~ servant
~ ~ K O Y O aS
CC:$.g
to
in accordanee with
I became
t h e stewardship from
oi~ovopiav
705
9~02
God which was given
house administration
of the
~ o d
the me in YOUR interest
6o9duhv
pol sic ljphq rrhq Soat ~ d vto preach the word
having been given to me into you
to &ifill
the Of sod fully, 26 the
h6yov
700
9 ~ 0 5 , 26 76
p u u ~ i p ~ o v~d sacred secret that
word
of the
God,
the
mystem
the was hidden from
hrro~s~puppCvov Cnrd TGV ' a i b v w v nori t h e past systems of
having been hldden away from the
ages
and things and from the
h b TGV y r v r ~ v
62
~ + ~ ~ ~past
~ generations.
r j 9 ~ But
from the peneratio;is, - now but it was manrfeated now it has been made
manifest to his
roiq
hyio,q
ad-roii, 27
oiq
j9i?qorv
to the holy (ones1 of him,
to whom
wliled
God has
Ones.
27been
to whom
pleased
6 9sb
yuwpioal
r i ~d rrhoO-roq r ' q
to make known what
the Go2 to make known what the riches o f l h e are the glorious riches
of this sacred secret
66<qq TOO p v u ~ q p i o ur a 6 ~ o uPu ~ o i #9vro1v,
q
glory of the mystery
this in the nations, among the nations.

23 r i
if

tm pivzrs

ye

in fact

YOU

~6

are remaining upon to the

niuT~lvided,

faith

$iieh

~2

883
6
Lmlv X i m b < b Opiv, 4 a n i q .r'< It Is Chrlat in union
which
is
ehrlat in you, the hope o f b e wfih YOU,the hope of
~ a r a y y a h o p w [his] glory. 28 H e 1s
665qy 28 8v
(110rv:
wh~m
me announeinn down the one
oub.
..
-~~~we
. . are
.~~
irvepwnov
r a i licizing, admonishing
vovecroOvrr<
nhvra
puttingmind inta
every
man
and every man and teaeho 3 i q . i n s every man in d l
.S~E.~UKOWE< n h v hvepormv
~
&
teaching
every
man
m all wl om, wisdom, t h a t we may
iva
n a p a m j u o p w n-a
&&porrov Present every man
tnorder that we might prepent even
man
complete in unlon
~ l h r ~ o vb
X tur+. 29 CIS
6
val with Christ. 29 To
perfeet
in
Allat;
tnto
which
a1.0 this end I a m indeed
KOn,i)
&YoY,<,j
EvDS
K ~ ~ qY
& working hard, exerting
l a m laborhg
sirullg#ng
emordingto the myself in accordance
the Operation
t v i p y r ~ a v a b ~ 0 6 T)Iv brpyoup+qv
Lv
operation withln of hlm the operating w,thfll in of him and which is
st work in me with
Lroi tv 6uv&pr1.
power.
me m newer.
For I want YOU t o
OfAw
y&p SpBq
rt6ival
4Airov
realize how great a
I am wllllng for mu tohaveknown howgreat
stmggle I am having
irviwcr
Exw
h i p SrOv r a i
T~)V
jin behalf of YOU and
ntrvggle I am havlns over 70" and of the (ones) of those at L ~ . ~ ~
6"
A a o 6 1 ~ i q ~ a i &ol
odx ~ ~ P O I ( Wand of all those who
m
Isodlen
and as many as - n o t have seen have not seen my fain the flesh. 2 t h a t
r b n p 6 u m b v pou Lv uapri, 2
iw
the
face
01 me In
Resh,
in order that their hearts may be,
na anhqeiru~v
al
rap6lat
aha" comforted, t h a t they
mighf be comforted
tho
hearts
of the&, may be harmoniously
owP1Pau8f
hv 6rykl)
ral Jolned together in
ha-been
made t o " 3 0 s ~ e . tn
love
and love and with a view
to all the riches of
stq n& nhoG~o<
nArlpomopia~
the "11 assurance Of
into all
riches
fully being borne
[their] understanding,
crv~ucw
clq
fniyvou~v
-roo with a view t o a n
comprehen$on.
into aEfllrate knowledge of the
p v u q p i o u TOG
@LOG, XplmoG, 3
f of the sacred secret
mystew
of the God, of Christ,
m whom of o o d . name]".
eioiv n h r q 01 6quaupoi
m i a t ~ h r i s t .3 caie~llly
are
a"
the treasures
-om
concealed in him
~,jnpvmo
are
l ,all the treasures
uai
W ~ W Chldden
away loneal. Of wisdom and Of
and
of knowledge
knowledRe. 4 This
4 ToGro
hfyo
I am saying that
This I am saying In
that
no man may delude
r m d o ~ i C ~ afql n l k m h o ~ i 5 ~t Y&P
~ i t h
may be delu in= in Wrmaaive say&'.
If for
arguments,
For
rai
uapd
h p l ,
drAA&
though I a m absent in
even to the Resh
Iamabsent,
but
e the flesh, all the same
mmGpar~
oh
bpiv dpi. ~ a wv
i r a i I a m with You in t h e
spirit
w e t h e r wlth you I am, reioklnp and spint, rejoicing and

~~~~

p~~~

tv

oA\

\?rriz '!fit
22

p h f r r o ~ b u i ) ~ q v T&<IV nai d m ~ p l w u a beholding YOUR

good order and the
seeing of rou the line-up and the firmnes.
f l r m n e s ~of YOUR faith
765 cis X I O T ~ VT ~ ~ U T E WbS 6 v
toward Chrlst.
of the into ghrint
faith opYo;.
6 Therefore, as You
otu
napdhPr=
rch have accepted Christ
therefore rolrreeelvedalonWide the ----.
thP
L
~ no ~
on ~
.~~~
K~PIOV, b
&@
waiklng in unlon with
~ p t o r b v ' IquoCv rbv
Lord.
m
him
the
Jesus
chrirt
him, 7 rooted and
bullt up in him
n
, 7
tppl oufvol
~ a being
i
be you walking,
havingbcen rooted
and and being stabilized
trro~noSopa6prvo1fv a 6 7 0 ~ a iP E P U ~ O ~ ~ ~ in
E Vthe
O Ifaith. just as
beine.built unon in hlm and being ntabllized you were tauaht, aver~j
X~UTEI
~08235
t616hxeqrc.
Aowing with ifaithl in
in the
faith
according as
Yon were taught, thanksgiving.
8 LOO^ out: perhaps
n ~ p ~ u E G o v r rhr
g ah6 fv r h a p t m . f a .
abounding
in it In thankasivms.
there may be someone
CBIW YOU Off
brhS imal Who will
8
B~&TETE
Prey
s e you looking a t r%$ lomeone roo will be thehis
philosophy and
uuhaywyOv
b
Sllr
deception
the (one)
leading a8 booty
through
according t o the tradi~ t h o u o g i a q nai ucvi< & n h s
rar&
philosophy and empty seduction according
~~~~f~,"i,"~,$d'
r j v rrap&6oulv T ~ Vh v e p * n ~ v ,
KC IT^
things of the woild
the
tradition
of the
men,
according to and not
r&
u~otxria
TOG ~ 6 u p o u ~ a i01) Christ; 9 because
the elementary things of the world and not it is in him that all
~ m &
I U T ~ V .9
6r1
a h + the fullness oI the
+ .--.- -- Xc!?hriat:
becaum
him divine quailty dwells
.
bodily. '0 And so
v a r o l ~ ~ i nZlv r b nhhpwpa 765 es+rno< YOU
are possessed of
la dwelling down
the ful neos of the divrnity
B fullness by means of
u w l l a n ~ G q , 10 r a i
6-2
bodily,
re
him,
of all who
government
is the head
and
a< ~ T I Y fi * ~ ~ ? a hauthority.
i
rrcrrhqpw ivol
11 BY
canes, having keen hlled, who
1.
the
head
reintionshin with
him YOU were also
nh
&pxfiq r a i d<avoia<, 11
f
m
whom
.13'
government and olauthodty,
circumcised with a
n
nai
nrptnpjeq~e
T E P I T O ~ ~ c i r ~ u m c l ~ l operroo were cirevmclaed
m circumcision formed wlthout hands
by the stripping off
&xrtporrol 'TV
,5,rK6~uc,
not
byxand
tripping off
of the
the
by the
body
drcumcision
of the flesh.
u6paroq
uapu65, iv ~ f i rrnrpl~op,fi
fresh,
in thb eircumcis~on
christ,
that
belongs
12 for
to YOU
the
705
~ p l o l o G 12
owrag~v~q
were buried with him
chrid,
'
havhgheen
jomuy
buried
of the
lhisl, bsDtism, and
..~
f
~ a by
i relatlon~hlpwith
ah+ b r+ p a n r i o p a r ~ , kv
to him in the
baptism,
in whom
him you were also
~ i o r ~ oraised
q
UP topether
OUY?YIPB~TE 6,& 7s:
were jointly raised up through the
faith
through lvounl faith

22

2ge

COLOSSIANS 2:6-12

1%

?>

fYn

;je

.~~~

884

~fiq
6v~py~ia
700
6-6
m0
Of the owratwn wiSlin of the God Ule Imel
r i m < &bv
6~
wrphv.
raised up him out of dead (ones).

in the operation of

b,z,"2

2.

14' Or. '"covenant."

14' See App

Bc,

fi

'

IS' Literally, Yhe.'

being

and harmoniously
Joined together by
and means
of its ioints
....~~~~.
T ~ Yand ligamenfs, goes
the on growing wlth the
growth that Gad
gives.
20 If YOU died

$A

L%e

:::-

06 hla f l a h l y frame of
not mlnd. 19 whereas he
i s not holding fast to
the one
ell the head.
from whom all the

T&

hj:~d

to the
p~hh6vrwv
ri, 65 u O p a
TOO ~ p ! m o G .
Chrlst. 18 Let no
befngaboutb, the but body of the
chrlst.
man deprive YOU of
18 q6ciq
bpBq
Karappcr rvLTw
k o one
70"
let him be deprking pdrs the prize who takes
delight in a [mock]
eihwv 6" r m c ~ v o g p a d v n ~ a i 0 p q o ~ ~ i q
wiiiing. in lowly-m~ndedness and form or worship
~
~
T
&yy&dv,
6
t 6 ~ a * r v gels, "taking his stand
of the
angeL1,
which ithing.1
he has seen on., the things he has
Lp!3mcriov
E~KB @ ~ t o G p e w q brrb TOG seen, puffed up withstepping in&, in vain being pURed UP by
the out proper cause by

K=:

20 El
If i row
n 8 died
h v ~ ~together
z u hwith X,lm?
hrist from toeether
towardthe
wlth
elementary
Christ
motxriov
TOG K6upov, TI h q things of the world.
why
do
YOU.
as
if
the elementary things of the world, why a8
living in the world.
6oypcrri(;cu8~
<hvrCq 6v ~ 6 0 1 1 ~
further suhlect yourliving in world sreuans~bject1ngsel~e~todacrea~
selves to the decrees:
KEODO
21 "DO not handle,
ah$%
touch nat-but you ~ u i bate
d
nor taste, nor touch."
&
pq6L
eiyrlq.
22
eunV 22 respecting things
not-but youahouidcontact,
whlch (thingal $3 that are
destined
nhvra
c i ~ @OF+
T
?I
&noxpilocl, t o destruction by
a n (things1 into eorrwtnon to the
usinn of?.
being used up, in
ym&
T&
hrrhhpanx rai B t B a u r a h i a ~ accordance with
the commands and
aceordlngto the corn-&
. and
teochlnrr.
"achines of men7
T&V &dpimov; 23
I
~ U T I V hbyav
01 the
men?
which (things,
IS
word 23 Those very things
are, Indeed, possessed
of an appearance
pZv
Gxovra.
oy;~f22m
Indeed
having
of w i ~ d o min a
form of
68choepqu~iq
Kai ' T ~ ~ E I V O + ~ O U ~ Vself-imposed
B
.elf-willed form of worahir, and IowlY-mindedneas worship and [mock]
humility.
a
severe
v a ~ &.+r16Jpr obparoq, OGK b TIVB 71vi treatment of the M Y ;
vnnparrng of body.
not in honor any
btut they are of n o
value in combating
npdq nh~opovilv 6~ u~PK'%.
toward
fullnea
ofthe flesh.
the
.... satisfvine
,, of t h e
,Ieah.

'*'

rp6ypa+ov
ty$,% 6,$g:z1v

dmG, 19

uapr6q
Resh

of him.
and
Kpm&
jv
I(E &iY, 65
Ofi
m d m g m t the
'lead,
out of whom
vb a
616
~Liv
&+Ov
the
body
through
the
eonnecdons
uw6iopwv
~~CXOPIIYO~~~VOV
bonds toeether
(it) beingsupplied
ouvp~pa<6pevov
aii<r1
(it) belng made to go together
is growing
aiicqu~v 700 BEoG.
growth of the God.

eQ

$.k

*q
of the

Qcd, who raised him

u p Imm the dead.
13 Furthermore,
though YOU were dead
in
YOUR trespasses
I3
70i<
and in the uncircumna m ~ h p a o ~~v a i T$
K 0 0 u u ~ i q T$S d s e d state of
falls beside
and todhe u%?rcumcision of the
flesh,
made
Uapdg
ii Ov,
ouvr(;ooTroiqucv
bphq YOU alive t,ogether
flesh
o!~otaa,
he made alive together
mu
him, H~ kindly
forgave us all our
mh
~ap~ohpcvoq
tozetherwith
havhz graclouslu forglen trespasses 14 a n d
blotted out t h e handn6ma
T&
napcmr&para,
all
the
fails beade.
written document'
ageinst
US. which
14
e5sAeit$aq
consisted of decrees
having wiped out
the
down on
and which was in
opposition t o us; and
andwriting
HPhas taken it out
bncvav.riov
i ~ i v
a%d he
up pf the way by
under-in-against to ud, and
~t10 the torture
6~
TOG p@ou
npou X6uaq
a d ~ d stake:
15 Stripping
out of the middle having "a?ied toward
it
the
and
m a u p @ 15 dtTrr6whpsvo
T&C the authorities bare,
stake;
having stripped 0%
the he exhibited them
&pxhq
rai r&q i-cowiag 66ctytdrr~ocv
in open public as
zovernmeata and the authorities he ma e show of conquered, leading
them
in a triumphal
iv
n a p uiq
eptapPeljuaq
aljlocq
in oUtrpoR?nnea having triumphedover them procession by means
of It.
Lv a 6 ~ Q .
16 Therefore let
in
it.
no man judge YOU in
l6 M i 0 6 ~ ' 715 6116~
KPIV~TW
eating and drinking or
NO therefore:anyone YOU let him be ludatng in
of a festival
t v ppbuE1 uai &
n6ort
9 i v pipro or of an observance
In
eatlng
and in drlnklng or in
Part of the new moan or
vmpqviaq
6 uab &mv of a sabbath: 17 for
kop~jq 6
Of festival
or
ofnew moan
Or
of satbath.:
those things are a
shadow of the things
17
~ T I Y
mi&
TOY
whkh (thingal.
is
shadow of the lthlnpsl $0 COme, but the

d~T,",$Il

COLOSSIANS Z:l9-3:3

885

COLOSSIANS 213-18

3 5'

a h
therefore

X~E:$? the o m z s l
T&,

WYCF&TE

10

raised up ~ i t h tha

hvw

<IT~~~c,

upward be rou see*lne',

00
6 xp~u16q ~ U T C Yev
68
700
where the Christ
is
m right &andl 01 the
~ E O~D
~ a e ~'evoq 2
{T&
i &vw
cod
sit?Lg; '
the (things)
upward
.+POYE~TE

,+

T&

hi

vi

l f however.
wkre
rahed u~m
p
with the Christ,
on seeking the
t h l n ~ sabove, where
the Christ is seated
st~the right hand
of
Gad. 2 Keep~YOUR
minds fined on the

m b d b g , not the (things1 upon the earl%.

earth. 3 For YOU
8 hn8ehr
died, and YOUR life
YOU died
WYOY

COLOSSIANS 34-11

COLOSSIANS 3:12-17

rf~pwal
oh
"
lor*
hr r Q has been hidden with
has been hfdden together wlth
'8hri.t
tn the the christ in union
0cQ.
4
67av
d
X P I U T ~With
~ OOd. 4 When
God;
whenever
the
Chdat
the Christ, our llfe, is
9a~c~wefi
1 <mi i u d v T ~ T E Kal
should be made mLni1e.t. the life of us then also made manifest, then
will be made
oirv
ah6
$~w~&~oEo~E
with him in
roo
togetherwith him wt bebemademanifeat
glory.
Men.
5 Deaden, therefore.
m glory.

vn...

5 NEKP~SO~TC OOV

""",

'
""
-^.b4
-^..*.*=..A"c.a
..
.

E!:,x,P.",$,"A~~

t!d

ctL+%tti

' ::

mhv~a

r a i Lu d o l v X p ~ m 6 q .
all
Chdst.

all (thingel and in

Christ is a11 t&&

and ~n all.

EdtjcY

15

2 $ew??%hw5

%ti%;

:,$

$2:&5 G % ~

&?%?

::: uzfgq~ P Z ;

&-6uo&pcvo1
v
m r h a ~ d v irvepmov another. Strip off the
having atripped OR
the
old
mnn
Old ~ e r s o n a l i t vwith
...-..
obv
~ a i 5 mp&{ca~v
I ~ S
~ r a c t l c e s ,-10 and
togetherwtth
the
sets
lo
clothe yourselves with
dv6uuhpcvet
76"
do"
the new lpersonality],
ha"ng put on
the
new
the- ,
.o-n..>.-, which throuch
accurate knowledge
&aua#vofipsvav
ciq
hiwoolv
being made new agsln
into
accurate knowledge i8 belng made new
according to t h e
~ a r ' ri~bva
TOO
r~ioavroc
a-ordlns to image of the (onel having created image of the one
created it, 11 where
a h 6 v , 11 6mou ollr
'ivl
'Ehhrlv
him,
where not there is
Greek
and there is neither reek
'lo@aioq,
,rcplropfi
~ a i & o o b m i a . 1 nor Jew, circumcision

'Evb~aoB~

Rlt roo on aelvel

,1;6

T&
pfhq
I& that are upon the
Deaden YOU therefore the member. the earth as respects
$mi 7% y "
wopvciav & ~ a 0 a p o i a v wh0o5
,
upDn the ea% forn~cattod, uncleanness. passion: fornieatlon, uneleanness. sexual
h 1 9 u v i w uarjv, r a i * v m h ~ m 5 i w i j ~ l hultflll desire, and
desire
bod, and the covetousnes. whtA
6 ~ i vcl6whoAarpia, 6
61'
of those
6 On
1s
Idolatry.
through which (thingsl is idolatry.
Cpx~Tal
things the wrath of
iscornins
t& $!$$
)nYtih
God 1s coming. 7 I n
01
kal
bpciq
TEP~ETI~T'o~T~
those very things
which (tiins*)
aiao
rolu
w07E
(JTE
i<fi~c
6 " T O ~ O I ~YOU, too, Once walked
to
hometime when mvwere Uvlng in these (things): when You
live in them. 8 But
8 vwi 6L dnr68co8~ m i Gpsiq T& nhwa,
put them
now but put You away also you the all (things). "Ow
all away from YOU,
0u~6v,
~a~iav,
badness
" w p , ~ ! ~ anger, badness,
P ~ ~ f $ wrath,
\ ~ anger,
~
abusive speech, and
obscene talk out of
YOUR mouth. 9 Do
9
gn56coBs
s
i
c
irXhjhoy.
be rou lying
into
one
not be lying to one

B6.0:;

12 Accordingly, as
00v
6 5 &XorroI
therefore as chosen ionell) GOdr chosen ones,
TOO ~EoO, & ~ I O I ~ a l f i y a ~ ~ p L v o t r holy and loved, clothe
of the God. holy (ones) and havlng been loved, yoursel~eswith the
tender afrections
owh&yxva
oiurlp~00
xpqor6nlra,
bowels
01 comp~sddn,
kmdness.
of compassion,
kindness. lowline=
p a ~ p o 9 uiav
rarr~tvo@&v,
npat-ra,
lowlmera of mind.
mildness, longness oysnxrit. of mind: mildness.
and
long-suffering
13 &x6p~vot
&Ahjhwv
and 13 Contlnue Duttinp:
02 one another
hannz selves UD
EVO,
tauroiq i&v
712 wp6q UP with one another
IIaa%,Plgly
krgtvlng to selves if ever anyone toward and Corgivlng one
Kae+q
nai another freely if
Tlva.
B q
someone may\ave
aecordvlg as -also anyone has s cause
for complaint against
6 u6ptoq
apioa,o
f i , , ~ ohry
~
rai another.
Even as Jethus
the ~ a r d grafgusly forgave to
hovah' freely forgave
bp~i~
14. h i n o 6L
~ohonc
YOU. SO do YOU also.
Too;
upon
ell
but these (things)
14 But, besides ail
these thlngs, [clothe
W$ch
v
yourselves with] love.
rrhsl&q~oq.
for it 16 B perfect bond
perfectaon.
of enion.
~ ~ - ~ ~
15 r a i
4
ma
xplmoj
Also. let the
the
of the
Christ Deace of the Christ'
And
YOm
&Y r a i q ~ a p 6 i a t q'b Ov, iontroi
@pq@~ui?w
let be act~ngaa umptre In the
hearts o t x o v , hearts. for You were,
to it in
~lq i j ~l
C ~ h j 8 r ) ~ e i v kvi o6Spa~1. fact,
tnto whleh abo you were called tn one hody: one body. And show
ual P I ~ X ~ P I O T D ~ y i v ~ d e . 18
h6voq yourselves thankful.
Of the
and thankful be YOU becornlng.
The word l6 Let the
Ch"st' reside in YOU
roir x p t 0 ~ 0 6 ~ V O I K E ~ T W
wisdom'
of the Chdst let be lndweillng
Keen
.-- - nn
- ..toarhinw
- - --.
....Lu
rhuq
admonishing one
Ione~lteaching
and and
another
in
an
with
v o v 8 r ~ o ~ viauro6q
~ c ~ gahpoiq, 8 volc. W a i ~ praises t o ad.
putting mlnd m selves to Dssima, to
to songs roirltual sonps
r r v ~ u p r r r ~ r a i qhr
x&ptn
66ovrzq cv ~ a i qgraciousness, singlng
the In YOUR hearts t o
splr~tual in graeiouan(ea8, slnglng
~ a p S i a , q 6 irv
8.8. 17 ~ a i mav Jehovah.' 17 And
hearts
oyvos t o t e Go :
and every whatever it is that
rrolqrC
f v hbyo ii you do In word or in
67,
Ltrv
whbh thing if ever YOU may be dolng in word or work, do everything
8" invr.,
r ~ l v r a l u dvduart ruaiau 'InaaO. I inthe name Of

12

L-a.

TI

the Lord, x'; Gad, A<

Lord, OD=.

- - ~ ~ n -

COLOSSIANS 3:18-25

888

~lixaplar0Gu~Eqrrj BE@ r r a r p i
glvrng thanks

18 Ai

The

61'

ta the God Father through

yuvai~tq,
women,

ahaO. thanklng God the

hlm.
~
~ through
t
him
h

firro~h~a~oee

18 YOUwives, be m

."

be you sub?ectmeselves sublectlon to lvourl,

r i v i j ~ ~ t~v ~ ~ p i whusbands,
.
as it is
Lord. becomlng in [the]
19 O i
&dpq
h y a r r h e ~ h yqu v a i ~ a g Lord 19 YouhusThe male persins, be Ton lovmg the women
bands . keeo on lovms
~ a ip i
rrlapaivso8~
rrp6q UJT&$. [your] wives and do
and not be YOU embittering selves toward them. not be bitterly angry
20 T h r t ~ v a t r a n o l j r ~ ~ ~ o i q yovrGolv with them. 20 You
The childre;; be YOD obeying to the parents
children, be obedient
narri
r r h ~ a TOGTO y h p ~ J h p e m 6 v to [your] parents in
according to all (thing;],
this far well-pleasing everything, for this
tartv
tv
nupiy. 21 O i
rrari-pq,
pi, is well-pleasing in
is
in
Lord.
The
fathers,
not [the] ~
~ 21~ you
d
.
~ P E ~ ~ < E T E7h
T ~ K V bp&v
~
iua
fathers, do not be
roiq

riv6pho1v

to the male perso&, as it was becammg in

be You exciting the children of yo;.

A!

MvpGu~v.

in order that

~~

~~

~~~

your

Oi

SoOho~, children, so that they

slaves, do not become down.
tranori~~c
narh
rr&a
TOTS hearted. 22 You
be YOU obeying according in all (thingal
to the
he obedient
K U T ~
ohpna
nvpiotq
$V i n everything to
according to
Resh
to iords:
m
those who are
6$8ahpoSouhia1~, 6 5 riv8pwrrhproua1, &AX' 8" masters in a fleshly
eye-slaveries,
as
men pleasers,
but in
sense, not with acts
i n r X 6 m ~ 1 nap6ia5, poporip~vol ~ 6 vn6prov. of eye-service, as men
simplicity
of heart,
feanng
the
Lard.
pleasera, but with
23 8
ftrv
,vI$, e domg, out of *UX"F sincerity of heart,
Which if ever ~ o may
with fear of Jehovah:
tpyh1;~uB~
rrj
KVP~W ~ a i
be YOU workirk,
tothe
Lord
and
not 23 Whatever you
are doing, work a t it
dv8p67f015r
to men,
whole-souled as to
24
Jehovah,' and not
drrohfipylcoee
T ~ V
hvrarr66oo~v
men' 24 far
YO" will receive back
the
gift back in exchange
know that it is from
~hqpovopias.
KUP~W
~uTC?
Jehovah' YOU will,
inheritance;
tc%e
Lord
'$kist
receive the due reward
6ouheSsrr
25
b
yrip of the inheritance.
be YO" slaving:
the lone)
'Or
SWWE
for the Maetter.
h61~hv
K O ~ ~ U C T ~ I
P,
Christ. 25 Certainly
doing unrighteouslY
will carry off for self
which the one that is doing
fi6inqo~v.
nu?
orl~
E ~ I Y .wrong will receive
he did unrighteously.
and
not
is
back what he wronzlv
did, and there is n o '
npoowrrohqpqia.
they may become dispirited.

$2
ha$',6$&n

22

The

Fit 2;

KLP,'~

$$,

receiving of face.

COLOSSIANS 4:l-9

889

-.-.-.
..,

22' Jehovah, Jla.zz: the Lord, x'ABCD': God, PS~XEDE.

23. Jehovah 1 . 8 . l b i 8 . 2 2 . 1 3 ;
the Lord, P4K"xABVg. 24' Jehovah, J7.s.l3.i4.lhls.zx-lr: L O ~"ABV~.'
~ ,

0' rliploi,

~ i e lords,

76

6i~acav
~ a ri i v
the righteous (thing) and the

4 You
masters. keep
dealing out what is

6aCho~5
rrap6~co8r,
righteous and what 1s
70%
slaves
be YOU having beade, fair to [your] slaves,
to the
si6b~sq
i j ~ t ~ a ijpfiq
i
EXST? ~Gptov knowing that YOU
having known that also rou are havlng Lord
also have a Master in
8" oliprrvQ.
heaven.
in
heaven.
2 Be aerseverine
r r p a o ~ u x ~ r r p o o ~ a p r a p t i ~ s ,in prayer, remaining
p~ayer
be r o u persevering, awake in i t with
T:Le
3 at
ypqyopaGvrrg
@
a?
e
;
8v
E ~ X ~ P I U T ~thanksgiving,
Q,
staying awake
m
in
thanksgiving, the same time praying
3 rrpaorv~6p~v01
6pa
~ a i nepi also for us that God
praying
at the same time
also
about may open door of
lva
6 8rdc
hvojh
fi@v utterance to us, to
in
that the God might open UP to us speak the
se.
8tjpcrv 700 A~YOU, A a h i o a ~ ~6 puo-r6plov cret about the Christ.
door
of the word,
to weak the
mystery
for which, in
I
TOO
xpboraG,
61'
am in prison bonds;
8
of the
christ,
through
which
4 SO that I shall make
4
iva
'W'EP~~W
6&6~pal,
it manifest as I ought
io6rqra

eaualltv
.
.

'E?

&
:

I have been bound,

ln order that I might manlfest to soeat,

WE h a h i o a ~ .
a h 6 hq . 6 ~ i
as rt 1s bindmg me to speak.
~t
n~pcrra~~irE
5 'Ev o o e i ~

5 GO on walklng m
wlsdom toward those
PAS on t h e outslde, buylng
w~sdom be you walking about toward
I"
-~~
out the opportune
%w,
T ~ V
Kalpd~
~065
outride,
the
appomted time tlme for yourselves
the (ones1
6 Let YOUR utterance
t~nyopa<bp~von. 6 b Xbyo5 fiphv n h v r o ~ sbe always w ~ t h
buyng out for selves.
The word of roo always
graciousness, seasoned
tv
~Ijlpm.
6ha~1
hprup~vo~.
in
grac~aurnens, to salt
having been seasoned.
~ i 6 i v a crr&q ,
6 ~ i bphq i v i
~ K & ~ T W
to know how it is binding row to one to each (onel
each one.
hrrorpivra8a1.
7 All my affairs
to be answering.
TYC~'~.CUS,
lm~l
I
Th
Y ~ T '
tp$
beloved brother and
he (things)
according to
me
all

minister

TGXIKO~ 6 r i y a r r q ~ 6 5
and fellow slave in
hieus us the
laved
(the1 Lard, will make'
hSEh@< ~ a rr!orbq
i
61h~ov05 K ~
OGY~OUXOS
I
brother and f a ~ t h f u l servant and fellow slave known to YOU. 18 Far
b pi^, 8 Bv h p q a rr.06~ t p h q ~ i qthe very Purpose of
in ~ o r d .
whom I sent toward
rou
h t o YOUR knowing the
things having to do
a t ~ 6 TOGTO
ha
YYfi~~
verv
this (thing) in order that you might know with us and that he.
T&
rrspi i p & v ~ a ir r a p a ~ a h i o n T&F may COmfOrt YOUR
the (things1 about us and he mlght comfort the hearts, I am sending
~ap6ia~
6pCv. 9
oJv
'Ovr)oipy T@ him to YOU 9 along
heapts
of YOU,
together with Onesimys the with O.nes'i.mus, my
yvwpio~t

fipiv

will make known to vov

COLOSSIANS 4:10-15

891

morQ r a i &yarryQ &Sdq@, 6q e y v te

islthhll and
love
brother, who
Out Of
v
nkra
tpiv
yvo i o o w l v
Y O ;
all Ithinga) to m o they wllfmaks known
T&
66~.
the Ithinss)
here.
'Apimap~oq A
10 ' A u n & < ~ ~ a t6pBq
Is greetrng
rou
Arlatarchva
the

&v~oh&q, &&
3 0 ~
mmmands, it ever hemightmmb
6C5au0r.
11 nai 'IquoCiq
s c e e ~rou
t
him.
and Jesus

0"&i

$J~$:Z

'

the
~ %?Jaw,
f

faithful and beloved

brother, who is fmm
among YOU. All the
things here they will
make known t o YOU.
10 A I I S . ~ B ~ C ~my
US
fellow captive sends
YOU hls Keetinm.

mands to welcome
him if ever he comes
to
l1 and
6
is
the Ionel
Justus, these being
of those circumcised.
Only these are my

'$2'

ki

fxk 3; g:"$s:z,"'

rraptro i q o t r o , p6vot . ouvrpyoi

cirEUmEkiO~,
these only fellow workers
p a u ~ h e i a v 703 0 ~ 0 0 oi;h~g~c
&y~v/l0qohua O d ,
these very
klngdom
of the ~ o d :
became
ones
have
I
......
.- . .hecnrn~
.
...
.-.
pol
rraprlropia. 1 2 & m r & S ~ m t b e strengthernng aid to
to me
mnmlation
Is preetlnp
me. 12 Ep'aphras,
kt
SpGv, &3hoq who i s from among
the tone)
out oi
you.
slave You, a slave of c h r M
X p ! m o t sIqrra6, T ~ T &yw1<6
S
w h i p Jesus, sends YOU his
of chrfst ~ e m s . Oilway.
sb~ggrinn over ereetines. always exerting Gikself in YOUR
bpGv
b ~ a i q npoucuxai~
Tva
of uov
in
the
prayers,
in order that behalf in [his] prayers.
u ~ a 9 - r c ~ X E I O I~ a ir r ~ . r ~ h q ~ ~ ~ o ~that
q p iYOU
v o ~may finally
sou m l g a stand perfect and havlnp been fully borne stand complete and
tv
.rTavri
Oo\fiparl
gEOO, with flrm conviction
In
all
will
oi the
ood. in all the will of God.
6r, 13 I indeed bear him
1s 1 p a p p iW?I ~ , , ~ =
to hlm
ulst witness that h e puts
himself t o great effort
In behalf of YOU and
ha&lving
$$?,
of those a t La-odi.ee's
r*v
hr Aao81riq r a l
TGV
the (ones) in
Laodicea and the (ones) In and Of those at
Hi.e.rap'~.lis.
'it 6 ~ ~ X L I .
14 Luke the beloved
~ferawlis..
physician sends
14 &uw&<~rnv bpBq Aou~Bq 6 larpbq you his greetings,
I n greetlllg
you
L&e
the healer and so does De,mas.
6 & y a n f i ~ & q uai ArlvBq. 16 ' A o n & o a d ~ 15 Give my greetings
the
loved
and Demas.
loU
t o the brothers at
r&q t v h a o h r i p & & h ~ o b q r a i NNlipQav Laa.di.ee'a and to
the m Laodibrothers and Nymphas Nym.~hs and to
r a i TI)"
~ a f OTKOV
k ~ l h ~ o i a vt h. e congregation
and the according to house of he*
eeeleda. a t her house.

COLOSSIANS4:16-I THESSALONIANS 1:s

6rw
8map' bpiv fi 16 And when this
And whenever mlght beread bellde vow the letter has been read
h ~ m o X f i , rra~/loare
iw
rat &v T$ among YOU. arrange
letter.
do row
inorder that also In the t h a t i t also be read
~ a in
i the congregation
t m h q p i p , &vayvwuBi
hao6trCwv
ecclesxa
of Laodlcesna
it should be reid, and of the ~ ~ . ~ . d l ,
AaaSraiaq
Yva
r a i I and that you also
k~
.rjv
Laodieea
the Iono) out oi
in order that ah0 I read the one from
b h ~ i q &vayvGre. 17 ~ a icirra-ic '
"W
La,o.di.ce'a. 17 Also.
~ n dsay YOU t,AP,~,btppua
YOU
mlghtread.
Ar,chlp,pus:
Bhine
6ranoviav
watchlng the ministry
Be boltbnE at
service
which you accepted in
hr rvpiw,
Tva
napihap~q
~ o r d , in order that lthel Lord. that you
you r e ~ d v e dalongside in
fulfill It."
n h poiq
18 1 Here is1 my
mu
tiil~i~p.
greetlng. Paul's, in my
~ E I Pna6hou.
~
18 '0 & m a o r d q !T
The greetlng t o the my end ofPaul. own hand, Continue
bearing my lprisonl
~V~~OYEGET~
T&v 6mpGv. 4
~e you bearlng ln mind ofme of the bonds. The bond8 in mind. The
undeserved kindness
X ~ P ~ S
psB' bpGv.
be with You.
undekved kindness wlth You.

16 rai

~~~~

wzch

'EF~S~

It!

z.2 : i ~ ~ :tp $
:

nPOE

OEIIAAONIKEIZ

TOWARD
THESSALONIANS

na0hoq ~ a i Zho~avLIq ~ a i T1 6 8 ~ 0 ~ Paul and Si1.va'nus

and Timothy t o
Silvanus
and
~LothY
paul
and
L W ee+
Y the congregation of
i ~ r h q ? i p O E U U ~ ~ ~ Y I Kk~
to the
eeelesla
of ~ h ~ ~ s a ~ o n t ahn s ood the Thessalo'ni.ans in
union with God the
n a r p i r a i r v i4, ' I q m t X 14'
Father and lthel Lard
pather end to f o r d ~ e s u s E)hriJti
Jesus Chrid:
x&pK
bpiv r a i clpilvq.
May YOU have
undeserved kindness to roo and peace.
undeserved klndness
2 E d x a p ~ u ~ o ~ p ~ TG
v
0 ~ 6~T&VIOTE and peace.
we are glving thanks to the God always ,
We
thank
~ r p irrhv~wv bpbv h v ~ i a v nol0~pWOl Cnl God when we make
about
all
of rou mention
making
upon mention concerning
rGv
npooruxin,
y
3 &61dLi.rT?w~all of YOU in our
the
prayers
incesaantly nrsvers.
= ~ - , ~ 3~ for
~ .we
bear incessantly in
rqpov~bvrc
t Gv
TOG
earlng In
ofroo
otthe
Of the mlnd YOUR faithful
r r i o s ~ o q nai r o t r&au ~ " q& &mlq r a i work and IYourl
ialth
and of the labor of b e l o v e end loving labor and

mini

%PkV

1 THESSALONIANS 1:4-9

~ i l 5 h r r i b q roii rupiou lyourl endurance due

hope
of the Lord to [your] hope in our
fiyirv 'I 006 X p l m o t Ep?po&cv
r o t 9606 Lord Jesus C h e s t
of us of3esus Christ
m front
of the GOO before our cod snd
nai nu? 'q fip&v. 4
eiMrcq
&6AQoi Father. 4 For we
end ~ a g r of us,
having kndwn, brothers know, brothers laved
fiyanIlp&vol h 6 r o t 9 ~ 0 6 , T ~ V~ K ~ O Yby~ God,
V
his choosing
hsvlns been loved by the God, tho choosing Of
YOU, 5 because
b 6v. 5 TI
76
C ~ ~ Y Y ~ A I O fip6v
V
O ~ Kthe g w d news we
O?YOU,
that the
goodnew8
of ua
not
preach did not turn
tycwieq eiq buhq t v A6y
pbvov &Ah& r a i UP
became into YO" in war? only
but also
speech alone but also
t v ~ U Y & ~ E I xai
mljym1
With power and with
in
pwer
and
spirit
holy spirit and strong
oiSarc
raWq
nhqpopopiq TOMB,
just as
fullassurance much. acmrdlngaa lov have k n o m
YOU know what sort
010,
Ey~Vileqp~vbpiv
61'
of men we became t o
what sort of ones we became to row through
YOU for YOUR Sakes;
6 nu1 bpciq IIIJIT)TU~j p 6 v & Y C V $ ~ ~ T Er a i r o t 6 and You became
and rov imitators of US urn became end the
Of us and
~ u p i o v , 6c5hpm01 T ~ Yhbyov tv ehiw~l
Lord, h a ~ i n g ~ ~ the
~ ~ ~word
t e din trlbuletion of the Lord:seeing
rrohhfi per& x ? P C ~ m i r u m o q h i o u , 7 B o ~ c that You accepted
much with JOY
of s ~ i r i t holy,
as-end the word Under much
tribulation with joy of
YEY~BCL,
bye5 T ~ O TT&u,v
Y
to hemme
roo
type
to all
the (onul holy Snirit. 7 s o t h a t
77lOT~irovolv
M ~ E G O V ~~1
~ ~ tv
believing
m the Macedonia end in
'Axaiq.
lievers in Mac-e.do'ni.8
Achsis.
and In Acha'ia
~---~.
8 The fact is,
8 &Q'
bp6v y&p
ttixl~al
6
From YO"
for has been sounded out the not only has the
h6yoq r o t ~ u p i o uod pbvw tv ~6 Mar~6ovi.q Word of Jehovah*
word of the Lord not only in the Maeedonh sounded forth from
r a i 'Axaiq, iiXh' hr r a n i r h q , fi n i u r , ~YOU in M a c e d a n i a
and Aehaia, but in every place the faith and Acha'ia. hut in
0 in,
4
np6q 76v &6v &<Ajhueev every place ~ o r m
o?rou the (me1 toward the God has gone ouf, faith toward God has
d a r e y' xpciav EXEW
fip6q
Aahriv
spread abroitd, so t h a t
as-and n A need to be having us to be SDeakinp we do not need to
TI.
9 adroi
nrpi
4 ~ say
6 anything.
~
9 For
anything:
they
about
us they themselves
drrrayyihhouv~v
bnoiav
e1~060v keep reporting about
they are reporting back
what mrt of
way into the wav we first
Euxopw np6q 6phg. ~ a ni6 q tncmp&lyarc entered in among
we had toward no", and how you turned u ~ o nYOU and how YOU
dnr6 T ~ cI66aov
V
~ O U A E ~ ~ L Iturned
Y
to God from
np65 ~ b BEi,v
v
toward the God from the
idols to be slaving IYOUR) idols t o slave
..
8' Jehovah. J7*1r.mz2,:
the Lord, neB; God, x'.
T'S

imoyovilq

o f k e endurance of the

fnY

%F

$
:

bt?z

+ a

~~~

5%

1 THESSALONIANS 1:lO-2:6

893

892

&rj
<&ma
rai
&Aq914, 10 r a l
to c o d
Uvlne
and
true,
and
&vay&e~v
d v ~ i b va b l d
h(
T&
to be remainin g u p the Son of him out of the
obpcru6v, 6v f i ~ c l p ~ vk T*
V~KP&!J,
heavens, whom he rased out of the dead (onel),
'IqaoGu
d
bubv@~ov
6~
Jcsua the (one) dzaw~ngto seu us out of the

Ainoi

be sure. YOU
&6E~00[ 2 To
yourselves know.

brothers:
njv c i m b
njv
n$q
byBq brothers. how o w
the way into
the lone) toward you visit t o YOU has not
6rl
0b
KEV~
Y~YOVW been without results.
that
not
empty
it has come to be, 2 but how, after we
2 &Ah&
npona86vr~q
~ a had
i
first suRered
but
having svffered before
and and been insolently
bBp1o9br~q
ndhq
according am treated (just a s YOU
having been hrolently treated
know) in Phi.lip'pi, we
oi6u?c
&
O~Xinnolq mustered up boldness
rn
Phlllppl
YOU have known
by means of our God
kna~~qu1aO6~cEa
to speak to YOU the
we were made outrpoken
good news of ~ o d
A a h j r m ~ a p 6 q hyhg T& chyyyyUlov T&
tospeak toward roo the goodnews of the wlth a great deal of
struggling. 3 For t h e
&ot
iv
nohh8
&y6vnvl.
God
in
much . struggling.
exhortation we give
n a p h x h q u ~ q 4 p 6 v 06..
EK rrh&yq 066L does not arise from
encouragement of us .,not out of error not-but error or h o m uncleant g &mBapuiaq ,0668 t v 6bh 4 &Ah& ness or with deoeit.
out DL uncfeannes8 not-but in deeeYt:
but 4 but, just as we have
~aehq
6 ~ 6 0 ~ 1 ~ 6 I u p ~ bnb
8 a 700 ~ E O O been proved by God
acfo~dlngP. we have been pmved by the God
a s fit to be entrusted
rr1orrvefiwt
6
ebayyyyUtov o h o q wlth the good news,
to be entrusted with
the
good news
thua
so we speak, as
Xahotpw
o
h q M p i m O ~ q&&oI(ov(~pleasing, not men, h u t
we are spcakfng,
a.s
to men
pleasing
God. who makes proof
&Ah& BEG
r8
Gon!pa(;ovn r&q ~ a p 6 i a qof our heatts.
but to God the (one)
proving
the hearts
5 In fact, a t , n o
fipfiv.
.:., .
,
time have we turned
of us. , ,
TOTE
hr hby nohaniaq up either with
sometime in worX of flattery flattering speech.
oi6mr
OGTE (Just a s YOU know) or
aOE0rd"g as
have known, nor with a false front for
npoqh60~1 T T ~ o v E ~ Odq
~ ~ ~y&gruq,
,
6 &TE eovetousnesa, God is
to pretense ofmveto~sn-. a d wi em,
nor witness1 6 Nelther
very (on,1

p
i5

mm have known,

for a Uvlne and true

a o d , 10 and to wait
for hls Son &om the
heavens, whom he
ralsed u p from the
dead, namely. Jesus,
delivers uri
the wrath which is
coming.

:&

tjet

4s

%% 1;:f

k?$$2E2

~ae&

??!

894

1 THESSALONIANS 2:7-12

h r o 6 v r e 5 6g W 3 p h o v 66Sav, o h &q' have we been seeking

seeking out of
men
glory, ner from glory from men, no,
bpdv O ~ T Edrrr' a h w v , ~ W & ~ E V Ob
I
P&PLI . either from YOU or
You nor from a*-,
beinnable in heavy thing from others, tho,,gh
etval
XploroG
&rrboroho~. 7 M h h we could be an
to be
of Christ
apostle^;
but expensive burden as
6 ~ c ~ h 8 r l r rm
v h o i 6v p i 0 9 b Gv bg 6bv apostles of christ.
we became babes in midst ofyo;, as if ever
To the contrary, we
ekhv~l
~h h u ~ ! ? 16~vcl.
may be eherifiing the of here& children: became gentle in the
of You, as when
S obrwq
~!JEIP~~EVOI
a nursing Inother
thus
having affectionate desire
cherishes her own
q%omGp~v
p s ~ a 6 o G w t Spiv
havwe were thinking weu to give share to m u z t t
lng a tender affection
p6vov TZ) E ~ ~ W ~ ~ I 700
O V 8eoG &hW ~ a i
for YOU,we were we"
only the goodnews of the Gad but
pleased t o impart t o
T ~ Ct a u ~ G vWX&C
616~1
&ycmrlroi
the of selves souls, through whieh loved loner) YOU,not only the goad
news of God, but also
Our Own souls, because
YOU became beloved
$0 US.
9
I I ~ P O Y E ~ ~ E T E y&p &6eh@0[
Y073-e bearing in mind for:
brothera:
9 Certainly YOU
r h o v 4pGv c a i T ~ Vp6xeov WIT& m i 4ptpa' bear in mind, hmthlabor of us and the toil: of nlEhSt and of day ers. Our labor and toll.
LpyC(r6p~01 rrp.3~ 76 p'
h l P a joai
was with working
workmg
toward the no? to putweght uwn night and day. so as
not t o p u t ad expennva
LrqpCca cv st5 bPh5
enyone
we preacred into
rou
the sive burden upon any
c d a y y h ~ o v TOG
8eot. 10 6 ~ i g p&pruprg One of You, t h a t we
good news
of the God.
tbv
w1tner.o~
Preached the eoad
~-~..
.
of ~ o t;,
d YOU.
~ a i 6 8e6t. cb5 6oiog
6 1 ~ a i o ~ a news
i
and the md, as 10ya11y and r l g h t e o ~ $ ~end 10 YOU are witnesses.
&rtp-g
6pTv
.roig
T,orchuu,v God is also, how loyal
and righteous and
vnblamabl~ to YOU
the (ones)
believing
unbiamahle we proved
6 y e ~ 8 q ( r w , 11
raehmp
we became,
according to which (thlngal wen to be to you
11 In harmony with
that You well know
%o
how, as a father does
n o r i p ~ t n v a iauroG r r a p a ~ a h o ~ v r rG
g??g
his children, we kept
father children of himself
encouraging
exhorting each one
vai
naparu'Jqfi~rvol ~ a i p a p ~ u p 6LUOI, of
and
and'
eonroiing
and
bearing wtncsa,
and bearing witness to
12 ~ 1 g r b
rr~plrrcnciv
bpB5 &<iwj YOU, 12 t o the end
into the to be waningabout you worth1 y
that YOU
TOG 8 ~ 0 0 TOG
~ a h o ~ v r obp&g
q
flq r i v on walking worthily
of the God the lone1
ealilng
you Into the
of a o d who is calling
t a y r o 6 b u l h s i a v ~ a 66Sw.
i
You t o his klngdom
of hrmself kingdom and glory.
and glory.

$2

p' Ze5

?
!&

2;

tpcn

own

!pEv $2

895

I THESSALONIANS 2:13-11

13 Indeed, t h a t is
18 Kai
6th
T O ~ O ~ a l
~ n d through
this
also
why we a i m thank
God Incessantly,
~ a p w r o O p w rf O+ &6c&imwq,
6rt
are giving thanks to the God meeruantly. because because when YOU
rrapcrhaP6vrs5
h6yov &KO!?< n a p ' received God's word.
having received alongside word ofhearing beside which YOU heard from
rot
8 ~ 0 6 t66Eao8r
06 h6yov us, YOU accepted it.
o! the
Gad rou accepted not word not a s the word of
&v8 h w v &Ah&
~ a 8 & < hhq80'
turiv men, but, Just as it
otmen
but according as truthfully it la truthfully IS, as the
A6yov @cot
6g
~ a i 6v~pycirm b word of Qod, which
word of Gab whieh also isworking within in is
at work in you
Gpiv
roi5
~ ~ ~ ~ u 14u bpdg
I v . y h p believers. 14 For
row
the lonesl
betieving.
YOU
101 YOU became lmltators,
LyswjOq-re,
&6Eh@oi
rGv brothers. of the
YOU became,
brothers:
of the
of God
TGV
oduiw b rfi that are in Jwde'a
br~hquttrv TOO 8roG
ecele~lsa of the God the lanes) being in the in union with Chrlat
drl
~h Jesus, because YOU
'lou6aiq b X p u r Q ' IqooO,
the also began suffering
hrbt
Jesus,
becau.a
~ u d e a in
adrh
LT&~ETC r a i bps?< i50rrb ~ t r va t the hands of YOUR
very lthingsl =OD suffered also row
by the own countrymen the
things as they
16iwv m p $ d c ~ G v
r a i a h o i 6 ~ same
b
own leuow tribesmen aaordmg IY elso they by also [arc suffering]
.rGv 'lov6aiwv, 15
sfiv
r a i .r6v r6p1ov a t the hands of the
the
Jews.
of the (ones1 also the Lord jeWs, 15 who killed
( ~ ~ K I E I V & V I 'W
Iq(TOGY
V
I(& TOSF 0rrmjr0.5 r a i even the Lord Jesus
having killed
Jesus and the Pmphcta and and the prophets and
erseeuted us Furtr6tw<hvrov,
ral
8rf
having persecuted out. and to God
thermore, they are not
& & p h o l g pleaslng God, hut are
&pm~6vrwv,
nai
rraolv
men
pleasing.
and
to all
agalnst [the Interests
bavriwv
16 noXu6vrwv 4
roig of] all men. 16 as
of (anew) con(rary.
hindering
to
they try t o hinder us
L ~ Y E U I Vh a h j u a ~ Tva
U ~ ~ G U I V , from speaklng t o peanations to speak In order that they might be Saved.
of the nations t h a t
E I ~
.rb & v m h &at
&inr
m 5 & p a iag these mlght be saved.
Into tho
iofl%up
of them the
with the result t h a t
n&vrorc. EqBao~v 6k m' a h o y 4 6 p y i they always fill u p the
aiways. Came ahead but upon them the wrath
of their sins.
But his wrath has
~ 1 5.I~\o(.
Into end.
at length come upon
66,
&6cA@oi them
11 'H eig
but,
$e
1 7 As for ourselves,
hrrog@av;;8hVvre
9 '
bp0v
npbg brothers, when we
having een PhaneioFf from
You
toward were bereaved of you
ratp.3~
Opaq, r r p a o i r r r ~ 06 ra 6iq, for hut a short time.
not to eart. I" person, not in
appolntcd time of hour,
to face
n c p ~ o o o ~ t p o ' LmovS&uapw r b rrphorrov heart, we endeavored
face
moreabundsnUy w e s p e e d e d u ~ the
far more than is usual

$ffz

l%b!Ly:

'

'!$'

w
1 THESSALONIANS 2:18-3:s
bpGv

i6siv

896

rrohhi

C"rrl8vpiq.

to see Y o n faces with

greatdesire. 18
this reason we wanted
Through which
we willed
to come toward to
to
yes,
JpBq, dy*
p i v ilaOhoq ~ a hi a 6 ~ a 6i i q I Paul, both once and
YOU,
I indeed
Paul and once and tvicb, a
time, hut
K ~ Ti u i u o ~ e vf i ~ 6 5 6 Zaravhq. 19 ~ i 5yirp Satan cut across our
and cut i n a n us the
Satan.
What for path. 19 For what
i u G v Urrk ii x a p a ii ori$avog xaux6ocwqof us hope or joy or crown
of boasting - is our hope or joy or
crown of exultation
?
oljxi ~ a iipciq-Bprr~oo8~v
i
TOO n v ~ i o u-why. is it not in
ar not also YOU - ln front
Of the
Lord
fact y o u ? - b e f o r e
our Lord Jesus a t his
$&b
n~~~~~~~
20 J E?< y h p ~ T S fi 66Sa qp6v ~ a ifi presence?' 20 You
are Our
$0"
for Yonare the giory of us and the
and joy.
uao&.
,~
,
lo=.
I 0 Hence when UP.
could bear,it no
A6
)~llu&rt
longer, we saw good to
~ h r o u g hwhich
n o t yet
~f~~~~~
be left alone in Athq l j 6 0 ~ f i ~ a p ~ vKa~ah~l.@i]vac
ens; 2 and we sent
we thought weu , to be left down
Timothy, our brother
~ 6 u o ~ 2 ~ a Ci ~ ~ I I V ~ P E V T I V ~ ~ E O Y&T,
and God,s minister in
[ones] a6ne.
and
we sent
~imothy.
about
&Ssh@v i p G v ~ a Sihnovov
i
TOO ~ E O OCv TQ the good
brother of us and servant ?f the GO^ in the the Christ, in order
make
'Im
~ i i a y y ~ h i 705
q
XPIUTO~, ~ i q76
uqpi<ac
gaod news of the Christ, into the to fixfirmly Bnd Comfort YOU in
behalf of YOUR faith,
Jp&q n a i r r a p a n a h i o a ~ J n i p ~ i rrio.rroq
q
uau
and
tocamfort
aver the
faith
3 that no one might
be swayed by these
oaivcdat
Taiq
JpGv 3 ~b p q 6 b a
of YOU
the
no one
to be swayed
the tribulations. F a r you
yourselves know we
8hiylsrrw
~aGra~g.
aGroi
tribulations
these.
Very (ones)
are allpointed to this
oiSars
brt clq
TOOTO
~ ~ i p ~very
e ~thlng
.
4 In fact,
YOU have known that into thls (thmg) we are lymg, too, when we were
4 rai
~ T E rpdq
bphq
KEY, wlth YOU, we used to
and
when toward
rav
we were, tell YOU beforehand
rrporhiyopcv
3piv
6ro
p i h h o p s ~ that we were destlned
we were saylng before to YO"
that we are about to suffer trlbulatlan,
ehiPsa8at
~aei)~
~ a just
i
as it has also
to be suffering t n d u ~ a t ~ o n , according as
aira I ha~Denedand ns vnn
~YLYETO ~ a i
oi6ar~.
5
know. 5 That is why,
i t has occurred and rou have k n o w .
TOOTO ~ 6 y Gp K&TI OT&YWY h I ~ p w a~i~~d bear it no longer,
of

to see

70-

61671

18

' A ~u?

mucli .

desire.

f i e ~ h j o a p ~ vthesiv - r p 6 q

:k2

~~~~~

'$72~;~

)?;:

3%

this

also I n 3 y e t beanng up

yuGva~

to know

T ~ Y

the

19' See App 3e

r r i o ~ i v JpiIv,
falth
of You,

I sent

p j

not

into the

r
11 YOUR

- nf
-.

h.n w
.tn
..-

fa~thfulness,as
samehow perhaps ln Some way
nuq

1 THESSALONIANS 3:6-12

897

n~!p&<wv nai ~ i qthe Tempter might

tempting and into have tempted y o u ,
and our labor might
yivqrat
6 ~ 6 n o qfip6v.
uevbv
ernpti(ners1 might become the labor of us.
have turned out to be
6 "APT,
66 t h 8 6 ~ ~ 0 qT~poe&ov ~ p d qin vain.
Rightnow but havingeome ofTimothy toward
6 But Timothy has
jp6q hq' bpGv ~ a i ~ & a y y ~ h l o a p & v o u just now come to us
us
from roo and havingglvengoodnews of from YOU and given us
fipiv T ~ Yn i q ~ ~KO;
v T$V & y h n q ~ J Ijv, ~ a tih e good news about
to us the f a ~ t h and the
love
o t ~ o u ,and YOUR faithfulness and
TI
ZXETE
pveiav
fipGv h y a e j v love, and that YOU
that YOU are having remembrance of us
good
continue having gaod
ndrvro-rs
fn1no8oiivrrg
/Ssiv remembrance of us
always
yearning
to see always, yearning to
K&&TE~
,
n a i ?psi$ bphq, see us in the same
according to which thmgrl even also we
roo, way, indeed, as we
7 st&
TOOTO
r r a p r ~ h j e l p a v , ~ ir6shqoi, also do YOU. 7 That
through
this
we were com orte , brothers, is why, brothers, we
been comforted
&$'
bpi"
t i nhoq
dlvciyl(q ~ a have
i
upon
roo
upon
all
the necessity and over-YOU
in all our
ehiqcl
fipOv
Sch
rfiq J I j v W ~ O T E W ~ , necessity and tribufaith,
lation through the
tribulation of us through the o t x o u
8
671
VOY
/Gpv
h
Jpciq faithfulness YOU show,
because
now
we are living if ever
You
8 becausenow we live
if YOU stand firm in
6v
K U ~ ~ W9. ~ i v a
UT~KETE
in
Lord.
What
a r e standtng
[the] Lord. 9 For
TG
~ E Gwhat thanksgiving
c6xaploriav
6vvhps8a
thanksgiving
we are able
to the
Gah can we render to
Concerning YOU
hvrarroSo0va~ nepi bp6v iiri n 6 o q ~ i God
j
t o give back instead about you upon
aU
the in return for all the
X O ~ ~ O ~ E V 61'
Jphg joy with which we
you are rejoicing on YOUR
to d i c h we are reloicing through
before our
Zpnpao8zv TOO @ZOO fipilv, 10 Y U I T ~ ~ ~ a account
i
in front
of the God of "3,
of night and God, 10 while night
i p i p a q imeprrrrcp~ooo5 6 ~ 6 p m 0 1 ~ i q ~d and day we make
of day
superabundantly Su~PUcating intd the more than extraordi$ 6 ~ 7JpGv
~
~b np6ownov nai ncrrapri6a~ nary supplications to
to see of ran the
face
and to adjust dawn see YOUR faces and to
make good the things
rtt b o ~ r p 6 p a n l ~ i q~ ~ O T E bW GY
~
the (things1 lacking of the
faith
ot~oui
that are lackina.about
11 A J 6 g
6L 6 e ~ b q~ a r ir a ~ i pj p 6 v mUR
11 NOWmay our
Very (onel but the God and Father of us
~ a i
6
~ i l p ~ o q ipGv
'lqo00q God and Father
and
the
~ord
of us
Jesus
himself and our Lord
~areue6vaf
66dY fil&
np6q Jesus dlreet our
may h e stra~ghtendown the way of us toward way prosperously to
YOU
12 Moreover.
bllhs. 12 hphq
6k
6
K,jP,Oq
70".
YO"
but
the
Lord mav the Lord cause
nkovhoan
KD;
~ T E ~ I O ~ E ~ ~ ~ I
6rrsipaocv 3pBq

he tempted

rou

the (one)

fit$

5::

g'!

may cause to bemmemore

and

may make abound

898

1 THESSALONIANS 3:13-4:6

rfi &

t o the

1 and
~ a if i ~ ~ i$to
c

&nq c1g &XAiXouq nai el( s r h r a g m love to one another

lnto one enother and lnto all toned.
to
even as we

rove

ndhsrrp

even aIso
o~pi<aoll

acmrdlng to whlch ithlngsl

bpcq, 13 ctq
row.

Into

76

the

toRxRrmly
& y t d p
in
holiness

rap6iag &pi m o y t v

!)l%

~ X r o v m ~ c i v iv TQ np&ypcnl ;hv &6ohgb encroach upon the

mat er
he brother rights of h ~ brother
s
s
a6roii
6,671
E~61rogKOp~oq nspi In t h ~ matter.
of him: through whleh avenger
Lord
about hause
jehov*. is
nhVTo!J
TO~OV
~ d h g
uai one who exacts punto be taking more of In the

also do to YOU; 13 to
the end that he may

we

:?$

make

all

Ikm. unhlamahle in

Eprrpou0w

of the

unbkrneble

Lord

of us

Jesus

wlth

in fmnt

all

we beforehand sald

1 A~iinally.brothers.

* we
You
we are requesting and exhort YOU by
bpeg nal naparaAo0prv i v rupi 'Iqoorj, the Lord Jesus, just
and we are enoouraglng In ~ o r f Jesus, as YOU received lthe
10"
Yva
~a0hq
T~PEA&PETO
1 n ~ t N ~ t i ofrom
n 1 us
h order that aeeordlnB es vov recelved alongside
how You
to
76 ni)g
6si
walk
and
pleas;
God,
b:%
the how
it hbindlnn
just as YOU are i n fact
ncptm~iv
rai
&P~~KEIV
to be w a l k l n.
~about and
to be .
o
~
~ . ~
~
~
~
would keep on doing
naewc
ral
nap~nardrr
accordlngor
also
vovarc watklngabout. - it more fully. 2 For
YOU know the orders
iva
mploUCliQre
In order that
vow may a b u n d
rather. we gave YOU through
Z
oi6me
h p rivac wapayyrhiaq the Lord Jesus.
Yo0 have kDOm ror
whet
Charges
3 For this is
66i)nap~v bpiv
6 ~ 3 roc KVP~OU 'l~o00. what
God arills,the
to rov through the Lord
weeave
Jesus.
sanctifying* of yon.
3 T o h o y a p imlv 0iX a 700 0r&
that
Iram
Thla
for
la
wif
of the God:
fornication: 4 that
&y1aup6q b iw
&nLxru0a1
each one of You
.anctlReatlon o?ro< to be holding s e l v n f m m
Should
how to
~ 0 p v ~ i a 4q
e16iva1
ihrr'
mm
forn~catioi, to have known get possession of his
L~aurov b &v rb LauroO onr6og r ~ h o 0 a own
~ vessel in sanceRCh lone1 o)l~ou the of hlmself veerel to possess tification and honor,
iv
& y ~ a u p r j nai r ~ p i l 6 p)I i v ~60.1 6 not in covetous
in snnctlAcotlan and honb:,
not in passlan
Sexual appetite such
trr~0vpiaq
na8hnr
of desire
aeoordlng to whleh 8hthlngs)even %:'SO those
have which do not
T& eevq
~ d :
ci66ra
76v
the natlona the (ones1
hhsvtnp known the cod: know God; 6 that
Kai no one go to the

holnb

Leftover (thing),

&6eXgoi

tpor0pov

brothers:

in

%%

tte
't$

$2

A!

the

.. ...
-.
IS' See ADD 3s. S' Or. "the haldlng sacred ltmatlnp as holy~."

accordlngas

bpiv

also lshment for

these
"a; things. just a s we

to YOU
told YO" beforehand
S I ~ M ~ P T U P + E ~ 7~ . oh Y ~ Pi ~ $ $ , y
and also gave
we thoroughly bare witness.
~ o tfor
a thorough witness.
6 0 ~ 6t ~
i d~a0apui~
;
$
called US,
fi!$F
the ~ o d upon uncleanness
not with allowance
&ytaop+. 8
rotyapoirv
s a n e ~ ~ c a t i o n . TO you-for-theretore
the (one) for uncleanness. but
in connection with
&0r~Gu ohn hveponov
puttmg aalds not
man
he is putttng aside sanctification. S So,
then, the man that
&AX?, T ~ V0 d v
T ~ V 6166v~a ~6 nvrG a
shows disregard is
but
the God the tone1 BLvinP the aplrk
ah.ro0 ~6 ~ Y ~ O CISV b&&g.
disregarding, not man,
01 hlm the holy into YOU.
but God, who puts hls
9 nrpi 6; riq
plAa6rXgia~ 06 xpriav
sP1rit ln You
About but the brotherly s ect on not need
9 However, wlth
reference to brotherly
fxrrr
y&pelv
bpiv,
ab-roi
YO" are havlng
to be wrltins to roo, very lanes) love, you do not need
yhp bpdg 0~06iSa~.roi t m e
r15 r6 us to be writing YOU.
for
YOU
taught by God YOU Ore Into the for you
dryanev
&hX~Aouq' 10 nai
are taught by God'
t o be lovlng
one another;
and
to love one another;
o k 10 and, in fact, YOU
TOIE~TS
a6r6 , eiq nbvrag rob<
brotters
the
Into
all
!t
you are doing
are doing it to all
.rob<
tv
&Ah
'4 Ma~rbvi(l.
in
the (ones1
In
whole
the
Macedonla.
Macedo'ni-a.
C16chgoi, exhort You, But we
naparaXo0prv
Sl
we are encouraging
but
'ti:
brothers.
m an doing it
TTEP~UUEOEIV
p
c
~
o
v11, and to
in fuller measure,
to be abounding
$ ~ X o ~ t p r i o e a ~~OUX&ZLIV
~
~ a l npbuoe~v " and to make it
to e fond of honor to be quiet and to be periormlng YOUR aim to live
i61a ual tpy&Sru0al raig xepoiv Quietly and to mind
.rh
the (thlngal own and to be worklng to the hands YOUR own business
~a0bq
bpi" n a p y oihaprv, and Work with
6 0v;
hands, just as We
according 86 to YOU
w e k l i charge,
Ordered YOU; 12 so
12
7va
nep~narfire
YOU may be wnlklng about that YOU may be
I order that
eduxqp6vwg npbg
rob$
L S ~ nai walking decently as
decently
toward the toner)
outslde and regards people outside
and not be needing
pq6odq xpriav
Exq~c
anything.
of "-thing
need YOU may be h a v l n ~ .

,,

the

these (thtnhs).

npoeinaprv

holiness before our

T&
eE00 ~ a Ti T O I T & ~4p0v LY .re mpouuiq God and Father a t the
of the God and Father of us In the Dresenrr presence. of our Lord
TOG KVP~OU 4pi)Y 'lQ006 MET&?T&Tw T&V Jesus with all his holy
hearts

1 THESSALONIANS 4:7-12

899

oueht

6' sehovah,

J7.1.17.1h12.";

Lord. "ABVp.

9. God, IIABV~:Jehovah, J".

8&opw
6L bphq
&yvoelv
I3 Moreover, brothNot we are willing but YOU to be ignarLnt, ers, we do nnt want
&6eAqoi
'Cr~p;
~irv
rot opCvwv, YOU to be ignorant
brothen:
about
the (ones)
SkePing,
mnn.m~no
--..--......-+hmo
-..--K & S ~ ~ a who
P
hurrio8~
iva
i
are sleeplng [in
In order that not m u may be sad aceordmg as also
that You may
ol
Xomroi
just as the
the leftover (ones) the)~.I!:
also do who have
14 el yirp r r ~ m e ~ j c p r vart 'IqooGq dmC8awv rest
no how
For
If for we are believing that Jesus
dted
Our "lth Is that Jesus
r a i & v f l , o h o q r a l 6 8c6q
mJq
died and rose a w n ,
and he .toad up, thus
the GO^ the cones)
too*
who
ro~pq8Cvraq 61& TOG ' IquoD
S<EI
having alept through the seeus hewill lead have fallen asleep [in
air"
a J r 3 . 15 TOGTO
blriv death] through Jesus
Ood will bring with
together with
him.
~hls
to
him. 16 For this is
hfyopcv
we are llsy1ns ,n
;?!,?' $: what we tell You by
Jehovah's' word, that
01
nep~he~rrbpcvo~riq
we the living who
the (ones) . being left around into
8uwIve ta t h e p1e5
napowiav
TOO
rupiou
06
nresence
of the
~ord
not
I% eence of t h e Lord shall
P~&O~N
0
K O ~ ~ ~ ~ E VInT "O
~ C . wecede
we ahouid oome ahead of the lonea) hav~ngslept; those who have fallen
[In death],
16 6 r ~ a h 6 q
6 ~ J p ~ oPvq ~ c h s t j o p a ~ i ,
~ . E B U 7-ry
~
tone) tho ~ o r din
16 because the Lord'
b Wvj & p m U o v r a i t v u & X n n n ~ OEOG h'mSelf wiil descend
in vo~ce of archangel end
trumpet of GO&. from heaven with a
umap?pe~a~
dm' odpavo0, rat ol cOmmandlng
ha wlll come down from
heaven.
and
the wlth an archangel's
veupoi
tv X P I U T &vauriuokaI
~
rrphv,
and with God's
dead tones) in Christ
will stand up
first.
trumpet, and those
who
dead in -Ion
17 h c l r a
PyJq
S&rq
01
thcreu~n
llvlng the (ones) with Chrlst will rise
flrst. 17 Afterward
nrp~hctrrbp~vo~
*pa
being left around at the same time together with we the living who
aliroiq
&prr q06peea
1" v a a l q clq are surviving
them
we w i x e snatched In
30uds
Into tolrether
with them.
e n r & q u l v mir uupiou r1q &f
rai ~ t r o gbe caught away in
meetlng of the Lord into a r and thus clouds to meet the
n&vro~c
oh
Kupi ' ~ ~ , j Lord'
~ ~ in8 the
~ air;
. and
slwaya . togetherwith
L O
we shall be. thus we shall always
18 'nore
rrapanahsi~irl &XXjXovq & TO^ be wlth lthel lord.'
As-and be ran comforting one another m the 18 Co-uently
keep
comforting one anothh6yotq m h o t q .
word8
these.
er with these words.
1V Jehovah's. JI.B.17Ja,'a;
Lord's, nABVg. 16i, 17' The Lord. "ABVg; Jehovah,
J
17. Lo-, rABVg; Jehovah, Jlnsl**.

13 Od

k$! i K L 'kd6.P'

72'
kt

c" Y22

EGq

:$

;:

'

'

2;15

6L v
xpbvwv
NOW a s for the
hut
the
tlmes
times and the
seasons.
brothers,
~alpi,~,
&6a@i,
0x3
~pciav
appointed tlmes.
brothers,
not
need you need nothing to
be written to You.
Exc-rc
bp?v -,+eat,
2
T
O
yonare h a v l n ~ to roo to he wntten.
very loner) 2 F O ~YOU yourselves
oi6me
BTI fipfpa know quite well that
YOU have known
that
day Jehovsh's' day is
Kvpiau bq KX*~
& %mi o h w q Epxcra~. coming exactly a s a
of 1ard as
thief
m night
thus 1s COmbJg. thief in the nlght.
3 6~av
Xfyoutv ,
nai 3 Whenever i t is
Whenever they may beraying
and t h a t they are saying:
Ertrqhh~~a, 7 6 ~ e
alqvi61oq
a h o i q "Peace and securltyl"
to
securlt~,
then
sudden
then sudden destruction is to be Instantly
b6iv
hiormat
bhe8pq ixnrcp 1
t5 standing upon destruction as-even the birth Pans u p n them just as the
hr y a m p i &xo6on, rat od p i pang of distress upon
Ti(
to the [<oman1 In belly having, end not " 0 a pregnant woman:
tnqijyoulv.
4 ir cis 66 &6eh@oi, OJK and they will by no
they should Beeout.
ljloo hul, brothera. not means escape. 1 But
h
T
T
L &V U K ~ T L I ,
ivo.
fi 1pLpa YOU, brothers, YOU are
YO" are in
dsrknesa, in order that the day not in darkness. so
t h a t that day should
~hfmaq
rmah&@a,
b$$q
thieves
should receive own. Overtake you as i t
5 rrdnrreq y h p bpdg vloi qwr6
dore Kai would thieves. 6 for
for
rou son. of light rou are and YOU are all sand Of
"10;
iptfaq.
Odr b p h , w ~ r d q d6L light and sans of day.
sans
of ny.
~ o t weare Of n l C t not-but we belong neither to
night nor to darkness.
tr~biouq.
of darkness.
B fin t h e n let us
6 &pa
08v
Really therefore z%
oi
Xomoi,
&M&
YP~~YOFGP~V stay awake and keep
the leftover (ones), but may we be stayin8 awake
senses. 7 For
~ a i
wiqwpcv.
7
oi
Y ~ Pthose who sleep are
and
may we be sober.
he (onem)
far accustomed to sleep
na8e66ovrrq
YUKT~S
K ~ ~ E L ~ ~ O W I V , ~ a ai t night, and those
sleeplng
of night
they are sleeping.
and who get drunk are
01
psBw~6p~vot
~ 1 1 6usually
~
dmnk a t
the (ones)
gettlng Ulem~lvesdrunk
of night nieht. 8 ~ u a st for
8 f i p ~ i q 62 fipipaq ~ V T L S u&ho belong to the
pe86ouotv.
they are being drunk;
we but of day being day, let us keep our
viqwprv.
tv6uc6rp~vo1
85paua senses and have on
may wc be sober,
havingput on
breaalplate the breastplate of
n i m e o q l a i &y&qq
n r p ~ n e p d a i a v faith and love and as
helmet
a helmet the hope of
of faith
and
of love
and
salvation; 9 because
t A ~ i 6uw~qpias
~
9 b ~ , OJK E8sro fi&
God assigned us, not
hope oi ssivation;
because not put
us
-

ncpi

r\hnut

~~~~

12: CI."%k$

Ed&

$2

2. ~ehovah's,. l ? . l . ~ 8 . 1 * . ~ b ' BLords~,

~~~:
"ABVg.

v
I

1 THESSALONIANS 5:lO-15

902

903

6 b

c t ~dpy?y &Ah& E I ~ neplnoiqulv

Go2 Into wrat
but into procuring
oompiaq
6th
TOO rvpiou fi 6~ ' I ~ u o O
of salvation through the Lord ofus ofJesus
lorot, 10
rot
x6hrlst ,
of the (one) hn*av6n0<
having died
iTe
iva
I" order that
whether

to wrath. hut to
the acqui,.jng f,
salvation through our
Lord Jems Christ.
10 He died for us.
that. whether we
stay awake or are
asleep. we should
live together with
him. 11 Therefore
keep comforting one
another and building
one another up, just
ral
clq ~ b vEva
ra0hq
~oIuo6oe i n
and be YOU bukdlng up one the one: seco~dingas as YOU are in fact
~ a i
no!ei~e.
doing.
also YO" are d0l"P.
12 NOWwe request
12
' E p w ~ 6 ~ c v 62
bw6<, &6phgoi You, brothers. t o
we are requesting but
you,
brothers: have reeard
for
th0.e
~"
- ~ .
.
-.
...
rl6iva1
ro3q
~ o n 1 6 v m qLv Spiv rdi who are working
to have known the loneal lsborlng h you and hard among You and
n o i u ~ aLuouq
b 6v
tv
r u p i ~ ~ a ipresidingover you
seBndlng Eelore
0
B
Lord
and .
m [the] Lord and
vou0e~otvrac
You;
admonishing
uuttlng mlnd in byou,
p ? ~ , 13 :a;
to
13 and t o give them
aliro6q h r p s ~ n r p t o o o tLu & h n n thp.'$h &he
than extraordithem
su~erobundently in rove
nary consideration i n
tpyov . alirhv.
EI~~YESETL
tavroiq. love because of their
work of them. ~c YOU pesceable in
14 n a p ~ u a A o 0 p c v
6L : :yb
&6Ehwi, work. Be peaceable
Weare cncouraglnp
but
brothers, with one another.
wu&nire
rob<
&r&K-rou5, 14 On the other
be rou putting mlnd In
the
dlsorderl~, hand. we exhort YOU.
napapu9sio0~
~obq
6Alyo 6 x 0 ~ 5 brothers. admonish
be YOU oons~lins
the
Ones Of lYttleso;1.
the disorderly, speak
hvriyedc
6
&o8evhv
eonsolingly t o t h e
be uoo holdlna selves apelnlt
the
weak (one:), depressed souls,
paxpaBuprir~
npbc
n k v ~ a q . auppart the weak, be
be rov havlng longnesa of suirlt
toward
all.
long-suffering toward
15
6pBre
811. 15 see t h a t no
Be you seeing
one renders injury far
&vri
K ~ K O S mvi
&no60
inlury to anyone else.
in place of 'bad lthlnn) to anyone he might
6i~,,,,
but always pursue
&Ah& nkvrorc r b
& a0bv
but
always the gOodllthlng) be vov pursuing what 1s good toward
one another and t o all
~ l q &hhjAo~q ~ a ~
i t qn k v ~ a ~
lnto onesnother and Into
all.
others.
- the

fip

z!tt (

~~~

$;$BL$;lng

oiibF,n e."da;t2ng,

-1

1 THESSALONIANS 5:16-28

16 AlrnYS be
17 &GlaAcinrwg
lnecssnntly rejoicing. 11 Pray
incessantly. 18 I n
T I ~ W E ~ E O ~ C ,18
tv
be vou praylns,
In
rrerythlng connection with
mixa I ~ E ~ mT G ~~ oy h p 8 U a 0cot everything give
be YOU .
~ k b.thanks:
x
thls for
of God thanks. For this is the
'I,,,,&
elq bps$ 18
mt a will of God in union
Jesus lnto rov.
The sPiryt wlth Christ Jesus respecting YOU. 19 Do
be r o ~ ~ E 6 : h ~ n20g .
not put out the fire
~{O~NC~TE.
21 a & n a
6; of the splrlt. 20 Do
be you trcstingsanothlnp:
all lthlngr)
but not treat prophesyings
with contempt.
6o~lp&<rrs
TA
.dbv
be you provl&.
the
Rne (thlna) 21 Make sure of all
things; hold fast t o
Kart FTL
22 h b n a n b q ri6ouq
be rou holdng how",
from every seen lforml what is flne. 22 Abstain from every farm
nouq 06
&~~xEu~L.
oi wleke!(neaa)
be uou holdlng Youraelvell horn.
of wickedness.
23 May the very
23 A d d s
6L 6 0
L
Very lone1 but the Go
God of peace sanctify
oampletely.
hy~hua~
6Ao~rh~i
~ a YOU
i
may aanctlfy
*$$' completely
wtole,
and ~ ~
sound
,
j every
6Xbhqpov
6 Gv r b nvet a ~ a ;fi respect may the spint
whole In levery) part o?=ou the aP1.K
and the and soul and body

~aiprrc,

%
?!;

be rau rejoielnp,

WI~
+

2 X8$

$A

n%lEkq A!

TOG

rupiou
' I 00;
X lmo;
Lord
oi3esUs
ghr1.t
24
6
r d 0 v bphq,
~ a i t h Athe (one) eall~ng you,
rna?t%?L'&pt.
8q nai notfiusl.
who also will do.
25 'ASch?oi, n p w L I i x ~ d L ~ a m
i p i fiphv.
~ m t h e r a , be rov prsylng also about us.
26 'Aunhoaa8e TOG< & 6 d w b < n'iv'ras b
erect rou
the brothera
all
In
q!A'pmt
&yiv.
48s
holy.

of the

puttgg

&: K$F

iess manner a t the

presence. of our lord
Jesus christ. Z4 He
who is
Yon is
faithful, and h e will

"."-"- ..
.lcnA"

it

25 Brothers, contin-

ue in
for us,
26 Greet all the
brothers with a

holy kiss.
21 I a m putting
YOU under the solemn
obligatlon by the
~oiq
for th,s letter
the
t o be read t o all the
brothers
28 The undeserved

27 I
'Evo vi<w
on oath
&vaywo8"va1
&mo?ohjv w6u1v
to be reax
letter
to ell
&6~hgoi<.
blothers.
28 'H
X ~ P I ~
~h~ undeserved klndnasa
Jesus
kindness
Christ
of our
be with
Lord
fipGv 'Iqoot X t o r o t pew bpGv.
YOU.
of US J E ~ S thrlst wlth YOU.
$3' SeeApp3~. 27' TheLard, "ABVp: Jeho~nh~F~L19J4.1~.
28. lULDIItVgSyh*
close with "Amen": omitted by BD'SyN*rrn.

2%

'E?

m
2 THESSALONIANS 1:7-12

805

nairhoq r a i E l h o d q r a l TI 6Broq re
Paul a n d Sil.va'nus
Paul and Sllvenus and ~ h o t h y to the
and Timothy t o
t r r h t l o i p ~ ~ ~ ~ c l h o v Lvl n ~BtO
~ v n a r p i t h e congregation of
ecelesle
of Thnsralon~ans In cod Father the Thes.sa.la~,,i.ans in
fipav ~ a vupiy
i
'IquoO XPIUT@
union with God our
Of Us and to Lord
JCPU.
Chlist:
Father and lthel lord
2
X & P ~
bpiv
ra; r[p+,, Jesus ~ h r i s t .
undeserved klndness to rou end
peace
2 May YOU have
&rr& 9soG na-rpbq Kai rvpiou 'Iqooir X p ~ u r o t . undeserved kindness
from God Fnthcr and Lord Jesus
Christ, and oeace -from
- -- Gnrt
-.
3
Ebxap~orriv
69tihoptv
the Father and [the]
TO be nivlng
we ere
- thanks
.. .... Lord Jesus Christ.
BECJ ~ & V T O T En ~ p iG ~ O V , & 6 ~ h + ~ i ~
~ e 3 We
b are
~ obligated
God always about YOU,
bl.~thers: sccordingaa t o give God thanks
always for you, brothht16v kurw,
dr!
brrrpau~&vr,
Worthy
It Is,
became
1s having supergrowth ers, as it is fitting,
fi nioriq b Qv ~ a l rkov&<el
1 because YOUR faith is
the
faith o?~ou end is beeomlng more the growing exceedingly
and the love of each
& &nn t d q ~ K & D T O U T & ~ T ~ V b
rove
of ona of each
of a11 a-...
tyou .
intn
.... and all of ron is
&hhjhoug, 4 &UTE
a6~0Sq
fit$:
6" increasing one toward
one another,
as-and
very tones)
in the other. 4 As a
Gpiv
tvnaux&o8a1
6v raiq t ~ ~ h q u tesult
i ~ , we
~ ourselves
YOU
to be boasling In In
the
eccleaias take pride in you
TOO BroG h i p
Cnopo4< b
vai a,mOng the c o n m g a of the God over o f t e endurance o?~ou and tlons of Gad because
n i m w q tv rr&olv roiq 6twypoiq
bpav Of YOUR endurance
Offalth in
all
the persecutlons of vov and faith in all v o m
persecutions and t h e
ral
~aiq
Bhilyrotv
and
to the
tribvlatlona
to whlch tribulations t h a t YOU
&vlxcuBt
5 E v ~ E I ~ ~ o . . ~ q < are bearing. 5 Thls
You are h o l d i n ~ ~ l v r ( l u p , showing wlthln
of the is a proof of the
6maiaq
KP~UFW
roc
grot,
CIS
~6 rxhteous judgment of
rlshteoua judsmen? at the
Cod. into the God, leading t o YOUR
'Ounted
~aratlw8jval
bp& 7.5 pauchriaq
of the kingdom of
to be counted down worthy rov of
kingdom
~~

~~

,:t.

~~~

np

~~

av

be

God, 'Or
TOO
BEOG, GTLP
45 r a i
TT&UXETE.
of the God, over whleh a180 uov ere suffering. are indeed suffering.
6 This takes into

6 tirrcp

6i~a10v
If-even
righteous [thing)
&vrmo6otva1
to give back instead

nap&
beslde

BrQ account that it is

God
an God.s
0
part t o repay tributo the Cones)
lation t o those who

Bhif3ouu1v
bph<
Bhiqtv 1 r a l make tribulation for
msklng trlbulatlon far
row
tribulation
and
7 but. t o YOU
kip%
roiq
8A1Popivol
who suffer tribulation,
to rov
the (ones)
beins put under trk#ulatlon relief
with us
h v t ~ l v p ~ 8 ' 4phv &Y ~j & K O K ~ ? ~ OatE the
I
of
lettlngup wlth
us
in the
revelation
the
Jesus
from
TOO
rupiou ' I ~ U O O
oSpavoir yr'
of the
LOM
~ e s u s from
heaven
WIUI heaven with his
&yyihwv 6 ~ v d r p ~ w &TOO
q
8 i v nupi gAoy6q. Powerful angels 8 in
angels- of Power of him
in fln of flame. a Ramina fire. as h e
6166noq
tdirqu,v
rois
p? brings vengeance upon
of tone) glving
vengeance
to Ue tonen)
not
who do not
ri66ut
Bcbv ~ a i
roiq
God and those
having known
God
and
to the (ones)
who do not obey the
KYPioU
cbayychiy TOO
t mobevinn
a ~ .o l j.
o w ~ vt A e eaod news of the Lord 6008 news about our
' I rot? 9 orrlvtq
6i.q~ riuouotv Lord Jesus, 9 These
of?esu~, whlch ones fuatlee will pay very ones will undergo
BhrBpov
a l k ~ o v &nb npooOnou 700 the judicial punishdestruotlon everlasting from
face
of the mentofeverlasting
vupiou
&rrb r i q 6 6 5 ~r i q
~ U X ~ Odestruction from
Lord and fmm the glory of the strengti before the
and
adroO
10
Smv
finm t h e glory of his
of him:
whenever
he
strength. 10 a t the
tdo5au8fiva1
time he
to he
to be glorlAed wlthln
h$%sl
glorined In caMection
a t n o 6 vai B a u p a d j v a ~ h, n b l v
raiq
of hlm and to be wondered a t i all the (ones) with his holy ones
and t o be regarded in
rr~rnrljuaolv
STI
mlmEfi8,,
having bellevd,
became
was bellcved
the t h a t day With wonder
in connection with all
p a p d p ~ o v fiphv tg' bpBq, t v 15
witness
ofus upon you.
In the
those who exercised
faith, because t h e
CrEivq.
that.'
witness we gave met
with faith among you.
11 E I ~ 8
K ~ nI p w ~ ~ ~ 6 p cW.+TOTS
ea
Into whleh also we are preylng always
l l To that very end
iva
ntpl
. bpav,
6116~ indeed we always pray
YO"
about
sou,
h order that
for YOU, t h a t our God
&S1Ou
he might ~oun!worthy
0%
t k
of
may
[his]
count
calling
You and
perform eampietely all
Btb
Go,j
he pleases of goodness
~ b 6 o ~ i c r v & y a B w d y q Kai Epyov nicmtwq
well thlnkhg of goodness and work of falth and the work of faith
in
tv 6uv&pr1, 12 Snwq
6v605aoBfi
.rb With
in power,
so that mlght be glarlded in the order t h a t the name
dvopa TOO ~ u p i o u fi@v 'Iquoir tv bpiv, Of our LOrd Jesus
name of the
Lord
of us Jcms in You, be glorified in YOU.

aLiy~eome

2$'

*,

fig&?

K6&C

h,","~ge~:Pdll
TE~

n
2 THESSALONIANS 21-6

906

~ j vand YOU i n usion

the with him, in accord
with the undeserved
xhplv
undeserved kindness of the
and kindness of our God
and of the Lord Jesus
~ v p i o u'IqoaO XptmoG.
Christ.
of Lord Jesus
Christ.
However, brothers,
~porOp.sv.
6L 6 ~ ~ 5 5&SEhqoi,
,
h i p
respectingt h e
brothers, over
Wdare requestmg but Y O U ,
presence of our Lord
. r i j ~ rrapovoiaq TOO KYP~OU i p i ) ~ '1qooG jegUS
chri8t and
the
presence
of the
Lord
of us
Jews being gathered togethX p l m G ~ a jip &
&rtou!Ja~WYilS
td er t o him, we request
Christ
and of us being led together upon upon Of YOU 2
to be
aOr6v. 2 ~ i q'rb p i 7 a ~ i m qo a h ~ u 8 - v a l6p65 quickly Shaken f10m
into the not auickly to be sh&en you YOUR reason nor to be
him,
dnrb TOG vob
eporio!3at
p j r s excited either' through
from the mink
to be being scared nor a n inspired expression
616
rrurriparoq p j r e
6 1 b Airyou p i ~ ror through a verbal
through
spirrt
nor through word
nor message or through a
61'
bS 6,'
jpav,
TI letter as though from
through
letter
as through
us,
as that US, t o the effect t h a t
the day of Jehovah' is
L v i o ~ q ~ ~j v
~upiov.
here.
has stood in the
Lord.
3 Let no one
3
~ 1 q GpSq & { m a 0-0
rarh
anyone rou should s a u c e according to seduce You in any
manner, because i t
pq6iva ~p6rrorrov. &TI
i6v p
not come
not any manner; because if ever not should come the apostasy
comes
j brrooraoia rrpi)rov ~ a i h ~ a h u . 0 "
A I Q ~and the man
the
apostasy
Rrst
end should be r e v e k d
gets
6 Qepmrroq T-S
&VopiaS, d ufbS 7 i S revealed, the son of
the
man
o f b e lawlessness. the son ofthe destruction;
4 He
&rrwhsiaq, 4
6
&vttnriprvoq
nai is set in opposition
lying against
and and lifts himself up
destruction,
the lone)
imrpacpbprvoq
hi rrhvra hry6p~vav over everyone who
lifting up himaelf over upon everyone being said is called "god.' or a n
ecbv i j
oi8aopa.
6 m s a h b v riq Object of reverence;
god or object of reverenee, as-and
him into so t h a t he sits down
in the temple of
~ b v
vabv
g c 0 ~ raeioa,
the divile habitation of the GO<
ta sit dow&, The Qod, publicly
to be
d m 6 r t ~ v l j v r a &aur&v BTI
LUTIY 0e6q
a god
Do You not
showingoff
himself that
he is
gad
remember that, while
5 03
p q p o v c r i ~ ~ ~6rr
, h
r i)v
Ias
yet with You, I
Not YO" are rememberrng that yet being t?e:d
used t o tell YOU these
bps<
raS~a
ihryov
Jpiv;
things?
rou there (things) I was saying to roo?
6 And so now YOU
6 nai
vGu
~b
na-rO(ov
know the thing t h a t
And
now
the (thing)
holding down acts as a restraint,
oi6arc
T& dnTo~ah~q8tjva1
a h b v v i t h a View t o his
YOU have knbwn, into the
to be revealed
him being revealed
rai
and

Opdq
roa

ah@,
him,

CSv
in

rarh

eecordingto
eEo6 jpgu
~ o d of

2:'

fitt~a2Ze

#A

-.-.

2' Jehovah, Jw2z*: the Lord, xABVg,

3' Or, "of annlmatlon."

2 THESSALONIANS 2:7-13

907
iv

T+
ah00
KU,~+.
7 T
ybp
the
far
appointed time;
in
the
of him
Lvrpydrnt
r'q
puo~jptov
i6q
already
la worklng w~thtn of b e
mystery
p6vov
6
~ a ~ i p
&vopiaq'
only . the lone)
holding down
lawlessness;
eprt
Em
LC
pC?ou
y6vqra1.
right now until out of mldat might come to be.
8 nai 7 6 r ~h r d ~ a h u q 8 f i o ~ ~6a l U Y O ~ O S ,
And then will be revealed the iawlesn (one),
Bv
6 ~ 5 p l o q 'IqooSq dvehzi
73
Jesus wlii take up to the
~ord
whom the
or6paro<
ah06
nu?
r r v r G p a ~ ~ . 706
spirit
of the.
mouth
of him
and
~a-rapyilo~~
~ f i h ! m a v ~ i . g 73s
will make ineffective to the manlfestat~on of the
imiv
i
rrapavoiaq
a b ~ 0 89
a6
presence
of him:
of whom
is
the
rrapouoia
KUT'
'
~V~PYE~?
presence
according to wodlng within of the
X a ~ a v 8 i v rrhog 6uvhpr~ .a1 otlpeiocg uai
satan in
ail
power and to signs and
~ i p a a ~ .v*sG6puq 10 KUItv r h o t l hrrhrn
to portents
of 11e
and in every seduction
d6tria~
to the lones'
of unrighteousness~
&!A8
hrohhv Cvolq
bv
destroying tKemseives, instead of which lthinga)
*V
hyh-v
~ 3 5hhq0ciaq 061( i 6 i C a v ~ o
the
love
of the
truth
not they received
,

22 Ze t~~!i:$d $,$s

l1

in his own due time.

7 True, t h e mystery
of this lawlessness
is already a t work:
but
v only till he who
i s light now acting
as a restraint gets
to be out of the way.
8 Then, indeed, the
lawless one will be
revealed, whom the
jesUs do
away with by the spirit of his
bring t o nothing by

the manifestation

of
satanwith every paw.
to the

erful work and lying

signs and portents
10 and with everv
-~
unrighteous deception
for those who are
bution because
perishing,
as a retrithey
~~~

love of the
did
accept
truth
thet h a t

11 S omight
that b
bewhy
saved.
th2$ghthey

TOGTO

rriprrel
this is sensing
r r h h q q eiq ~b
of error into the
12 ' i v a '
inorderthat

f,,

9 ~ u t
his presence:
the
presence is according

ariroiq 6 0cbq . b t p y ~ l a v .
to them the ~ o working
d
within
of error
lets go
antoOperation
them,
~ ~ o r r O oa d
a ~~o a q r d
'
to believe them to tXe
to
h abelieving
t they may
theget
lie,
~p~eao~v
nhvr'q
12 in order that they
they might be judged
all
all may be judged
oi
rrtairiroav~~
having believei taT?he dl?2Eig because they did not
the
believe the truth
h6t~iq.
~ 3 6 o r j o u v ~ e q TG
un~ighteOUSneSS.
took pleasure in
having thought we11 to the unrighteousness. but
13 'Hpdq 62 6 q ~ i h o p ~ v t r i ~ a p ~ o ~ ~ i v13 However, we are
we but a r e owing to be giving thankr
Obligated to thank
T$
0 ~ $ T T ~ Y T O T E r r ~ p i Jpi)~, &Ssh@oi
to the ~~d
=bout
brothers God always for YOU,
brothers loved by
fiya~qp6vol
Srrl,
Kupiou,
having been loved
by
~
~
~ because
d
, Jehovah; because

*c2Y,

~~9

',hP

8- See App 3%

1s' Jehovah, Ju.'r.x*; Lord, NAB;God, D'Vg.

2 THESSALONIANS 214-3:3

908

cihmo
bphq
6 8cbq &
&pfiq
i
Ood selected yon horn
he selected
roo
the Cod from beglnnlne [the] beginning for
siq u o q p i c w .& & y ~ a u p + m 6 p a r o q
salvation by sanctiinto salvation lo ~ n e t l A e a t b n of Splrlt and fying YOU with spirit
miur~l
&Aqe~iaq,14 siq
6
and by y o n f a i t h in
to faith
of truth.
Into
which ithlngl the truth. 14 To this
L~hheuzv Spec
6th
TOO d a y rXiou fipav, very destiny h e called
he called
you through the
saotYnewa of "a. you through t h e good
~ i 5~ E P I T O ~ ~ O I6V6 5 7 ~ TOG K U P ~ O U i p 3 v news we declare,
Into procuring of glory of the Lord of us for t h e purpose of
' I uoD Xp!u~oG. 15 "Apa
ob,
&&hgoi, acquiring t h e glory of
0~3ems Christ.
Really therefore, brothem our LOrd J e s w Christ.
~ ~ K E T E
ra;
~parrir~
T L I ~ 15 So, then, brothers,
be rou standing,
and be You holding faat
the stand firm and mainnapa&aq
&<
&6166x%t,~~
r i r e tain YOUR bold on the
traditions
which you were taught whether traditions t h a t you
616
A6yau EYTE
66
imtu~ohflq hp6v. were taught, whether
through word or through
letter
of us. i t was through
16 A h & ?
62 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 0fip6v
5
'lqu00q verbal message or
Very (one) but the Lord of ua
Jeaun through a letter of
torbq ~ a 6i 9 ~ 6 56 narfip 4p6v
6
ours. 16 Moreover,
'ghrist
and the God the Father of us: the lone) may our mrd desus
W a c ripkc Kai
6oJ5
nap&nXqolv Christ himself and
l%aoved
us and hsvlng glvsn
comfort
~~d
Father, who
aiwviav
nai
Uni6a
&ya8jv
h, laved u s and gave
everlasting
and
hope
good
In everlasting comfort
x6pt~t
11 n a p a r t l h t u a ~
b 3 v and good hope by
undeserved kkdnes,
may he comfort
of%ou means of
~ h 5~ a p 6 i a 5 nai
u ~ p i ~ a l i v n w r i kindness, 17 comfort
the
hearts
and may he fix firmly 1x1 every
heartS and make
Zpyq m i A6y &ya9$.
YOU firm in every
work .and w o 2 good.
good deed and word.
8

Tb

holmbu

mpouc~xm8r, hG~h6oi

The leftover (thing) be You pmulng, brothers:

m p i ipQv,
iva
6 A6yoq r o t
about
us, -inorder that the
word
of the
nvpiou . r&n
~ a i
605& r l m ~
Lord may be d n g and it may be be ng glorified
ratlirq
r a i n d q bphq, 2 ~ a i i v a
a~cordingasalso toward YOU.
and inorder that
buu89prv
&d ~ 6 v &r6mwv
we mlght be drawnfar leu from the out-of-place
K U ~mouqp6v &v8p&mwv, ob yirp
n&vrwv
and wfeked
men,
not for of ell ionen1
fi r i m . 3 &
6i 6urw 6 uriptoq,
~ a i t h f u ? but
the islth.
la
the Lod.
@uh&ec~
&
oqpi5~8
Sphq Kai
who will fix fir&
You
and he will guard
1' Jehovah. Fa.lalnslcrra; the h r d , ~ B V ~ ,

3 Finally, brothers,,,

2 THESSALONIANS 3:4-11

909

carry an prayer for

us, t h a t t h e word of ,
jehovah. may keep
moving speedily and
being glorified just
as it is in fact with
2 and that we
may be delivered from
harmful and wicked
men, for faith is not
a oossession of all
peiple. 3 But the
Lord is faithful, and
he will make YOU
firm and keen YOU

fMm t h e wicked
one. 4 Moreover, we
have confidence in
[the] Mrd regarding
YOU,t h a t YOU are
doing and wlil go
0" doing the things
we order. 5 May
the Lord continue
directing YOUR hearts
successfully into the
love of God and into
the endurance for the
6 napayy1Xhapw
62
bpiv,
&6d@oi, Christ,
We are charging
but to roo.
brothers,
6 Now we are giving
ln dd!Ja'
"
name
l
You orders. brothers.
In the name of the
Lord Jesus Chdst,
to
t o withdraw from
&T&KTW< nrplrraroGvroq Kai p q
Ka7h
d~sorder~y waning
and no according to eVeN brother walking
disorderly and not
TIOIPEX&PLTE
the
n % $ ~wrZch roo mcelved alongside according
tradition You received
map' fip3v. 7
aha;
y&p
oi6a-r~
lrom
For
bealde of us.
Vem (ones) for mn have known
yourselves know the
n35
66
pl~~iPe41
way
ought t o
how it ts binding to e lmltatmg
imitate us, because
O K
f i r a ~ r i l o a p ~ v Cv bp?v
8 0figh we did not behave
not we behaved disorderly in rou
"Or
disorderly among YOU
Swpehv biprov &q&yopev map6
~ l v o g , 8 nor did we eat food
free Oft bread
we ate
beelde of anyone, from anyone free. To
&Ah'
i v r 6 n w r a i p6x843 v u ~ r b K ~ ; the contrary, by labor
and
toil
of nigh? and and toil night end
but
ln labor
.6. , , fi day we were working
the
not so a s not to impose
wor ng
7,M
g
6TI an expensive burden
imtbpjuai
to
WC~aht
a"yone
of
not that u w n any one of you.
9 Not that we do not
o6n
Lxo EV
order authority,
have
that we might
but in
not we are !king k ? g j i z
in otkthPt
taurohq ~ 6 n o v 6i)vsv
biv
el5 ~ 1 )
OurseiveS as an
selvea
type wem~ghtgive +sYOU into the example to You to
p1pei08a1 fiphq. 10 ~ a Yi ~ P6 r c lipcv imitate us. 10 In
to be imitating us.
And far when we were fact, also, when we
m p b ~ bphq, TO$TO rmpqyyihhoprv bpiv, were with YOU,we
toward YOU,
thls wewere charging to row, lrEpd
YOU b b
...- to .iVe
o~
tpyh<co8a1 order: 'If anyone
BUel
115
06
6rt d
anyone not lsriILing to be working does not
to
that I
y h p work, nelther let him
io80C.ro.
6L
11 &rofiopev
We are hearlnp for eat:'
I 1 For we hear
ntnher let hlm be eating.

706 novqpaG. 4
rrzlroi8apv
from tho wleked lone).
We have been persuaded
6; &v uupio 69' bphq, TI
&
but in ~ o r d upon roo. that what ithinsa)
napayyMXop~v ~ a i
nolEiT?rc
Iai
we ere charging
and
nm are dolng
and
TTO~~~UETE
5 . '0 6; ~ f i p , ~ q ~ a ~ e u 8 f i v a 1
you will do.
he but ~ o r dmay straighten down
bp6v ~ h gKap6iaq ~ i q ~ j v&y&mlv TOO
of YOV
the
hearts into the
love
of the
e c o t uai d q i v
imcpavfiv To8 xplurat.
God and lnto the endvranee of the Chriat.

22, '29

':!yz Xgkz5

f~kh,?:%~~~ '$2~2; T,",r$d,6$$,",!

'

he<,

2%
fi2$C5 PpyaTP""'

'2

~~

1
2 THESSALONIANS 3:12-18

910

~ l v u q n r p t r r a l o ~ v r a ( Lv bpiv &&KTw~, certain ones are walkwalklng

In rou dlsarderly. ing disorderly among
rome lonrsl
6Lv LpyaCopCvouq &hhh r r r p ~ o aCo~Qovt. YOU,not working at
n!k~ng
w0rkInK
but
w o r K g around;
all but meddling with
12 TOTS
6
~ 0 1 0 6 ~ 0 1 5 napuyyiAho!.t~v what does not
to the
but
such loneo)
we are charging
them. 12 T o such
r a l n a p a u a h o 5 p ~ v Lv ."pi
'Iquo0 X p ~ u ~ b
give the
and we are encoureglng in ~ o r Y ~ e s u r Christ,,w
and *Ortation
iva
I
p e ~ h +mxiaq & P Y O I < ~ ~ E M 16"
In omer that w ~ t h guietneoa
workins
the 1" [the] Lord Jesus
Christ t h a t by workkauriiv 8psov
ioeiwulv.
of themselves bread they may be eating.
ing with quietness
they should eat f w d
13 'Y tic
6C
they themselves earn.
bu<
13 For YOUR part,
& K ~ K uqrc
rahonoto0vrrq. 14 ei
uov should belave badly In
dolnp Rne.
If brothers. do not eive
66 . Tiq
o6x i m a ~ o $ ~ lrQ A6y
?pGv up in doing right'
but anyone not laobeymg to the
of us lP But if anyone is
61h
'r$
h~urohfiq,
~ 0 0 ~ not
0 obedient
~
to our
through
letter,
'One)
word through this
U ~ ) ~ E I O ~ W ~ E
be you puttlna ~1"; on,
t ~ , ~ u * , letter,
p ~ keep
i ~ this
~ one
marked,
stop
associat~ 0 ~ 3 , l vu
tvrparri
ing with him. t h a t he
hlm. in
that he might
. be tufned h: l5
ix0pdv
fiyride
'
&hhh may become ashamed.
enemy
he YOU consld:rIng.
but 15 And yet do not be
vou0trrir~
b q &6cXq6v.
considering him as a n
k rou puttlng mlnd In ss brother.
enemy, but continue
16 A1ir6q
6L 6 K ~ P ~ .ri)~
O ~ dp+,vq5
admonbhing him as a
Very lone1 but the Lord a i t h e w a c c
~
brother^
~
6Qq
Spiv ~ j alpilwv
v
6th n m m q
16 Now may the
may he give to r o v the Peace through all (time1 ~~~d of
himself
Lv n a m i r p h y .
6 r6pioq PET& T&TUV give YOU peace eonIn every manner. The Lord wlth
all
stsntly in every way.
~<
I The Lord be with aU
-.
Of YOU.
17 '0 & o r r a u v 6 ~ T:
tpfi g r ~ p lnairhou,
l7 [Here my
The greeting to the m i and of ~ a u l ,
~.
In
Cur~v oqpriov b n h u q L T T I U T O ~ ~ greeting.
i.ttpr.
slen
in
ever"
which
ia
-~
--..-., own hand. which i s a
oGrwq
yphgo.
sign m every letter;
thus I am wrltlng.
this is the way I write.
to^
KUPioU
18 The undeserved
X ~ P ~ C
Tte undeaervcd klndnesa of the
Lord kindness of our Lord
fipiiv 'I uo0 X 1wro0 p r r h rr&vruv S Gv.
Jesus Christ be with
us of3esus 8hFist with
a11
orxov.
of

order

$Zh,gII: a! .

xu

wary

~9

order

2;;

f0? $2

x%y;
a

~~~

-~.

paul, an apostle of
'IquG
Christ Jesus under
o f ~ h r i s t Jesus
command of God our
~ O T U ~&00
~ Y U W ~ P O F4pOv ~ a l
KUT'
acmrdlnn m enjoinder of Cad Sav or of ua and Savior and of Christ
'Iquo5
6hni60q
fipdvJesus, OU' hope, 2 to
X !OTOO
how
LW Timothy, a genuine
ofchrlat
J-US
child in the faith:
2 TI 0 0 6 ~ y w u i y ~ L K V Lv n i m ~ .
May there be
to l%mothy penulna c h i 8 In felth.
undeserved kindness.
Ehroq, rlpilvq
nrdoO mercy. peace from
undese~$Rindness, mercy, peace from God
Ithe] Father and
narp6q r a i X ~ u r o G'IquoD TOO ~ v p i o v4pOv.
Falher and oPchdst Jesus of the Lord of ua. C ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~Lord'
$ I o u
S
Ka0hq
rrapcr&hru&
u eniiuraged you t o
ACoardln# am
Iencouraped
you ~ t a yin Eph'e.sus
n p o o rival
Lv 'EqCuy, T I O P E U ~ ~ E Y O ~CIC when I was about
to remak toward In Ephesua, I11 pOins on way Into to go my way into
MarrSoviav,
IVU
naps y ~ i h q q Mac.e,da'ni.a, so I do
ace don la.
Inord"er that
you migKt c h s ~ g enow, t h a t you might
command certain ones
hrpo6,~aumheiv
rluiv
m rnme (ones)
to? be teaching differently not t o teach different
doctrine, 4 nor t o
p6901q vai
4 not-but
ir@L
npouC ClV
to be havlnp [ A n d l toward to myths and stones
pay attention
and ta geneal~ ~ v e a h o y i a ~ ~ dnrrphwolq,
a i r l ~ qogies, whleh end u p
genealopica
unbounded.
Whfch in nothing, but which
r niurl
na C ~ o u u l
p&hAov
fi furnish questions for
f e a n g r out are hsvRg elonsslde rather
than research rather than a
olKoMPia~
tv W~TTEI, dispensing of anything
how-sdminlstmtlon of c o d the (one) in Ialth, by God in connection
wlth faith. 5 Really
5 6 62 TCXOS 7% n a c w y r h f a c 6zi:iv the
this
the but end of the
eharglng
mandate is love out of
LK
~clean
d a & KP;~!$s
~ a ai clean heart and out
of a goad conscience
ouvs~bfiurog&ya0ijq r a l rriwrwq &vLnro~pirou, and out of faith
of conselence good and of falth ~ n h ~ ~ o c r l t i C without
sI,
hypo~risy.
6 BY deviating *om
6
Ov
T I V ~ ~ &OTOX'UWTL
these
things
certain
oiwhlch (thlnpl mma (ones1 h e v l n g ~ e v i s t e ~
Ones have been
e
l
.
~
a
~
a
~
o
h
o
~
i
w
,
~EETP~~UW
talk.
turned 7aslde
wanting
into tidle
o
they were turned out
Into
tal ,
7 0CAovrsq
dva:
vo 06i6huraho1,
e teachers of law,
willlnp
to be
thw teachers.
:,t not perceiving
either the things
vooirvrq
TC
6:
hiyouulv
mentally aeelns $ L c r what(thln~a1they =relaying they are saying
ndhoq
P~YL

&n6moXoq
smstle

X lor00

;Tis

$!

eeoo

A!

1 TIMOTHY 1:s-14

1 TIMOTHY 1:15-20

rap;
T~VWV
or the things about
about
what ithing.1 which they are malt6iaP~Pa~oSum~.
ing strong assertions.
they are thoroughly stabilizing.
8 NOWwe know
8
O'i6apsv
6 i BTI ~ a h a 5 6 v6poq t h a t the L ~ Wis fine
We have known but that
fine the Law
provided one handles
i&v
715
ah6 V O I ~ ~ P W S X P ~ ? C I Iit, lawfully 9 in the
if ever
anyone
to it
lawfullv
i s unmg,
of
9
~i6&5
TOGTO 871
61~aiq
having known
thi*
that to righteous ionel that law is promulgated, not for a righteous
v6pog 06
K E ~ T ~ I , hv6polq
62 ~ a i
law not is lying down. to lawless (ones) but and man, but far persons
lawless and (Inruiy,
&vmo-r&~-ra!g
hoepLo,
ungodly and sinners.
nan-se~f-subjeeting<ones),
to irreverential
lacking lovinga
Cr a p r w h a i ~
hvouiofq
and
sinners,
to unloyal ,ones)
kindness, and profane,
murderers of fathers
B~P6hol~.
rranpoh~a~g
to profane (ones),
to rmiters of fathers
and and murderers of
pqrpohrja~q
&vSpo+6va1q
mothers, manslayers,
to smlters oimothers, to murderers of rnalebersons, 10 fornicators, men
10 rr6puotg
&porvaKoiTa,q
who lie m t h males,
to formcat~rs,
to men Iymg wlth dales, kidnavvers.
.. . liars
and
hv6parro6ca~ai<
q ~ l j o ~ ~false
~ q swearers,
,
to catchers of male persons dy the foot,
to Iiars, whatever other thing
Srrt6puo~q, nai p i
TI
ETPPOV ~ ; 1is in opposition t o
to oath breakers, and if anything different to the
the healthful teaching
by~a~voljoq
616ao~ahiq
& u r i ~ E ~ ~ a11
i according t o the
being healthfui
teaching
is lying again& glorious
news of
11
na~&
6 ~JayyCh~ov
the happy God, with
according to the
good news
6 G q q which
I was entrusted.
TOG p a ~ a p i o u ~ E O O B
hrrrtG8qv
l2 I am
of the
happy
~ o d , 'which was entrusted with
t o Christ Jesus our
2. .
.,.
LlW.
Lord, who imparted
I.
power t o me, because
12 Xhpw
hxw
h e considered me
Thanks
I am having
to th:fone,
by
iv6uvaprjoav~ri p~ X p r o ~ , G'IqroG TO ~ u p i q
havmg empowered me to chrlst JESUS the L O T ~ me t o a ministry,
ipGv
brl rrcortiv p~ fiyfionro
e i p ~ v o q l3 'lthoUgh
of us,' because faithful me he eans,dered havine
-.out I was a blasphemer
and a persecutor and
siq 6la~oyiav. 13 76 np6rcpov
dvra
into servrce,
the former [time] (one]being an insolent man.
I was
Bhhupqpov nai ~ I ~ K T ~
~ Y
a ? SPp~o~fiv.
blasphemer and Dersecutor and insolent (man); shown mercy, because
hhhh
ihrj8qv.
bn
hyvarjv I was ignorant and
but Iwar shown mercy, because being ignorant acted with a lack
hoiqaa
i v hrrruri
14 trrrp~rrhc6vao~v of faith. 14 But
I did
in
unbelie?
became beyond more the undeserved
66 fi
X~PK
TOO ~ v p i o u?pGv kindness of our Lord
but the undeserved kindness of the Lord of us abounded

; ; l fP

ro

2%

i v XPIUTQ along wlth f a ~ t hand

VET& r r i o ~ ~ w~q a 6Y&rrqq
i
765
wlth
faith
and love the (onel m Christ love t h a t 1s m eonh6yoq nai rrhaqq neetlon with Chrlst
'IqooO. 15 rrlorbq
6
and
of ell Jesus 15 Falthful
Falthful the word
Jesus.
h<~og, 871 X 1orbq 'IqooSq and deserving of full
hrroSoxfi5
ghnst
Jesus accevtance 1s the sayreceohon back worthy, that
d v ~ 6 o p o v b p a p ~ w h o i r ~oiwclr. lng t h a t Chrlst Jesus
?,h8iv
came into the world
sinners
to rave. Came ~ntothe world
61h
t a save sinners Of
Sv
rrpGr6q c i p ~ Cyh, 16 &Ah&
ofwhorn
first
am
I,
but through these I a m foremost
TOGTO
ih~fi0qv,
ha
i v &poi 16 Nevertheless, the
this Iwas shown mercy, in order that in me reason why I was
rrprjrw
i d ~ i < ~ r aX! P I O T T ~ '~I ooOq T ~ Yshown mercy was
first
might show m
Chrlst
yesus
the t h a t by means of me
&raoav
p a ~ ~ o 8 ~ w~d q
i ~ h, o d n w u ~ vas the foremost case
all
longness o spint, toward
subtype
Christ Jesus might
demonstrate all his
rrm-r~ir~av IT'
p+h6vrov
TGY
upon
berng
about
to
be
believing
long-suffering for a
of the (ones)
sample of those who
a b ~ Q sic
W$V airj~rov.
him into ?tfe everlasting.
are going t o rest
their faith o n him for
6
i
pao,;rci
Trmv
vwv,
17 TQ
everlasting life.
T~ the
but
king
of the
ages,
l7 Now to the King
&+8hp.rq
&hop~r~q,pbvq ere, wpfi na;
ta incorruptible, invisible, only GO^, honor and "eternity. incorruptkble, invisible, [the]
665a zit roJq aiGvaq TGV aaivww
only God, be honor
glory into the
ages
of the
ages;
and glory forever and
r r a p a y y ~ h i a v ever. Amen.
18 Ta6rqv
Thin
18 This
-.
-~~ mandate I
commit t o you, child,
rrap?~i8rpai
not,
~ i ~ v o Tlp68rs,
v
I am putting alongside to you,
child
Timothy, ~ i m o t h yin
, accord
narh
~ & q ~ ~ ~ c r y o 6 o a q&ni
mi with t h e predictions
according to
the
gomg before
upon
You t h a t led directly a n
iva t o you, t h a t by these
rrpoeqreiaq,
prophecies.
inorder that you may go on waging
fine warfare;
E~ afira~q j,, nah,jv the
mpaT+l
1 9 holding faith and
youmay do milrtary service in them the fine
a good conscience'
mparsicy,
19 &wv ~ D T ~ r Vd &ya8jv which some have
m ~ ~ i t a service,
ry
having faith and
good
thrust aside and have
mvei61lotv
ijv
TIVCC
drrrorn&p~vo~
whleh some (ones) having pushed aalde experienced
concerning [their]
nEpi
~ ~ D T I Y
bau&~?pav'
; faith. 20 Hy.meabout
faith
emerieneed s lpwreck nae,us
Alexander
20
Sv
Curiv 'Ypivatoq uai 'AhL<av6poq, belong to these, and
of whom
is Ifymenaeus and Alexander.
I have handed them
over t o Satan t h a t
a35 rrapi6wra
rQ
Ia~av$
iva
whom I gave over to the
Satan
inorder that they may be taught
by discipline not t o
rra!S~v0&ol
'
phao$apriv.
to be blasp eminl. blaspheme.
they might be dheiplined

vgk,

2:

2;

1 TIMOTHY 2:lO-3:3

915
napardC5
o h
rrp3~ov
I therefore exhort.
Iamencotwaging
there,,,
erst ,Urna,
first a i all. t h a t
lr&vrov
7m1doea1
6sfiuc1q,
supplications, prayers,
of aU (Uingr)
to be being made
N ~ ~ n c a t i o n sIntercessions,
,
offerings
rrpomuy6q. . h c b & ~ t , c 6 y a p ~ m i a q h i p of thanks, be made
PTBYCILI, rotercesblona, thanksgiving:, over c o n c e r n l n ~all sorts of
rr&vrov ClvBphwv, 2 h l p PmulXLov vai men. 2 concerning
BU
men.
over
kegs
and kings and all those
who are in high
lrCrvrwv
76"
tv h ~ p o
(ivrwv
all
the cones) in superlo$?y cones, behg, station; in order
IW
fipc ov
uai
4&ov
piov t h a t we may go on
In e d e r that
stEl
and
adet
Uvinlt leadin. a calm and
616yw m
tv
e,juspriq- quiet GI; w i t h ~ i u l l
we may be leaJng through in
all
revering well godly devotion' and
a
UE(IV~)TI)TI.
8 106~0
raav
~ a 1seriousness. 3 This
and
sene-em.
Thls
fine
and is fine and acceptable
&n6&rrov
Mnrtov TOG u o r i j 5 i,p&v in the sight of our
receivable back in sight 0 9 tho s a v E of us Savior, Gad. 4 whose
will is that all sorts
9 ~ 0 5 4 as
X&TW
of God
who
all
Clve%yug lswrlllng of men should be
saved
and come to an
o o e j ~ or a i cis
trriywulv
&hI)geiag
to be a w e d nnd into a m a t e knowledge of truth accurate knowledge of
iA8riv. 5 ETq y a p Be$, cts r a i p o i v c truth. 5 For there
to come.
One for Co , one also mediator h One God, and one
9 ~ 0 6 ~ a i & v e p b ~ w v hveporrog x p l u ~ h qmediator between
of God and
of men
man
christ God and men, a
' I q o o O ~6
6
60;s
twrbv man. Christ Jesus.
Jesus,
the (one)
h.vlng givm
himself 6 who gave himself a
corresponding ransom
6NTihwpo~
eorresoondlngransom
a11 lone.).
for all-Ithis is1 what
.
.. the
~~~.
is to be witnessid t o
paprdplov
xalpoiq
witness
to apwintod time,
p,'& a t its own particular
For the
6
hierlv
tyh
riwE
r a l times,
which (thhd
was put
I
pyeacher nnd P u r w e of this wit.
ness I was appointed
&r6mohog, -&hfi'Jccav
hiyo.
spolitle.
truth
I an
not a preacher and a n
am
p 6 o p a 1 , 6cShuraAoq
LBv6v kv n i m m apOS"e-l
I am not
am wing,
teacher
o+nntions in ialth the
lying-a
teacher
of
m i &hqecig.
nations In the matter
and t ~ u t h .
of faith and truth.
8 Bdhopm
o8v
n p o u e 6 x d a 1 mh
8 Therefore I
I am wishing therefon
to pray
U e desire
that in eveN
Mpac
b rravrl ~ 6 n y h a i p o v r a q place the men carry
male penon. in every place: lifting up upon on prayer, Hfiing u p
r a i loyal hands, apart
doiovs
loyal
and from wrath and
6tahoy1upirv. 9 'flool13.r~~ yuvairac tv debates. 9 Likewise
A@-thus
women
in I desire the women t o
divided reckonings.
Z' Godly devotion, *AVg; fear of Jehovah, 7 . 8 .

12

e;+.,

%$?

-.

iE?~y

m d,?%

'

~~~

a16~Jq ray adorn themselves in

modesty and well-arranged dress,
with modesty and
tauras
UOQ~OU&II
KOU~E~V
soundness of mind.
soundness of mind to be adorning themselv;~.
with styles of halr
fi not
6"
m n bra~ding
h b p a u ~ vval
and x pgold
w i q or
i papyap;rals
~earu
or braiding and gold or
or very expenpearls
rrpmrl
i p a ~ l u p r j nohvrEXEi 10 &Ah' 8
IS bentting sive garb, 10 but In
g a ~ b of much colt.
but
the way t h a t bents
yuvatEiv
klrayyrhhoi~iva~g
rrverenee of dod, women professing.
to women
promising
to reverence God.
61'
Epyov Clyo80v.
namely, through good
through work* good.
r a ~ o o r o h f i Koopi4,
sdornlng
drear

VET*

with

A!

eroo@elav

works.
.. . ~ ~ ~ -

ruvi( kv fiouxiq
~ a v 8 a v h o tv
11 Let a woman
woman in quietness let er be learning In learn in silence with
full
submissiveness.
W&UQ h a r a y *
12 ~ ~ ~ & U K E 6L
I V ywalri
to be teaching but to woman 12 I do not permit a
subjection;
woman to teach. or
o6B
a60~vrciv
06r
htrpho
nor
to ba plsyfng master t o exercise a u t h o r l t ~
not
I e m ocrmltt[ne.
&v6p6q ' hhh'-ilval Lv fiuv ipl IS 'A6ap over a man, but t o be
Adam in silence. 13 For
of male person, but to be in quletierb.
Lnhhuh,
e7-m
E J c Adam was formed
was molaed, there(up0n) Eve; first, then Eve.
1 4 xai
o 6 r tjrrmnieq,
fi 62 y u 4 14 Also. Adam was
and dam not was seduced, the but woman not deceived, but the
tv
napa~&qrlwoman was thoroughtearra~q8dua
in
trnnrgresslan ly deceived and came
havingbeenseducedout
uo9jmra1
62 to be in transgression.
yiyovrv.
15
she has some to be.
She will be saved
but 15 However, she will
be kept safe
6 t h ~ i j q-renvoyaviag, khv
peivuu~v
through the chi~dbeanng,ueverthey mightremain childbearing. provided
they 'Ontinue
laith
6v W ~ U T E I and
~ a i & n q ~ a i h y ~ a u p - PET&
and BsnetifieatYon with ~ ~ $ ~ ~ ~ n a ~
1,
faith
soundnem of mind.
o ~ p o U h &
soundneu of m d.
g;,";;atement
Is
n1m6 6 h6yw.
the
word.
~althfu?
l f any man is reaching
Ei TI^
h r l u ~ o nc
b g f ~ E ~ a 1 , out for a n omce of
rrae na out after.
anvona of oversterLp
he is desirous or a fine work.
krrttlup~i. 2
Sd
he isdesrring.
It labinding z he overseer should
fine
rhv i r r f u ~ m o v (N~rrihflprrrov ~ t v a l , therefore be irrepre&v
irreprehensible to be. hensible, a husband
overseer
therefore the
p l 3 ~ Y U V ~ I K ~ ~ b6pa.
vq+&hlov, of one wife, moderate
ofone
woman
male person,
sober, in habits, sound
in mmd, orderly.
u@ M
r&plov,
ph6twv
hospitable, qualified
aound grni~ml;ld,
arranged,
fon of .trang!;rs,
616a~rla6v, 3 pfi
~hpolvov,
pfi to teach, 3 not a
qualiRed to teach,
not
given to wine,
not drunken brawlpr, not
11

st!

rr@sog

Y e

10' To reverence God, xA; fear of Jehovah. J78.

1 TIMOTHY 3:4-12

1 TIMOTHY 3:13-4:3

911

nhiln v
MM
& p a p , , a miter, h u t
htctrij,
deaUns~o&s.
but
yielding,
not RB tina reasonable. not
&qlh&pyvpov 4 T&
16iou olrou rah&( bellrgerent; not a lover
of the own haus~hnld
not fond of srlv&..
.--- ~ n e l v of monev. 4 a man
r r p a i a r h p ~ v o v -rEuva EXovra Cv i n r o ~ a6 presidingover his
in a
standing beforb, children h a v i g In aubleetron Own
fine manner having
per& r r k u r l ~ m ~ v 6 ~ ~ f/0 ~ '
children
in
iuhjection
wlth
BU
sedousneas;
with all seriousness;
TOO
16iov
oLov
npoo~fival
O ~ K 5 (if indeed any man
Of the
own
household
to ltand before
not does not know haw to
01&v
rr&<
tmhquia~
&oG
preslde over his awn
he has knbwn,
how
of ceeleria
of God household, how will
h
e take care of God's
6rnpEhfionol~.
6
mu he fake care ~ b n ?
neophyte; congregation?) 6 not
a newly converted
tva
~rfi
rvmo9eiq
In order that not ha'vlng been made Mamolre lnto
tprrio
loG 61aP6hou.
[with pride] and fall
&i?nt
he might f a 1 In
of the
Devil,
the judgment
7
6ei
62
a
! J a p ~ u p f w ~ a h f i v passed upon the Devil.
It ia binding
but
also
witneas
Rne 7 orea aver, he should
L y
drrr.5
TOY
also have a fine testiE ~ W ~ E V Iva
to be wing from the (ones1 outside: In order that many from people on
~ 1 5( W E I ~ I O I I ~ Y t p d o
val rrayi6a the outside. in order
into reproach be might f a 1 ln m d snare that he might not fall
Into reproach and a
700 ~ I & ~ o v .
snare of the Devil.
ofthe
evil.
..~.. -.
8 Ministerial
8 Ala~6voy h & q
servants should
Servants
abthru
%u$,
not likewise be serious,
61h6youq.
0Tvv
n0hhQ not double-tongued.
to wine
double-talking.
much not eivine themselves
t o a i o t a? wme, not-.
npooixov~ag
hnvlng imindl t o d a d ,
ereedv of dlshanest
~~~~~-~
aiox ar6p6ciq ' ' 9 ovraq
r& gain.. 9 holding the
rgrndyl ofdisgracefth gain.
favlng
the sacred secret of the
p u m i p ~ o v rilq rriarEw$ h) 1a8ap& O W E I ~ ~ ~ U laith
~ I . with a 'lean
myaery of the faith in clean
mnselence.
LO Also, let these
10 rai oh08 6L
&~llr%~gwav
b, tested as to fitness
And thbut let them be
first, then let them
rrpi,~ov,
sha
6 l a ~ o v r i r w o w serve as ministers,
Rrat.
there (umn)
let them be servln8 as they are free from
accusation.
&VL.YKA~TOI ~ V T E ~ .
unscculable being.
I 1 Women should
llkewise
be serious,
l1 yuvaiKag
6oa'Toq
not slanderous,
Women
as-thus
in habits,
vqqdiouq, nlmh Pv
nhotv.
sober.
faithi"? In .I1 (things).
12 ~ I & K O M I
Emow
1116~ YUWIK&F servants be husbands
Senants
let them be of one
woman of one wife,
&v6ps<
h
v
n a A e rrpoirrr&pcvo~ in a fine manner
male pem'ns, oiehudren Rnely .uindmn before over children

~~~

~~~~...

~~

f6y:

A!

vwov

~~~'$e,"p":&\~

.. f0?

A!

fai~~~~~,",$,"~",!

uai 76" 1 6 i w
oirwv
1s
01
y h p and their own
also of the own hrmseholds;
the (onnl for households. IS For
the men who minister
LaKo'
oavrrc
themselvca in a fine manner are
Rnely
having
senred
"qUiring Ior themraMv r r c p ~ r r o ~ o O v r~ t a nirrohhilv
i
napp7loiw
fine they are proeunng and much OutspokennEas selves a fine standing
and great freeness of
tv r r i m ~ t ~ f iLv X tor@ 'IqooO.
8peec.h' in the faith
~esus.
ln falth the in CPhrist
In
.
.. connection with
14
TaOr&
oar
ypkqw, .&hrri<wv Christ Jesus.
These Ith~nsal toyou I s m wrltlng, hoping
14 I a m wrltlng you
0 9 e i v rr&q
d & ? 6 ~ 1 , 15 &&
6k 'these things. though I
tocome toward you m qureknessj
Ifever but a m hoping to come to
P~a6h.
tm
T&F yoti shortly. 15 but
xmay be slow, in order that m u may know how In case I a m delayed.
gcoo that you may know
6ci
07~0
It b blndlnp
household
of Gad hOW YOU Ought t o Conduct youcrelf in God's
&V~UTP~QEU~C[I
to be turning re~in'p,
ia
ese~esle household. which 1s
the congregation of
9soS <&vrog, onjhoc ~ u i . L6paiwpa 7% I th el living Gad*a
of c o d H Y I ~ ~ , pillar
and
support
o f t e pillar and support of
&hqBriag. 16 ~d ~ p o h o y o u ~ p~ i~ ~w ab
~ i v the truth. 16 Indeed,
truUl,
and
eonfesredl~
great
the sacred secret of ,
T
ri)~ c t b ~ P ~ i a
OF this godly devotion 15
the
of the
revenngwe6
Who
great: ,me
t~(~~pL)efl
oapd,
k61KalL)h
b was made manifest
was manllcrted
f;: Berh, waslustifled in in flesh, was declared
rrv&p~~,
L~qpGx9q b righteous in spirit,
aplrlt,
w%n
was preached in appeared t o angels.
E~VEUIV, h l m ~ 6 e q
K&Z~
& v ~ A i w ~ B qwas preached about
nattona, waa believed 1"
was ta en up a m o w nations, was
believed upon in [the]
b 665~.
world, wa8 received up
In glory.
.4".. lJl"lV
-.- . '
h&l
6n t v
However. t h e
Tb
tsssyinr that in
The b",
inspired utteram.
ratpis
dmoori(oovmi
S I M ~says definitely t h a t in
s m i n t e d hmar will stand sway mme later periods of time
Some will fall away
7-q rrirrr~wq,
~ p o ~ X -6pao1
~ ~ q
faith. paying
oflhc
faith,
having [&dl t o w u d , to apirtts from
attention Lo misleadinspired utter.
rrhhvolq
srrsntl
and
~ a i 6 to
~ 6teachlngr
a o r + i a ~ 621y;;
ances and teachings
2
bno~piosl
~ J ~ O X ~ Y W Vof, demons. 2 by the
hypoeriw
o
hypoeriay of men who
r ~ ~ & m q ~ lbawov
j v 16lw speak lles, marked in
of (ones1 havag been branfed withhot &on the own their conscience as
with a
iron;
awsl6qo1v, 3
rohu6vwv ,
yapciv
mnaelenea,
o i (ones) forbiddihg to be mardlng, 3 forblddlng t o marry.

Ygav

&as

f:

avrhqo;a

3%

fl

~2%

%$,"A?

wad%

%
' $F

Se%

18.

or. "mat boldness."

i; 0;.

spirit."

16' Godly devotion.

wAVg; fear of Jehovah. Fa.

919

1 TIMOTHY 4:4-10
hnixco8a1
Bpwp6rrwv B
6 8s.3 commanding t o
to be holding selvenfrom
foods
which the Go2
from foods
BKTIUSY
ps~&)\qp*~vPET& ~
6
~ TOT< ~ which~ God 1created
~ to i
created into partaking with thanksgiving to the be partaken of with
thanksgiving by those
r r ~ o ~ o i q~ a i
h5yvodol
faithful ones and to lanes) having accurately known who have faith and
accurately know the
T ~ VM ~ ~ P I
4C I6Y~.1 T T ~ V ~ ~ i o~ E ~
O O atruth.
The reason
the
truth.
Because every creation .of ~ o d
that every
~ a h 6 v , ~ a i 06Siv
hn6Phq~ov
pm(I creation of God is
fine,
and nothing to be thrown away with he,
and ",,thing
is
t o be rejected if i t i s
z l i x a p ' ~ o ~ ~.ha~Pavtrpcvov,
a<
5 . &y~&<~mi
thanksgiving being received,
it 1s being sanctffied received with thanks5 for i t i s
6 ~ h h6yov eroO nai & V T E ~ ~ C E ~giving.
~.
sanctified through
through word of GO^ and interces.ion.
6
TaGra
imo~t8ipevoq roiq &Bdqoiq God's word and prayer
~ h e s e(things1 ~ u t t m gunder to the brothers Over [it].
6 By giving
raM<
Eu
6ldr~ovog XplumD ' I q o o ~ , these advices to t h e
fine
you w i l he
servant o f Christ
~ e s u r , brothers
anll be a
iwp.rpeq6 cvog
TO;< X6yoc< 7 - 5 rriorewq fine minister of Christ
being nourkhed on to the words of
faith
Jesus, one nourished
with the words of the
&Saon&iaS
~ai.
T ~ C
nahig
faith and of t h e f i n e
and
of he
fine
teaching,
teaching which you
6
.
nq, ~oho,j8q~aq,
have followed closely.,
to wnlch You have20iloWed alongside;, k c
7 But turn down the
false
stories which
P'f)ihou<
ilGeou(
profane
myths violate what is holy
napa,~oO.
y6pva<~ ,
and which old women
be asking offfor yodrirs0li. Be traimng (as gymnast) tell, on the ,,the?
62 o~au.rbv rrpb<
~ b o i P ~ ~ 8a vfi yirp hand, be training
hut yourself toward revering well;
the for yourself with godly
UU~UTIK~
yupvaoia
rrp&g 6 ~ :ov devotion' as your aim.
bodily
training (as gymnast) toward
i i ~ i l e 8 For bodily training
is beneficial for a
&orb hp&~po
6 62 ~ l i o t f ) ~ t a
littie:
godly devois
beneficia? t h e but reveringwell z%d
tion' is beneficial for
rrhura d q i h 1 ~ 6 iqrlv,
<
h a y y d i a v L ~ o u u a all thin=, as it holds
ell (things) henefic~al is, , promise
having
of the life
vGv
~ a i
now and t h a t which is
of
"life
" ' 0 i t h ~ ~ ~ o n e now
1
and
of the one1 t o come. 9 Faithful
~AhoGuqg.
9 r r l o ~ d g d h6yot mi and deserving of Pull
being about (to come),
Faithful the word and acceptance 1s t h a t
statement. 10
to
65,0<, 10 ~ i <TOGTO
re%i%q2ck
~ ~ r f h ~ , this for this end we are working hard and exerting
U o n l i ) p ~ ~ ~ a i &yov~l;6p~Ba,
we
we are laboring and we are struggling, h f i k e OUrSelVeSs
have rested our hope
fihrri~apcv hi 8 ~ <6vm
8
65 i o r l v o o ~ i pon a living God, who
we have hoped upon God living: who is Savior is a savior of all sorts
of men, especially of
rr&wwv drv8p6m. p&htora
m i ) .
o f all
men,
mostly
of faithfu+,(onesl. faithful ones.

??

be

j::

Et

o&~,*fkh~5h

fit

%
::

'

7' Godly devotion, xAVg: fear of Jehovah, J7.4

of Jehovah. J7.8.

8' Godly devotion, rAVg; fear

1 TIMOTHY 4:ll-5:4

~aGra
~ a i 11 Keep on giving
these (things1
and these commands
teaching them.
~ [ s ~ ~ K P 12
.
p q 6 ~ i q uau rtjq Y E ~ T ~ T O and
S
12 Let n o man
beyou teaching.
No one of you of the youth
~araqpovri~o
ah= .
T,jrrogever look down on
let him be thinking ddwn on.
but
type your youth. On t h e
contrary, become
Y~VOU
T~)Y
T T I ~ ~ ~ Yiv
~ 6 ~ 4FY)
be becoming of the faithful (ones) in word: m a n example to the
faithful Ones in
&varnpoqg,
br &TO,
TT~OTE~
ev, dyviq.
eonduct,
in
m faith, m chasteness. speaking. in conduct,
in love, in faith, in
13 2wq
Epxopal
npbus E
until I am coming he you having [ A n d l toward chasteness. 13 While
~ f j &~ayv&or,, T& >,rrapa~hjoc!, r6 I am coming,
to the
reading,
to e encouraging,
to the applying yourself
6tSao~aXiq. 14 p i
&p+so
TOc to public reading,
teaching.
NO^ be you hemg cmeless of the $0 exhortation. t o
8
i668q
oo! teaching' l4 Do
Av ooi Xapioparoq,
was given to YOU not be neglecting the
in you gracious sift.
gift in you that was
rrpopq-reiag pqr& &nl8ioao< TGv- given
61h
you through a
through
prophecy
wlth putting upon of the predietlon and when
the
bady
older men
ofTOG
the n ~presbytery.
c u ~ u r e ~ i o vl5
.
Xhands
E~P~V
laid their hands upon
&v
roir.rol<
pehhp,
you. l5
aver
be medltatmgon.
in
these ithing.1
h?%.
these things: be abo
o
u
JI
r
r
p
o
~
o
r
r
i
q
a
q
h
in them, that
in tva that of you the striking forward marnest Sorbed
your advancement
fi
T T ~ ~ I Y . 16
flr~xe
be you having imindl upon may
maybe to all (ones);
all [persons].
be manifest16toPay
6 1 S a o ~ a ~ constant
k'
osam8
~ a i
attention to
to yourself
and
&
:te
yourself and t o your
hipeve
a 6 r o i q TOOTO y a p rro16v teaching. stayby
be you femainingupon to them; this for d:ing
things, for by
~ a i cmvr6v
~ 6 ~ ~ 1~ 5a i TOUS
doing this you will
and
yourself
you willsave
and
the (ones) save
yourself
&~oiroyrhq m u .
and those who listen
hearms
of you.
t o you.
h ~ n h ' cq
DO
. not
- . severely
Xyo shouldde3
erdlclae a n older
entreat
the contrary,
man. Tohim
drhhir
hut benapaa&he~
you entreating h5
as wfather,'
a d p a younger
vsw~ipou<
ionen)
&< -&SEAqori<, 2 rrpcopuripac 6 5 p q ~ i p a < father, younger men
as
brothers,
older iwomenl
as
mothers: as brothers, 2 oider
vroripas
&< &6!hq&q
Av, a & o n women as mothers.
younger twomenl
as
sutera
in
younger women
'as sisters with all
&yviq.
chasteness.
chasteness.
3 Honor widows
3 Xjpaq
ripa
T&S
widows be honoring the (ones) e.PZE'ily t h a t are actually
widows. 4 But if any
~ $ p a q4
f,f. any
T I
*fa
,
~ i ~ fi m
WL~OWB.
WA ow
children or widow has children or

11 flap6ryyrhh~
Be you charging

~I

6"

I
1

love, h

me~~~fingsl

5 !%&%?

$2

1 TIMOTHY 5:5-10

920

ivyova
EXEI
flav0whwucn,
grandchildren, let
giandehlldrsn
la havtng,
le them be l e a n n g these learn first
n p Q ~ o v .rb 1610~ oTvov
E ~ ~ E P E ~ tYo practice godly
Rrrt
the own hourchold to be revering well devotion' in their own
rai
&po~&ig
dn06166va1
,iq household and t o keep
and
reeomoenses
to be elvinK
to the Da~inea due eomoen- back
n p o y 6 v o t ~ m S ~ oy h p h t v
d m 6 6 ~ ~ r o v iatlonto the* psients
progenito19,
this
for
if
mcelveble back and grandparents, for
Pv6n1ov roc 0 ~ 0 55 fi 6t &rw
x j p this is acceptable in
Inslaht ofthe ~ o d : the but esrent617 WJ ow God's sight. 5 Now
KO;
psgovo b q
j h n ~ r t v mi .rb the woman who is
and hsv~ngbeen Yeft alone ha3 hoped upon the actually B widow
and left destitute
0 ~ 6 ~
~ a i
~poupivt~
raic
God
end
#heI# remalnlng toward
to the has p u t her hope in
God and persists in
S E ' U ~ I V ~ a rl a i ~rrpowuxaiq Y U K T ~ ~~ a supplications
i
and
s u p ~ l c a t i o n send to the
prnyrrs
of nlght and
prayers night and day.
6L
mamhaua
6 But the one t h a t
the fbnc) but behaving voluptuously goes in for sensual
gratification is dead
t,boa
T ~ ~ Y ~ K E Y7 . ~ a i
raO~a
1 vlng
she hss died.
And
these (things) thoueh she is livine.
7 so-keep an giving
naphyychh~
7va
&vcrrih,,pnro,
be you chorglnh,
in order that
irreprehensible these commands, that
they may be irreprebolv.
8 tI 66
TI<
.rQv
i6iov
Ce*ail*Y
they may be:
i f but anyone of the own (ones)
~f anyone does not
vai
phhtora
O~KE~UV
00 provide for those
and
moatly
of household [members1
not
who are his own. and
npowri,
.rhv rrimlw
ipvrlral
rai especially for those
he Is pmvidlng, the
fslth
he has denied and who are members of
his household, h e has
Emlv & n i w o v
x~ipwv.
he l s of unbeliever worse lone).
disowned t h e faith
and i s worse than a
9 X i a
~aTohty6UB~
without faith.'
wi$w
let be belng put on llst
9 Let a widow be
h0v
tEiyovm
ytyovuia
6%
put on t h e list who
having beeorh+,
of one
of years
a xty
has become not less
&vSpd~
y w i , 10 ev
~ a h o i qthan sS"y years
male perwn
woman.
tn
fine old, a wife of one
wap?upovpivtl
t 1 & T E I ( V O T ~OEY
~
husband. 10 having
hslnc
witnessed sbiut.
If she reared ctldreh.
a witness borne t o her
L ~ ~ v o 6 6 x y w , EI
&yiwv
n66ag 'Or fine works, if she
she received s longera, t i of holy lones)
feet 'eared children. if she
entertained strangers,
~ V ~ W E V 1
8h1Popivolg
8h0 w~shLd, if to lone.) being put under tdbulstlon
if
hfipntuev,
el n a v r l EPYW &ya0Q she relieved those
.he was sufficient upon, if to every work
good in tribulation, if she
diligently fallowed
hnraha60nosv.
ahe lollawed ;pan.
I every good work
-.
4' Gcdly dwottun, MA;windom and tear 01 Jehovah. 1.". 8' A 1x.rrcln !vlthutlr
faith, rAVgS.p; B person uno hso dtoowned Jehovah, J : 3

%%t'

$!

azOw

Egpy;;~

. :!1

~~~~~ph","~,"~f

11

wwrtpaq
6L
xf,tag
younger lone.)
but
wl owe
yhp
napat~o$
6mw
be sakfng off for soll;
whenever
for
~aTampqvlhuw~v
700 XPIOTOG,
they mlght feel scxvallY Im~ulslve of the
Christ.
yaps?"
0Lhouu1v.
12 E ouual
to be merrylng
they arc wlllhs.
8avlng

11 On t h e other
hand, t u r n down
younger widows, for
when their sexual
impulses have come
between WIem and t h e
Christ, they want to
12 having
a judgment because
K ipa
T I
np~$;v
:$;v
jutgment
because
they have disregarded
fi0hquav
U
&pa
their 'Ist [expression
they put aslde;
a t the same tlms
t:f
of] faith. 13 At the
d yai
pav0hvouo1v, nrp1rpx6gtva1 ~ h qsame time they
lneiective Uley are learnin&
going about
the
learn t o be unoccuo l ~ i a q , 06 p6vov Sb
h yai
houses, not only but inelective
tPled,
o thegadding
houses; about
yes,
qhbapo~
vai
wcpi~pyo~
Only unoccupiedp
goseipcrs
and
workers ara&d,
but also gossipers and
rh
6Eov~a. 14 pobhoya~
in Other
the ithlnga)
t$c!
bibindhg.
I am wlshlng
ple's aPPairs, talking
08"
vrw~bpag
not.
Of
things
14 Therefore
they Ought
therefare
younger [women]
to b%%$lng,

%,hP

rr~voyovdv
01~06cm0~Eiv,
to be bearing chiidren,
to be meneglng household,
pq6~piav
&qopp)Iv
666va1
not one
onrush OR
to beglvlng
&TIKEI~~VW
Ao~Sopia~
X ~ P I V ' 15 6 6 3
lone) lylng sgolnrt of revlllnp thanks;
slren Y

I desire the younger

marry,
t o bear children, t o
manage a household.
t o give no inducement
to the opparer to
y h p . r ~ v ~ qt<erp&mlow h i o w 100 I a ~ w c Y . revile. 15 Already.
for some were turned out behlnd the Satan.
fact,
have
16 c i rtq
r~orfi
Lxal
xipa$, been turned aside to
If anyone faithful [ w o m n l Is hsulnp wldowa. follow setan. 16 If
adraic
vai
p i any believing woman
6naprriTw
let her be sufficing upon
to them:
and
no has widows, let her
4 b ~ ~ h t l o i a , 7va
$api08w
relieve them, and let
let be welghted down the eecleda. in order that the congregation not
raig
~VTWC,
xfifalq be under the burden.
eaacntls ly
W1 OW'
to the lonea)
Then
...... It can relieve
those who are actually
Lnaprbq.
It might sumce upon.
widows.
17 Let the alder
17
Oi
nposor&n
The lone.)
hsvlnp. stood beiore men who preside in a
rrprnpbrrpo~
mPfiq Rne way be reckoned
older men
hanor worthy of double
1olju0wuav
p h h t o ~ a honor, especially
moatly those who work
let them $\eln@ reekonLd wortb~. ..
K O ~ I ~ Y T E Pv
< h 6 y 3 vai 6t6aocahiw hard in speaking
01
the loner) laboring In wo
and teaching;
and teaching.

,,

~~

2da!Te

~~~

1 TIMOTHY 6:l-5

1 TIMOTHY 5:18-25
18 For t h e scripture
hiye1 ~ h fip ypagfi BoGv &hoirvra
1. saylng for the serlpture Bull threshing out says: 'You must not
Kai - A ~ I O ~6 & p y & ~ ~mgu l e a bull when
00
~I~&CIS.
not you shallmUu1C: and Worthy the workman it threshes out the
TOG p~oBoGaho0. 19 K O T ~ nprupvripov grain"; also: "The
of the wages of hlm.
Down on
older man
worlunan is worthy
19 Do
napa6lxou
iKT& of his wages:
be YOU receiving sl&nas~dc.exeep? not admit a n accusa1
;&
,,
6c0 q
Tp,bv ,,qpr5pwv. tion against a n older
If
u m n two or
three
wltnesaes: man. exceDt onlv On
20
roi(
65
&paprbvomag
trtjn ov the evldence of two
In arsht 01 three w l t n ~ s ~ w
the (onell
but
slnnln#
I,
20 Hepruvr before all
ova
n&vrwu
Ocys
of all
be YOU rc~rdvlng, in order that s1.o the onlookprs Persons who
practice sin. t h a t the
holnoi
@6p0v
leftover (ones)
fear
may be having, rest also may have
21 I solemnly
21
A l a ~ a p ~ d p o ~ a l tvbnlov rofi fear.
~ s bearing
m
w1tne.a through
in alght
or the charge you before
0rot nai X l o r o t 'IqooO ~ a rirv
l
i d r r ~ i r vGod and Christ Jesus
God and ofChrlat Jeaua m d of tho
chosen and t h e chosen angels
t o keep these things
7aam
&yyfhwv,
Tva
angeb,
In order that
these (thing.) without prejudgment,
doing nothing
guh&$pg
xwpiq rrporpiparot p T t v
you mlgh guard apart from prejudment, not jag according to a biased
leaning.
no~irv ~ a r &
np6urXto~v.
22 Never lay your
dohg ilmordbz to Indtnatlon toward.
hands hastily upon
22 Xdpag ~ a x f w gpq6wi
any
man; neither be
nands putekly t o n ~ o n ebeyouputtlng:prm.
hpapria,5 a sharer in the sins
6t
rnlw&v~l
of others; preserve
"%her
be you sharlng
to sin.
yourself chaste.
drhhorpia~
oaaur6v & y d v
ln
23 Do not drink
belonging m .%em: younew chaste be you eep g.
water any longer,
56 orr6rr1
but use a little wine
23
bs you&,,kins;vater,
for the sake of your
o l v ~6Xi r?
xpi,
61.i
* v -6~axov ,tomXh and your
to wlne lltxe be you u h p through the stomach frequent eases of
rai ~ h 5
oou &u0rwsiag.
Sickness.
and the frequen! ofyou slcknesres.
24 The sins of some

18

XaZ!!T."t?d,"" A!

A!

rXoolv,

-rp~.

et

$:,:!

24 Tivirv

Of some

., &vBpbnwv
men

np66
.
before ~ ~evldant
l n

~Imlv,

a1

the

t t p a p d a ~ men are
nr

manifest, leading

~ P O ~ P / ~ U Ud~
~ I directly t o judgment,

into but as for other

K ~UIY
r~uiv
6*
~ a men
l
[their sins] also
jucf?gmenlt,
to soma (ones)
but
become manifest later.
h a ~ o ~ o v 8 o ~ m l v25 cboa6rwg Kai T& 25 In the same way
they are iollowlng upon:
Pa-thUs
the also the fine w o r b
Epya rh r a h h
np6611ha,
ral
T
are publicly manifest
works the Ane before leu1 evident, and the lonrsl and those that are
&?TAW<exovra rpup%at 06 6havml.
otherwise cannot be
Otherwise havlng to be d not they arsable.
kept hid.
are,

golng before

"0001

many 8.

elulv
are

16ioug 6 r m 6 r a g
own
maatera
fiy~io8ouav,

yyze

re: 6 ti::,",";

h b Cuybv 6oGAo1,
under yoke .laves.
&tioug keep on considering

5%'

?&:!

worthy their owners worthy

ha
b of full honor, t h a t t h e
let them be eonridrrlns,
in order th.t
th e name of God and t h e
616au~aAiateaching may never be
TOO
0~oO ~ a 1 fi
of the God and the
teaehlllg
sooken of inluriouslv.
p h a u g ~ p p2 ~ 01
6 t n ~ r n o b j~ ~ o r e o v e r . ~tho;
let
may be blasp em

A!

The (ones1

but

MtNu

having

believing

owners
OVTPg 6 r a 6 ~ a g
K ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ P O V E ~ T W
~ W , not look down
masters no let them be thinking down. on them, because they
'fisvlng
Brt
dr6rA~oi ~IOIY.
&Ah& phhhov are brothers. On the
be~ause

brother*.

6ouhrui~woav

they are:

&TI

but

rather

contrary, let them

nloroi

rlulv ~ a the
i more readily be
let them be flavidg, bacsusa islthful they are and slaves, because those
&yarr roi
01
rljr y r o i a receiving the benefit
love!
the (onas)
0%
wworftng we$ of their good service'
&vr~Aappad~avo~.
are believers and
recehlng in return.
beloved.
TaOra
bi6aouc
Keep o n teaehlng
These ( t h ~ g a )
be YOU te~chlng
and these things and
rrapa~&hr~.
3
EY
givlng these exhorIf
be you eneoureglne.
anyone tations 3 If any
t ~ r p 0 6 ~ 6 a w ~ a hsat
ri ?
I
~ P O ~ P X E T ~ man
(
teaches other
La teaching different& and not he is comlng toward doetrlne and does not
5y1aivouot
h 6 ~ 0 l ~ TO%
assent to healthful
to (ones1 being heslthiUl
words,
to the lone.1 words, those of our
TOG vupiou fi116v ' IqooO Xp~omO, ~ a l Til Lord J ~ S U Sc h m t , nor
of the ~ o r d of us Jesus chlfat, and to the to the
that
K~T'
rdoiPrtav
616ao~ahiq,accords wlth godly

to teaching, ,-.
aEFOrdIW O
revering weU
4.he
~ -~
. -..-..,~
-~
4
m6wra1,
~ 6 t h
v ~ o ~ d r p r w,opuffed up [with pride].
not understanding
h e has been made to amoke, nothing knowing we!,
&Uh
vooirv
nrpi
<q~+rlg
~ a anything,
i
but being
but
belngdhcascd
about
eeekiga
and mentallydiseased
6
v
y
i
v
r
r
a
~
over
suestionlngs
and
hoyo axiag,
wortP.ghta,
out ot whlch 1thln.a)
comer to be debates about words
IPK,
pAaoqqpiai, From these things
q06vo5,
e n v.~..
stdfe.
blasphemies, s D n n ~
envy. strlfei,
ubusiie spieches.
6lmaparplpai
dn6vo1a1 TO pai, 5
rubblngs slongslde through wicked suspicions.
IUIIP~EIOOSW%ed,
5 violent disputes
6 1 ~ g B a p ~ i v w ;, ,
about trifles on the
01 (ones) h s v i g been t oroug ly corrupted
&v8&nwv T&V "0% vai
d m r r n s p q ~ i w v Part Of men Corrupted
men
the mlnd and having been espoiled in mind and despoiled
8' Those partaking 01 the good of Jehovah on earth. J7P.

rAVg: fear or Jehovah. J7.*.

3
' Godly devotion.

;ge

1 8

&AqfI~iaq,

wptC6wwv noplupbv

elvat of.the truth, thinking

t h a t godly devotion
r?v nSo4Pe1av. 6 EUTIV 6L n o p ~ u p bp6yaq
i s a means of gain.
~
the mverlnp well.
It Is but ssqulaltion great 6 T~ be -,
i t is a
1
~duLPela
per&
drapreiag' means of great gain.
the
rrverlngwen
wllh
seu-rume~enw: ~this~godlydevotion+
7 o86& yhp e i q v & y ~ a p e vEl5 T ~ Vr6upav, along with selfnothing lor we bore wllhin Into the world.
suffleieney. 7 F~~ we
&rt
01162 C<ww~cTv TI
SI.&~EBCI. have hmught nothing
~ C B U I nclther
~
to bear out w t h l n g we are able: into the
and
8 Exovreg
66
61a~poqh~
r a i neither can we carry
having
but
noudshments thmugh
and
out. 8 so,
uK~n&upaTa,
~ofirolg
&predqu6pc8u. having sustenance and
coverings,
to theae (things1 we shall be aatlsfied. covering, we shall he
0
01
62
nhou~civ content with these
me (ones) , but
to berleh things.
9 However, those
i p n i n ~ o u u ~ el<
v
m ~ p a u p b v ~ a 1nayi6a r a l
are islllng In into tem~tstlon and snare
and who are' determined
&n18upiag nohh&g &vofiroug Kal !3hafie &5, to be rich fall into
deslres
many
senselea.
and
hurtful,
temptatla" and a
U~TITIYES PV~~~;OUUIV 7062 &vOp6nouq snare and many
whlch are dragglng to bottom the
men
senseless a n d hurtful
615
bhe8pov ~ a &n6h~1av.
l
10 bi<a ~ & pdesires, which plunge
Into deatructlon and
min:
root for men into destruction
ndvrwv ,
7th
W K ~ V
fi and ruin. 10 Far
of all
the
bad (things)
1s
the t h e love of money is
6 6 p ~ wa ~root of all sorts of
Qlhapyupf;
TI*$
fondnerso s r, of %lch
some m%lnEout
injurious things, and
d m e n A a ~ 8 q u w dm& n i s nimw KC; by reaching out for
were led on into ermr from the
falth
and this love some have
been led astray from
tauroGq
r n p ~ l m ~ w6 6 h 1 nohXak.
~
themselves they piereed around to pains
many. t h e faith and have
Stabbed themselves a l l
11 XJ
6i
over with m a w pains.
You
hut.
ll However, you.
griryr
~ d r a
6iw~c
62
them (thlnps) be neelng; be you purmlng but O man Of
from these things. But
~ I K ~ I O U miuiPe~av
~ ~ V
pursue righteousness,
r~ghteoumes:,
revering will,
godly devotion,' faith,
hopovhv
n@ha8iav.
le
&ywvibou
love, endurance,
endurance: mlldnesaof temper.
Be~ou#tr~8~lln~
of temper.
rdv
raMv
dryhva
T
nimrws, 12 Fight the flne
the
Rne
struggle
oft a
fight of the faith, get
h1XaPo0
aiwviou
<wfiq, a firm hold a n the
take YOU lor self Uwn
everlasting
life, everlasting life for
15 +J
ua; hpoA6yqua rfiv which you were called
into whlch ~ 0 ~ ~ 1 and
~ you
~ confess2
~ ~ l ethe d and you offered t h e
truth,

lnferrlnx

sequisition

to be

PO;IJ~;FI

ave~ay
$&,
..

$
:$:

9%

2%

8' ~ o d l v
devotion, RAVE;fear of Jehovah.

fen? of Jehovnh.

J7.r.

1 TIMOTHY 6:13-19

925

1 TIMOTHY 8:6-12

~7.8.

11' ~ o d l ydevotion. AV~SP:

rahfiv bpohoyim iv6nlov nohhdv papnipwv. fine puhUc declaration

fine

13

confeadon

In aight of many

n a ayyihhw

UOI

gylng c h a m

to you

wltnerrea.

Lvbntov
in dght

TOO

tho

eaoa T ~ G <woyowOvmq rh nhvra

~ . d the tone)
sllve the all lthlngr)
na; x ,om6 s ~ q u o 706
~
paprupfiuamoq
and ofChrist Jesus the me)havlng bornewltnea

in front of many
1%In the sight of
Ocd,
who preserves

all things alive. and

Of Christ Jesus.who
as a witness made the
fine
in; n o ~ i o uncthhrou ~ f i vr a h j v bpohoyiav, before pontius Pilate.
upon Panttua
pilate
the fine eonfesa~on,

14

nlpfiuai or

toobserve you

~ j v hrrohjv

ths

commandment

I
you Orders
hun!hov l4 that youobserve
spotles.

the cammaodment in
&n~~mias
manifestation of the a JPotless and irreprehensible way until
rupiou
" uoir
Xp1m06, l5
the manifestation of
LO^^
of3e.u~
Chrlat.
Christ.
~ a l p o i ~ 16iotq 6 ~ EIi
b pdl~hploq Our 'Id
imanifeShappy
to appolntcd tlmen own will
the
tationl the happy
and only Potentate
will show in its own
~au~heubvrwv r a t
~ 6 ~ 1 0 ~
appointed times,
as k l n ~ s
end
Lord
Ofith:?:nb;lcl)
the King of those who
rupt~v6vrwv, 16 b
rule as Mngs and Lard
ruling aa lords.
of those who rule as

EMnihqpnrov pCx
irleprehens~bie

""t8

nis
the

AOw

6$:tz2
& Py,"$L$OneI)

o$F~f,e)
f?sB

&8avauiav

oi~dv

~ ~ ~ ~ ~ $,toh?~ l dwelllng
l t < In

6v

d6N

whom

saw

oG&lq

&ttpbut~ov

unsppmechaile,

& V @ ~ W0662
V

alone having
lordss
l6 theimmorOne
16dv tality, who dwells in

noons
of men
to
TIP+ r a i updrrog aidwlov'
he isable: to him honor and mWht W-mUnl:

6-1.

&pfiv.
amen.

unapproachable light,
whom not one of men
has seen or can see.
TO him be honor and
might everlasting.

11 Tois ~ A o u u i o ~ qLv T@ YJY alOYl Amen.

17 Oive orders ta
TOthe XI
(ones)
& In tho now
ago
those who are rich in
napiyydhr
~~~~~~~i~
6~,,,,
be laying
to be gh-minded not-but t h e present system
things not to be
fihn~uival hi nAo6Tou &6qh6rqr1, &Ah' Of
tohave
hop
09 fiches non-=~tdence,but high-minded. and t o
rest their hope, not on
hi BE&
T?
napixovrl
upon
a d tho (one) havlng alonpalde
on
uncertain
God, who
riches'
furnishes
but
us all things nchly
elln(thhga)
&vm
nhouuiwg
rlchly
Into
sic
&n6hauolv,
enjwment, for our enjoyment;
18
&y&orpy~iv,
nhou~eiv b Epyols 18 t o work a t good,
to he working st goad, to be rlch In workr to be
in fine
~Gp~~a66~0oug
eTval, works, t o be liberal,
fine,
wall-distributing (ones)
to be. ready to share,
19 safely treasuring
ready
K ~ to
~ #~h e~ . V19I dmo8quaupil;ovraq
K ~ ~ ,
tamoig
trensu~ingoR tothemsclvn u p far themselves

%&

1 TIMOTHY 6 2 0 - 2

TIMOTHY 1:3

2 TIMOTHY 1:4-9

926

8cpihlov
ud6v
a fine foundation for
foundahon
fine
~5hAav.
belng e out (to mmel.
LrrrMBov~ar
T
6vrwg real life.
they mlghttake forthemsefv~uponof the srsentially
20 0 Timothy,
<wil<.
zuard what is l a d
life;
<p in trust with you,
turning away from the
20 'n
Tnp69ce
napole KqV
empty
speeches that
o
~imoth;,
what is
violate
what is holy
Q6haE0~.
&TPET~~EYO<
and from the contraguard you,
tvming
mt
r e v o ~ v i a s r a i drvr18iorl< 7-5 Cu6wvipou dictions of t h e falsely
empty volcmg. and antitheses of
falely named
21 For making a show
yvbew5. 21 6v
.rlvsc
tnayyzhh6v~vo1.I
[knowledge,
knowledge,
which
aome
promlring
Some have deviated
rrepi T ~ VT ~ W T I V 11ur6~q,uav
from the falth.
about the falth they deviated.
May the undeserved
'H
X~P~F.
kindness be with YOU
pees 6p0v.
The unde3erved kmdnell wlth xou,
people.

22 $' :&$

be

Lv mic leave off remembering

you in my suppllea6s'osuiv
t10n6, night and day
m,~icatlon,
4$d",5
4 longlug to see you.
4 k ~ i r o 8 Q v we
t6~iv,
I remember your
longing
you to see, havif:k!~f!%2nded
tears, that I may get
m u rQv 6aup6wv,
iva
Xap,ic
of YOU 01 the
tears,
ln order that of joy filled wlth Joy. 6 For
I recollect the faith
rrh pw8fi
5
trr6pv~?tv
I mlgh? be filled
under-remmder
having taken which is in you withLV 00; dRlVrro~pi~0un i u ~ c w ~
out any hypoorllly.
%
0
in you unhyperittc8l
falth.
W&
!
and which
In
plandmOther
&*K~UCV
dwelt in V@OV
6nt
m l h e grandmother
6"
IIhplACl
oy?:L!
and your mother
Oou E6vicCl,Lo'ls
Aoi61 ~ a 1
P'ITP~
r.01~
to%
mother of YOU
E ~ ~ Eu'nlce,
I ~ ~hut. which I
am confident is also
rrhre~opm
68 STI ~ ( a i b ooi.
~ h s v been
e
confident but that also in you.
in you.
6 For this vely
6
61'
fiv
airiav
&vapllr OKO
Thmugh which cause I am remln
UD cause
I remlnd vou
-~~~~~
01
va O?~UPE?V
x h l o p a to stir u p like i f i r e
you to be mskng5ive (as) Sre again the grscLus glff the gYt of God which
is in you through the
Laylng of my hands
h l e b ~ o g T&V
Upon YOU. 7 For Qod
putting u p n ofthe
o%;
gave
not a spirit
L6o.r~ l p i v b BE&
a
6r1hia
of cowardice, but that
gave
to us the
ad
spirk
ofcow.r&e.
of power and of love
&hhh
6w&vrwg
but
of power
'
and and of soundness of
mind. 8 Therefore do
08"
OWQ ov10po0.
8
therefore not beoome ashamed
#?t
of sounfnesa of mind.
ina10@8s
.ra ~ a p r f i p l o vof the witness about
ahauld you be made ashamed upon the
wltnem our rnrd, neither of
T&
rupiou ?piw pq6? Lp2 d v 66tuplov me s prisoner for his
09 U1e Lon3 of us nor me the bound one sake, hut take your
part in suftering evil
of him, but ~
&05.
R
~ t$e ~ $ o $~ ~ $ ~$ ~
for t hae good~news ~
uar&
6 6 v a ~ L v eeoD
according to the
lceordlng to
power
of -6.
power of God. 9 He
obuavro< 4p6< m i ~clhioclvro Khfioel saved us and c a l e d
having laved
us
and having esues to ea111ng
US wlth B holy calling.
' n o t by reason of our
a ~r ~a ?oh r-d x ~t"
~
h et o
.~~~

E o

n j v ncpi uoir

pvciau

I am xaYlng the about you remembrance In the

oyz;,

$ ,

"9

;:te %$;

Ly
2 $:

n a t h o ~h 6 m o X o g X p ~ m o i )'iq000
61&
p a u ~a, n apostle
Paul
apostle
of Chrl.1 Jesus through
christ Jesus
Behfipa~og 8 ~ 0 0
KT'
hrclyydiav through God's will acwill
of Gad accordlne to
Dmm1.e
cording to the prombe
&,oil<
+I<
XP~UT@ 'IIl00ir 2 T I P O B ~ Oof the life that is lo
of life the In
Christ
Jeaus
to Timothy ,,,,lo,,
christ
TO T&VW
Jesus. 2 t o Timothy.
" child;
a beloved child:
X&PK
AEOS, dpfivq bnb ecoO May there be
undeserved k6dneag mercy, peace from God undeserved
kindness,
narpdq r a i XPIOTOD ' i q ~ o O TOO
rupiou mercy, peace from
Falher and of Christ
Jesus oftha
Lord Q O ~[the] ~ a t and
h ~ ~
fipfiv.
Christ Jesus our Lord.
Or "I.
3 I am grateful
3 X&plv
Eo
T
Be4
to God, to whom
Thanks I-twfna
t o t e God: taw om I am renderbg
Amp&
dnrb n p o y 6 v w sacred service as my
I an rendering s a d aervies
imm
Progentton forefathers did
b d a p e 0 ~ ~ 1 6 4 O e 1 , OF & 6 1 6 h ~ t m o vwith a clean eonIn
clean
conscience,
as
uneeadng science, that I never

d",a

~~~~~~~

ths
2:
3::

%*

9%'

ofthzonc,

%\?!
...-. :$

$2

~
,f:,

~~~~

ad

16iav

amcding to
own
X ~ P ~ V
7ilv
Undeserved kindnerm, tbe tone)

$y$

w ~ 9 e 0 1 v r a l WO'b.
but bY -O' n
purpose
and of his own p u m
609e10au
and undeserved kindhavlng been glvsn ness. This was e v e n

TIMOTHY
tv

XPIUTQ 'iqo00
X P ~ V W Y US in connection with
rrpd
Chnst
Jesus
before
tlmer Chrlst Jesus before
aiwviwv, 10
qpvz weaoav
62 vOv times long lasting,
everlasting,
[It1 havlnggeenmanifested but now 10 but now it has
616
h c q a v ~ i a t TOO
ooTF,poq been made elearly
through
manifestation
of the
Savior evident through the
af our
4pGv X p l o ~ o f i 'lqo00,
K ~ T ~ P ~ ~ U ~ manifestation
Y T O ~
of us of Christ
Jesus, having made ineffective Savior, Christ Jesus,
F?v 76" 8hvarov
qwriuavro
6? who has abolished
Indeed the
death
having turned li&t on but death but has shed
wonlife and
S o j v ~ a &q8apoipv
i
63h TOO ~ d a y y ~ h i o ulight
,
ate and incorrupt~on through the good news, lncomuptian through
the good news.
11 r i q
6
i~L0qv
K ~ P U ~r a i
mto which was put
preacher and 11 for which I was
appointed a preacher
drr6orohoq n a i 6 ~ 6 h o n d o q .
and apostle and
awrtle
and
teacher.
teacher.
12
61'
fly
airim n a i
~aOra
12 For this very
Through whrch cause al4o these (things)
cause I am also sufferndroxw,
dhX' o d ~ h a ! o ~ d v o p a ~
I am rusering, but not I am made ashamed ;pan. ing these things, but
I a m not ashamed.
oT6a
rrmio-rcu~a
I have known
t o wRom I have beiieveh, and For I know the one
whom I have
rrhr!opat
6r1
and I a m confident
I have beenper?uaded that
he is abie to guard
iiabaIi~qv
Pow
phhEa1
what
I have laid up in
what is put aiongside
of me
o guard
trust with him until
irsiiqv
~flv
?K~PCIV.
~ O T ~ T Wt h~a t~ day.
V
13 Keep
that
the
day.
Under-type
holding t h e pattern
6yta~v6vrov
~ ~ Y UofVhealthful words
be you av~ng of (ones1 being healthful
words
that you heard from
&v
rrcrp' tyo6 j r o u u a F cv IT~UTEI ~ a me
i with the faith and
of which beside o me y o u heard m faith and love that are in eont v X I ~ T @'IqooO' 14
nection with Christ
the (dnel in 8 h r h t
Jesus;
the Jesus, l4 This fine
~aAjv
wapa8j~qv
Qlihatov
61d trust guard through
fine
what 1s put alongside guard YOU through the holy spirit which
r r v c l i p ~ o q&yiou r o c ~ v o l ~ o i r v r o q6v ?piv. is dwelling in us.
splrzt
holy the dwellingwithm in us.
know t h l s ~
-~ you
~~-~~
15
Ot6ag
706~0
6n that all the men in
YOUhave knothis
that the [district of] Asia
have turned away
d m ~ ~ ~ p h q q o & EI ,,hYTEt
01
they were turned away fmm me
all . the (ones) from me. Phy-gel'us
v
A
i
&v
i m i v O G ~ E A O ~ , a n d Her.mog'e.nes
in the
Asia, ofwhom
is
Phygelus and are of that number.
'Eppoyfvqg. 16
6Qq
Ehrot 6 ~ f i 16
~ May
, ~the~Lord'
Hernogenes.
May he give mercy the b r d grant mercy to the
TQ
'Ovqw1q6pou
o i n ~
6n
household of On-eto the
of Onesiphorus
to hauselild,
siph'o.rus, because
16' The Lord, nAVg; Jehovah, .PBJZ.'.lS.
~1

22

tp

1::

2 TIMOTHY 1:17-2:7

929

1:lO-16

2;;2$k

Lq

~~

h e often brought me
v
dr~bylue~v, ~ a ~l j hhuuiv
p~
nohhhntg
many times me he cooled agam, and the cham refreshment, and
h e did not become
& h h i 17 ,
hatux6vBq'
10"
OLK
Of my
of me not he wan made ashamed upon:
but chains. 17
On the
yrv6psvog
t v 'P6pn UTrou6qiWF t<finlu6v contrary, when h e
havmg c o m e to be in Rome
SDeedilY he Bought happened to be
p r ~ a i E~PEV.
18
6Qq , . ad^,$ 6 Rome, h e diligently
me and he found:
may he ave to h ~ mthe looked f o r m e and
me. 18 u?Y
nliptoq rbpeiv Ehmg n a p & KU iou i v i n ~ i v nTI? tfound
m r d to find
beside of &rd in that the h e Lord' grant ham
t o find mercy from
fipipq
uai
6oa
tv ' E ~ oJehovah"
~
in t h a t day.
day;
and how many (things1 m EP esus And all the serYlces
he rendered in Eph'6tri~6wocv, P U l l o v o b ~ ~ V & O K E L S .
he served,
better you are knowing.
esus you know well
enough.
15 otv, ~ L ~ v opow
v
iv6wapoCi
Y o u therefore, child of me', bebeing empowered
you therefore,
m,y6hildl keep on
i v ~i
X~P!TI
$v X P I ~ T Q'IqooO,
'acqulnng
power m the
in the undeserved kindness the m Chr~st Jesus,
undeserved kindness
2 ~ a i
d
jKouoat
and what (things) you heard beside o me t h a t is in connection
with Christ Jesus,
6th
iroMOv
papnjpwv,
2 and the things you
through
many
w~tnesren, these (things) heard from me with
napheou,
r r t o ~ o i q ddpuirrotg, oir~veg the support of many
give you bemde to faithful
men,
who witnesses, these things
commit t o faithful
inavoi
imov.ov.ral
tTbpoUS
sufficient (ones1
will be
also different (ones) men, who, in turn,
will be adequately
6t665ac. 3 ovvna~onh8qoov
Kaht)t qualified t o teach
to teach.
sufferyou bad with
fine others. 3 As a fine
urpa~lbrqq
Xp!oroO
'IqooO. 4 o f i 6 ~ k soldier of Christ Jesus
soldier
of Chnst
Jesus.
No One take your part m
o-rparru6pevog
tprrhinc~al
~ a i tsuffering evil. 4 No
doing military service is involvmg himself
to the man serving as a soiiW dier involves himself
706
Pipu
rrpaypa-rials
of
1
,
things
~
~
~
in order that in the commercial
husineSSeS of life, in
TQ
o ~ penrolled
a r o h o yas
i osoldier
avri
having
to the (one)
~f~t~~,",","r~~
hpiun'
5
i&v
62
n a i the one who enrolled
also him as a soldier.
he m ~ g hplease;
t
if ever
but
h8hi
TIC.
013 5 Moreover, ~f anyone
may be acting as athlete
anyone.
not contends even in
the games, he i s not
orrpavoOra!
Eav
wpi~oq crowned unless he has
he Is being crowned
If ever
not
lawfully
h8hfiou.
6 T ~ VK O ~ ~ @ T YEWPY~V
OI
t o the rules. 6 The
he should act as athlete:
the laboring
farmer hardworking farmer
66
rrph~ov
TO"
xaprrOv must be the first t o
it is binding
first
of the
fruits partake of the fruits.
p ~ r a h a p B h y ~ ! v7
.
Y~EI
g 7 Give constant
to be
Be you seeing mentslly
what thought t o what
18' The Lord,
Jehovah, Jl,X.'3,".lL.
18. Jehovah. Ji.8.L3,11.1818.22P(ii Lord,
nAVg.

~e

40;

$2

2 TIMOTHY 2:s-15

ALyw'

Ghost

2 TIMOTHY 2:16-22

y&p

UOI

saying: the Lord

wlll really glve you
discernment in all
U~YEOIV
tv
n601v.
Mmprehanalon in a11 lthlngsl.
things.
8 Remember
8
uvqp6vcue
'Iqoh
t h a t Jesus Christ
Be you remembering
Jesus
was raised u p from
~ V ~en+ ralsedup
~ P P ~ V Oout
&
Vof dead
vupb,
the dead and was
having
(ones), o$of
of David's seed,
o r r k p ~ a r o qAauei6,
rmh
rb e ~ k y y U 1 6 v
to the go^
seed
of Devld. a ~ ~ o r d l n g the
t o good news
news I
in
9
KanOnd6
p i x p l connection with which
01
'Ome:
Y.
whtch
I am suffering bad
until I am
evil t o
6cwp6v b t K ~ K O O P OF &Ah& 6 h6yoq TOG the point of [prison)
bonds as worker orbs;.
But the word of the bonds as a n evildoer.
8 ~ o O ob
6L6~~at'
TOGTO Nevertheless, the word
God
not has been bound;
th%
thh of God is not bound.
n&vm
bnoptvw
61h
TObq 10 On this account
all (thlng.1
Iam endudng
through
the I go on enduring all
t~~01706q
iva
r a t a h i q w ~ q p i a q thingS for the sake
ohoaen (oneh; In order thst aho they ~ f . ~ of
~ the
~ chosen
~ t iones,
~ ~
that they too may
76 OU~V
ev
,mQ lquoO Obtain
the
they m z h t obtaln of the ?one1 ln
Jesus
that is in union with
per& 6 6 5 1 ~ alwviou. 11 n 1 m 6 b h 6 y o y christ desus along
Wlth glory avedaltlng.
~ d t h t u \ the word;
with everlasting glory.
1 yap ouvarrc~&vorv, rai
uw uopev'
11 Faithful is the
If for we dted togetKer. also we
together: saying: certainly
if we
12 el h o p 6 v o p w
rai ~ a u t h r ~ o o p wdied together, we shall
If we are endurlig, also we .hall relgn together; also live together;
12 if we go on endurst & p v ~ o 6 ~ e B a r & ~ e i v o q & p v f i u e ~ a fillas
~
If W e shall deny: nIm that (one1 wlu deny
us; mg. we shall also rule
18 d
h t m G cv
&dvoq rnmh together as kings; if
If
we are uniaihful,
thst (one1
faithful we deny, he also will
I~VEI,
&pvfiuaueC[~ y&p IPaudv 06 deny us; la if we are
h nmalnlng.
to deny
for
htrmelf not unfaithful, he remains
farthful. for h e cannot
Wma~.
deny himself.
he Is able.
14 Keep reminding
14
Taha
fnrouipyorr,
them of these things,
Them lthlng~l
be You remlndlng under, charging them before
God. as witness, not
~ I ~ I I ~ P T U P ~ ~ E V CV~TIIOV
O~
TOO Beat
bearhg thomush wltnclm In slsht of the God:
to fight about words,
hoyouaxeiv
o&v
XPfiulpov, a thing of no usefulto be fighting about &OM#,upon nothing useful,
ness a t all because
overturns those
tnl
~araurpoqfi
T ~ V
CIKoukrwv, It
listening.
l5 Do Your
upon
overturning
of the (ones)
hearing.
utmost to present
15 m o 6 6 a u o v a c a d v 6 6 ~ 1 p o v r r a p a m i o a l yourself approved
Speed YO" YD ~ourselfappmved to put alongside to God, a warha
BeQ,
. tpy6qv
& v ~ n a i o ~ u v ~ awith
v , nothing t o
$:et
God.
workman
unsahamed,
be ashamed of,
l a m aaylng;

wlll plve

for

to you the

II a
C
m

X{~zp

m'

14' God, RC: the Lord, ADVg: Jehovah,

Sl.*.lS.>*.*6.

6pBo7opoOv~cl ~ b vhbyov

otrsightly cutthg

'"
The

the

word

r'q

ofke

'~?d%~

&hq8sia~. handling the word

truth.

of the truth aright.

~ ~ o q w v i a 16
t But shun empty

empty volcinBs speeches t h a t violate

y h p what i s holy: for they
more
for will advance ta more
11 ral 6 and more ungodliness.
they wlll rtrlke belore of irreverence,
and the 17 and their word will
hhoq
y d r l y p u l ~ vopiv spread like gangrene.
word
01 them
gangrene
pesture Hy.me.nae'us and
are of that
Lea.
Qv
t o r i v 'Yptvaloq ~ a PhileZus
i
itwill be having: of whom
is
Hymenaeua and ,,umber. 18 ~ h e s e
Oihqroq, 18 o7~1veq rrepi
74" &h<&lav very [men] have
Phlletu~.
who
about
the
truth
deviated from the
fiur6xqoav
h i y o v ~ c q &v&orao~v
6 6 1 truth. saying t h a t
they deviated,
SaYlnB
resurrection
alrea Y the resurrection has
ycyovival
K&
&varpt7Touwlv
'ljv already occurred: and
to have occur:ad,
and
they ere turning UP the they are subverting
T~VWV
W~UTIV. 19 6
uivlol
the faith of some.
e l some ranci) '
faith.
The
Indeed to YOU 19 par 811 that, the
w~epebq B c p t A ~ o ~705 8 ~ o OE m Kev l x w v golid foundation of
foundation of the God has .?ood, having God' stays standing,
solid
+v u q p a i 6 a T ~ 'Eyvw
~ TK6pl0g
~ I v~ o S q having this seal: 'Jethe
sear
thla
Knew
Lord the (ones1 hovah.
those
2ivraq
a3ro3,
rai
'Anoo~firw
hrri, who belong t o him,"
belng
of him.
and
Let standoff
fmm and: ..let everyone
naming the name of
&61~iaq
neq
b",:!$$
unrighteounne= everyone the (one)
Jehovah" renounce
but

mptiomoo'
hi
be rau nandlnn- around:
uwn
npodwouo~v
&o&iaS,

rrhciov

$2

~t

2 TIMOTHY 2:23-3:2

932

~ur~plnhg
hteupiag
~EOYE,
flee from the
youthful
deszres
be you Beein& desires lncldentai to
6iw~c
SP
S I K ~ I O ~ YTT~OTIY,
~ Y
youth.' but pursue
but
righteounnesd
faith. r~ghkollsness,f a ~ t h ,
be you pursumg
&ybrnqv, EipiVq~~ E T & 75" htaahovpivwv love, peace, along wlth
love,
peace with the (ones)
calllngon
those who call UDOn
t h e Lord' out of
rdv KI>P~OV t~ ~ ( a e a p &napSiag.
~
the Lard out of clean
heart.
clean heart.
23 Further, turn
dawn foolish and
ignorant questionings,
napatroO
eiSbg
they produce
be asking off for {ourself. having known
fights. 24 But a
6~1
yow&ot
P& 015 24 SoOXov .
66$
slave df the Lord..,
that they are generating figEtB;'
slave
does not need to fight,
~ u p i o u 06
6d
P6XE*a1,
but needs to be gentle
of Lord, not it is binding - to be fighting,
toward all, qualified
i n l o v E?WI np6g rrhvrag
~I~UKTIK~V
teach, keeping himgentle to be toward all lonesi, qualified to te&h. to
self
under
& v ~ < i ~ a ~ o v25 tv r r p a i h q ~ ln a t 6 ~ b o v r a evil, 25 instrueting~
holding up unde; bad,
in mildness instructing with mildness
TOSS
&vr161ar10~pivoug
6 those not favorably
the (ones1 gutting selves thomughly dgainst, not disposed, as perhaps
~ O T E
SG~I
ab~oiq 6
8 ~ 6 GO^ may glve them
sometme
mau he give
to them
the
renentance leadlne to
(~ET&VOIWsic
hlyvwolv
& h q 8 ~ i a g a n accurate knowledge
repentance into accurateknowledge
of truth.' of truth. 26 and
they may came back
26 ~ a i &va.;i~wotv
tu
and they might sober UP
out of
of the to their proper senses
out from the snare of
Stap6hou rrayi6og,
L<uypqpivox
Devu
snare. (ones) having been caught suve the Devil, seeing that
they have been caught
Im' a h o t E ~ C 76
t l ~ i v b u efhwl;~.
alive by him for the
by him into the of that lone1
Will of that one,
TOOTOSP
Y~VWUKE
671 b ~ O X ~ T U I B~ U ~know this,
This but be you mowing that in
last
'that in the last
t v ~ o o v ~ a ~
days critical times
4 % ~ , ~ 5 Will be
in
hard to deal with
xahrnoi. 2 E u p be
v ~ a ~ Y$
f i a ~ w ~ owill
l be here. 2 F a r
fierce;
men
men will be lovers
qihaurot
pA&pyupot
&ha<6vq, of themselves, lovers
fond of selv;,
fond of silve;
self-assuming. Of money, self.
imepfiqavol,
hho@qpol,
yov~fiolv assuming, haughty.
superior-appearing.
!Lasphemers,
to parents blasphemers, dis.
dmrl0riq
&x&p~o~ot
&v6omt, obedient to parents,
dinobedleit,
unthankful:
?isloYal, unthankful, disloyal,
22' Or, "natural to youth." 22' The Lord, nAVg; Jehovah, J'8Jt22.
24' Lord;
NAVE;Jehovah, J16.2'.

" & :tt

':,,6;zq

2;:

GO^ .~~

~~~~~~

2:

,appo~~~Oji%O;:mes

~~

1
I

6 ~ ~ 0 ~ ~ 0 1 c, ~ o ~ ~ ~ v6 G
1 hop ~
o ~, o t . 3 h a v m no natural
withmt naturalaffeetion, truceless,
devlls, affeetlon, not open
& K P C ~ ~
b j p r p a l , to gny agreement,
untamed, slanderers, without
without iseu-16ontro1,

?,"z;c

vahhov il
qlh68rolr 5
1 . ' 6 ? 2 y v [with
lovers of
rather than fond of God.
pleasures rather than
SL
6Svap,v
abrig
~6osB~iaq
Of revering well
hut
power
of it lovers of God, 5 havTO(lTouS ing a form of godly
fipYPev?l.
~ a i
having denied:
and
these devotion but proving
dnrorp&ou.
13 8~
~ a b r w v false to its power; and
be turning yourselfawayfmm.
Out of
there from these turn away.
ydp ~ i o l v
01
LvSbvovreg dg 'rhg 6 F?r.fram,these
for
are
the (ones) sIlpping in i n t o . the arise those men who
~ P work
~ ~ t h e n way
oiaiag
uai
a i x p a h w ~ i < o u ~ e $ Y U V ~ I slyly
houses
and
leadmg captive
uttle women
households and
u~uwp~upfva
& ~ a p ~ i a l c&, ~ & a r v a 1ead:as:their
.
captives
to rims,
having been hewed u p with
weak women loaded
imteupialg . n o ~ r i h a i g , 7 n h v ~ o~~a v~e b v o w a down with sins, led by
to desires
various,
always
learning
desires,
alK U ~l . l q 6 & r o ~~~ f g h i y v u o l v
&hrleria~ ways learning and yet
and
never
mta accurate knowledge of truth never able to come to
U\Briv S u ! + t ~ v a .
an accurate knowledge
to come beng able.
<.,"* t-..+h
"A u".*.
8 6" rp6nov SP ' l a f i g nu1 'IapBpig
8
in the way
What manner but Jannes and Jambres that Jan'nes and Jam'hvrionloav
Mwvoa,
og'c
bres resisted Moses,
stood against
to Moses.
S O these also go on re& V ~ ~ U T ~ V T U I ' aqeziqr
sisting the truth, men
are standing against to the
truth,
completely corrupted
na~sq9appbal
76"
in mind; disapproved
having been corrupted down
the
as regards the faith.
& & ~ K I P- O IG E P ~ Tilv n i W v . 9
9.
they
disapproved about t h e
falth.
will make no further
npon6~ouo1v
t i flhdov, " ' 4
progress. for their
they strike farward upon more, - t h e
madness will be very
LK6nho5
rnir&v
&ola
mind~es~ness
~f them
evldent plain t o all, even as
the [madness] Of those
i u ~ a l r r ~ u ~ v , bg KC; fi ?KE~VWV
tyivi~o.
~ i beu to a11 (ones), as a w the:oithose became. [two men1 became.
10 I S 5;
rrapq~oAoG8icf&~ pou
f i l o But YOU have
YOU but. youfa~~owed
along de of me to the closely followed my
teaching, my course
S~Sarmah?q, +j,'&yuyfi
npoeioe,,
teaching,
to e leadm;
to%
purwse, of life, my purpose,

g;.(

hv%zoL
~2:

$h,y. ;tt:;lt.
?$!

2 TIMOTHY 4:l-7

935

.i)
to the

T?
pa~p08upiq
.i) my faith, my
to the lonsness of s ~ i A t , to the
my
Tn h o p o v $ , 11 ~ o i q 61wypoi5 love, my endurance.
to the endurance,
to the ~ersecutlois, 11 my persecutions,
70iC wa8fipaulv.
oih
p o l , i y i v ~ ~ my
o sufferings, the
to the sufferings. of what sort to me zt occurred sort f, things that
&V
'AYTIOXE~~, L Y ' I ~ o v i q ) f:: /\6mpolgr happened to me in
in
Antioeh,
in leoniu&
Lystra.
Antioeh, in I.eo'ni.um,
oiouq
61wyppJ5 i m i l v a y ~ a nai &K in Lystra, the sort of
what sort of persecutions I hore under; and out of persecutions I have
whurwv p~ tpbocrro 7 6 ~ 6 ~ 1 0 5 . 1 ~
2 a borne;
i
and yet out
all (ones) me drew for self t h e Lord.
And of themall the Lord
nhvrsg 62
oi
8 a o ~ ~ 5 51%
delivered me. 12 I n
all
hut the (ones)
willing
to be hying
fact,
those desiring
~60+3q
b
to live with godly deXf$
z:;
,
'1V0fi
reverentially well
.,..in
Jesus
votion in association
6cwx8ioovrat . 13 n q q p o i St,hv8pwrro1 with christ J~~~~
will
they will he perseeuted;
wlcked but
men
also be persecuted.
K a i Y ~ ~ T E. S
, n ~ 0 ~ 6 0 0 u u t v hi -rb XXE~POV
wicked men
and bewailem yiU strike forward.upan the worse: 13
and impostors will
nhavCavrsg rai . ~ w h w b p ~ v a ~ .
advance from bad to
making err and 'being made to err.
,
,
worse, misleading and
1 4 UJ 68
pfvc
b
olq
being misled.
YOU
hut be remaining in what (things)
lp you,however.
Epa8rq
~ a i
trr~o~b8~,5
contlnue m the thlngs
you learned
and
you were persuaded 40 hehe'ie, that you learned and
dS&5
naph
rivwv
Epa8e5,
were persuaded to
havmg known
beslde
of whom
you learned, belleve, knowlng from
15 ~ a i TI h b Bpiqoug
y p h p p a ~ a What Persons YOU
and that from lnfant
writmgs
learned them 15 and
ai6ag
~h
&v,&pEv&
uz that from infancy
You have k h w n ,
the (ones)
hemg able
you you have known the
c o q i o a ~ sic uwrqpiav
w;mwg
holy wntlngs, whrch
faith
are able to make vou
to make wise into salvation throush
~ i qb Xprorc$ 'Iquo0. 16 w & c a
y p a q j wise far salvation.
the in - Chrirt
Jesus;
all
Scripture through t h e faith
8 r C m ~ u o r o q.kal b p a c p o wpbg St6au~ahiav. in connection with
Christ Jesus. 16 All
God-breathed and beneficin? toward
teaohing,
Scripture is inspired
r r d 5 &Aeyp6v
npbq
mav6p,p8oafv,
toward reprovini, toward stralghternng up upon, Of God and beneficial
for teaching. for
rrpbs
walSriav .T$V
6"
Gtna~oofivn,
toward
discipline
the
in
righteousness, reproving, for setting
17
iva
irprlag
R
6 TOG Bro5 things straight, far
in order that , fit
may be t h e of the God disciplining in righteousness, 17 that
&v?pwrrog,
npbg
rrsv
gpyov
&ya8bv the man of God may
man,
toward
every
work
.good
be fully competent,
L<qp~tupbvoq.
completely equipped
having been fitted out.
for every goad work.
E

A!apapTClpopa~

,faith,

'r$T?

pd

-~~

ivimtov

TOO

I aolemnly charge

I am bearing thorough witness in sight of the

you before God
'IquoG,
702
and Chnst Jesus,
~ a i Xplorafi
8roJ
Jesus,
and
of christ
GO^
of the (one) who is destlned to

pUhov~og
KP~VELV
<Gvra<
~ a judge
i
the living and
being shout
to be judging
living (ones) end
the dead, and by his
vc~pari5, ~ a 7i)v
i
hTt+hv~~?v06~0fi ~ a i
dead (ones), and the rnanifertat~on of hlm and manifestation and his
kingdom, 2 preach
T ~ YPaulhEiav ~ 6 ~ 0 2
0 . i(fipuSov ~ b vMYOV,
the kingdom of him;
preach you the ward, the word, be a t i t
&?Tio~rl8!
eb~aipwg
& ~ q i p w 5 , urgently in favorable
he you standing upon
well-ttmedly
not tmedly, season, in troublesome
a ~ y l o v , 6nt~ipquov,w a p a ~ h h ~ o a v&J, ahon season, reprove, reprireprove you, rebuke you, encourage you, m all
mand, exhort, with all
p a ~ p o 8 v p i q rai
816axG.
3 E o ~ a i long-suffering and [art
longnesn of spirit and (art of) teaching.. Will he of] teaching. 3 For
~at&
~ T E ,
Til5 there will be a period
amminted time
when
of the
of time when they will
~ ~ q ~ v o 6 ~ 6
c !6au~ahiag
o6a not put u p with the
(anel
teaching
not
..~~..beme
~~- healthful

5%

dvtCovra~,
Ka.&,
~
healthful
,i
teaching,
~
aee.rding to the but, in accord with
but
they will hold selvee up,
their
own
desires,
i6ia5 h l B v p i a g
tau~oi5 ~ ~ o w p ~ 6 u o u o ~ v
own
desires
to themselves they will heap upon they will accumulate
for them6 t 6 a u r h h o u ~ Y ~ ~ ~ ~ E .njv
V O I &KO<V,
4 ~ a teachers
i
teachers
being tickled the hearing,
and selves to have their
h 6
ptv
&hq8riag
T ~ V d n o i v ears tickled; 4 and
from indeed
truth
the hearing they will turn their
~ ~ U T ~ ~ ~ O U U
&TiI V , 6P
706s ~ 6 8 0 ~ears
5 .way from the
they will turn away, upon but
the
myths truth, whereas they
f ~ ~ p a r r i l o o v r a ~ .5 0 5 6 t
vilw.
will be turned =ide to
You hut be sabermrnded
they will he turned out.
false stories. 5 You,
b
n&orv,
~arawhBqoav, Epyov n o i q m v though, kep your
in ell [things), sufferyou bad, work
do you
senses in all things.
~6ayyeh1moO.
suffer evil, do [the]
of evangelizer,
service
work of a n evangellanhqpoq6pqoov.
er, fully accomplish
fully bear.
your ministry.
'
ti%
6 'Eyb
6 For I am already
already
I
6 being poured out
mrb6opa!,
am being poured a s d r ~ n kofferhg,
and
the like a drink offering,
and the due time
&v&oE6g
~a~plrg
appointed time
o%e
loosing up
of me far my releasing
is imminent. 7 I
e q i ~ n ~ v .7
.r&,
K a ~ v
5ne
struggle have fought the fine
has do0 upon.
The
Jly&v!upa~,
76" 6 ~ 6 ~ o v~ e r l h e r a , r j v fight, I have N n the
I have struggled, the rvnnlng I have ended, the course to the fmish,

a':

I$!

2 TIMOTHY 4:s-16

936

I have observed the

Aalrrbv
leftover ithingl faith. 8 From this
& ~ ~ K E > T U pol
~
6
6 ~ ~ a t o o G vtime
~ g on there is
is lying down off to me the o f t e nghteousnens reserved for me t h e
or&$avog,
irv
&no66orl
p
6 crown of righteouscrown,
which
will give back
to me
the ness. which the Lord.
nGpmq i v ~ K E ~ V Q~ i i,p~pTr
j
6 6 i ~ a 1 o q the righteous judge,
Lord
in
that
the
day,
the righteous will give me as a
in that day,
KPIT~S, 06 1 1 6 ~ 0 6?
~ t p 0 i hhhh K Q ~ir&olv
judge, not only but to me but also to all yet not only to me,
to
those
TO?<
fiyairnr6ol ~ i vinl$hvzlav a6roO. but
the (onas) having loved the manifestation of him. who have loved his
manifestation.
9 Xiro66aoau PhB~iv rrp6g 11s ~ a x h w q .
9 Do your utmost
speed YOU UP to come toward me quickly;
10 Aqp65 y h p pc i ~ a r i h l i r e v & y a n j o a g to come to me
10
For De'mas has
hmas
. for
me L f t down in having loved
me because
~ i , v vGv
ai&va,
~ a i irrap~Geq
he loved the present
the
now
age,
and he went his way
Of things,
O~ouahoviuqv, ~ p j o ~ q~ g i qr a h a ~ i a v , T i ~ o qSystem
Thersalonica,
Crescens Into
Galatia.
Titus and he has gone
sic A a h p a ~ i a v11
~
~
~
~
~
~
~
iziv
into
Dalrnatia;
Titus to Dalma'tia.
ipaG. Mhpuov
&vnhapbv
Crys
Luke
is with
me.
Mark
having talien up be leading
me. Take Mark and
ocauroG, i o ~ l v
~
~
~ c pi ~bring
q
~
~
g
him with you,
yourself,
he is
t E e well useful y o
for he
to
Sla~oviav, 12 TOX~KOV6? h b o ~ s l h a
me for ministering,
service.
Tychieus but
I sent off
12 But I have sent
-E@roav. 13 T&V @sA6vqv, Bv
hrrbh~nav t v ~ ~ ~ ho f f. t oi . ~ ~ ~
E~hesus.
The
cloak,
which I l e f t off in
Eph.e-sus, 13 men
T p v i r 6 1 n a p h Khprrw BPX~C
I VO~
you come, bdng the
Troas beside carpus:
coming
be you beLring,
I left a t Tro,as
nai r& p~phia, p h h ~ u r aT ~ Sp~vpphvag. with Carpus, and the
and the little books, mostly
the parchments.
SCrOIIS,eSpeeially the
14 'AhbSav6pe 6
xahrrljs nohhir pol Parchments.
Alexander the coppersm~th many to me
14 ~ l e x a n d e rthe
ivr6eifam.
&rro66oc1 a h + coppersmith did
bad lthmgsl showed in;
willgive back to him me many injuries
6 KGPIOS
CUT&
T&
Epya abroG.-Jehovah* will repay
the
Lord according to the works of him;
him according to
15 and
his deeds15 irv
~ a io b
puhhooov,
him
whom also you be Euardingself, excensivelY you too be On guard
against him, for he
bvrLorq
r o i q f i p e ~ i p o ~h6yozq.
q
he stood against to the
our
words.
resisted our words t o
16 'Eu rfi
&Trrohoyip o,36Eiq an excessive degree.
In th;
of me
defense
no one
16 In mv first dePal
napsybvera
&Ah& nhvrcg
fense no one came to
to me
came to be beslhe,
but
all
my side, but they all

nio~lv
faith

TET~P~KW

I have observed:

s;

Ci2

if!

26

-3

1::

E:

14- Jehovah,

J",8.U.I'.L8.2%23;

the Lord, xAVg.

to forsake
~ b ~ o iproceeded
g
me-may i t not he
hoyro0siq.
17 6
62. nGpr6q pot put to their aceountmay it be reckoned; the but
Lord to m e 17 but t h e Lard
stood near me and
n a p i o ~ ~ a Lvs6vvhpoob
i
p~ , ha
stood b e s i k and he empowered m i ln orderthat infused power into
me, that through me
61'
ipoir rb ~ j p u y p a nhqpoqop 0fi
through m e the ~ r e a e h l n g might be f v l ~ y a d r n e the preaching might
uai h ~ o r i o w u l v r r h v ~ a T&
E ~ v ~ , KU; be fully accomplished
and
might hear
all
the
nations, and and all the nations
o r 6 p a ~ o q h i a v ~ o q . might hear it: and I
ipGo9qv
in
mouth
Of ha".
was delivered from the
I was drawn
out of
18
b 6 o ~ ~ a i pE 6 ~ G p ~ a&nb
q rravrdq lion's mouth. 18 The
will draw for self me the Lord from every Lord will deliver me
E ~ C T ~ Yfrom every wicked
Lpyou rro poO ~ a i U ~ O P I
,,,I,
w%d
and he w ~ l l s a v e lnta
the work and will save
p a o ~ h r i a va h 0 6
~ f i v r n o ~ p i r ~ ~Q~ v [me1 for his heavenly
kzngdom of hlm the lone)
heavenly, to whom lungdom To hlm be
66Ca r i q roljs ai&vag T&V ai&vjvov, drpfiv. the glory farever and
the .
elarv
aees
of the aces. amen. ever Amen
. lnta the
19 GLVe my
19
"
A
m
m
u
a
t
n
p
i
o
~
a
v
uni
nu? rbv
,
t
i Greet
, you
a
, Prisca and 'ArGhnv
Aqlula and the greetings to Pds'ca
and Aq'ui-la and
'Ovqo1@6pou o i ~ a v .
the household of
of Onesi~horus household.

ty~mbh~nav

they left down in;

T?

:?;,

2 TIMOTHY 4:17-22

937

A!

to them

20 "Epaorog EJIEIYEVe w Kopiv8v, TP~@IMOY 20 E-ras'tus stayed

Erastur remamed m Connth, Trophimus
in Corinth, but I left
6;
hth~nov iv
M i h i ~ y &oBrvo6vra. T r 0 0 h ' i . m ~sick
~ at
Miletus
being sick.

but

I left off

in

x~tpGvoq &%?~iv.
your utmost to arrlve
to come.
winter
before wlnter
'~mir<~~
mea EOPouhoq
i
~ a noGsq~
i
~ a ; EUbu'lus sends you
Isgreeting you Eubuiua and Pudenn and his greetings, and [so
Aivaq ~ a Khau6in
i
~ a ioi &6eh@oi nirvrcq. do] Pu'dens and Ll'nus
Linus and Claudia and the brothers
all.
and Clau'dla and all
22 '0 ~ G ~ r opqe ~ &700 rrvcljp?~6$ 00". the brothers.
The Lord with the
sPlnt
Of you.
22 The Lord [be]
with the spirit you
i
X~PIS
p5e'
~PGU,
The undeserved kindness wlth you.
[show]. His undeserved kindness [be]
with YOU people.
21 InoGSaoov
speed up

npi,

before

~~

~~

~~~

TITUS 13-13

939

6i

Paul, a slave
600hoq
Bi00 dor6oroXoq 65
slave
oroak
apostle
but
of GO^ and a n
apostle of Jesus
'I a00
X 1oro0
K~T&
,;,,
of 3esus
I
according to
faith Christ according ta
the faith of God's
&~kn&v
BroG ~ a i hriwtv
of chosen lonrsl of c o d and a m r a t e lmowiedne chosen ones and the
BCCUTBB
knowledge
&htpciaq
76s
K~T'
rbifle,av
of ruth
the (one) seeordlngto revering well of the truth which
accords with godly
2 in'
aloviou
devotion 2 u p o n t h e
sver~s.t~&,
basis of a hope of the
~ n q y y r i h a r o 6 Wiu6?q 8rb
life which
promlaad
the n o t lylng
&!b
God, who cannot
alwviwv 8 t+avipwoiv 6i
~a~poiq
cverleatinp
he menlfested but to spuolnted tlmea
16iorg. ~ d vhbyov a h 0 0 ' V Kqp6ypa~l 8
3 whereas in his own
awn, the word of hlm in preaehlng whioh due times he made his
hlmzljBqv
K~T'
h ~ r a y i vword manifest in the
wsa entrusted wlth
according to enjoinder
with
roc owr"p0q fip& 8ro0, 4 Tirq, y v q o i ~I was entrusted, under
of the s a a o r of us of cod,
to ~ ~ t genuine
u s
command of our
Savior. God; 4 to
~ a r h K O I W ~ V rr/anv.
chll
s ( l ~ r d l n e bMmmon fslth;
Titus, a genuine child
aeeordini t o a faith
X&P~S
shared in common:
UndCrrrvedYfndnc.a
$$e~
May there be unm&$
nai X lor00 'ltloot TO; UWT"PO~fip&v. deserved kindness and
Father and ofchrlst Jesus of the Ss&r
of us.
from ~~d (the]
and ChrGt .
5 ToG~ou x&plv h h l r r b v us & K fir" hher
Jesus
our
Savior.
ofthis than*.
I left off you fin &te
5 For this reI
rva
rh
left you in Crete, t h a t
In order that
the (things)
you might correct
~ a the
i things t h a t were
YOU mlght thorous!ly
strslghten upon,
and defective and might
KPTC(UT~~Uq
~arh
rr6hv make appointments
YOU mlght setaown
according to
City of older men in city
001
IrTa & p q ~ ,after city. as I gave
to you 6 lor%red,
you orders; 6 if
is any man free
6 EI
T ~ S ~ T I ~V l v i y r ~ q r o qp!&q yuvalnaq thee'
from accusation, a
11 anyone
I.
unacou~~bie,! one
husband of one wife,
&vilp
TCKW
Exov W I ~ &
'v
male perhon, chlldren havhg t s t t h d ~ , not In having believing
children t h a t were not
raqyopiq
& u o 7 [ a ~ fl
&wn6m~m. under a charge of deacsuset on oiunssvlng course or not self-subjesting, bauchery nor unruly,
naiihoq

P~UI

wfiL

'?$'

X%%r

~&lien;e"s'~$~;"8&~

1
''

*rvy

:zi

mleloesun,

rrp~gp,C.p+,uq,

t;

'165

*$,

yhp

I must
free from
accusst~on

d v hrioronov &vCynhq~ov 7 For a n overseer

overseer
unsccu.sble
oi~ovbpov,
h o u e admhistrator.
tobe
6pyihov
nmne to wrath.
self-oless nn
.
n&polwv,
n h i r v,
dealer ofxowa,
not
one bendc wuls.
alox rrp6?
8 ~ h hq1A6ecwv.
m e d v ol.%raeel;l8aln.
but fondofstranllen,
qt~hydov
059 va
6ixatov XUIOV,
fond of eooan;ss, wund P m l ~ d ,riahteou;. loyal.
TOO
tynpar"
9
&vrcxb i w v
sell-controkd,
holding se#agsinit
Of the
~ a r h ~ l j v 6 1 6 a ~ i v n 1 o ~ o 0 Xbyou,
word,
according to the teachlnz of faithful
fi
~ a
lva
6warbq
In order that
able
he may ba
and
raparahriv
Pv 1'6 6 1 6 a u ~ a h i q Til
tenchlne
the ( b e )
to be encouraging in the
Oy~a~voliu ~ a l mDq
&v.r~Xiovrag
being healthkl and Ule (ones)
eontraLtti

rival

I t 1s hlndlnl
-

$2

for

Ole

9~00
of M d

be

as
God's steward, not
self-wllied, not prone

CLGB'6T. A:

~A~YXEIY.

drunken brawl?,, not

a Fmrler, not gnedy of
d~chonest am. ti but
hosolrable. s lover
of goodness. sound
in mind, righteous.
loyal, self-eontrolled.
9 holdlng firmly t o
the f a ~ t h f uword
l
as
respects h ~ [sa d of]
teachmg,
that he may
i
be able both t o exhort
by the teachlng that
a healthful and to
reprove those who
contradict
10 For there are

to be renrovlnl.
mnnv llnnllv men^
10 Eloiv y a p noMo1
&w~bm~rot,
Are
for
many
not self-aubjeeting,
p a ~ a t o h b y o l uai
gp~mhral,
p&h,ora especially those men
vafn talkers and aedueers of the mlnd. mostly who adhere t o t h e
PK
rilq r r t p r o is, 11 oOq circumcision. 11 It
01
tho (ones) out ot the clreume~lon.
whom is necessary to shut
66
Pn~mpi<~iv
o h l v q t h e mouths of these.
It is bindlng
to be shutting the m;luthof,
who as these very men
6Aouq
oinou
&a~pCrronowiv keep on subverting
whole
househo?ds
they ere t u m i n s u ~ entire households
by teaching things
&
616aurovriq
6ii
(ones, teaehlng whleh Ithlnga)
it 1. bindlng they ought not for
the sake of dishonest
~Cp6ouq yhplv. 12 ~ 1 r r b 715
aluxpoir
thank#.
Sstd mmeone gain. 12 A certain
of dlagrsceful
gsln
&
ah&v,
16tog
abl&v
q, one of them, their
out of
them, own lone) of them "c!:?P%g,
own prophet, said:
"Cre'tans are always
Kp-rrq
&ei
yl~0ura1, K ~ K U
crelana
ever
Hsrs,
bad
w ! ~ k ~ t s , lia rs, injurious wild
beasts, unemployed
yauriprg
& yai.
bellies
hezective.
gluttons."
13 This witness i s
l a fi p a y u p i a a a r q &mlv&hqefiq. 61'
he w tneaa thia
la
true. Through true. For this very
qv
driav
aryxe
a h o b q h o r b p w q , cause keep on reprovwhlch eaure be reprovinp them
curtly,
ing them with severlva
Sy~aivwo~v iv
W ~ ~ L Iity,
, t h a t they may be
In order that they may be besltny in the falth, healthy in the faith.

A!!

TITUS 1:14-2:5

TITUS 2:6-13

rrpooi vrrq
'lou6a'i~oiq p6Bo~q 14 paying no attenhavfng Imin% toward toJewish
myths tion to Jewish fables
~ a i
Qrohaiq
hrrwv and commandments
and
to commandments
&!fmen
of men who turn
&hjerLw. themselves away from
trrroorprqopiwv
turning selves away from
truth.
the truth. 15 All
15
rrhvra
vaeaph
~oiq
~ a 0 a p o i y things are Clean t o
clean;
All (things) clean to the lone.)
clean [persons]. But
[Persons] denled
p E p ~ ~ p p ~ v o ! < ~ a lh i m o l q
~ o i q 62
to the but having been defiled and
faithless and faithless nothing
but
o S 2 v na0ap6v. M h h
pzpiavral
ah&v
nothing
clean,
but has been defiled of them their minds and
~ a i 6 "00
m i fi 1ruvei6~01q. 16 0ebv their consciences are
and the m i n i and the conscience.
~ o ddeAled. 16 They
6pahoyoOo1v
EiSivat
TOiq
62 publicly declare they
W a r e conteasing to have &wn,
to the but know God. but they
him by their
.&pvo0ura1
P S ~ h v n ~ o Si v r ~ q ~ a i
.
they
they are deny$g, detestable being and w o ~ k s because
are
and
&rc19eiq
~ a ir p b q
rr&v fpyov dya06v disobedient
and not
disobedient and towmd every work
good
approved for good
h66ntpo1.
work of any sort.
(ones) d i s a ~ ~ r e v e d .
YOU.however, keep
1 62
X&AE(
6r
rrpmr,
On Speaking what
You but bemeaking which (things) Is befitting
bytatvoliu~ S~SaunpXiq.2
to%
beinghealthful
teaehmg.
2 Let the aged men
T?"?iouq
sober
m e $ e z 2 d , be moderate in habits,
serious, sound in
by~aivovraq
mind, healthy in faith,
being healthful
to$!,e
to%e
in love, in endurance.
hopovfi. 3 rrpwPGrrSaq buaGrwq fv 3 =ikewise let the
to%
endurance.
Old women
as-thus In aged women be rev~maor'pm~
t~porrp~~q
p i erent in behavior, not
beha&
ones becoming to sac;ed plaee, not slanderous, neither
S~aPMouq
oivw
rrohha enslaved t o a l o t of
devils
not-but
to wine
wine, teachers of
Sc6ouhwphraq
~ a h o 6 1 6 a o r & h o u ~ what
,
is good; 4 that
having been ensla;ed,
teachers of what is fine, they may ree.ll the
4
iva
owqpovi(;oo~
' young women t o the*
in order Ulat they may be making mentally sound Sensea t,, love their
765
viaq
qlhhdpouq
d v a ~ , husbands, to love
the young twomen1 fond of male persona to be, the^
5 to
qthorf~vouq 5 oh povaq
&yvhq, be sound in mind;
fond of childreh,
soun$in miid,
chaste. chaste, workers a t
home, good, subjecting
ainoupyo6q
&ya0hq,
+o~aouopfvaq
workers at horhe,
good,
subjecting themselves themselves to their
TO?< l6iolq &Sphu~v,
~va
6 own husbands, so
to the own male Persons, in order that
the that the word of God
may not be spoken of
A6yoq TOG ~ E O O B h a o q q p p a ~ . ~ ~
word of the God may be blasp em
abunvely.
14

A!

%s!:

~:n?g:;

~~~f~~t,",","~,!,pfP'

hro%?,

!2

8 racq

vrwrfpouq
&uafirwg
6 Llkew~sekeep
younger [men1
as-thus on exhorting the
rapa~Sm
awqpomiv.
7 r e p ? younger men to be
be you encouraging
to be Jovnd in m d :
about sound in mmd, 7 I"
rrhvra
oraurbv
rapry6pcvoq
TGrrov all thlngs showlng
a11 (thmga) yourself having self beside
tYPe you~selfa n examDle
mhhv
Epywv,
b
rfi
61Saurahiq bf fine works, shbwlng
of fine
works,
m
the
tea"mg
Uncorruptness in your
&@Oopiav,
o ~ p v 6 ~ n 7 a8, Myov
8 y l k teachmg, seriousness,
uncorruptness,
aenousnerr,
ward
health 1 8 wholesome speech
6
whlch cannot be eon&narhyvworou,
twa
notto be knowndowe
inorder that
the (one) demned; so that the
pf&v man a n the oppoang
ivav~iaq
tvrpccrrfi
LC
out of contrariness might be Nmed in no mg slde mav eet ashamed.
ixwv
hiyclv
n~pi
qaOhau.
havlng ndlhlng vlle to
having to be asylng about
vile lthingl Say about
9 ~~t
9 Solihouq i6iolq 6 r m 6 r a 1 q h o r h ~ u r o 0 a ~ slaves be in sublectlon
Slaves to own masters to be subletting selves to their owners
in all things, and
~ d a p i m q u g dval,
hr
n&olv
well-pleasmg
in
ail (thinis),
to be.
please them well, not
vooq~l;opfvouq, S h h talking back: 10 not
setting apart for selves, but committine theft. hut
. la
rr&uav r r i u ~ i v
t v 6 E I K ~ p i v a u g, &yaOjv, exhibitinggood fidelgood, ity to the full, so that
ail
faith showing for rehe. wlthm
iva
mjv 616au~CLhiav
i v
TO^ they may adorn the
in order that the
teaching
the lone) of the teaching of our Savior,
God, in all things.
owrfipoq
9coG
KOop&mv
Savior
of God
they may be adorning
11 For the
undeserved kindness
b rr&olv.
in all (things).
, of God which brings
to all
11
'Errcqbll
4 salvation
Was made to appeal
the sorts of men has
X~P~C.
TOO 9roD ow6ploq
T ~ O , V heen manifested.
undeserved kmdners of the God Iitl saving to all 12 instructing u s to
repudiate ungodliness
rva
&ephrrots, 1 2 . rra,6njouqa, fi&,
,
men, ,
ptl insttuctmg us, In order that and worldly desires
and to live with
&pvquhprva~m)v &oiPsmv r a i ~ 6 rouplnhq
%
having denied the irreverence and the wo~ldly soundness of mind
and righteousness
trrrOvpiag , owpp6vwq .
Kai 6,raiw
desires wlth soundness of m d and righteous?y and godly devotion.
The

fit?

A!

%?%%? 22

rfi:

yk!

a i j v ~ ,13 r r p o u S ~ ~ 6 y r v o~1 j pv a a a p i w U\ni6a the happy hope and

age,
BWsitmg
the happy
hope
glorious manire'l
l
~
y h h o u tation of the great
~ a ih ~ q h v s t w ~ f i q S6Cqq 700
the
great
and
of the glary
l Z f Godly devotion, xAVg; fear of Jehovah, J7,k

TITUS 214-3:5

942

%rg

GIK~I&Q
&
&,otfimp~v fiplldq righteousness that
we we had performed.
rlnhtsousnem vhlch (ones)
we did
&Ah&
r d
6 &TOO
EAroc E m o w but according to his
but a ~ m r d h g t o the of htm mercy he s s v d mercy he saved u s
6lh
Aovr 03 rrahlvyrvcoiaq K a ? through the bath
thmugh
bat!
of regeneration and that brought us to
Hfe and through the
&vattalvhurwq m t G p a ~ o q &Yiou, 6
00
of renovation
of rplrrt
holy,
of which
of us new by
~ S ~ Y E E V 9 ' fipeq ~rAouoiwq 6 t h holy spirit. 6 This
ha poured out upon
us
richly
throuEh [spiritl he poured
TOC UW~^POC ~ v D v ,out r ~ c h l yupon u s
'Iqooir
X IDTOO
Jesus
&flat
the
of us, through Jesus ChrISt
7
lvp
6z~at006~~rq
OUT savior. 7 that.
having been lustiRd
In order that
after helng declared
&E~WV
X&P~TI
d a z $ ~ o l righteous by virtue or
of that lone)
undeserved klndnass
the undeserved kindK ~ T '
ness of that one, we
w c ~ ~ ~ ~aCmrding
f ~ m
to e
might become heirs
alwviou.
according to a hope of
WellAlltlnE.
everlaatlng life.
8 nt&
dbyog, r a i nrpi
~oGlov
IS
~ ~ t t h the
a ? word, and about them (th~nga) t h e swing, and
61aPLPa,0aal,
WAopai
a
I am wishing
you
to stabillre t h ~ r o u g h l ~
Concerning
things I desire
these
you to

$2;:

rwov
work.

Be03 r a i o o r i l q o ~4piw XploroO 'Illooir,

M d end of Savlar of us
of Chrirt
Jesus,
14 8g E6wrm havrbv h k p 4pOv
ivp
who gave himself eve? us In order that
Avrpuqrat
rrhoqq
he might loose by ransom
from
all
&vopiag
~ a i
n a e a ioq
tau~Q
lawlessness
and
he mighPoleanm
to himaelf
Aabv
~ ~ E P I O ~ U I O V ,<qhwn)v K ~ A D v
EPYWV.
people beingaverl~much. zealous of Rne worka.
15
TaGm
AhAet
KG?
These lthing.)
be you ipesklng
and
napa~&Azt
~ a i
EXcyxc
be YOU encouraging and be you reprovlng

God and of [the]

savior of us, christ
Jesus.' I4 who gave
himself for us t h a t
he might deliver
us from every sort
of l a w l e s ~ n eand
~~
cleanse for himself a
people peculiarly his
own, zealous
fine
works.
,5 Keep on sw*Ing these
and
exhorting and reproving with full authority
to command. Let no
ITEPI~POYEITO.
man ever despise you.
let be minding around.
Continue remindYnopipqo~r droSc
6pxaic
ing them to be
you,m,ding
them
to, o,,,,~,,
in subjection and be
k<ouoiarq
h o ~ h u o ~ 1 ~ 0 aObedient
1
to governto authorities
to bs subjecting ~clves
ments and authorities
ml0apx~iv.
npbg
n&v
a s rulers. to be ready
to be obedient as to N-,
toward
for every good work.
&Y&V
tmi~oq
1
Z ~::p:
to
injuriously
8006
ready (onea)
to b;,
of no one, not to be
PAauqqpeiv,
&P&XOUS
belligerent, to be reato be bhsphemlng,
not deposed fight
h l e l ~ c i q rr&ocrv
,
P v 6 r 1 ~ v u ~ b on~ ~
p a b ~ ~ ~ exhibiting
~
yielding, all showing for ves thin mi~dneaa mildness toward all
3
For
even we
men.
7 ~ ~ 6 5n h v r a g &vtlphrroug. 3 'Hpcv
toward
all
men.
wewera J:,? were once senseless,
TOTE
~ a ?fipsiq b b q r o z
~ r r r r l ~ c i g disobedient, being
mmetlme also
senselea:,
dlaobedle~t, misled, being slaves
to various desires and
TA&
EW,
& U A E ~ &,18upialg
~ ~
being ma% to grr,
slaving
to deaims and Pleasures, carrying on
46ovaig rrocniXa~g, &V ravip
@5vw in badness and envy.
to pleasures various. in badness and envy abhorrent. hating one
another.
61hyovrrg, o-ruyqroi, p ~ a o O v r ~ &hAtjAoug.
g
going through, abhorrent, hatlng one another.
4 However, when
4 67s
61:
4
4 the kindness'and
When
but the
the the love for man
q1Aav0pwrria
irreqhy
TO?, OUT peg 0" t h e Part of our
philanthropy wasmade to appear of the
se:ior Bavior. God, was
8 ~ 0 6 , 5 O ~ K ee
~
p TDV
y
~a, manifested. 5 owing
02 Gad,
not out of works the in to no works in
IS' Far a discussion of the expression "of the m a t God and of [the] Savior
of US, Christ Jesus." see App 2c.

ha

%$:

%
%
,::;

: : : !#

~b

,,

Xt?%%?gi

%%

mus 3:6--ii

943

'I?'

savior

toqe

$$ic.

constantly, in order
that those who have
believed God may
v keep thelr mlnds
on maintaining fine
works. ~ h e s things
e
are fine and beneficial
62 < q m j ~ t q r a i y m a h o y i a q to men.
but seekings and genealogies
g But ahun foolbh
ral
Eplv
rai
w I K & ~ guestionings and
and
strife
and
belongkg to law genealogies and strife
nrplioraoo,
siu?v y a p b q r h d and fights over t h e
be you atanding a m d . they are far unbene~sfa? ~ a wfor
, they are unrql phralol. 10 alprnrirv &8pwnov
VET& prohtable and futile.
end
vain.
Sectarian
man
after 10 AS for a man that
vo&eoiw
promotes a sect, reject
piav
~ a l ~EUT&P(IV
second
putting mind within him aPter a flrst and
one
and
rmpalxr3
11
~i6bg
aT1 a second admonition;
b-e.
~.~
u.~ ~-k i n'ior
c omf E
f
h a v l n ~known
that 11 k n o w l n ~that
-.
6
Kai such a man has been
kcform1
h u been turned Inride out the such cone? and turned out of the way
and 1s slnning, he
&paprhvta
&v a h o K a r i i r p ~ m ~
being self-condemned.
he is slnnini, beim self-mndemned.

npoimau0a1
U1. $nCs,
to be standing before
Taa6
t ~ l
ncnlurEu~6Tc
8~6.
havlng belleve8 to Gad. These (thhw)
~ a h h ~ a hi q a l q a TO;<
TOIS. IS.
fine (thhga) and beneflelal to the
men;

' 4,",@hS

%%

rotoh I

TITUS 3:12-15
"Orcw

944

npbq
12 When I send
toward M t e m a d or Tych'i.cus
o& fi T i r q ~ o v mo6&auov
np6$ t o you. d o your
you or TTC rcud.
weed UP
toward utmost t o come to
pc ~ i q NIK~WOXIV, h i
K K K
me a t Ni.cop'o.lis,
me Into Nieopolis, there
l have judged for there is where
rrapaxelp&ua,. 13 Zqv6v d v v o p ~ d v ~ a Ii have decided to
to winter.
Zenaa
the
lawyer
and winter. 13 Carefully
'ArroXXbv
mav6aioq
n 6nspt~ou
supply Ze'nas, who
ADOUOS
speedily
*enfYou forw;rd, is versed in the Law.
1 M
pll6b
ab~oiq
h~irrq.
and A.pol'ios for their
h order that
nothing to them may be lebkhe. trip, that they may
14 MavBavhooav
SL ral 01 fipCrrpol not lack anything.
Let them belearning but also the our (ones) 14 But let our neoole
r d O v ipyov
rrpoiorau8a1
zlq T&$ also learn to miin:ain
of fine works to be standlng befora Into the fine works so as to
& v a y ~ a i a $xwiaq,
iva
6u1v
meet their pressing
necessary
needs, inorderthat
they may be needs. that the" mav
rap no^.
not be unfruitf;~.
unfruitful.
15 All those with
15 'Am&Colrrai ur
ol
PET' &poG me send you their
Aregreeting you the (ones) with me greetings. (jive my
d m $ ." A m a u a ~ mSq
cpcXoGvraq
greetings to those who
ell.
Greet you the lone.) h.vfnE aneouon
have affection for us
fip6$ t v niorel.
in the faith.
x
u h faith.
May the undeserved
~
~
1
; PC?& n&vrov O Ov. kindness be with all of
'H
m e undeserved rwdaaa. w ~ t h all
ofmu. you people.
Whenever

nLpqxo

I shall send

'Apr~p&v
Arternea
iABiv
to corns

3%

flPOI:

@IAHMONA

TOWARD
PHILEMON
1 Paul, a prisoner
8Cuploq XrlmoS 'IquoG r a l
Paul
bound one o Chrlst Jeaua and lor the sake of Christ
Tlpb8co$ 6 & 6 J q b q Qihjvov~ T$ &yarrqr@ Jesus, and Timothy.
Timothy the brother toPhilemon the
loved
[OUT]
brother, to Phi~ a l mpyG
j p h 2 ~ a i 'AT$/'?
TI? le.mon, our beloved
and fellow worker of us
and to Apphia thb one and fellow worker,
&6rhpfi ~ a l ' A p x i ~ w 76 m p m l h ~ nZ and to Aprphi.a.
~lster and t o ~ r e h l p ~ u sthe fellow aoldler
Sister, and
val
K-'
OOT~&'
uoU Ar~hip'pus,our fellow
o f u s and tothe amrdingt0 house ofyou 801dler. and to the
~KIAuiq
congregation that is
to eclesla;
in your house:
3
X & P ~
May
people
undeserved kindness
have undeserved
b b eaoO r r a ~ p h q ?pQv ~ a lKU iou 'IquoG
and peace
tiom a d Father ofu.
Ofeord Jesua
from God our Father
Xptor03.
and lthel LoM Jesus
~h~1.t.
Christ.
4
El)a p t o r &
73
eEO
pOu
4 I always thank
I
&ing thanks
to the
cod
of me
r r & v r o ~ pwiav
~
UOY
n010irpavOq Cni TOV my ?od when I make
n1we.y~ mentlon of yo"
maing
upon the mentlon of you in my
n p o ~ ~ 5
v&no$ov
~ j ~
uou j v &yy(nrqv prayers. 5 a s I keep
prayers
of me,
hearvlg of you the
love
hearlng of your love
r a l r4v rriurlv
4v
EXE!~
c1q T ~ Vand falth which you
and the faith which you are havlng into the have toward t h e Lord
Jesus and toward all
rirplov 'IquoOv rai sic n&vraq rob$ &yiovq,
Lord Jeaus and into
BU
the holy (oneal. the holy ones: 6 m
6 6roq
fi
&cormvia
si)q
n i o r r h q order that t h e sharing
-that
the
s
h
a
m
of the
fa!*
of your faith may
E v ' ~ ?
yCyml
b go tnto action by
Uou
mleht bnome
1% your acknowledging
O! you
operative wlthm
hnydmt
rr-q
&yaeoir
r o c of e v e n good thing
aceurate knowledge of every good lthlnel
the among US as related
&v fiflv 15 Xptorbv. 7 xaphv y i p nohifiv t o Christ. 7 For I
m US Into Christ;
loY
for
much s a t much lov and
E q o v Kai n a p & ~ h q u l v tTF2 t6 & & ~ nVOW, comfort oie; your
~ h s dand
comfort
upon de l o v e of you, love, because the tender aflections of the
671
T&
mh&y)(vo
T ~ V
hiwv
becsue the
bowels
of the hDlY lonlls) holy ones have been
refreshed through You,
CNcmCnclvra~
St&
005. &&A@&.
hsr been refreshed thmugh you, brother.
brother.

1 nairioq

fipev

'$$2

945

PHILEMON 8-17

946

8 For this very

reason. though I
have great freeness of
speech in connection
with Christ to Order
you to do ,+.hat is
proper, 9 I am
exhorting you rather
on the basis of love,
seeing that I am such
as I am, Paul a n aged
ma"* Yes, now also a
prisoner for the sake
of Christ Jesus; 10 1
am exhorting you
my
to whom 1 became a
father while in my
I ~ r i s o n lbonds, O.nes'imus, 11 formerly
You but
you and
me. 12 This very one
I am sending back to
you, yes, him, that
my Own tender
13 Su
t y d LBouMpqv npbe kvmrbv IS.
WhDm I
was wlehing toward mysell affections.
13 I would like to
K ~ T ~ X E ~ V
MP onfi Pol
him back for
to bs holding d6wm. in order UlPt over YOU to me hold
myself that in place
6 l a ~ a v l j hr roie 6ropoiq 700 c h a y y ~ i o u , of YOU he might keep
he may serve In the bonds of the good new..
On ministering to me
the [prison] bonds
14
xopiq
62 +il$ of,< y d p q q 0 3 6 2 ~ bear
for the sake
apart from but of the your opinion nothing
of the good news.
IeChjua
notfin!,
tva
b 5 14 But without your
wi ed
to do,
h 0;derthat
t
sa consent I do not want
rarh
T&
p e 6 v
uou to do anything, so
according to necear~tg the po (thing) of you that your good act
may be, not as under
t~oLiulov.
compulsion, but of
may
fi be
wh atl,v,n,
Your Own free will.
15 T ~ X C I
6ch
mho
L ~ p i d q 15 Perhaps really a n
Perhaps
through
ihir he was parted this account he broke
away for an hour, that
rrpirq dpav
iva
a , ~ v l o v ad+,
toward hour in order that everlnstinp (ly) hlm You may have him
back forever, 16 no
6rrrLxgg
16 O ~ K ~ Tbe
I
GOGAOV &hAh longer as a slave but
YOU may havdbach
not yet as slave
but as more than a slave,
(Irr2p 6o0hov, &6&f?u hanqdv, pirhlom 63 a brother beloved,
over
8 1 8 ~ ~brot er
loved,
mostly especially so to me,
yet how much more
tvof
n60v
62 p a h o v a01 m i b ,,to you both in
to me: to how much but rather to you end in
relationship
o a p d r a i b w p i v . 17 EI
o h
p s and in [the] Lord.
Belh
and in
Lard.
Xi
ihereiom me I7 If, therefore,

A16
noAAfiv tu X lor+
-ugh
whicii (thlng~. much in &fin
nappqoiav
ixov
~ I T & U ~ I V ool
OUtspOkmnhaving
to be enjoining
to ym
T&
h f i ~ o v , 9 6th
7iv
tho 1thIngl becoming,
through the
v&hhov
napaKahS,
rolo6rne
&V
be
rather I am encouraging, such one b e i g as
na0hoq npro!3ljrqq vuvi 6L r a l 6 b p l o 5
Paul
old man
now but also bound one
XpmpO I
,
1
rrapcr~aA&
os
o chnrt
J~SUS.. I
enmureping you
m p i TOO ipoG *KW,
Sv
t y i q m tv
about the my
child. whom I generated in
70% &avoiq ' ~ 0 l p 0 ~11
, 76v ~ 0 ~0011
the bonds OneaimuS
the sometlma to you
~ X P ~ T OYWi
V
62 0.01 r a i Lpoi EG pqmov
use ess
now but to you end to me w$l useful:
12 Sv
&vhepyl&
not
d ~ b v , TOOT'
whom I sent again to you
him,
that
Emlv ~h bvh m h i r y w a .
is the my
bowel^

qO*

%$

32:

PHILEMON 18-25

947

EXCIS
KOIYW~~,~, npoaAa~O
&T&V YOU consider me
you are haYing sharer. receive you toward self him a sharer. receive
him kindly t h e
TI
fi6inquiv
t b % anything he treated unrighteously way you would me.
18 Moreover, if he
OL
j/
6c$~ihc!,
did you any wrong or
YOU
or
he isowing,
thiS
to
you
bhA6ya'
19 kyd naOho$ ~ y p a y l a Owes
be you letting to account:
I
~ s u i wrote keep this charged to
my
l9 I
rfi tpfi ~ t p i , iy* ~ O T ~ U W . 7va
to the mG &!and. I shall pay oe; b o r d e r that
Atya
s o l 6n r a i u s a h v POI pay i t back-not to
I am saying to YOU Ulat also Yoursell to me be telling you that,
n p o m p r i h r ~ g . 20 m i &6Eh+t, iy* 0 O U besldes, you owe
you asre owing beside.
ye:, brother. I Of You me
youl~elf.
6vaiprlv
iv ~ u p i w M n r a u o 6 v pou 20 Yes, brother. may 1
m y I derive pm6t in b r d ; refresh you Of me derive profit from you
in connection with
T& m h h y va Lv X 8 m Q .
[the) Lord: refresh
the bowers in
hrist.
my tender affections
21 nrrroleb$
haroR
Hayins trusted t o t e obedience .P%'u in Connection with
Christ'
~i6i)q
TI rat h 2 p
t ~ : k , havingknown that ajeo over compliance.
21 ~ r ~ s tI ian
in
mgyour
&
hEyo
writing you, knowing
I am saying
what ((Ullnpl
you will even do more
22
&pa
62
uai
troirutL
than the things I say.
~t the same time but em YOU be preparlna 22 But along with
pol
{EY~W,
C h n i l ; ~ y h p 671
61h that, also get lodging
to me lodglng, lamhoping for that through mady for me, for I am
TSYTT~OUCUXBV
b BY
~ a p ~ o 8 ~ 0 0 p a l hoping that through
the
prayers :o f ~ o nI shall be gresloualY given the prayers of YOU
people I shall be set
bpi".
a t l l b e ~ t yfor YOU.
to YOU 10neb1.
23 Sending you
23 ' A m & ~ ~ aUE i
',Es?e:e
the greetings is EP'a.Phras
. I ~ my
~ fellow
~ ~captive
, in
a v ~ ~ x p & h a ~pou
b ~
iellow
ofme in
grist
Jesus. Union with christ.
24 [also[ Mark.
~ . ~e'mas,
t ~ ~ ,
24 Mhpuog.
ark,
'Apiorapxoe.
~rfstarchus, A
Demao,
WaG
$\ ~T . ? ~I ~ P i.mY~
fellow
~ wvrpyoi
vow.
workers.
iellow workers of me.
25 The undesemed
kindness
of the Lord
TOO
K
V
~
~
O
U
26 'H
. ~hplq
The undeserved khdneas of the
Lord Jesus Christ [be] with
'lqaoO X UTOO ll!~ir TOO T V E ~% T O $ b Ov. the spirit You People
Ishowl.
Jesus
ghrlst wlth the
s~yrlt otxou.

$2 2
:

~o~~h",'~~

'rt%

zez;.

greetShg

HEBREWS 13-13

949
npoorwqu&rwum
let do obebsnee toward

nohuvspQ

ual

wbha~ 6

nohuipbrrw<

~nmany ParL and in mas manner. of old the

~~~~

rmal

818

roopa,

all

%zg~~

2:;:

opde

~&VTES

~YX~'~U<

0dc
h a h j o a ~ roiq nor &otv i v TOTS
God having spoken to the
fakers
in the in many ways t o our
by means
n p o p i ~ a 1 $ in'
2
iuxhrov r d v fipcpav T O ~ T ~forefathers
Y
prophets
upon last fpanl of the day8 these of the prophets,
2 has a t the end of
M&Aqosv f i p b 6v "10, 8v Ehwv nAq dPov
he s ~ o k e to u. In Son, whom he put
these days spoken to
US by means of a Son.
nhvrwv;
6,'
06 ual
of a11 lthinesl, throvm whom elso he made the whom he appointed
heir of all things,
a l d v a s 3 8s
a"
h a 6 aupa
ages;
who belng beamhgrorth from
and through whom
he made the systems
6651s
.a1 x a p c r ~ r i p T"S h o o r & o c w S &oO
glory and Impress ofyhe
of things. 3 He is
the reflection of [his]
OLpwv TE r h
nbm
bearing and the a11 (uungs) $te,
~;!P,T o%e glory and the exact
6uvdrp~wq &o5,
r ~ p ~ o p~ ~a vvhp rliw representstion Of his
very
and he
power of hlm, cleansing of the
Sustains all things by
TOI~U~VEVO< 6 ~ 6 8 1 0 ~
i v~
6s 16
hsvrng made he oat down in rlght h a n d ]
6~
inyl)hoi~, 4 T w o 6 - r ~ a purification for our
Ereatness
in
lofty C~lacesl. to so much sins he sat down on
K Eirwv
yrv6 svoc
TOV
&yy6Awv the right hand of
getter
havlns fe:eeome
of the
angels the Majesty in lofty
Places. 4 S o h e h a s
604,
6 1 a ~ o p L I ~ ~ ~ rrapn
oy
&T,,J<
to how much
more differing
beslda
them become better than
~ ~ ~ h q p a vK6Wp Svopa.
the angels, to t h e
he has inherled
name.
extent that he
... has
inherited a name more
Tivl
Y ~ PE ~ T ~ V TOTE
l d v excellent than theirs.
Towhiehone for hesald scmetlme of the
example,
drwfiov Y16< lrou st 06, , 612, ofipcpov t o which one of the
angels
Son of me are you,
today
angels did he ever say:
y ~ y L v q r & UE K a ? n&hav 'E
'YOUare my son: I,
I havegemrated YO:, and again
shallbe today. 1 have become
YOU' father"? And
ah0 SIC n a r k p a , 1a1 &bF
to him into Father, , and
he
will be in me again: "I myself shall
EIC u i h . 6 haw 61. n6.A~ ~ l o a y & ~ f l become his father,
Will
into Son?' Whenever but again he should lead in and he
become my son'?
ri,v
npwr6rouov
H v 6 But when he again
the
Firstborn lone)
Into
El(
the
brings his Firstborn
oiroulrfyv
hiyst
Kai into the inhabited
being inhabited [Larthl,
h e is aaylnz
~ n dearth, he says:

tiyyeho~ let a u Qod'a angels do

angel0 obeisance t~.
o ~~~~~~.
hlm."
es05.
7 Also, with referOf God.
ence t o the angels he
7 Kal
+C
V ~ V
~0b<
says: "And he makes
And
toward
Indeed
the
his angels spirits, and
Myr~
'O
mk
his puhllc servant?. a
he is saying The lone1 rnaklng the
fiame of fire." 8 But
&roc
n v r t p a r a , ~ a 1 ~ o 3 < hetroupyoS< With reference to the
of hlm
spirits,
and
the pvblls worken Son: "God is your
throne forever and
and Ithe' scepter
'0 0 p 6 v o ~ o a v 6 06% sic rbv a i d v a Of your kingdom Is
The t rone of you the Go
into the
age
the scepter Of 'prightTOO a l d v o c r a t 4 b&flSo< . f-q sliBfimy< ness. 9 You loved
of the age, and the staff
.tralgh

God. who long

1
ago m k e
many occasions and

ZIPn,
;ge %: o:n'",

abrO
him

%&

~E,Y$

fzt 2

??2<.:ge @E~$G
Sk

%%zS'

%
: Z2E'",i.e,s.
That is
God.
6 1 r a l o d v q v ~ a i1u i u q u a
hvopiw.
6th
.
rlnhteouaness and you h a d kwle-eaa:
throush your ~ o d anolnted
you with Ithe1 011
rot70 Zyp~ofv U;
6 066
6 0e'
00"
thls anolnted, you the mi: Ule G s ofyoi. of exultation more
EAanov &yahht&o~w< na h TOG< p n b x o u ~ t h a n Your partners."
partner.
oil
of exultation
beage the
10 And: "You a t [the)
o o u 10 ~ a i Z J
K ~ T '
& y&<, beginning, 0 Lord.
of YOU:
and You .cFardlnsto begfnnlngl, laid t h e foundations
rGp!c, njv yiiv k e s p d i w a q , Ka1 Oipya r d v of the earth itself, and
Lord, the earth You founded, and works of the the heavens are ithe]
uo6 EIUIV
01 odpavoi. 11 &rol works of your hands.
ofyou are
the heavens;
they 11 They themselves
62 will perish, but you
~ A o ~ I ,
oir
YOU
hut yourself are t o remaln
wlll destroy themseln.
61apivs1~.
n h e ~
continually; and Just
you are remaining through;
and
dl
like an outer garment
d a l m o o m l r
lZ
lpdrr10v
they wiil all grow
Wlll be made Old.
outer garment
old, 12 and you will
LA~EEIs
1
mptWAatov
wrap them up ~ u a as
t
e. il thing thrown about you will wrap up
a cloak, as an outer
Ip&rfov
rat & A A q ' u o v m t ~ 05 garment; and they
outer garment and they w~u\eaterrd;.r you
be
but
6L 6 aha< st, uai r& h q ucu o6r YOU me the same. and
but the very lone)
the years D ~ ~ Onot
U
your years will never
tnkl~ovo~v.
N n out."
wlll leave out
1.9 rr+<
13 B u t with
E t
%g%
reference to whioh
~owara
rlpqrb
nore
Kheou
6~
6c IAV
one of the anwls has
has he a i d aomettms s i t YOU out of rishtFosrt.1
he ever sald: "Bit a t
.
pou
Ew
&v
bxgpok my r ~ g h hand.
t
unto
of ma unti mew I L h t p t l t me
enemtea i
your enemies

EL%?

t~

:,$

%:I;(

$2

'"

oZ%e
wh:I~na

I place

HEBREWS 1:14-2%

950

aou h o n 6 6 l o v r a v rro6Gv aov: 14 odx? as a stool for your

ofyou footstool of the feet of you?
~ o tfeet..?
14
they
nhvreq siaiv
A E I T ~ U P Y I K ~V Y E ~ ~ ~ E
T U I not
~ all spirits for
all
they are publtcly working
spirits
into
service, sent
61a~oviav drroa~ehh6p~va' 6th
TOGS
forth t o minister for
service
being sent forth through the
those who are going t o
p ? h o v r a t nhqpovopeiv a w ~ r l p i a v .
inherit salvation?
elng about t o be inheriting salvation?'
Ach ~ o i r r o
6ri
rrzp~amtpoq
That ls why It Is

t o pay more t h a n the

rrpaaixrlv
to be hav~ngimlndl toward
to the (thmga) usual attentlon t o the
dnouo9riatv
things heard by us,
"OTB
having been he;rd,
k't
Sometime t h a t we may never
rrapapuGpcv.
2 E I yep. . 6 drift away. 2 For
we might be made to Row beside.
If
for
the if the word spoken
61'
hyyihwv
AdqgEiq
h6yoq through angels proved
through
angels
having been spoken
word to be
and
IY~VETO
PiPa~oq, nai r r i i o a rraphPrna~q ~ a i
transgression
became
stable, and every transgression end
and disobedient act
wapmofi
EhaPcv
~ Y ~ I K O ~ ..
disobedience
received
agreeable to ,"stice receive* a retribution
with
( I ~ O ~ ~ T O ~ O U ~3~ V ~ 4 v 6
d q 6~ ~ + ~ ~ < 6 p ~ e a
wumg back of rewkd, how we =hall we ~~~~~~tJustice; 3 how shall
T Xc~alj~qg
d p ~ h i a a v ~ ~ q a w ~ q ~ i a qWe escape if we have
"neglected
a salvation
o? so great
having been
~~l.,~ti~
i.,
Of
greatness In
ijrrg,
&pxqv
AaPoGua
hdFio8at
which, begmmng having received to be beme soaken that it beaan to be
61d
TOG
~(upiou,
h 6
spoken through [our]
by
the (ones1 Lard and was verified
through
the
Lord, .
&~oua&u.rwv
cig
6Pcpal&gq
for us by those who
having heard
in*
i"
. us
" was stabiiizeh, heard him, 4 while
4
uwsrr~llap~upoiw~oq
TOG 9 ~ 0 6God joined in bearing
of (one)jointly bearing witness upon of the God witness with siens
q p ~ i o l g T E . ~ a i T ~ P ~ U I V ~ a in o l ~ i h a las
~ well a s p o r t e n t ~
to signs and and to Portents and to verious
va,.ious
6uvai1~olv ~ a rir v s 6 v a r o ~b i o u l l ~ p ! w p o i ~ w o r h and with distripowers
and
of spirit
holy to d~stnbutrons
butions
holy spirit
nard
r i v a i i ~ o i r 8th ow
aceording t o his will?
according to the of him - w h ? ;
For it is
5 Od y i p d y y i h b l q
brrirs&v
t o angels t h a t h e
NO^
to angels
has subjected the
oi~oup6vqv
being inhabited Learthl
inhabited earth t o
pfhhovaav,
r r t p i fig
hahoiipev
come, about whlch we
berngabout lto come), about whlch wearespeakmg, are spealung 6 But
6
61s a p ~ 6 p a ~ o 66
~ o l i
T,$
a
witness
hebore&oioughwitne.s but somewhere someone has =wen ~ r o a f
hiywv
Ti
69porrog
Xrl somewhere, saymg:
6a~rv
saying
what
is
man
that What
- .is man
. that

..

ln

~~

2
:

theT&e)

1/

I,

p~pv+atq ,
drair, ij "id< h~epoirrou YOU keep him in mind,
or [the] son of man
you are remembermg of him, or son
of man
Bn
hton6rrrr.r~
a h 6 v ; I f i h h ~ w o a q t h a t you take care of
that you are looking upon him?
You made less him? 7 y o u made
a h 6 v P axti
TI
,
n q p ' hyylhouq, 66Fg him a little lower
him "fort something beslde angels, to g orY +,ha,,
..... aneels: ,
~ a i .npB
eurc+&vwaa~ ah&,
K a i glory and honor you
and
to honor
you crowned '
him,
and
him, and
s a ~ i c nb a g a h b v hi ~d Epya TGV XEIPGV gppOinted him over
you setaown him upon the works of the hands
the works of your
no", 8 n & ~ a
d r i ~ ag
a
Srronhw
things
of you,
all (things) you subjected down under hands.
you subjected under
rGv yo6Gv a6roj. Lv TQ ydp imorh5al d r , Q his feet." For in t h a t
the feet ofh,m; in the for to
to hrm
subjected all things
&+fiKEV a d T ~ ht oe him
ab6gv
rd
rrdrvTa
[God] left
the all (things) nothing he let go off to him
&vm6m~rov.
GV 62 .
6 p ~ p ~ v nothing t h a t is not
unsubjeeted. Now but not as yet we are seeing subject to him. Now,
h r s ~ a y ~ i v o . though, we do not yet
a6rQ
r&
nhvra
to him
the all (things) having been subjected; see all things i n subrap' & y y a o u g jection t o him: 9 but
angels
the hut
T6v
6P
some%ing beside
we behold Jesus, who
fiharrwpivov
@hhTo!~v
* I ~ o o O V has been made a little
Jesus
having been made less we are loo mg at '
lower
angels,
6 6 76 rrhtlrlya 700 ~ ~ Y & T O6650
Y
~ a i
Ulrough the suffering of the death to glory and crowned
and honor
with
for having
T ~ B
iarr+avwpivov
suffered
death,
t h a t he
having been frownled,
to honor
by God's Undeserved
eso2 h h p
TTWT~S
~hpln
to
kindness of GO^ over every imanl kindness might taste
death for every [man].
y~Gaqm!
9av&ou.
10 FOT i t was fitting
he might taste
of death.
10 "Errpmrv
yhp , a 6 ~ Q 61'
6" for the ope for whose
~t was Rtting for to hi& through whom sake all things are
rai.
6,'
00 T& rrhvra, and through whom all
T&
rr&vra
the all (thingal and through whom the all (thingal, things are, in bringing
nohAobq uioGq i g 665"
h y q y 6 v r a 76v many sons t o glory. to
many
sons
Into
glory
having led
+.he make the Chief Agent
of their salvation
&pxqybv
~ " 5 uwqpiag a 6 ~ a v 6th
chief ~ e a d e r o f k e salvation of them through perfect through
ings. is 11 For both and
who
he
~ sufferings
a 9 ~ p + r w rohel&~aa.
vto perfect. 11 The 6lone1 and
TC Yfor~ P
&yth<?v
aai
oi
&yla<6~svo1 65 those who are being
sanetifylng and the (ones1 being sanctified out of
sanctified all [stem]
from one, and for
tone
v d ~ nhvrc~
all;
; ~ e h
this cause he is not
krrata ~ V E T ~ I
h6Eh+0,jg
a6T0,)F ashamed t o call them
he is made =Lamed upon
brothers
them
~ahiY
.
A
~
~ T
~i,"brothers,"
~
G 12 as he
to be cal~ihg, l2
I s h u report back
the says: "1 will declare
~

'ErP

,,,$gb

.":,YE

HEBREWS 2:13-18

952

guopat
rrmot0Ss
H
shall be havingtrvsted upon hlm; and
nhhlv '16ab tyr3 ~ a ~h
i nat6ia
8
,,ol
again Look! I a n d the little boy8 whom to me
L6w~cv 6
0.6s.
gave
the ~ o d .
14 h c i
08"
T+
rra16ia I ( ~ K ~
Since therefore the little boys haa shared
rai
aapu6q
vai
ahbs
a7 m o q
ofhwd
and
of flesh:
a1.0
he
naporrhquiws
P ~ E O X E Y7ilY
ahOv
1n way near beside he partook of a. very ( t h l n b ) ,
IW
6rh
TOO
ea,h,ou
In order that
through
the
~mapylion
T ~ Y
he might makeineffective the lone)
Kg$h,'"tq
Exovra TOO 0avhrou. TOOT' Earl ~ b v616 ohov,
having .*the
death.
Ui.
is the
f,,,,,

praise you with song.'

13 And again: "I
will have my trust
in him." And again:
-Look! I and the
YOUne children. whom
Jehorah.
, ~ ~ ~gave
~ me."
~ E ~
14 Therefore, since
the 'Young chsdren"
are sharers of blood
and
he
similarly partook of
the same things, t h a t
through his death h e
mlght bring t o nothing the one having
the
to cause
death,thatis.the
Devil;' 15 and [that]
l5
oft Y
:$;S*'
as :,",!
as he might emancipate
a11 those who for fear
+6Pw &m+rov
61h wombs 700
Silv
to fear of death through
all
of the to be IlvIng Of death were
to slaverg all through
ivoxo~
iuav
6ouhciac. 16 06 Y ~ Ptheir lives. 16 or h e
ones held In thevwere of ahvery.
Not for
not assisting
64
6 a w v tn~hapP&vera~
but he
sotuallv somewhere ot%Eeis he is taking hold udon, angels a t all,Abraham.s
&Aha o n i p p m o s 'ADpahu
in~ha&Dhvrral,
17 Consequentbut
of Seed of Abraham he Is tsklng holdugon. seed.
ly he was obliged
17
60ev
~)QE~~Ev
r a ~ h t o become like his
Prom which
he was owins
according to *brothers" in all re.
rrhv~a
TO% h 6 c X ~ i ~ b1101wBi)va!, spects, t h a t he might
all (thing*)
D the
brothers
to be made like, become a merciful and
!W
thmiilpwv
prl~at
r a l faithful high priest i n
Inorder that
merciful
h e m ht become
and things pertaining to
n ~ m && P X I E ~ & ~ ~h
rrfiq T ~ VE L ~ YGod, in order t o offer
iaithfu? chief priest the (things) toward the ad: propitiatory sacrifice
for the sins of the
cis
T&
Ihhu~~o0at
into
the
to be making ~ropitiatlonfor
people. 18 For in
&
Ti
TOO AaoO. 18 tv
4)
,,hp that he himself has
'%?~~nl
of the people;
in which (thInx1 far suffered when heine
nLnovtlrv
ah&<
pa.,^&
put to the test, he ;s
he has ~URered
he
havlng been tembtad, able to come t o the
6hm1
mi<
nr~po&ovalg porlefim,. aid Of those who a=
he is able to the (ones) be g tempted
ta aid.
bclng put t o the test.
13' JehoMh, a7sJ7.mp:
God. PI%ABVgSy..
14. Devtl, xABVg: Satan,
SyrJI7.la.P.
I

L$

he$&2L!

$2

'OBcv
Fmm which,

&6EXpoi *lo!,
~ X i o r o t Consequently, holy
brothers
holy,
of calllw
brothers, partakers
piroxo~, n a r a v o j o m
T&V of the. heavenly
partakers,
mind YOU down
the calling, consider the
of heavenly
dmbornhou ~ a i & P X I E P ~T?,<
~
bpohoyiaq apostle and high
aoostle
and
of the eonfesalon priest whom we
~~~-chief oriest
confess-~esus. 2 He
'IqooOv, 2 ~ ~ O T & YB V T ~
+
.
was faithful to the
J
~
~faithful
~
~being, to the
One that made him
T O ~ ~ ~ V ~ aVhThIv ~5 nai ~ w v u f i qtv (ihq T+
having made hlm as a l s ~ o s e s in whole the also inasall the house
was
oiuq abro0. 3 n h ~ i o w ; y h p P ~ T O F 6 6 h of that one. 3 or
house of hlm.
Of more for thlr lone1 of glory ...- .
latt,er
-..-..-no,,ntpd
---...- worthy of more glory
rraph
?F,iw~a~
brrlde
has been counted worthy than M
~ inasmuch
~
~
as he who constructs
K~B'
Goov
? T ~ E ~ o MT I ~ ? V
nceordlng to a. much a. more honor he dfi::iW
it has more honor
than the house. 4 Of
TOO o i ~ o u d
r m c m ~ ~ v h o aGr6v.
a~
course,
every house
of the house the lone) having constructed
It;
4
y h p oinoq
~ a ~ a o ~ c u b <bn6
~ m is~ constructed by
B Y ~ P Y for
home is being eonstrueted
by someone, but he that
thingS
sfvoq,
b 62
rrhv.ra
~aTaorcuhoa~
someone, the but a11 (thing.) having constructed
1s God.
as
an attendant
5 And Mases
was
0c6q. 6 r a i M w u ~ k .p&
rrcorb tv o h
~ o d , ~ n d~ o = s
faithfu? In w d e
r+ o i r q a6roO Ss tlcp&ov
cis iIaP*p~ov
testimony of the
the hovae of him as subordinate lnto wluless ...... - ...-. .. -.- t-n
rOv
hahq0quo~ivov. 6 X lmbq be spoken afterwards.
ehrlst 6 but Christ [was
ofthe ithlnp)
to befvturelvJwken,
faithful] as a Son over
ob
62 b q ulbs h r i T&V duo" a h 0 0
but 8s Son upon the house of him; ofwhom the house of that One.
o i ~ 6 qb p c v fipdq, Lhv T ~ V rrappquiav vat We are the house of
house we ere we, If ever the ovtrpakenneas and that One. if we m&e
Our
On Our
~b ralSx p a 7.5 t h n i 6 0 ~l l i ~ p nT L ~ O U FBE a i a v freeness
of speech and
the boss!ng
oflhe hhope until end
kble
OUT boasting over the
K ~ T WPSV.
~ V
hope firm t o the end.
we should iold doam.
1 For this reason.
7
A16
ra%
htya
T& Just as the holy spirit
Thmugh khlch.. according as is saying the says: .,Today i l you
m e 0 a .r& h y ~ o v1 ' ~ r ~ o ehv
v
r ^ q +wv& people listen t o his
do not
the holy
k'oday =ever o f b e voice own voice,
adroG
&rob
oKhrlp15vrlrc harden YOUR hearts
of him rou s h e 3 h;ar,
YOU uahould harden as on the occasion
Of causing bitter
u a p 6 i a ~ ilri)" sc LY T+ ~ ~ a p a ~ ~ ~ anger,
~ p a oas~in? the
, day
the heart8 o roo as in the embitterment.
of making the test
* I v fipipav 702 rrclpaolrofi
rmh
wilderness.
aeeordlng to the day af the testing
9 in which ~ o u n
tpip~.
0
1 n m i p e ~forefathers made a
the
WIldemF(I4
test of me with a
l i)v tv & r ~ p a o i q~ a iciScv rh & y a Pou
O f ~ in
~ vpmvtnp and they saw the works Of me

3
'EyS

HEBREWS 3:l-9

953

ar$;

.
~

gA

wex~~~~~

:; ,

ze

HEBREWS 3:18-4:s

HEBREWS 3:lO-17
for forty years.
.r~uuqx+rowa
Em,, 1 0
61b
forty
years:
through whleh 10 For this r e w n I
npou6x81wa
YEYE@
TufiTP became disgusted with
I be&medtsgurted toward to the generatlo"
thla this generation and
'They
go
~ a rlrroo
i
'Ad
. T T A ~ Y O Y T ~73
~ ~ a p 6 i o . Said,
and I satd ~ v e rthey make selves err to the heart; "tray in their hearts,
and
they
a b m i 66 O ~ KeyWA7.m T&< &k ,lo". 11 be have
come to
they but not they knew the ways of me;
na
know my ways.'
i i p a u a b 74 , 6 p y i pow El ~ i d ~ l i u o v.I5~ a 1~1 so1 swore in my
I swore In the wrath of me It they wlll enter lnto
anger, .They shall not
T ~ Y~ ( a ~ d l n a u u i vpou.
enter into my rest."'
the eeaalng down of me.
12 Beware, brothers, for fear there
12
13Ainere.
&6rhaoi,
VOTC
Be row looktng at, brothers,
bZmettme should ever develop
8 m a 1 Lv
.ria
bpOv ~ a p 6 i a novr(& in any one of YOU a
wu be in
anyone of roo
heart
wleked wlcked heart laelring
h ~ m i a cb TQ h w n j v a t &mi ~ E O ; <6vroc, faith by
of unbeltef in the to .tan off from Q O ~ it~ing, away from the living
God; 13 but keep a n
l3
be~:!:,"~f$,g
to exhorting one another
each day, a s long
tr&orqv fiphpav, & X P I ~ 08
16 Z'lrcpov
it
be
each
day. untli which LUmel the godsu .Today,.
for fear any
rahciral
iva
p i . d1pu&?1
one of YOU should
It is belne es{led, In order that not rnrzht be hardened become hardened by
715
6pilY h & ~ q 4 5 pap ria^. the deceptive power
anyone out of rou to seduction of the
st":
of Sin. 14 For we
14 p i ~ oot y a p 700 X P I U T O ~ y ~ y 6 v a p e v actually become
p81tak(ers for of the Christ we have becake, partakers of the
only if we m&e
6drvrrrp
~ j v &px$v
rk ~ o u r & u F w Christ
c
ifever Indeed the beg n n m of the sub-stsndlnp fast our hold on t h e
COn'dence we had a t
r ~ o u q PtPai(N
~ m & uwwev.
end
stable
weshould gold down; the beginning firm t o
the end. 15 while i t
1 5 b TQ
At roea~
is being said: "Today
in the to
if YOU people listen t o
gov3c abroir & ~ 0 6 uTE
LIfi
U K ~
P ~ V ~ ~ T his
E own voice, do not
voice of him you shoull h&sr, not be rouxardenlnp
hearts
~ & gr a p 8 i a e b Ov be kv roi r m ~ 1 ~ p a u , l 8as. on the occasion of
the hearts oryou as tn the embitterment.
hitter
16 For who were
16
TIYE<
whlch anea
havlng hear2 they t h a t heard
yet provoked
m. od rr&v.rEc and
napeni~pwav'
t o bitter anger? Did
they
ambttteAenty
B U ~
not
not, in fact, all do
01
t(~h86v~cg
ic
Who Went Out Of
the (mas)
havlna pone forth out or A?%0U
Egypt under Moses?
st&
Mwwtwc; 17
T~UIW
52 11 Moreover, with
Towhleh (ones1
but whom did
through
Moserl
rrpwhxeluw
T W Q E F ~ K O W T ~h; become disgusted
hebefame dlsgustrd t m r d
forty
Yeam? for forty years? Wa9
oli I
~oic
&pap~uao~v, Jv
T& It not with those
N$ to the (one#) hsvlng slnned, of whom the who sinned, whose

fA

.,

&,hi'

!~' :;oY

1::

.,:gc

carcasses fell In the

18 But
t o whom did he swear
~iuw
6L
iipou~v
TO
ionell
but
he swore
t h a t the" should not
..which
.
.~ .
~ a r h n a u u l va h o 6 ei enter inio his rest
c l u e h ~ l i a ~ o & lclc
~
to enter futurely into the eesalng dawn of hrm If exceot t o those who
&nel~'uaulv. 19
acted disobediently?
roiq
having dsobeyid?
~ n dlg so we see that
m the (ones,
p h i r n ~ s w tfn;06% 16uYilequw
they could not enter
we
loo ,ng a
not they wereable to enter in because of lack of
61'
drrrtoriav.
faith.
through unbelief.

"OAa
18

EB~CBSS~S

~~~~~~

'irrsue
fell

wilderness? wilderness?

A!

OoPqei, EV
we
shOuldlreer

o h

theretore
$t
ssometnme
narah.tno
fvrlc h r a y y ~ h i a qEIuEABE~vsic rtiv
bemgleft&of promise
to enter mto the
Kmtrntrvm~v&TOO
6oni
TIC
t( 6 ~
Eeeslng down of hlm may seem someone out of Yo"
2
vai
ytrp
~UTEPI~K~VUI'
for
to have come behlnd;
and
b p ~ v
r6ny chcu ~ Y O I
we are
havtng been mug t gmdnews
rdhcp
U~KE~YDI,
acmrdmgtowhrch lthlngs) even also those, but not

since
4 Therefore,
a promise is l e e
of entering Into his
rest, let US fear that
sometime
someone
6 ~
of YOU may seem t o
have fallen short of
it. Z For we have
had t h e good news
declared to us aLpo,
even as they also had:
but the word

iii

*benefited
~ + ~ x ~ uthe
6u Ih6yoe
word ofT the
~ Sheadng
& K O ~ those
< C-~YOVS,
lanes), benefit
heard
them,
d ~because
dnot
ouvnw~paupbouc
they
were
not
united
(ones1 havlng been mixed
'
by faith with those
roiq
6~oGuao1v. 3 E l o r p x 6 p ~ e a y a p who did hear. s For
to the (ones) havlng heard.
We are entering for we who have exercised
c I ~ n j v rcrnirrauo~v
ol
nlorewavrc
faith do enter into the
lnto the ceasing down the (ones1 havtng believe$ rest. Just as he has
raehc
EIPI~KEV'nq Opoua i v T$ b p v i said: "so
in
sccoralnp as he haa aald AS I swore in the wrath my anger. 'They shall
pou Ei E ~ U E ~ E ~ U O YEl<
T ~ I T ~ VK C I T ~ O I U U ~ V
enter into my
of me I? they wtll enter into the ceahingdown not
rest." although Ms.
pou
nairot r 6 v E p y w &n6 rarafbhfie
"Orb
of m;. although of tho works from thmwlng down
from the founding
~6upou
ytvq8tvrov,
of the world, 4 For
of world of (ones] havha come to be,
in one place he has
said of the aeventh
J:,?
OE,"gc
day a s follows: "And
Kai r m ~ a u u ~ 6v 8 ~ 6 tv 74 i p f w
Ood. rested on the
And ceased down the
in the dau
seventh day from all
kW6pq h - 3 m&vrwv riiv Epywv aSm0, 5
works."
and
seventh from
all
the works of him,

rrjz:r

h2hp~:zd

zt{\ $: , ~ ~ , b & p f i ~ j l
~ o i

$?

~:i

8 . Literally, "the." rAB: - ~ ~ d 'Sp:

s , Jehovah's. .l17. 3. Literally, *throwing
dawn (of seed)" (ka.to.bolea'). 4' God, xABVgSyv; he, Ji7,

HEBREWS 4:6-12

~ o h qTI&+Y
as-

thi.

956
El rI&&ona~
they wlllenter

If

el<
into

957

again in this place:

the "They s h a l not enterr

~&maiv
pow.
into my rest."
ceasing down of me.
6 Since, therefore,
6 Lrrd
OBV
h h e i n c r a ~ it remains for some
Since
th,erefore
It
left OR t o enter into it, and
T I V C ~ E~UE?&?V
e k adniv, nai
01 . those t o whom the
some (ones) to enter Into It, and tho (ones1 good news was first
T I ~ ~ T E ~ ,O.Y
d a y ~hr0E6n~g
0dK declared did not enter
formerly
having beeniroupht good news
not in
of dlsoberbfih8av
St'
h s i E r t a v 1 rr&h~v dienee, 7 he
they entered
through
dlaobedlene&.
agaln
off a
T I V ~
~ P ~ Z C L fi$g%
X$~;,P,","V, 6~
day by saying
so
lome he is deSning
in
long a time i n David%
Atywv PET& TOUOOTOV
XP~YOV,
~ a % q i ] ~ ~- T ~~ . J~~ ~ljust
~BYIIIPafter
-much
lime.
aceordins as a s it has been said- ~; l
rrpoaipll~al
WPov
eh
7%
it has been said bLfore,
Soday
If ever o f t e above: "Today if YO"
people listen to his
9wvfig adroG & r n G q r c
u~hqp6vq~e
voice of hlm YOU rhoul hisr,
uov may harden Own voice' do not
harden YOUR hearts."
~ & grap6iag t i p o r 8 r l y h p adroirg 'lquoO5 g F~~if ~
~ had ~
the hearts of YOU;
If for
them
Jeaus
led them into a place
rm6rravusv
Of rest, IGodJ
made cease do&n.
IIfJIy
not alterward have
th&A~l
pr~&
a aha
spoken Of =Other
hewasspeaking after these (things)
day. 9 80 there
h.kinrral
remains a sabbath
Really is hema left OR
resting far the people
A010
TOG
~ E O 10
C
6
Of God' lo For the
people
of the
God;
the lone)
that has entered
EIUlh8Cbv
~k 7 h ~K C ~ & T ~ M I V a d ~ d~ a man
i
rest has
havlng entered into the ceasing down of hlm slao jntO
also
himself
rested
a h 6 g ~a?Lnaumv &nb T&V Lpyov ad.roir O' m
Own
works.
he
ceased down fmm the works of hlm
just as God did from
O m s p dm6 riw
l6iwv
6 8.6
hls own.
as-even tmm the-(one.) the
11 Let us therefore
11 Z n o & & w p r v
02"
rlod&iv
do our utmost to
We should smed up therefore to enter
&I(E~YV v j v ~ ( m - a u u ~ v
TVD~
p+ b 10 into that rest, for fear
that the ceasing down: inorder that not in me anyone should fall
in the same pattern
71q. , , h 0 6 ~ i yml
n60
anyone . exampye
he lhouia ell
of disobedience.
the word Of
h r t 8 r i a q . 12 ZGv y&p 6 h6yog TOG lZ
dhobedtence.
LIV~IIE
. for the ward of the God is alive and
EcoS nai iv~pyilq nai ~ o p h ~ e p ohg t p n h u a v exerts power and Is
c a d and enerzetzc and sharper
over every sharper than any
phxatpav 6 i m p o v r a i 6t+nvo6pcvog h pt twO-edged sword and
sword two-mouthed and eolns
throueh
ar 2 r e a pierces even t o the
. .
8' Je.horh'u.a. Jl7-22; Jesus. P " ~ A B v~e.shu'-bir-~un
~:
(Jesus son of Nun).
SP.

fit E!J$

'

Yi?!

GO^:

",z$

$2.

o:%~

212e

A!

2%
dP$'?

p ~ p l U ~ 0qwfi
c
~ ( a iwdp-g,
&pp&v ?c dividing of soul a n d
pertlng of s o 3 and of spmt,
of JolntS and spirlt, and of joints
urh&v, wai r p m & g M u p ~ u r w vr a i and lthelrl marrow.
rai
end judger of thoughts and and [IS] able to
and
discern thoughts and
u a ~ j a s 18 Kai ,fir
hIV
PvvocGv
Intentions of Ithel
ement81 inciinations
heart;
and not is
heart. l3 And there
K T ~ U I ~&qaw)g
LV&TIOYa d ~ o i r , rr&v?a
not a Oreation that
creation unapparent insight ~ f h i ~ ,(thlnga) is
is not manifeat t o his
nai
~ s r p a x q h l oi v a
sight* but all things
having heen laYd open
are naked and openly
6q8ahpoiq a h o i r , np6g 6v h i v 6 A6yoc. exposed to the eyes
eyes
of him. toward whom to us the word.
him with whom ae
14 ' E x a m g the$ore
& P X I E & ~ PCYW h i M a n accounting.
chief Priest
great
Having
14 Seeing, therefore.
6 1 d q A v B 6 ~ a mJg 06paw6g. 'ltluo& r6v t h a t we have a great
havlng gone thrmgh the heavens. Jesus the high priest who
vlbv
TOG
8eoO.
~parhpw
rfiq has passed through
man oe the
God,
we may take hold 'of the the heavens. Jesus
6pohoyias 15
y&p
Lxo EV
& f y r p i a the son of Ood,
~ ~ n t e a s l o n ; not tor weare
eh e prlest let ua hold onto
c"nfesSing
u .v & p ~ v oovu m a 8 - u a l ~ a i g & u E ~ v r i a ~iourl
g
~ ~being
to sympalhire to the weaknelsea [hlml. 15 For we
have ss high priest,
mrrm aupivou
2
;
te.ted
but
to sympathize
not one whowith
cannot
our
=&ma
K~
b~0ttm)~a
w C a k n e ~ s ~but
s , one
a11 (lhlngs) a m r d i n g to
Wrenes
who has been tested
in all respects like
&papzia$. 16 n p w ~ p x h p ~ 8 a
th%ore
sln.
w e may come toward
ourselves, but without
sln.
16 ~ e us.
t thereperk
nappquias
8~6~19
with
outBpokenners
t:%e
throne fore, approach with
fteeness of speech t o
Iva
X~PITO~,
of~iJs
the
Undeserved kindness,
in order that the throne of undeserved kindness, t h a t
h&Bwp~v
Ehaog nai
X ~ P ~ V
we mlght receive mercy and undeserved klndncaa we may Obtain mercy
and Rnd undeserved
cGpoprv
rtq ~ k a l p vb j ~ ~ l c r v .
kindness for help a t
wemlghtfind into well-timely
aid.
the right time.
n h g Y ~ P&PXIEPECF a< W P ~ U For every
y
for chief priest outof
men
priest taken
ra8imara,,
from among men i s
is being
doappointed in behalf of
vpdg
~ 6 v Ee6v
rh
Over the things
the (thfnpa) toward
the
God: i o$$ that Inen
pertaining t o God,
npoumkpn
S&ph TE ~ a euuiac
i
MP t h a t he may offer gifts
ha may bear toward gif* and and secriflce* over rind
far s,m.
..- --hpapnQv, 2
pr~p~orra8~iv
~ U V ~ ~ P P2V ~e
O ~is able t o deal
being "Ie
slnr.
to feel measuredly
moderately with the
ignorant and erring
TO?<
&yvooGot
~ a im A m p i v o l g
to the (ones1 being Ignorant and being mads to err ones since h e also
~ E val
I ad+q , m p i ~ s t r a l
&u8~vrtav, is surrounded M t h
since also he
lsbe~ngsurmynded wenkneaa, his own weakness.

oYmarrowS.

'

HEBREWS 4:lS-5:2

laving

,?J

tee,,

.ccZ?g
*2z$Am

A ~ ~%,P
& & ~ ~ ~ ~

HEBREWS 5:3-10

958

11 Concerning
11 flepi
06 noAb5 f i ~ b6 h6yoq r a i
About whom much tour the word and him we have much
to
say and hard to
Bwepvfiv~vr
~LYEIV
hr~i d w i
hard to i n t e r p 3 to be ruyibg,
since
d u ~ g i s h be explained, since
y ~ y 6 v a - r ~ 7aiq
6~0ai$'12 ~ a y?h p YOU have become
m v have become to the hesrlngr:
and for dull in Youn hearlng.
6$iAovra5
ETVC~~ 61Sho~aAot 6 t h 16v lt For. indeed.
(ones, being owing to be teachers thmugh the
YOU ought
~pbvov, ndrhlv x p c i w
EX=
705 t o be teachers in vlew
time,
again
need
YOU are having
Of the of the time, YOU agaln
need someone to teach
6 1 6 h m r 1 v bpds T!V&
.r&
UTolx~ia
to be teaching =on wmcone the elementary things yo,, from the beginT
& p x f i ~ r&v
Aoyiwv 700 ~ E o G , ~ a ning
i
t h e elementary
f. the beginn~ngof the little words of the God, and things f,, the sacred
pronouncements
of
y e y b v a ~ c xpciav
~xo!JrE< Y61ha~Toq,
YOU have became
need foneal having of mllk.
and YOU have
oti UoiT solid
EPE~S
7 ~ 0 0 i 5 . 13
J$F become such a s need
not
nourishment.
milk. not solld food.
b
wv y d l h a r ~ o q &TE!PO
h6you 13 or everyone
the lone) partaring
of milk untertes of word that partakes of
61~atoo(N11~.
V;lvtoq
milk is unacquainted
of rlghteousnes.
babe
with t h e word of
14
~rehciwv
66 ~ U T I V Je
ch righteousness, for he
of perfeot (ones1 but
is
is a babe. 14 But
TPO+~
T ~ Y
T?V
Eelv .T* solid food belongs
nourlshm;nt, of the (ones) through the use the to mature people, to

61'
aG~ljv 6$cihe!
rddq
and through
it
he iaowi&. Bccording as
m p i TOO A a o j o&wq ~ a iwepi taurd
about the p e o ~ l d , thus alro sbout himself
nepi & p a r ~ h v
to b,"E,",?$:&ard
about
sfne. '

S nai

3 and on Its account

he is abllgW t o make
offerlnp for sins a s
much for himsellas
for the people.
4 A180, a man takea
4 And
~ a OGX
inot to~himself
T anyone
DTIC ish arecetvlng
l l p h y ~ l rthe
i l v this honor, not
butaf his
by
T L ~ ~&Aha
Y ,
~ahoGprva
bn6 700 EEOG when he ls
honor, but
lone1 being ea?led by the GO,+! God. lust as Aaron
ra-~p
5 Oirroq also lwasl. 5 So too
aecordlng as even
alro
A
~
~mu.~ t h e~ Chrlst
. did not
by be~ a i 6
xplosbg oljX t a u &
t66<amv giorif)r
coming a high priest,
also the
Christ
not h ~ r n s ~ ~hef
but (was glorified by
y~vq8ilval
cipxlipin
&Ah'
to become
chief pries;,
but
the (one) him1 who spoke raith
hahfiuaq
n p j q d ~ b yibq
v
8 -6, reference $0 him: 'You
having woken toward him Son of me ere you, aIe my son; I, today.
t l d ojpcpov Y C Y L Y Y ~ K ~ ~UE. 6
~ a 8 i ) e 1 have become your
today I nave generated
aceordingas father." 6 Just as he
'
in another
KU? i v se,tpq,
hiyet
ZJ I ~ W is
J ~ .rhv sayS "0
sbo in different he is saying YOU priest into the place: "You are a
priest forever aceardaiGua
~ a r h rljv m C ! v ME~XIULBLK.
to the manner
age according to the k e u p of Melchiredek,
Mel.chiz'edek."
7 6 c tv ~ a i qfivipcnq r'q oaprbq a h o i r
7 In the days of hls
Who In tlle
days o f x e flesh of him: flesh [Chrlstl offered
6 q o ~ 1 q TE r a i I K E T I J P ~ ~npdc
$
T ~ Y UP supplications and
aup~hcationaand and petitions toward the lone)
petitions t,, the
&w&pcvov
U~<EIY
addv
el &&TO"
One who was able
being able to be savlng him out of
death to Save him out of
death, with
%$ u
~ U
i Jc;$ ~
~
~6a~pGww
tears s Outc~iesand tears,
and he was favorably
npoolviyna5
rai
r~oauouu~Eic
having borne toward end having k n heard into beard for his godly
he
&&
cGha0~iaq 8 uaincp
6" *lea'.
from
hoiding
and-even
being was a son, he learned
obedience from the
vtbs
Epaetv
do'
av
ErraeEv
son: he learned from w h l e (thhg%) he susered things he suffered:
9 and after he had
imanoiv 9 r a i
're.LhelO&ie
obediened,
and
having bean perfwted
~
~
~
$
6yLve~o ndulv
Tois , ~ r r a ~ o G o u u a310
~u
salvation
he became to all the (ones)
obeying
to him to
those obeying
ai~~oq
mrrl~ipc
atwiou, hlm, 10 because h e
lone) eaudng
of salva+~on
has been specifically
10 n ooayopeu8ciq
brrb
TOO
OEOO called by Ood a high
beenaddrewed
by
the
~ o dpriest
&PXIS&S
rmh
miv r h e l v M d ,DES~K to the manner of
chief priest according to the UDeup of ~ e i % h i % ~ dMel.chiz.edek.
~i.

2Aad6v,

Evzke

%'

r$z,"gE:$,"e"'

asense
i o 8 qorgans
ripta
having beenxsined
YE upvUUllcVa
(like gymnast1
t2bvrwv n&
6~hrp1a1v
~aho0
re
aving toward dlstlnguishlns o f h e (thing1 and
vat
K~KOO.
and wrong.
and bad
(th1"Z).
..,....
F O ~this reason,
A,& .
&+tvrrs
dv
now t h a t we have
mrough which having let go OR the of a
left the primary doctrine sbout the Christ.
let u s press on to
n&,,v
T E ~ E ~ ~ T $~EM
P~PE~~,
nrrrortjon
we be borneon.
amin maturity, not laying
- --- ..- ..
e ~ p t h ~ o v ~ a ~ a p D h hEWI
6
foundetlon thrawlngdown k r se1~es
h 6 vcup&v Epyov, r a i nimewq
~IIom~.~ dead- ~ work..~ end~ of faith
~
~
r
2 b~
oc& 6 6 a y i ~ e n t e h & g rr y p 3 ~ . 2 the leaching on
of bnptlsn~s teachlng puttmg upon and o hands, baptlsms ano the layrai
r p i v m o q Ing on uf the hands.
vcrphv
drvaor6orwq
of rcsurrcefron of dead lone81 and of kagrnent the resurrecllon of the
alov'ov. 3 ~ a 70370
i
no1 UO~IEY Ch,ntp drad and evcrlastrng
And lhla we k l l do r i e v ~ even
r
judgment S And
evcrlaat!ng.
thls we wlll do. 11 Ood
hrl.rpin
b Or&.
lrldeed p ~ r r n i l s
may pcrm7t the ~ o d .

~~~~$,"hi~~t,""rlght

$2

2;

HEBREWS e l l - 6 : 3

959

%
, 6
%
;= p
'dE$ '$% &
: 3

.kJ

"

HEBREWS 6:4-11

960

TO~S
&aE
4 For it is imposthe ,ones)
once far all sible as regam those
pwnoe&ag
~ e u o a p i v o u q TE 7% who have once for
having been enlightened
avlng tasted and o f t e all been enlightened,
6ops&q
~ f i q houpaviov
~ a i p e r 6 ~ v gand who have tasted
free gift of the
heavenly
and
the heavenly free gift.
who have become
ycvq06vrag rrv~6pa.rog hyiou 5 r a i rahbv and
partakers of holy suirhaving become
of
holy
end fine
and who have
~ e u ? a p i v o u s 0 ~ 0 6 bbpa
6uvhpe1q ?r it'
awng tasted of cod saying
powers
and tasted the fine word
of God and powers of
pihhovrog
aifivo5
the coming system of
of being about ito come1
age.
things, 6 but who
napmro6vras
n M l v &vxra~vi<c,~lv
having fallen besiie, again to be renovating
pmavo~av, &aoraupoSvra
tauroiq d v
because
repentance. Puttiwon stake s g z n to themsclvea the repentance,
they impale the
viirv
706
0ro3
~ a of
i God afresh for
Son
of the
God
and themselves and expose
rrapahlypa-ri<ovra
y
h p him t o public shame.
(ones1 maktng to be showteaide. EA
!h
for 7 For example. the
t h a t drinks in
fi
rrtoi-aa
sbv Prr' a6rfiq P p ~ 6 p ~ v o ground
v
the lone) hauingdru& the upon it
coming
the rain which often
nohhhurg LET~V,r a i .rirmwa
porkyv comes upon it. and
many tlmes rain, and giving birth to preen plant that then brings forth
E%ETOY ~ K E ~ Y O I S
61'
05q
rd vegetation suitable
well put
to those
through
whom
also to those for whom
"ltivated'
swpycirat
I I E T ~ A O ~ ~ W ~ 6 O y i a q it
"elves in return a
s isgeing ~ ~ l t i ~ iist receiving
~d.
biersing
blessing from God.
TO;
0eoir. 8 E~O6pOuoa 6L &~hvfJaq
But if it produces
from the God;
bearingout but thorns
and thistles, i t
T P ~ P ~ ~ &O6 6Un ~l ~ o c ~ a i~ a ~ h p a Pq n k , thorns
thiatles
disaPpmved and of EUlSe
nem, i, ,,jeeted and is near
to being cursed:
k
7.3 d h o q el< ~aOolu.
it ends up with being
of which Cearthl the end Into burning.
burned.
9 However, in ~ o m r
8
nmaiope0a
568 nepi (,p&v,
We havebeenwersueded but about
you, case, beloved ones, we
are convinced of bet&YC~~TO~, a
K~E~UUOV
~ Oa~P i X ~ ~ L M
loved ( o n e ) , +.he (thine)
better
and having ter things and things
with
o w ~ q p i a q si r a i O G T O ~
Aaho0pe~. 10 06
salvation, although we
~t na~vatioi.:
. a d thus we are
hSlcag
b 0f.b tn1ha06a8a1 TOS are Speaking in this
unrighteous the a02
to forget
of the
lo For God is
not unrighteous so a s
rpyOu
Ov
'fiq
CLl$zq~
a
to forget ~ o u work
Work o?YDV
and of the
and the love YOU
el5
6ve6eiEa00~
76 6vopa a h 6 , showed for his name,
YOU showed within
into tho
name
of hlm, in that you ha.,e
6uiots
r a i ministered to the holy

4 'A66varov

impossible

I?

'

:,"$EEma,"sn%

$; ;

?$!

'

6 l a ~ o v a ~ w E q11
. hrl8upoa cv
serving.
We are destiing

d,$slch

62
but

Lramov ministering. 11 B u t
each
we desire each one

HEBREWS 6:12-19

961

~ ~ 6 ~ i ~ u u u tm
l oo u~ S j v of YOU to show t h e
within speed UP same industliousness
npbq ~ f nih q~ q o p i m
-rfiC iAni6og hy I s o as t o have the full
toward the fully k i n g borne of the hope u n t l assurance of the hope
vWepOi down to the end.
~ i h o u q ,12
iva
end.
in order that
nlugglsh 12 in order t h a t yon
may not become slugytvqu8E
p ~ p q r a i 668
gish. but be imitators
YOU might behome.
~ m d ~ b r sbut of the
those who
616
r r i o ~ m ~, ~ a i
ua~po8v)liqs alth and patience
through
faith
and
longnera ap rit
inherit the promises.
rhqpavo O ~ ~ V W V ~6~mqy!hiaq.
13 POI when GO^
the
promxws.
made his promise
13 TR y a p 'ABpahp ~ ~ ~ Y L I X & V E6V to
O <Abraham. since
TOt e for Abraham havlngpromised the he
swear
0GSsv6q
by anyone greater,
h r ~ i I(&
&6q,
since dawn on
he w ~ ~ ~ ~ .
he
v.-i-swore
n s bv himself.
no one
GO^.
p ~ i ~ odpiroal,
~ ~ q ijpoaw
~ a 8 ' kaurofi, 14 6aying::'~ssurediy
greater to swear, he swore down O n himaelf. in blessing I will bless
14 htywv El pfiv ~Clhoyhvs1Shayjow WE r a i you, and in multiplysaying If aurely blessing I shell bless You end ing I will multiply
rrhq86vov
nhq0uvi,
ac 15 val oOrwq you." 15 And thus
rnultlplylng I shallmultlply you:
and thus aftel. [Abraham]
had shown patience.
pa~po8vp~oa~
q
having .how" l~ngnessof spirit h%tttrtJd
of the he obtained [this]
.r& promise. 16 For
hra"rXiag.
promise.
l6 Men
down on the men Swear by the one
greater. and their oath
dpv&ouo,v, rcri d
~ alrroiq
q
greater lone) sreswearing, and of a1 to them is the end of every
dispute, as it Is a lega1
& ~ ~ ~ h o y irripaq
ag
~ i q(kPqi,wmv 6 Llproy
contiadletion unit into ~t~b,i,eingthe 00th; guarantee t o them.
l7 In this manner
17 Pv
~ r p m o 6 ~ ~ p!3au?6p~vo~
ov
: 6 0ebc
in which more abundant]r
w~shinp tho cod God,
posedwhen
to demonstrate
he Purh16~ita1
TO~S
d q 0v6~01<
more abundantly
to abaw upon
to the
Reirs
the heirs Of the
&~E&BETOV i q huh+,
unchangeableness ot the munre c
~
~
~
~
counsd, stepped in
~v PaaK hY
. 18 in
Ulet
the
l rmediated
e o i ~ ~ w ~ to
01 him
ah03
with an oath. 18 in
61h
660 r r p a y p & o v & p e ~ a 8 i w v
order that, through
through two
things
unchangeabd,
two unchangeable
h66varov + ~ G o a o 0 a 9r6v
1
1- UP& things in which it is
01
which ?ones1 impossible t o lie
~ o d : @Cons imposdble far cod
01
t o lie, we who have
rrap&rhqo~v
LXW~EV
eneourapement
we mar be having
+.he (ones) fled t o the refuge may
have strong encourrarapuy6vr~q
upa~fiaal
1
having fled down
ta take hold
ofbe agement to lay hold
npoKU p t v q ~
&Arri6os 19 JVch
dIq an the hope set before
lying down before
hope:
8s u s 19 This [hopel
hyrupav
i x o sv
quqq, & a ~ a h f iwe have a s a n anchor
far the soul, both sure
anchor we are tkving of e rou ,
sure

.%&2; $$

to beshowing

yf

rnheritlng

~~

3::

tpO

PngY,Y,$P'2

or2g

tq

tz

HEBREWS 620-7:5

982

rr r a l BePaim ~ a ~l I u s p x o p i q v E I ~ ?b and Arm. and it enters

and and stable and
enterlng
into the In within t h e eudain.
~ U ~ T E P O V TOO
~ a ~ a w ~ ~ ~ u p 20
a 7 0((TIoY
5 , 20 where a forerunner
inner ipartl oi the
curtain,
where
has entered In our
W P ~ ~ P O P O S b n i p fiuLjv ~ I u i h e e v '1 U05<, behalf, Jesus, who has
forerunner
over
us
entered
?eaur,
a high priest
narh
* v ~6.651~
ME?.xhxlu~6h &px~epsbq
aceording to the lineun of Melchlzedek chlef priest according to the Inanner of M e k h i t e d e k
yzv6 s w g
EIF T ~ Vali,w.
forever.
havlng\ecome into the age.
FOI this MelchiZ'b M E ~ X I U E ~BamXshq
~K,
O$;g5
the ~ e i c h i z e d e ~ , ~ i n g
edek, klng of
I a h f i p I s p S g mO Be05 ~ o 5 bq~iorov Ea'lem, priest of the
of ssleld, priest of the God of the moat h i d . Most High God. arho
6
ovvavrfiua5 'ABpahp brmmp6govn met Abraham returnthe lone1 havingmet to Abraham
returning
ing
the slaughter
v o n i ~ ri,v
B a u ~ h i w v r a i of the kings a n d
flom
dnrb
cutting
of the
khgs
and
him
and
s6hoyiyg
adr6v, 2
to whom Abraham
having b esaed
him,
to wtom
apportioned a tenth
h b n6vrwv
6pLptu~v 'ABpahp, TIPC~TOV hornall things, is first
from all (things) apportioned Abraham.
flrat
p b tp.pquau6psvo BauA&j
A t ~ a ~ w h of
g all, by translation,
indeed bclng translate2
King
of flighte0urne.s 'King Of RighkousneSS," and is lhenalso
En~tra 6i ~ a iBauthrhq E a h j p
6
thereupon but elso
~ i ~ of gs a i e h , which kin6 of Sa'lem, t h a t
L u r ~ vp a a ~ h ~ hEipfivqc
q
2 & n & r o p & p f i ~ w p Is, "King Of Peace."
is
king
of peach,
f a t h e r ~ ~ smothericsb.
i,
3 In being fatherless,
&yyah6yqrog.
p p
6pyjv
f i r p & v motherless. without
wl outgenealow. nei er beginning a days genealogy, having
rLhog
EX?", nelther a beginning
pZo:
end
havnng. of days nor a n end of
&9wpolopfvoc
62
~ 1 0TOG life, but having been
having been made llke hpm but
Son of the made like the Son of
0soO
pivet
IepeGg
el<
~b God, he remains a
~ o d , ' he la remainlnl
Priest
Into , the oriest Deroetuallv,
. .
6tqvedg.
4 BEHOLD,then,
e-Ing
lhmuph.
this
4
~ E W
~ i r r 62 q h I ~ ( o g d m 5 how meet
was to whom
Be behoking YO= but how great this lone)
Q
6 ~ ~ h v'Agpahr
v
E6wrsv & rav Abraham' the
to whom
tenth
A raham
gave out of the head. gave a tenth
Out Of lhe
di~po01viwv b nar 16pxqs 5 nal
ol
spoils. 5 True, the
too of heaps the
Dst~arch. . h d the tones)
iiv
ktr rLjv u k v Asmi T?V Ispme/av men from the sons of
indeed outof the sons of Lev1 the priestly ornee Le'vi who receive thelr
~ x o u ~ , v priestly office have
AapP&m~q
6vrohFlv
reeeivinr
eommsndment
thw are havInr a commandment to
dnr06~KaT0iv
r6v ha6v
r m h - collect tithes from t h e
to be taking tenths from the People accordins to people according t o

1%

$2

:eb 6Ett$?

$P&

CKs

963

rbv v6pov, ~ 0 5 3Emlv m h g &6E?.+obg &&v

la
the brothers of thed,
the ~ a w , this
&K
T ~ F6u@oq
~ a i n s ~6SrXqhuB6ra
and even havmB
forih outof the
loin
6L
'ABpa&p.
6
b
of Abraham;
the lone)
but

HEBREWS 7%-13
t h e Lawt t h a t 1s.
from thelr brothers,
even if these have
issued from the loins
of Abraham: 6 but
traceman
the
hls who
genealogy
did not
from them
Abraham
tookand
tithes

ytracing
s v s d ogenealogy
y o 6 ~ m g out of athem
h O v 6 has tithed ~
6
~
'ABpakg ~ a i T ~ V (ixowa m q b a w f h f a s blessed him who had
~ b r a h ~ m ' a n dthe (one1 havlng the promises
the
Now
any dispute,
cdh6 qrm. I
xwpiq
61
~
9 without
5
he has~lessed. Apart from '
but
the less is blessed by
irvrlhoyiag r b B a r r o v bird TOG ~ p r i n o v o g the greater. 8 And
contradiction the leas llhlng) by the better ionel in the one case i t is
sdhoysi~al. S ~ a i 6&
p i
6~1(&aq men who are dying
Is being blessed.
And here indeed
tenths t h a t receive tithes.
drno~~jouows5 & ~ e p w ~ha(lL3drvoq~v,
o~
t n ~ i but in the other case
dying
men
are receivmp. there i t is someone of whom
62
vaprupoliwsv%
6r1
0 , i t is witnessed that
but (one)belag ~ i t n e a s e about that he is livmg. he lives. 0 And, if I
0
h o g E ~ T T E ~ V , 61'
'Appahp Kai may use the expresh d as
to
through brah ham and sion. through m a ham even Le'vl who
6
L
' %jC
the (one)
6'xba~
tenths
~~~~v~
paid tithes,
receives
tlthesLOhas
for
~ E ~ E K ~ U T 10
~ I , TI Y ~ P
6~ ~ f d+i
i
702 he was still In the
has been tithed,
yet for in the loln of the
of
forefather
warpdq
qv
6 ~ c owfiv~qoav to him when Melchia'edek
met
father
hewas when
-~
met
.
.... him.
11 If, then.
M L ~ x I ~ ~ ~ K .
~elchizedeh.
perfection were really
otv m h e f ~ l q 6 , h 7i1g through the Levltical
$$!ni
therefore perfection tbrovgh the priesthood. (for with
it a s a feature the
hvnnnfig
ispwulivq5 ijv,
habg y a p
L ~ v ~ ~ pr~eathooa
~ c ~ I
was, the people for penple were given the
Law,)what lurther
ms adrfig
vcvopoBlq.raj,
rig RI x p ~ i a
it
has been legally act, what yet need need would there be
far another priest t o
rilv ~ 6 ME)\
6 ~IOLBLK EEPOV
to the lineup of M&hiz&ek
different
",'~,"$~~~f
dvimau8as
l c ~ i arai 06
K-C~
*V
dek and not said t o bt
tobestandingup priest and not aceordingto the according to the man7651~
'Aapbv
h i ~ o 8 a l ' ner of Aaron? 12 For
lineup
01 Aaron
to be'eing"ididl
since the priesthood is
12
p~rar!Bpkvq<
yhp
~ P W U ~ Vbeing
I ~ S changed, there
oi (onel being changed for of
r1esthood comes t o be of necerprr68aor5 sity a change also of
the law. 13 For the
oi$Ot
a-ierenee
8v
+p
X i y e ~ a ~ man reswcting whom
these
things are said
l3
whom for it is beme said
has been a member
Q,,A-~
irkpag
pe~fu W ,
of another tribe.
these (things) of @%a dmerent he has
~~~~~

Ei

$2:~
22

y~k+i~g.
$$in

,~

HEBREWS 7:14-21
&

964

4q

o66~iq
npouf ~ K E Y
"
from which no one
no one has held l s z l toward toT& has ,,fieiated
st the
0 u u l a u ~ q p i o . 14 n p 6 6 Xov y&p TI
65 altar. 14 For i t is
altar:
.
evidenttefare f o r that out of
plain that our
'loG6a & v U r i , ~ a h ~ ~ vb K ~ P I O S - fiyilV, ~ i qLDrd has sprung
Judah has sprung up the Lord
o us, into
Up
of Judah, a
6
+uhjv V E P ~ irpkwv 0 6 6 2 ~ M g - $ tribe about which
whleh tribe about priests nothing
Moses spoke nothing
&61hquev.
',
concerning priests.
spoke.
15 And i t is still
15 K a i
n p l o u 6 ~ r p b v Er! ~ r r r 6 1 6 q h b more abundantly clear
And more abundantly yet evldent down that ~ t a h
similarity
imrv,
EI
rarh
T ~ V
O I ~ T ,to
~ Mel.chiz'edek
.
there
itis,
, If
accordingto
the
e
n
another priest,
M~hx1ae6i*
&vio.rarat - i . [EPE~C j i r ~ p a q 16 who has become
of Melchizedek is standingup
priest
different,
such, not
16 65 06
~arir d p o v
ivrohilq
who not aceordingto law of commandment to the law of a
dePending
uaprivq~
yiyovw
&Ah&
K ~ T U
upon the flesh, but
fleshly
he has become
but
according to
to the pow6fiqalrlv b ?h ~~
a r a h G ~ o u17,
er of an indestructible
Power of llfe indiamluble,
It is be n wl
life, 17 for in witness
y h p 8rl xh isprbq ~ i q
T ~ VaiGva
rarh
it is said: "You are a
for that You priest into the age according to priest forever accord.
T ~ VT ~ S I V MEXXIUE~BK.,
ing to the manner of
the lineup of Meichizedek.
Mel.chiz'e.dek."
. 18 Certainly, then.
18 &0fqulrn
,,iv
~h:
yivual
setting asiie
indeed
occurs there occurs a setting
ivrohqq
6,h
~6 a h " < wide of the Preceding
of preceding commandment through the of
commandment on ac&uBrv2q ~ a i b w q e h i q
19 o06iv yirp 'OUnt Of its weakness
weak (ness) and unbeneficial(n:ss),
nothing for and ineffectiveness.
LTE~C~WUEV6
hE,oayoyil
6P 1 9 For the Law made
perfected
the $
:$
!
leamg
in upon
but nothing perfect, but
the bringing in be~ p c i ~ ~ o v o q UrriBoq,
St'
of better
hope,
through
w$&h sides of a better hope
did, through whieh
~YY~<OPEV
we are drawing new
we are draw3ngnear
to God. 20 Also,
K~B'
6uov
00
xwpiq
to the extent that i t
according to
how much
not
was not without a
bpnwpouiaq, 21
oi
piv
Y ~ Psworn oath, 2 1 (for
sworn oath,
t h e (ones1
Indeed
there are indeed men
X W P ~
bp~wpouiaq
Eiub
i ~ p d that have become
apart from
sworn oath
are
pries'
~ r i e s t swithout a
yryov6~eq.
6
62 @ST& 6p1wpouiaq Sworn oath, but there
having become, the (one) but with sworn oath is one w,th an oath
616
702
Afyovroq
np6q
aGr6v sworn by the One who
through the lone)
saying
toward
him said respectlnghim.
from whleh

~apy~!k;~~~

l?

&,2: i ~ i

HEBREWS 7:22-28

985

~ a i
00 'Jehovah' has sworn
'npou~v
KCp~oq,
not (and he will feel no
and
Swore
Lord,
p r ~ a p ~ A q O f i a ~ ~ a ~1 ,5 i e p r k ~ i qT ~ Y regret). 'You are a
he will change his concern, You Priest into the
forever;")
aiGva, 22
~ c r r h 7ouoGro ~(aiKPE~TTOVOS 22 to that extent elso
age,
aefordingto so much also of better
Jesushas become the
6 c a 0 i ~ q q yi, OVEV EYYUOS 'IQUOGF. 23 K a i
in pledge
covenant hasxecome Pledge
Jesus.
And of a better covenant.
oi
p i
nhaiaviq riutv y ~ y o v 6 r a q
the (ones1 Indeed more (ones) are having become 23
many had to become
ispciq
616
6 0
~wh6~ueal
priests through the death to be being prevented priests [in ~ u c c e ~ ~ i o n
napop4vr~v.
24
6
66
&a because of being
ta be remaning beside:
the (one) but through prevented by death
~6
pfww
d T h V eiq &I a;&a from continuing as
the to beremaining
him
Into the
age such, 24 but he
&nap&Parov
Exrt
rilv i r p u b q v because of continuing
Uotransgresaable he is having
the
nesth hood;
forever has his
25
80rv
~ a i U~~EIV
<is
~6 priesthood without
from which
and
to be saving
Into
the any successors,
25 Consequently he
ncompletely
w r r h i q he
6 Cismable
a l theT(ones)
O~F
~PUEPXOP~VOUS
coming toward
is able also to save
61'
a h 0 0 TQ Or0 T ~ V T O T E ~ G v E~C, completely those who
through hlm to the GO^, always living into
are approaching C3od
76
h i p a6~Gv.
~VNYX&EIY
through him, because
the to be intercedmg over them.
he is always alive to
y h p fiph mi
En u r ~ v
26 TotoGro
such lone?
for ta us also wan gefltting Plead for them.
&PXIEPEG~
Xu~oq,
61(moq
& p i w ~ o q 26 For Such a high
Chief
loyal,
nan-bad:
undefiled: priest as this was
for us, loyal.
~ e ~ o p t u ~ i , v o q h 6 rc3v &~aprwhGv, ~ a suitable
i
having been separated from the
slnners,
and guileless, undefiled,
bylqh6rspoq
TGV
o6pavGv
ysv6prvog' separated from the
higher
of the
heavens
having become: sinners,
became
27 Bq
OGK
EXEL
I d
? P ~ P Whigher than the
who
not
in hav~ng ' according to
day
heavens, 2 , He does
&vhyqv, bmrp oi +XIEP~?S.
n p p o v
need daily, as
neeess~ty, as-even the ehref pr~esta, 0-erly
those high priests do,
h i p . T ~ V i6i-v
&va~~lQv
to offer up
over
the
own
sms
first fol. his own sins
&vapSprtv
ZTEIT~
~c3v
b be bearingLp, thereupon of the (ones) of the , a d then for those of
the people: (for this
h a d TOGTO y h p i i r o i q m v
iptmaL he did once for all
people;
this
for
he did
upon one t
time when he offered
Lau~6v
& v ~ v L y r a q 28 6
v6poq
himself up;] 28 for
himselt having borne up:
the
Law
the Law appoints men
&v0prjrroirq , ~a0io.nta1v hprfEpE~q E~~~~~~ high
priests having
men
setting down =hie priests having ,
21' Jehovah, J~.7.a,n-m,2%.1z-~4;
Lord, xABVESYI.

2sA~2~

2:

HEBREWS 8:l-6

968

h d C v ~ ~ a v .d A6yog 62
bpuopouiag
weakness, the word but of the sworn oath
?it
VET&T ~ Vv6pov wi6v ~ 1 5rbv al2,va
the lone1 after the Law son: h t o the age
~~rcArtopivov.
havlng been Perfwted.

weakness. but the

word of the Sworn
oath t h a t came after
the Law appoints a
8on. who is perfected
forever.
NOWas t o the
Kee&halov 82 kni
~ o i c AEYOIIIVOIS,
Summary but upon the (things1 belng mid.
things being
roao5rov
Exo w
&px~r@~,
&r&e,um d l w u s ~ e dthis i s t h e
such weare kavtng chief priest, who
down maln point: We have
a high priest
thv right
66 ~q
700 8 YOU T ~ ) CpryaX~uLjvqq
k i n d l of the tRrone .rule
a s this, and he has
greetness
sat down a t the right
roic
odpawic, 2 T&V
the
heavens,
of the
n o ~ $ ~ c e s l hand of the thmne
of the Majesty in the
heavens. 2 a public
u;21i~
&he:vil5.
true,
servant of the holy
?Y
hEw
b K ~ P I O S , obn (tVepmog. Place and of the true
whloh pegged down the Lord, not
man,
tent, which J~~~~~~
3 ?rSlq
&pxtrp~Jg
dq
76 put UP, and not man.
Every
ehlelpriest
hto
the 3 For every high
priest is appointed t o
n o u Lprw
6Cph TE ~~i
to be tear?ng toward girts and and aaoriflces offer both gifts and
~aeioraral
68w
bayraiOv facriflces; wherefore
&beingsetdo-;
imm whieh
necDaaN It was necessary
for this one also to
L
y
I
TI
vai
roO~ov
have ~ o n l e t h i n gt o
to be av ng someth,ng end
W,,fch
offer. 4 If, now,
~ P ~ U ~ ~ Y K U el.
v
o h
upon
hemlght bear toward.
If Indeed therefore he was h e were
would
be a
i
y i k Cdf'
6v
fiv
irpcljc, bvrwv
there being
upon ear ,
Ilkelv he was ~ r l e a t , belng pdest,
(men] who offer the
v
T ~ P W ~ E P ~ Y W V ~ m & v6pov gifts according t o t h e
of the (ones1 hearlng toward according t~ Law Law, 5 but which
T& 6& a 5 O ~ T I V Eh~ r 0 6 e i ~ p a ~
[men] are rendering
KG]
1
the &;'
who
to example and to shadow sacred service in a
ALIS~EI~OWIV
~ o v p c n r i o v tYPlCal representation
srerenderlngsaered aervlcs of the heavenly (thin;sl, and a Shadow of t h e
heavenly things; just
~a8Aq
xcxp p h r l o r a ~
as Moses. when about
aemrdlng as has been Jvineb w ~ n e d
lrghh~"
~
l 71v ~o ~ r l ~~ v ,'Opa ~ to make
~ the tent
~ in v
being about to finish upon the tent. Be seeing completion, was given
the
command:
yhp, equiv, rroliurlc
n&vra
urn&
he: "See t h a t
f
he %a3.(l.You wlU do all (things1 acmrdfngto For says
make all things
rbv r h o v
~ b u
6~tx8Bvra
001
after (their] pattern
the type the (onel having been ahown to you t h a t was shown t o
YOU in the mountv 73 b p s 6 vOv 62
6 1 a ~ owrtpaq
in the noun*
now but of more digering (one) tain." G ~ u now
t
2' Jehovah, sI.aJr-=.ra.zs.%a;
the L O F ~N, A B V,~00d
. , sp.

$2

, , h , a ~ ~ ~ ~ , ~ 2%.
,$~~
5%

euufac

.*,

Mz:g$~

HEBREWS 8:7-10

967

600
C&?
A r ~ ~ o w p y i m,,
he
public Work. to h e y much also
p~olnlq,
u p ~ i n o v 6 Lorlv
~
SlaBjnqq
of better
holm of covenant medlator, w%crh
h i K P E ~ T T W ~ Vh a y y d i a t c vevop09h Tat.
u ~ o n better
pmmlses bar been I&
set.

h'Bk&%ed
fj 3:: ,$=

n&q

'%$

z8'$fkz;;:,'

[Jesual. has obtained

a more excellent p u b
lie servlce, so t h a t h e
1s also t h e medlator
of a correswndingly
better covenant, whlch

~r%l%$%~yb%er

&yi~o
seeon80ne)

p'"""srs.

o h
6"
~EVTE s
'Or
that
not
likely
of
was be ng aousht
covenant had been
htym
r6nog. 8 WE +6prvoc y h p a h o b c
no
place;
tlaming
for them he is saying fau'tless,
would have been
'16ob fi &!XI Epxovral
A L Y ~ Kljplog.
sought for a second:
Look1
arecomlni, iasaying Lord.
8 fnr he does find
u u v r ~ h & o w trri ~ b vOTKOY ' l u p a i h ~ a fault
i
with the people
Inhihallconclude upon the house aflarael and when he says:
h i d v o l ~ o v 'loJ6a
6ld6Kllv ~ a l n i ~
,
There
are days comupon the houae of Judsh covenant
new.
says Jehovah,.
9 od
uard
Tfiv 61aBfi~qv qu knoiqua .and I will conclude
not according to the covenant whlch Imade
the house
~ o i q nar&utv
kv
6 w Israel and with the
to the
fatgers
ofthem
In
fikY
house of Judah a new
covenant; 9 not
h~hapopivou
pou
T ~ F
EI&
havlng taklng hold upon of me of the %and according to the
&i)Y
& < a y a y ~ i&oZIc
v
tr y i l ~A l p , covenant t h a t I made
of them to lead out them out of esrt
o E w P ~ , with their forefathers
(/TI
aljroi odv
tviwrtvav
tv 74 in (the1 day of my
because they
not they remslned In h th& taking hold of thelr
to bring them
S t a S j r ~ pou r& 2,
ipthqoa
ad^& hand
forth out of the land
covenant of mi, a n l ~showed no concern of the;,
of Egypt, because they
ALyrl
Kbpioq.
did not continue in
I l ~ a y l m Lard.
my covenant, s o t h a t
I stopped caring for
10 6-a
fi
Slam.
fiv
Because
the
Eovenaa
which them: says Jehovah.".
10 "'F& this 1s
S t d f i o o p a ~ TQ o l n q 'I u p A p n h r d $
I shau covenant to the house of rase1 after the the covenant t h a t I
covenant
fipLmc tneivag, h t y r ~ KGp~oc,616055 v6pouq the house
of Israel
days
those. is aaylng L O F ~ ,giving taws
'Iter
those
days,'
pov sic r)lv
66vaav
&3v,
rai
or me into the mental pereeutlon of them, and "ys Jehovah.' 'I
put my laws in thelr
h i uap6iac a d r b v
tmlyP&*la
afimfic, mlnd, and in their
upon hearts of them Ishall Wrlte upon them, hearts I
write
r a i 00 at rnjroiq ~ i 5 &6v ~ a ih o t them. And I wlll
and I s h & b a to them into Gad and they become their Gad. and
Eoovraf pol rlc ha&.
wlll be to me into people.

:;F

bays

U'

L ~ t c ~ l y"he."
.
V . In. Jehovah. ~
Jehovah, S".11.fl.*n.r: Lord. IIABVES~P.

7 24,

Lvnl. xABVpSp.
8

HEBREWS 8:11-9:4

968

oh p
616& wwv
&amog
not no2 ehould i e y teach each lone)
rav woAirqv ~ a h o t ?~ . a ?
E K ~ ~rbvo &~E?,@v
~
the ellimn of him and each (one) the brother
a h o G , hiy,wv , rv&01 r6v niptov,
&TI
of him, sawng Know the
brd,
because
rr&v~rg ~i6fiu0uuiv p r &rrd ~ y p o O
an
they will know me from 11 e [one) unt%
~ E Y ~ L X O U aSr0v. 12
6r1
iArw~
Ereat (one)
of them.
Because
merciful
eaopal Tak
&61nia15
altrhv, ~ a
I shall be to the undghtwuaneun of them, and
76%
&pawl+
cnirirv
05
of the
~ m s
of them
not
p\n1&3
&I.
I should remember
yet.

11 "'And they will

by no means teach
each one his fellow
Citben and each one
his brother, saying:
"Know Jehovah?" For
they will all know me,
lrom Ithe] least One to
[the] greatest one of
them. 12 F a r I shall

11 ual

And

i
unrighteous
deeds.
and I
by no
means call their sins
t o mind anymore.'"
13 I n his saying "a
new [covenant]" h e
ha"ade
the former
18 Av TO hiyotv
Kmvfiv wewaAaiwxrv
Now
In the to be saying New he has made old One
that which is made
rilv ~ p & r q v
~b
2 .rraAaloG~c~ov
the Arrt (one:, the (thing) but being made old Obsolete and growing
old is near to vanishr a l yljp6runov Lyyirg &gav1ayo6.
ing away.
and zmwlngaged near
vanish np.
For its part,
then, t h e former
ETXE
p b
d v
nal 1 w
Washaving indeed therefore .Lao the
lcovenantl used to
have ordinances of
6t~alBpasa
hmpriac
r6
sacred
service and
righteousrequvemen~
service the and
[its]
mundane' holy
6y1ov
mop1~6v. 2
place. 2 For there
holy [place1
worldly.
Was constructed a flrst
K ~ T E U K ~1J ~r rO
p &~~ q tv
TE
[cornpartment~
waa construetea the Rret in wh eh the and tent
in which were the
huxvia ~ a i1 r & n r < a rai 1 ap68cut
lampstand and also
lsm~standand the table and the setting io& the table and the
0
&prwv,
hi ST,
, /display of t h e loaves;
of the loaves.
is berng sald Aoly 1 laeel, and it is called "the
S pmi
62
T
6rGrrpov r m o n r h r a u p a
P1aee."
But
after but the
second
behind the second
,A iw curtam was the
1
hoyopiv
the ,one,
being
Joli,:,
tent icompartmentl
called "the ~ o s t
4 xpuaoGv Exouua 8 u ~ 1 a r f i p 1 o v
This had a
golden
having
censer
golden censer and the
~ ~ P o r b.rilg
v
61aetiuqs w r ~ ~ ~ c r a X u ~ p C v qark
v of the covenant
ark
of the covenant having been covered about overlaid all around
n h v r a ~ ~ v xpuoiq, b
fi UT&WM<with gold, in which
immeveru [place1 to gold. In Whlch
jar
were the golden Jar
--11' Jehnvnh. Jf.'.%"-1"'D.n.*>:
the Lord. WABVgSyO
I' Or. "worldly"
tkomi.kon'), that is. belonging to thls world; earthly 1'0rtsr'). .llr.

~9

u12i$ 34:

*,+PC

"2??

.,a

.,

; -&

969

HEBREWS 9:s-10

having t h e manna
and the rod of Aaron
t h a t budded and t h e
tablets of the covenant: 5 but up above
it were the gl0ri0Us
cherubs ove;shadowthe propitiatory
[cover]. ~ u now
t is
not the time to speak
in detall concerning
these things.
6 After these things
had been constructed
KaTrmrvoa~Bw,
I,$$d
this way, the priests
having been constructed.
enter the Rrst tent
n p h ~ q vU K ~ V ~ V 6th
vavrbg . cluiaulv
tent through
[time] are going into [compartment1 a t
times to perform
01 Irpdg ~ h g harpeiag
Arrrrl~rh06vreg,
the priests the sacred services flniahing upon. the sacred services;
7 but into the second
7 rlg
6L ~ j v S m i p a v
into but the aeeonditentl
~ t h s[compartmentlthe
high Priest
b t a u m O p6wg b & p ) ( ~ ~ p G qoh
,
xwpiq
year
alone the eh~efptiert, not a w r t f m m enters once a year. not
aiparoq,
6
wpw+Cpn
h k p wlthout blood, which
blood.
whlch
he ls besnng toward
Over he oflers for himself
tmoG
KC?
~ 0 v
TO$ and for the sins of
himself
and
ofthe (one*
of the Ignorance of the people. 8 Thus the holy
ha0o .
. &yv~qph~wv,
8 TOGTO
people
(slnaofl ~gnorance,
this (thing) spirit makes it plain
t h a t the way into the
6qhoGvrog
rrvE(,paro5
of (one.) makingevident ofthe
spirlt
the holy place had not yet
been made manifest
&yiou,
pfinw
hely.
not as yet
tohave been made manliest while the first tent
This
r h v &yiov 6 S v Em
w p & ~ l g was
very [tent) is a n
of the houes
way yet ofthe
illustration for the
ezaving
.duqs
~&U,V, s
TI< n a p a P o h ~
appointed time that
tent
standing,
Aieh
parable
is "OW here, and in
T ~ V
Ka,pbv,
T V
Avrorqnbra
Into the appointed tune the (one) having stood h, keeping wlth it both
gifts and sacrifices
K~B'
60 & To
according to whlch%arablel
g i L and and are oflered. However.
rrpoo~ipovra~
p i 6whprva1 these are not able to
mcrlAce8 are being bornetoward not belng able make the lmsnl doing
sacred SemtCe Prfect
.q& - i ~ q ( ~ ~ v d r t & a t
T ~ Y
p ~ e o r d ~ n g t o fonsc~ence to perfect the (one) a s respects his conXiencet
10 but have
Amprhvra,
10 p b v mi Bp$paas
doing sacred serviee,
only
upon things eaten t o do only with foods

bdP605
Xpvmi EEoma .rb p&va ma?
golden
aving the manna and the
sraR
'Aapdv
il
phamfiuaua
~~1 a l
of Aaron the tone) having made sprout. and the
rrhClncg
bnrpbw
6P
tablets
OYBru~ward but
a h i s Xrpou c?v 66<q5 ~ m a a ~ i h < o v 7 rab
of it
CherUts of glory overshsdoWinl
the
Ihaorilp~ov. rropl
irv
0 1 5 ~ LOTIV vtiv
prapitintorr; sbout Which (things) not It i8 now
hiyew
rmir
pipw.
to be saying according to part.
Oim<
62
6
ToOrwv
but
thus
Of t h e lthlnha)
,

o:ige %!,".',6

$2

2;

%$

urqvcg

*<

HEBREWS 9:ll-15

970

uai
and

drlnks and
I and
various b a ~ t l s m s
They were-legal re-

rr6 a o w ~ a i 61aq6potq B m o p o i c ,
dryink.
and
differmg
baptisms.
61~albpala
o a p r 6 g PBX I
KatpoG
rlgbteous requirements of aeah u n t f appointed time
6?opBborog
of thorough
O U ~ (ones) lying dawn upon.

quirements pertaining
t o the flesh and were
imposed until the
appointed time t o set
11 X i u d g
~ U P C P I E V ~ ~ E V O S things straight.
8hrl.t
having mme to be bestde
11 nowever, when
Christ came as a high
&yaeGv
drpxlcp~dq ~ d v yewp6vwv '
chief priest of the hau~ngoccurred good (things) priest of the good
616 ~ i j spri<ovaq uai ~Eheca~Bpag
onqvilq things t h a t have came
through the greater and more perfect tent t o pass, through t h e
and more
06 ~ ~ t p o r r o t f i r o u TOOT'
,
EUT,Y
06 T U ~ T ?greater
~
not made by hand,
this
is
not of this perfect tent not made
hands, that is,
mi5 ~ r i o e ~ q12, 0668 61'
a i p m o g rp&ywv with
not of this creation,
the
nor thmugh
blood .,fgoats
12
he
entered, no,
r a i p6oxwv
616 6Z TOG 16iou a T p a m ~ ,
of
and young bulls thmugh but the awn blood,
goats and of young
E~u~~A~Eva
~ i 5 76
6 y t a bullS, but with his
he entered
upon one time
Into
the
holi7: own
once for
aiwviav A6~pwrrlv E ~ ~ ~ ~ I I E V O13
S . ti
Yap all time into t h e holy
everla9ting ransoming having found.
If for place and obtained an
m
aTpa
~ p h y w v ~ a i racpwv
r a i everlasting deliverance
the
blood
of goats
and
of bulls
and [for us]. 13 Far if
the blood of goats and
onofids
6 a h h ~ w g bavri<ouoa
sohq
ashes
ofheifer
sprinkling
the (ones) Of bulls and the ashes
re~olvwpfvaug
6y1&<tt
rrp.35 of a heifer spnnkled
having been made common it h sanctifying toward on those who have
sanctifies
been
7ilv
u a ~ ~~
h ca e a ~ h14
~ at o, n 6 ~ ~ U
hdefiled
to ,the
extent of
the
fresh
deanmess,
cleanness of t h e
p8hhow ~6 aTpa rot3 xplo~oir, 65
St6
14 how much
rather the blood of the Chnat, who thmugh flesh,
more w,lt the blood
T ~ V E0 ~. ~ 0 5 aiaviou
& a u ~ i ) v T T ~ O ~ V E of
~<
theE C
Yh r ~ s twho
,
s&it
everlasting hlmseif he bore toward through a n everlasting
6vwpov T@
BE+
~ ~ e splrlt
~ offered
~ himself
~
unblem~shed to the ~ o d ; it wUl cleanse the without blemlsh t o
God,
cleanse
our
&id V E K P ~ipywv d q ~6
U U V E ~ ~ ~ O ill&
IV
eonsclence of us from
dead works into the consc'enees "Om dead
works t h a t we may
harpt6~1v
BEQ < ~ Y T I .
render sacred servloe
to be rendering S8ued service to God hving.
to lthel llvmol God?

971

the ones who have

ACIPwulv
ai
nr~h~lpfuo~
been called m ~ e h t
might receive the (ones) havmg been called 0%
aiwviov
KA PO YO^^^^. 16 ~ T O U
y 6 p receive the pramise
e- ~
e
r
i
a
s
t
i
n
e
inXeritance.
where
for
of the everlastine
~.---~
inheritance. 1fi'For
61aBinq. BCNarov drvCIyrq ~ b p s o 0 a 1 TOG
covenant, death necessity to be borne of the Ionel where there is a
covenant ' t h e death
6caB~~#vow
17 6 l a 8 6 ~ qy 6 p h i
ha"ingm7.de for self covenant; covenant for upon of the [human]
covenanters needs t o
Y E K P O ~ ~ P ~ b a i a , k,ni~~i p i T ~ T E , !UXGEI
hlrnlshed 17 For
dead (ones) stable, alnce not then lt 1s strong be
a eovenant is valid
6ra
?ri,
b
6la8ips"o
Over dead [victims].
when islivlng the (onel having CovenanteJior seif. since it is not in force
18
'08~~
0668
i
r r p h ~ q a t any time while the
From which
neither
the
first lhumanl covenanter
X O P ~ ~
aTvaroq
t v ~ c ~ a i v ! o r a ~is
. living 18 Conse.wart fram
blood
has been innovated; quently neither was
19
hahq0eiurlq
wCIuqq the former [covenant1
of !one) having been spoken
of every inaugurated without
brohfiq
nar&
T6v v6pov J ~ &blood. 19 For when
commandment according to the
~ a w by every commandment
to the Law
Mwvaiwq n a v ~ i TO X u 3
hub&v
T&
MOS~S
to all the people, having taken~ the had been spoken
by Moses t o all the
aTpa T&Y
P ~ U X W V m i ~ i l Y T P ~ Y W VPE
~;
people, he took the
blood of the young bulls and of the goats
blood of the young
ii6aroq uai Bpiov non~ivounai Joorjrrou a 4 r 6 bulls and of the goats
water and wool scarlet and hyssop
~t with water and scarlet
re
76
P~Phiov ~ a iw b v ~ a T ~ Y ha6v wool and hyssop and
and the little book and
all
the people
the book.
BP&UTLUN, 20 h6y.w TOGTO ~6 aTpa 7 - t Itself and all the
hespnnhled,
saying
This the blood o f x e
20 saying:
"This is the blood of
6 1 a B < ~ q q fig, ~ V E T E ~ ~ ~rrpbg
T O IJp85 6
covenant of which he enjoined toward you the t h e covenant that God
as a charge
Br6q: 21 ~ a ~i j vrrnqvjv 68 .a1 r r d v ~ a ~h uponlaid
you!'*
21 And
~
~
d and
.
the
tent but also
the
h e spr~nkledthe tent
U K E ~ i~^ q Aclrovpyiaq
T - a i p a n $poiwq
vessels of ?he public war& to tYie blood hkew~re ~ ; ~ $ l ~ ~ i ~ , " , " , " ~ C e
PpCIv~~atv.22 ~ a i U X E S ~ V $v
a ' r p a r ~ likewise with the
he sprinkled.
And
nearly
ln
blood blood. 22 y e s , nearly
rrbvra
~ a e a p is ~ a l
ua-rh
~ 6 vall things are cleansed
a11 (things)
is being c$eansed
according to the with blood according
a i p a r e ~ x v o i a q 06 to the Law,and '"less
v6pov, ~ a i xopiq
L ~ and
~ , apart from outpouring of blood not blood is poured out
no forgiveness takes
yivnal
hqca1g.
i s occurring
letting go off.
place.
23 Therefore it was
t h a t the
23 'Avhyrrl
otv
T&
p?v b w a 6 ~ i ~ ~ rnecessary
na
typical representations
~ e c e r s i t ytherefore the indeed examples
~~~

'

ofbe
TIC

15 Kai
6nh
TOGTO
6,aBj~qq ~ a ~ v i j q
And through this
of covenant
new
a new covenant, m
p ~ u i q qi m i v , &no< &nr&~au ysvopfvou
mediator he 1s. so that of death havmg occurred Order that,
a death has occurred
~ i 5 ~ O A G T P W ~ I V T ~ V h i TB I T P ~ T P for [their] release
Into release by ransom of the upon the
first by ransom from the
61aBfi~0 wapa@iu~wv
h m y y ~ h i a vtransgressions under
covenant
transgressions
Pm-e
the former covenant,

HEBREWS 9:lfi-23

16' see App 5c.

16" Of the [humao] covenanter. Or, "of the mediating

[saerieee; victiml!'see App 5c. 19. Or, "tablet." 20. Jehovah has concluded
With you, J3.7.8.20.

HEBREWS 1@:2-9

HEBREWS 9:24-1O:l
r6v
ofthe (thlelal

TO?< odpavois ~ o 6 ~ 0 lofq the things In thc

the
heavens
to these heavens should be
r& ~<ro&l aim& bt .r&
'mow+?
cleansed by these
to LR be& cclesnsh, very but the heavenly lthmml means, hut the heav~ p r i r r o o Buoia1q
~
n a p & ra!j~aS. 24 od yirp enly things themselves
to better secrlflces beslde thele.
Not for with sacriflees that
E:S
xrlp~nolq~a
~ i ~ i i h~y l ae are
~ better than such
mto
(ones1 made by hands
he entered holies SBCrlfiCes, 24 F~~
Xpm~&,& v r i r m a TGV &A B I V ~ V &W PIS Christ entered, not
chrfst, antitypes of the true7thlng;l. but into into holy
a d d v r a v ohpadv, vcu
kp9avlo8ival
made with hands.
very
the heaven, now to be made apparent which is a
of
h k p fip6v' t h e reality. b u t Into
n p isec
w h q r o$;e
Over
us; heaven Itself, now
iva
n o h h h ~t o~ appear
~
25 od6'
before the
not-but
Ln order that
person of God for us.
npooqtpu
2qnrr6v h P p 6 &pxlrprirS 25 Neither is i t in
h e m y bear toward h-d
as-even U I ewe*
~
priest
t h a t h e should
~ i u C p x e r a ~r15 rir & !a
rar'
h a u r b v offer himself often, as
Year
Isenterin# Into the
accordinEto .
indeed the high priest
&v
ai a T l
MAo~piy
26 h.4 enters into the holy
i,,
b/L
a e ~ o n s i wto a n h e r .
since
from year M
Ebcl
d d v n o M h r ~ g na8civ &nb year with blood not
it was b l n d t n ~ him many times to suffer from his
26 otherK ~ D ~ O U vuvi
62 hna5 Lni wise, he would have M
narapohijq
throwing down of world; now but once Upon
olten from the
F founding of t h e world.
w v r c h s i q riw alcjvov clq &%~rp!v
eoneluslon of the ages into puttingaway 0%
~ u now
t he has manlBuoiaq
aOro0 fevted himself once for
616
6papriaq
through
sLn
aaeriflce of htm all time st the concluslon of the systems of
nswwral.
27 K U ~
he ha* been manifested.
And
a=Co=dmgto things t o p u t sin sway
6oov
& T ~ K E I T ~ I ~ o ENBptm01q
i ~
&rue through t h e sacriflce
how mueh It is lying off to tha
men
once of himself. 27 And
h o B w z i v , PET& 6 1
TOGTO
rpiurq, as lt is reserved for
todie.
after but this (thine J u m e n t , men t o die once for all
h a 5 time, but after this s
in

tdte

hates

?;S

rar

n ooewy,&i<
dq
noAA6v
having teen beme tow&
-to
the
of many
~ N N E ~ I E ~ V& p a i a ~ ,
1.
6sur+v
to bear UD
,
outof
m o n d Itamel
xwpiq
&papria~
b 8+m~al
anart from
sin
he wlll%e made visible
roiq
aid" h r 6 E ~ o p h t 5 clq
to the i o ~ s l him
earnestly awaiting
Into
ommpiav.
salvation.
TYI&
YAP EXW
b ~ 6 ~ 0 .I5&
Shadow for having tha
law
ofthe

10

t h e Christ was offered

once for
time to
bear the sins of many:
and the second time
t h a t he appears i t
will be apart from sin
and t o those earnestly
loolring lor him for
[their) salvation.
For since
t h e Law
has a shadow of

10

the good thlnBS t o

come, but not the
vely substance of the
K
~
B c ~ g i g t othings, [menlcan
the "image
euUialS
&< never with the same
dvcaurbv
~ais
year
tome
which sacriflcesfromyenr
to year which they
n p o o ~ t p o u a ~ v s i c ~b
~ B ! K X ~ F offer e~ntinu'lly ma''
they are bearing toward ~ n t o the earrylng through those who approach
od6hrorr
6hama1
perfect. 2 Otherwise.
they are able
th:$,esl
"over
would t h e [aecriflcesl
n p o ~ r p ~ o p i v o uT
g E ~ C I & U2 ~tI n. ~ iOGK hv
E o m ~ ntoward
g
to wrfect;
since not IlkeIY
those rendering sacred
Lnadaavro
they
being
npoogrp6
borne reward,
Ewl,
through
6th
service who hnd been
pq6rpiav
i ctv
ht ouvsi6qo~v i r of
p asins
p ~ l a v cleansed once for all
not Ionel tobahaving yet consciousness
time
have no
TO~S
Aorpr!jovra~
h a 5 consciousness of sins
the (ones) rendering sacred rerviee
once for -11 snymore? 3 TO the
by these
~ ~ ~ a 8 a p l ~ p i v 30 u&Ah'
~;
Lv
athem
h ~ e icontrary,
~
1"
hsvlng been cleansed?
But
sacriflees there is a
sins
& v d i p v q o ~ ~& p ~ $ ~ ~ &
L VYear.
I ~ V T ~ Vreminding
, year Mof year.
from
remembrance
4
for
it
is
not
po~~llble
a l p a ~ a d p w v ~ a rppdlywv
i
4 &6dvaTOv
impossib~e for blood of bulls and of soafs far the blood of b u l b
and of goats t o take
6Qalpriv
irpapriaq.
sins away.
to be taking off
s*ne.
5 Hence when he
6
Alb
P1ur~~~~E
$
\
:
mS
comes into the world
~ h r o v g hwhich
enterlnz
he says: "'SacriAce
K ~ U ~ O VA ~ Y E I
Ouuiav nai npou+pp&v
and
you did
he issaying Snerlflce end afferlng
want, b u t you
po,. not
fi0tAqoaq o a p a 62
rcrm~riow
Prepared a body lor
you
body but you adjusted down to me; me. 6 You dld not
6 b h o r a v ~ & p a r a r a l ~ E P ; &W?;ia<
u b : ~ ~ of
~ whole
~ve
whole burnt offerlng~ and about
burnt offerings
~d66rqoa5.
7 T~"C
ET~W
' 1 b b and sin [offeringl.'
you thoughtweUof.
Then
laaid
7 ~h~~ 1 said, .Look!
~ K W ,
n~qahibl
PPhiou
I a m come (in the , .
I am come.
. head%"#
Of ittic book roll
the book it ia
about me) ,
yiypamat
nspl tpaS, TOG n o ~ i e a ~written
,
it has been written about me. of the
do,
t o d o your will, o
God.'"
8 After b s t
b BE&, d @&Aly&
oou. 8 &=POW
the God, the
wl
of You.
Mom upward saying: -You dld not
nor did You
ALyov 671 Ovoiaq
vai npouqopaS ~ a want
l
ssylng that Saulflcea and
offerrnga
and approve of sacrlflces
b A o u , x u r 6 p ~ ~d vspi 6p:giaq
ohr and offerings and
whole burnt osermma and about
not whole burnt offerings
fiethqnaF
olj62
rh66~qoaq,
a7~1vcqand sin [offeringl"
s ] are
you ~ , l l e d nor
y w thought well of,
which - [ ~ ~ ~ r i f i c ethat
according $0
KaT&
v6pov
npoogtp~urat,9 T ~ T E offered
.Ecord~npto ~ a wa- betnp borne toward,
then the L ~ W - 9 then

prXA6vrov
befng about (to come)

&yaKjv,
O ~
good (things), not

Ka 3 ~ ) I v

very

2% nq[$;mv'

~~~n",","~~","d4"~

ze

amzr~kfO

:::

HEBREWS 10:lO-16
dpqntv

'16ob

TOO rr08"oat 76 he actually says:

to20
the *Look! I am
8ih p h
oou.
hvalpei
T
rrpOrov to do your will? He
wxl
of you: he is taking UP
the
first
does away with what
iva
d ~EGTLPOV
o~fioq.
is first that he may
in order that the
second
he should m a k e stand. estabfish whatis set.
10 tv
Q
~ E ~ T ~ ~ C I T I~ ~ Y L U O ~ ~ V O Io n d
10 By the said
In
whlch
will
having been sanctified
Ywill.. we ha,,e been
t d v
61&
Ti15 rrpooQop85 706 ~ ~ P ~ TSanctified
P F
through the
we are through the
offering
of the
body
of the body
'IqooO X 1.770;
$qdlrra(.
Jesus Christ Once for
of Jesus
Ehrist
upon one time.
all time.
11 K a i
rrhq
pkv
i ~ p ~ Ey
b ~
11 Also. every
A n d . every
indeed
priest
ha* s ood priest takes his
K~B'
AE+TOUPYDY
nai station from day to
according to
rendering public work and day to render
~ h qa $ ~ & q irohhtrn~q rrpouqipwv
8uoiaq service and to offer
the very many times bearing toward sacrifice:, the same sacrifices
a i r ~ v ~ ob6E~onors
g
Srivav~a~
rrcptdaiv
often, as these are a t
which
never
are able to take from around no time able to take
& p a p ~ i a q .12 otroq
62
piav
irrrLp sins away completely.
S ~ S .
"is
'onel
but
one
over 12 ~~t this [msn]
& p a TIOV
rrpoosviy~aq
8uoiav cic ~6 offered one sacrifice
ske
having borne toward sacrifice into the for
perpetually
61qm~?q
t ~ a 8 l u ~ hv
v
6cE1$
TOG and sat down a t
eairying throlrgh he sat down in right Lhandl of the the right hand
8soii. 13 T&
hotrrbv
~ K ~ E X ~ ~ E V O F God
13 from then
God,
the leftover (thing) reeervlngout untli On
his
7 ~ 8 6 u l v oi &x0poi ~ 1 6 ~ 0Jrrorr6610v
5
TOY enemies should be
should be put the enemies of him footstool of the placed as stool for
rra6Ov
d ~ o 5 .14 PI$
r r p o o ~ o p $ his feet. 14 For it
feet
of him,
to one
Offering is by one [sacrificial]
TET~E~WKEV
~ i ). ~ I ~ Y E K S ~
TOSS
offering that h e h a s
he has perfected intd the carrying thmugh the (ones)
made those who
&yia<opiuouq. 15
Map~upci
2 ? ~ i vare being sanctified
being sanctified.
Is bearing witness but to us
perfect perpetuaiIy,
~ a iT& rrue0pa r b Ply~ov, p e ~ hy h p r b is Moreover,the
also the
spirrt
the
holy,
after
for the
holy spirit
bears
~i I K ~ V ~ I 16 AJnl
i 61aefiw
fiv
witness to us, for after
to t a v e said
This
the
covenant
Which
it has said: 16 "'This
6~a8ioopat
rrpbq adroG5 PET& T&S is the covenant that

HEBREWS 10:17-25

975

974
ijrw

he has raid ~ o o k ! I am come of the

'

Aaiting

I Shall covenant far self toward

them

after

the

i p i p a q i ~ r i v a q ,, h i y r ~ K6ploq. 616pSq d p o v s toward them after

days
those, lssaving ~ o r d , g~vlng laws those days,, says
pou
h i ~ a p b i a q a$.rOv, ~ a i trri r j v Jehovah.' 'I will put
of me upon
hearts
of them, and upon the my laws in their
Sc&ovol&~
mlyp&qw
hearts. and ln their
ahDv
mental perceptzon
of them
I shall wnte upon mlnds
I shall wnte
-

16' Jehovah,

J3.'.8.1*-*8."1-2;

Lord, x ~ " g ~ ~ ,

pvqo8joo~ac

18 6mou

62

&polq

lawless deeds to mind

I8 Now
where there is forgiveof these:. not vet
offering about
mn.
ness of these. there is
.
longer an Offering
19 ' E ~ o v r ~ q ofiu,
&beh$oi, rrappqoiav for sin.
uaving therefore, brothers,
~ i qT ~ YZ T ~ ~ S O V T&V & ~ I w Y6" ~ i )a i p a ~ l 19 Therefore. brothinto the way ,"to of the holies m the blood ers. since we have
'I oo5, 20 i j v
tvmaivtosv
fipiv
666" boldness for the way
of
which
he innovated
to us
way of entry into the holy
np6o$a-rov
~ a i <Doav
616
TOG Place hY the blood of
freshly slaughtered and
living
through
the Jesus, 20 which he
~asarrr.r&oparog, TOW +V
7 - 5 u a p ~ i ) q inaugurated for US
BS a new and living
curtain,
this
is
of?he
Resh
a6~oG, 21 ~ a i ~i p f apiyav h
i 76" o i ~ a v TOG way through the
of him,
and priest great upon the house of the curtain, that is. his
8ro5 22
p!r& &hq81vGq flesh. 21 and since
we have a great priest
~od,'
may we be approaching wlth
true
~ap6iaq
f;
k h po+opip
riiar!oq, over the house of God,
heart
fuilyaeing borne
of f a ~ t h , 22 let us approach
ptpamlupivol
nap6ia5
ht, with true hearts in
lwel
havrne
hearts
from the full assurance of
.~~.
.been sorinkled the
ouvst6jocoq vavqp8g ~ a i
hahouopivo~
faith, having had our
conscience
wicked and Iwel having been bathed hearts sprinkled from
~6
oGpa
JSarl
na8apQ' a wicked conscience
the
body
to water
clean;
and our bodies bathed
where but lettinggo off anymore."

I shallremember yet:

TOGTWV 0

mpi & p a ~ ~ i a q .

6 ~ h npOO$op&
l

yesus.

h a y y r ~ h t r p ~ v o24~ xai
having proml~ed;

&Ahjhouq

riq

rrapoguu 6v

one another into aharpemng feside

mh&v

of fine

ipywv, 25 p j
works.

not

h~ovvaywyjv

wavering: for he

~ a r a v o GEV

and may we be m i n k s dawn is faithful that

&y&nqq

~ a promised.
i

of love

24 And

and let us consider one

& y n a r a k i r r o v r ~ q 7ilv another to incite to
ieavins down in
the loyeand fine works,

&au~r?iv,

~a0&5

E8oq

25 not forsaking the

leadingtagether upon of selves, according as custom,. gathering of ourselves

TIO~Y

to some (dries),

&Ah&
but

~ o u o r i ~ q pllhhhov

rrapa~ahoirvreq,
encouraging,

6oq

to how much

to so much

rather

Lyyi<ourrau

~ j vfipipav.

drawing near

the

day.

as some
~ a together,
i

and have the custam.

phmrrp

you look at

but encouraging one

another, and all the
more so as YOU behold
the day drawing near.

17' ~t says afterwards, Vgo~.Syh<mY811

and ~ i n u s c u l emss 104, 323, 945, etc.

HEBREWS 10:26-33

976

26 Far if we praey a p &paprav6vrwv

4p6v
Willfully
for
s~nnrng
tic? sin willfully after
having received the
PET& ~b h a P ~ i v T ~ Y
hiyvwrr~v
after the to rece~ve the accurate knowledge a f t e accurate howledge of
the
truth, there is no
&Aq0siag,
oGx&m
ncpi
&papr~Ov
longer any saerifiee
truth.
not vet
about
s~ns
for sins left, 27 but
dnoklrreral
0urria 27 +OPE & 66
TIC
1s being left off
sacrific:,
fearPui
but some [there is1 a certain
fearful expectation
t ~ 6 oi
CPIUEW~
~ a i 1~updg <>&g
of judgment and
expeetilion
of Judgment and
of tire
[there is] a fiery
Co0islv
~hhovrag
~ 0 jealousy
3 ~
that is
to be eatlng
elng about
the going to consume
those
in
opposition.
Jrrsvavriouq.
28
&Errjrraq
(ones) under-m-agamst.
Having put utaslde 28 Any man that has
T
d p o v Mow&xqiq
o O I ~ ~ p p & vdisregarded the law
anyone saw
of M O S ~ S apartfrom compas.ionr Of Moses dies without
the
i r r i 6vrriv fl r p ~ u i v p ~ p ~ u o&~T vT O ~ Y ~ ~ K C I .
Of
Or
upon two or three witnesses he is dying:
three. 29 Of how
29
rr6oq
~OKE~TE
~
~ much~ more severe
~
a~
to how mueh
are you thinking
of worse
punishment, do You
drE1w0jrrcra1
mpwpiag
6
think, will the man be
will he be counted worthy of Punishment the (one)
worthy who
rbv vibv r o c 0roG
~ a ~ a n a ~ j o a grai has trampled upon
the Son of the God havine
-~
...- of God
- ~-and
-tramolea
. ddwn. and t~h e- Son
~b aTpa ~ " g6laOjnqq n o ~ d u fiyqu6pevag Who has esteemed as
the blood ofihe covenant common haviageeteemed of ordinary value the
Of the 'Ovenant
Lv
fiytho0rl. ,
n a i ~b T Y E ! ~ ~ 7-q
by which he was
in which hewas sanctified, and the S ~ I T , ~ Of
sanctified, and who
xciplsog
tvu0pirraq.
the
undeserved kindness havingcontemptuovsly outraged. has Outraged
spirit of undeserved
30
oi6apav
Ti)"
s i n b r a kindness with
We have known
the (onel having said contemptl 30 For we
him that said:
'Epoi & ~ 6 i ~ ~ o lLycb
q,
d v ~ m 0 6 b o w ~ a know
i
To me vengeance,
I
will say in return: and "Vengeance is mine:
rrdrhnv
K p ~ v ~ iKGpjog ~ 6 v Aabu a h o 0 . I wilirecompense";'
again will judge
LO^^
the people of hirn. and again: ''Jehovah'
will judge his people."
31
+OPE bv
Ti) PILTTEOZ~V EL( x X ~ 3~1 S
It is a fearful thing
Fearful L i n g ) the to f a l l m
into
hands
fall
the
0roG <&v~,vrog.
of [the] living God.
of God livins.
12 However
keen
.
~~
.~...

piv
6 v o 6 ~ r p o i g TE
~ a i e h i q ~ o c v while YOU were
indeed
to reproaches and and to tribulations being exposed as
in a theater bath
0 ~ a r pO ~~S V O I
~f
KoIYWYOi
being
in theater,
this
but
sharers
tribulations,
to
reproachesand
and
76"
O~TWF
&vao-rpa+op~vov
oi the tones)
thus
turning se~vesbackand forth
Y ~ V ~ ~ ~ Y T 34
E F I(=?
Y&P TOTS
6 ~ o l l i o 1 5 those who were havlng
havlng become;
and for to the bound tone=) such an experience.
ouv~rra0jrrare, rai
bprraytiv
TOY 34 For YOU both
YOU sympathized,
and
the
snatching o f the expressed sympathy
for those in prison
bnapx6v~wv
bp6v
,LC?&
and joyfully took the
belongings
of YO"
wlth

26 'Enauoiwg

TF (

~~

be

2':

32

'A~n,~+vjonro0r
82
He rerrc!!ibcr:::g nE?in but

h,Loaq,

doh,.

r & q np6rrpov
the
forr:leris l h e
days
whlch. alter YOU were
t v aiq
our oGC,rrg
nohhj, enllghfened. YOU
1x8 which h ~ r l n e
b e k n k n l ~ l r t e n e d rnich
endured a great con.

hBhqo v

h ~ p ~ i . a r c n c ~ e ~ ~ p &33
~ vTO,:TO

1"'

under suflcrings

of surferlnri.
thri 33 someflmcs
.
.
. -30. 1 ullll nvumpenbe. P4fx'D'ltsy~.' I will rtc,mpen.<e." ..tyi :tile] I r ~ n l ,
xrADSy': "1 w!lt rr<<mprnse.''rays Jrhovair, .I.'-,:.,:
348- .Ichrvrm.
13" l ' : > < ' D " ; i :
Lord, xA\'gSv~.

cunterr

i r r rndurcd

HEBREWS 10:34-11:2

971

exporejlas

~ ~ ~ , "

XSbPyc

$3

plundering of

YOUR

~ ;; ~x~~~~~
cd ~, ~ belongings,
~ s
r
~
~
~
~
~ Y ~ ~ ~~ &
YOU yourselves
knowing
have a
t a m o b q K ~ E ~ W U O V6~ 1 ~ a p 5 K~ U ~ p t v a ~ a ~ . better and a n abidingnroperty and remalnmg.
selves
better
nnsrpss~on.
.....
35 Do not, theredrrobdrhq~r
aim
T ~ Y
35
should throw away therefore the fore, throw away YOUR
freeness Of
~ rrappqoiav
5
J@V,
, Zxr!
pcyhhqv which has a great
outspoltennea.
having
great
reward to be paid
p~oBmo60aiav, 36 brro o v i c
it. 36 For YOU have
of endtrance
giving back of reward,
need of endurance, in
Ex~rr
xp~iav
Iva
~6
p a order that, after,You
YOU are having
need
in order that the
w?ll
haye done the wlli of
GO^, YOU may receive
TO;
0 ~ 0 0r r o l t j o a v ~ ~ ~
~apioqo8~
the
[fulfillment of the]
Ofthe c o d having done uoumight carry off for selves
promise.
37 For yet
37
ytrp
N i K bv
gaav
the
promise:
yet far
iitEe howmuch '"avery little while.''

$!<

FJ:

mayyq~iav.

and "he who is coming

Kai oii
L p x 6 ~ ~ v o g, 6Ezl
Will arrive and will
com,ng Wlli arrive and not not delay.' 38 'But
38 6
6t
6i~a165
my righteous one
he w%~Li%!3,ing;
the but dghteous (one) will live by reason
pou
Lr
r r i o r s o g <j,aercl!,
uai
L&v of faith,' and, "if he
of me out of
faith
will live.
and if ever shnnks back, my
OnorrreiAq~al
E&onEi
fi ?soul has no pleasure
he should draw .=if Lnder, not is thinking well the in him.' 39 Now
6oov
haw

tne ,one,

q q j pou

6"

tjt % gee~ ~ a ~ , " h ~ p , " ~ ~

L ~ ~ T Q39
. ligt;'ig
of me m him.
bnoo-rohfic. .
~ i q drnbhriav
of drawing self under
lnto
d e ~ t r u c t i o i ~ bat
rrirrrsog r i g neplnpiqwlv V u x i ~ .
of faith into acqulr~ng of soul.

soul

destruction, but the

sort that have f e t h to
the preserving ailve of
the soul.
Faith is the ass u e d expectation
' E m v 6i T T ~ U T C ~
~A~TL<o~&v~v
I*
but fa& of (things) bemg hoped for of t h i n e hoped for,
Ofi the evident demonJ T ~ ~ . ~ V ! F , w ofa things
aub-standmg,
~ ~ h ~ o v
not, stration
though not beheld.
sahn
Y&P 2 F~~by means of
phcrrpp6vav~
2 Lv
(things) being looked at;
in
this ifaithl
for
the men of old
times had witness
LpaprvpjB uav
01 n p a o ~ G ~ c p o l .
older e n .
borne to them.
were borne w k e a s to the

11

rh6,r,X,"z

11

HEBREWS 11:3-7

978

3
voo,jI.I~v

3 niarat

T o faith

HEBREWS 11:8-13

979
By falth we per-

we are mmdmE CelYe that the svstems

7-q

KUT~

T T ~ O T ~S!~a1001jvqq
V

o f b e accordingto faith

LYLYETO h e became an heir of

r~ghteourness he became the righteousness that

nhnwu6uoc.

is aecardine to faith.
8 By faith
8 n i o ~ s ) raXoGpevo 'APpa&v h ' ~ o u o ~Abraham,
v
when he
To faith being calla2 Abraham
obeyed
was called, obeyed
i
i
p
s
?
h
~
v
&toS go
E ~out
~ E ~into
~V i qT ~ T T O Y BY
piace which he was being =bout in going out into a
place he was destined
hawpdrueiv Eiq nhqpavoviav, ~ a i k5ihBzv
to be receiving into inheritance, and he went out to receive as an
&T~OT&~EYO
TOO
~
Z P X E T ~ , . 9 n i a ~ z ,inheritance; and he
Ta faith went out. althoueh
not knowins! well where he 1s s a n s .
nap+n!locv
cis y t v TG& irrayy5hiaq 6 5
"heir.'

~6

phcn6p~vov

the Lthmgi

niarrl

Kaiv

n h ~ i o v c l Buaiav

To faith

more

"ADch

bore toward

~~

annear
--=.-..

BY faith Abel

rraph

~ b e i beside offered God a sacrifice

sacrifice

rrpoajveynru

cain

y ~ y ~ v & v a ~ .of things that do not

to have occurred

beins looked at

Or@,

to the

GO^,

61'

Of

greater worth than

through Cain, through which

[faith] he had witness

k vborne
a p ~ uwltners
p j . h to
whichfiq
t f a ~ t h ~ he was
to be borne to him that
Si~at6q
p a p ~ v p o i j v r o ~ M r a i q 66potq he Was
righteois, of (one) witnessing upon the
gifts God bearing witness
respecting
his gifts;
TO,j
gEo,j,
mi 6,.
ah~
S
and through it he,
of h ~ m of the
~ o d , and
throvgh
it
although he died, yet
dnroeavbv tr!
hahei.
speaks.
having died yet he is speaking.
5 By faith E'I1hch
5 niu?~!''Evbx
P E T E T L ~ 700
'
So
TOfaith Enoeh was transferrer3 of the E2t
a s not to see death.
I ~ EB&Y~TOV,
~v
~(ai obx
qbpio~rro
to see
death,
and
not
he was being found
~ & h ~ o ~ , " ~
616~1
M C T & ~ ~ K E VaGr.3~ 6 6 ~ 6 5 . rrpb - e O d had transferred
throughwhich transferred him the God; before
him;
before his
y a p T ~ Spma9Lorwq
vsvapr6pqra1
he had
for the transference he has been borne witness to
the witness that h e
~bapcanlnival
T@
BE@ 6 X W P ~ Z S t had pleased Gad well.
to have pleased well to the God:
apart from but fi M , , ~ ~ , , . , ~mitho,,+
~
rriorrwq &66varov ~6apEafiaat, r r ~ o ~ s , j a ayl h p
'

Ez,":ft

faith

impossible to Please weu,

6 ~ i
~tis binding

the (one)

Be@

6rt

Emtv nai

God

that

he ls

ad&

for

and

toT$=

eamlng toward

t~

~oiq

to the [ones) seekingout

v~aBcoro66~q

him

to b u e v e

TI~O~EPX~~EVOY

7.3"

Yi v ~ ~ a l .

seeking hlm.

giver back of reward he is becoming.

T nioret

To faith

rrepi

about

x~rlvanuBri~

having been divmely warned

pqSbw
not as yet

r6v

the (things)
~6haPrlBriq

having been held well .he constructed

owrrlpiw
salvation

?S

w h c h [falthl

TOO

of the

'

O~KOV

household

narinp~vrv

he judged down

7 By faith Noah,
NOE
Noah after beine eiven

P~~rropCvwvthings not yetbeheld,

showed godly fear
IIPWT~Y siq and constructed an

being looked at

KUTEOIE~~UEV

for-he tha't approaches

God must belleve
that h e 1s and that he
becomes the rewarder

ark

aljroO

of him:

into

61'

through

r6v ~6opov, rai

the world, and

~-

~~~~~~~

'

he dwelt beside into earth of

promme

as

fiith heresked as ~2;eS

in
an alien in the land
laa ah^ ~ a 'Iar(bP
i
T ~ YOf the promise as in
~ a r o ~ ~ j a aVET&
s
having dwelt do"," with Isaac and Jacob the
a
land' and
o v ~ n ? q p o ~ , 6 ~ a ~v q q6 n q y + i a q rGq n i r r t q . d w i t in tents with
~ o l nheirs
t
of the
the very;
LSESLXETO
y h p T?V T O ~ S eEpdie"< Isaac and Jacob, the
lo he was receiving out for the the foundat~ons heirs with him of the
Lxouaav
rr6hrv,
fiq,
r r x v i ~ q K U ~ very same promise.
having
city,
of w h ~ c h artificer
and 10 For he was awaiting the city having
S piovpybq 6 9 ~ 6 ~ .
pualic worker t h e . ~ o d .
real foundations. the
11 niorrt n a i a 6 ~ iz&ppa 66vap,v ~ i qbuilder and maker of
To faith also very
Sarah
Power znto which
is ~ ~ d
~ a ~ a p o h j vm C p p a r o q Bhaptv ~ n a i r a p &
throwing down
of seed
she received and beside
Sarah
" By
herself
faith received
~a~pbv
j h l ~ i 4 < , . L n ~ i m m b v power to conceive
appointed time
age [iimlt~, since
fatthfvl
mayyE,h& I.IEvov. Seed, even when she
fiyfiaa~o
rirv
she esteemed
the (one)
having promised; was past the age limit.
12
Sl.3
nai
&@'
i v b q since she esteemed
through which
also
from
one him faithful who had
~ a O ~ a r promised. 12 Hence
LyrvwiBqaaw
nai
ther were generahed,
and
these (things) also from one [man],
vsvarpwv6vou.
ra8bq
T& and him as good as
of [one) having been made dead, aocording as the dead, there were born
[children] just as the
h stars
a r p a ofTOG
the O~PCNOO
heaven toT@
the multitude
~ h f i e ~and
Kl U ~ 6~
as
stars of heaven for
multitude and as the
d
&
:o
J
:~
!
b",&
S
?X
:'
the h
sands that are by the
B d & o q ~
&vapi9v TOG
seaside, innumerable.
sea
mnumer%le.'

&hh?.rpiav

Lv

one belonging to another,

2,

1s

rr&vrrq,
all,

KC^&

Aceordmg to

rriarlvd n r f e c l ~ u
falth

they dled

noPta&prvot

having carried offfor selves

z$e

13 In faith all
these these died, although

~ h they
q
dld not get the
the [fulfillment of the,

HEBREWS 11:21-28

HEBREWS 11: 14-20

h a y y r X i a q , &Ah& rr6ppwOrv ~ 6 ~ 2 1 51 6 6 n ~ g promises, hut they

Promises,
but from afar them havina seen saw them afar off and
~ a i&mao&prvot, rai bpqhoyfioavr~ 6 ~ 0 welcomed them and
and havinggreeted, and havlngeonfesrdl that publielydeclared t h a t
they were strangers
<&oc
~ a rrapmi6qpoi
i
E~OIV
hi
and temporary
strangem and alienresidents theyare
residents in the land.
the
a u ~ & f ~ ' & ' ~ , Y , " ~ ~14 For those who
say such things give
ip@avi<ouo!v
671
"ar~i6a
evidence t h a t they
make manifest in
that
(piace) are earnestly seeking
h i < t l ~ o ~ ? ~ t v . 15 rai st p i v
LKE~V~
a Splace of their own.
they a r e seeking upon.
And U indeed of that 1J ~~d yet, if they
ipuqp6vruov
.. hp' fiq i c i p q o a v had indeed kept
theywereremembering from which they r t e ~ ~ e d h u trememberins
,
that
8x0~
8"
~
~
[place]
,
~ from-whnh
6
~
they were havinz
likely
a~oointed
time the" had =one forth.
..

2.S

22~;

&

............
." ..

~~

~~~~~~

Oyie

aeY

Vsid'
tf&2

I
1

TO ialth

'kS2'

6piyo~at
TOOT'
Eqrtv 16 HUT e out Par a
they are reaehlngbut for.
this
reachlni
better [j;laee], t h a t
Lrrovpaviov.
616
0not
6 ~ 1s.
1 one belong~ngt o
of heavenly (one).
Through which
"
Hence God 1s
hatoxriv~.mi
a h i r o b ~ 6 Be65 Oebq Inot ash,BmCd Of rhem.
is being ashamed uponof
them the God God tn
\.iled upon as
LnwaArioOa
ah3v,
jro:4aorv
y a p thrlr God, for he has
to b e ~ b i i l dw o n
01 them,
h ~ p r e ~ n r c d for m ~ d es ctty read" for
ariroiq rr6h~v.
to them
city.
"??Bv
faith
11 nim~t . r r p o o ~ ~ ' j ~~ ~ p~ ~~T ~~ ~
V brah
h ha ~in. when
TO faith has borne toward ~
b
the ~ he was
~ tested,
h as
~
povoysvii
good as Offered u p
'Ioair~ rrmpo<6pcvoq, ~ a 76"
i
only-hegotten
Isaac.
and
the
man
rsaae
being tested,
and the
TPOU&~CP~
b
~ h 5inayV~AioC that had Rladly
was bcarlny toward the lone) the
prororics
I h c pronlises
nrten.prrd I L uffrr up
d n a 6 c S & ~ c i o ~ .18 nP6~ 6v
chahjerl lhtsl only-begotten
having recrlved up,
toward whom was spoken isuni,
alIhou~h
67, 'Er ' l o a h r r h q 8 j o r ~ a i oron mil, a. ~t had hren sald to
inac
that in
wrii bcraiird W y a U
Serb:
h,n, .what m,li be
19 hor~odrr~vos 6 ~ t vai
VEKPW called 'your seed' will
LK
havxng reckoned that and out of dead (ones) be throueh Isaac:
Lyripecv
6wardq b 8 6
6gEV
19 But he reckoned
to be ralslne.uo
able
the mi:, from
which t h a t God WBS able
-~
.
to
Iaisehim u p even
ad-rbv nai t v n u p a P o h i
iuol~iomo.
from the dead; and
him also in
parable
he
off for
from there he did
20 n i o ~ r ~
nai
TEP~ receive him also in an
T O faith
also
about illustrative way.
pj h 6 G ~ d
ebh6yqorv 'Ioa&x
20 BY faith also
(things) being about (Meome)
blessed
Isaac
I~~~~ blessed ~~~~h
rbv 'lax&@ ~ a id ' v 'Hod.
and E'sau concerning
the Jacob and t h e Erau.
things t o come.

n i m ~ 'lauhp

21 BY fslth Jacob.
drnoOvjo~wv Eraorov
Jacob
dgmz
each
when about t o die,
d
viirv
IUD$
E J A ~ ~ O E Y , K U ~ blessed each of the
of the
sons
o; Jose$
he blessed,
and sons of Joseph and
rrpooenrivqorv irri ~b Bnpov
bbrp6ou worsluped leanlng
he worshiped upon the
t l ~ 0 %
eta*
upon t h e t a p of hls
"&nil
staff
of him.
22 By faith Joseph,
22 niorrt ' I w o i p T E ~ E V T ~ V n ~ p i 7% nearing his end,
deceasing about the made
TO faith
Joseph
of the
tC6Sou r & ' uidv ' i o p a i h tpvqp6veumv, nai exodus of the sons of
exodus of the sons of Israel hemenuoned, and Israel; and he gave a
r r ~ p i ~ d v~ O T ~ W aY G ~ o 6 LYETE~X~TO.
command concerning
about the bones of him he enloinedl
his bones.
23 n i o ~ e t
y~vvq8siq
23 BY faith Moses
To faith
having been generated
hid for three
i ~ p r i p ~ p i l ~ q v o vbnb r d v r r m i p w v aGmG months by his parents
was hi3 three months ' by the fathers of him: ~ ~his-birth,
~
~
616n
d6ov
d o ~ r i o v ~b nat6iav because they
through which they saw heautifvl the little boy the young child was
u a i o k iopieqoav 76 6 1 h r a y p a
beautiful
they did
not
feared
the ordinance
not fear the order of
t h e king. 24 BY faith
pao.chiw<.
king.
24 TO
n fi ao~ t~h ~ l M$&K
;
P~L?;
Moses, when grown
y y 6 p ~ v o q hpvioaT0
hi ~oeal
havmg become he denied
to bexeing said
called the son
up,
to be
of the
hyarpdg
daughter of Fhar'aoh,
of daughter
of (Da~a'
Pharaoh,
,
25
25 choosing t o be
th6p~voq
ouvxa~ovx~io8a~ 6
selecting for self to he badly treated together to the ill-treated wit= the
people of God rather
nP6uKa,POY
Xa*
TOO ecofi i
the
than toward
time than t o m e the

21

peopYe

EXEIV
h p a p ~ i h ~~ ~ ~ A u I J 26
~ I pv~,i < o v atemporary
to be having
of sin
enjoyment,
greater of sin. 26 because h e
the reproach
rrhaO~ov
fiyqo&p~voS
~ d v A i h r o u of the Christ as riches
riche.
havmg esteemed
of the
.,YEgypt
greater than the
8qoaup&~ 76" 6 ~ 6 ~ 6 1 u p d v TOO
XP,oTO;,
treasures , the ,
of the
christ, treasures of Egypt;
for he looked intently
El5,
hrrtpX~rrev
he was looking away
in@
the toward t h e payment
p 1 ~ 8 ~ ~ 0 6 0 ~ i U V21. f l i o ~ ~ l K U T ~ C ~ T E YOf the Ieward.27 By
givmg back of rewafd.
TO faith
he lendown faith h e left Egypt,
fearing the ,,
A i vrrrov,
popqtlciq
T ~ VOup6v
TOO but
having feared the anger of the anger of the king, for.
&ypt,
puo!hiwq, r6v y h p
&6pmou
hpdv he continued steadfast
king,
the
for unseen (one)
seeing as seeing the One who
hap~ipqosv.
28 nine,
r r m o i q ~ a v 1s invisible. 28 BY
he nersisted with might.
To faith
he has made faith he had celebrat~b rrho~a ~ a i
rrp60xvo,v
TOO ed the passover and
the passover and
pourmg toward ofthe the splashing of the

to1

$2

HEBREWS 11:29-35
aivarog,

982

Yva

p i

dha0p~Gwv blood, that the

destroying destroyer might not
T&
npw~6~0~a
eiyn
a
. touch their firstborn
the
firstborn loner)
might contact
of them.
29 niorrl
61iPqoav
~ j 'EpuBptn,
v
29 By faith they
To faith they stepped through the
~ e d
passed through
OhXauoav d q 61&
the Red sea as on
Sea
through
of w h 2 i
ndpav
AaPClvraq
ol
Aiy6,,,,, dry land, hut on
trial
having taken
the
gypt ti^,,^ venturing out upon
it the Egyptians were
~a~~rr60qoav.
were drunk down.
swallowed up.
30 ~ ~ U T ET&
I
T E ~ X ~' I S EIX*
E'~TEOW
30 By faith the
To iaith
the waiis
of Lricho
fell
Of Jer.i.cho fell
nu~hweivra
hi
irr~h
down after they had
having been encircled
upon
seven
~L$P,~c.
been encircled for
seven days. 31 By
faith Ra'hab the
uvmndhs~o
harlot did not perish
destroyed self together
with those who acted
hnrl9iuau!v
6~Eawiw,
having disobeyLd.
Inhel having ieeelved
the disobediently, because
she received the spies
n a r a u n 6 ~ 0 u g vsr' cipjvr,q.
spies
with
peace.
in a peaceable way.
32 K a i
~i
Ern
hiyw'
32 And what more
And
what
yet
may I be siylngo
I
For the
h l h r i ~ l ~ ~ Y&P 6 ~ ~ EVOV
0 6 6 X P ~ Y O F tlme w ~ i fa11
i me ,f I
wlii leave upon me for t e a n g tkrough the time
go on to relate about
n r p i r s 6 r 6 v B a p h ~ ,Xagvbv 'Ir@ehs Aauei6
Ba,rak,
about ~ i d e a n : Barak. samron,' ~ e p h t h a i , Davxd
Samson Jeph'thah,
TE ~ a t ia p o u i h n a i TGV npo@q~Gv,33 oi
and and samuel and the
prophets,
who David as well as Samuel and the [Other]
&&
n i m ~ w g ~ a ~ q y m ~ i o Paulhsiaq
a v ~ ~
through
f a ~ t h downed ln struggle kmgdoms,' prophets, 33 who
through faith defeated
fipydruavro
6lnalodvqv
hhuXov
they worked
righteousness:
they obtained kingdoms in conflict,
LnayysXcGv,
i0paSav
o r 6 p a ~ a AE~VTWV,effected righteousness,
of Promises, they fenced in
mouths
of iianr,
promises,
34
ioproav
6Gvaplv TUP~S,
Equyov
stopped the mouths of
they quenched
Power of fire, they Bed fmm
34 staped the
u r 6 p a ~ av a x a f p S,
~ 8 u v n ~ d 0 r l u a v &rrb farce of fire,
mouths of swar!,
they were made Powerin1 from
the edge of the sword,
&o0~vciaq, Cyrvieqoav ioxupoi {v n o h i p g ,
blood,

in order that not the (one1

'!$<2 2 ,

" J' ysk x,"$e

,OdVt

tomy~~,,es)

weaknenr,

they became

1-rap~pPohirq
&hXo~piwv'

of those belonging to another;

i( c h a m h u ~ w q TOGS
resurrection

war,

'Om

a weak state

were made powerful,

the,. inclined became valiant in war,

encampment=

out of

strong

the

HEBREWS 11:36-121

983

routed the armies of

35 fhapov yuvaiKEq

recelved women foreigners. 35 Womvarpaiiq

a l r G v en received their
dead (ones) of them; dead by resurrection;

8hhh

others

62

but

rrpoo6sSh

06 hut other [men] were

6ruvrravioe oav,

were beaten w i l sticks,

would not accept re&O~TPwu,v

release by r a n s o h lease by some ransorn,

EVOI

having aeeepteblfor selves

not tortured because they

the

in order that they

might attain a better
65 resurrection. 36 Yes,
but others received their
they might obtain;
different (ones1
by mockings and
6vrralpGv
~ a if a m i y ~ v n d p a v LhaPov
OE
logs and a scourgings
trial
they tooi, scourgings, indeed.
than that, by
6L
~ E U ~ G V ~ a i ~ u h a n i ) bonds
~
and Prisons.
yet
but
of bonds
and
of prison:
37
They were stoned,
mE,Phoeuav they were tried, they
37 U ~ B h o 9 ~ u a v
they were rtonJd.
they were7ried,
were sawn asunder,
hpio8quaw.
with died
they
the sword,
by slaughter
they
were sawn
'iva
nprirrovoq
in ode. that
- of better
~ r i x w u ~ v 36
Errpol

fi

resurrection

2,"~~
%",,'p,aq

in sheepwent
Skins, in goatskins,
while they were in
being in want,
belonging to goats
skms.
want, in tribulation.
~ A I P ~ ~ E v o I , , K~KOUXO~PEVOI, 3
8ef$:;
under ill-treatment;
being in tribulation, being badly treated,
38 and the world
OLK qv
&Snoq
6 ~ 6 . 3 ~ 0 5hi Cpr,vial< wa not worthy of
not was worthy the
world
upon
deserts them. They wandered
nhav&prvoc
KU~
dprol
about in deserts and
being made to wander
and
to mountaids
mountains and caves
u n q h a i o ~ q n a i ~ a i q 6naiq
Y ~ T ; and dens of the earth.
to caves
and to the (peep)holes o f t e eart .
39 And yet all
39 K a i
oGrot
r r h v ~these,
~ ~ although they
And
these
'I1
had witness borne to
pap~vpq0ivrq
616 r i i q r r i o r r w ~them through their
having been borne witness to through the
faith
faith, did
get the
oLn
dnopioavro
T ~ V hrayYEhiav, [fulfillment of the1
not they carried offfor selves the
Promise.
promise, 40 as ~ o d
foresaw something
40 TOG 8eoG rrepi jP&v n p c i ~ r 6 v
TI
of the God about
us
better
something better far us, in order
I Y ~
~ w p i q that they mlght not
in
that not
apart from be made perfect apart
from us.
TEXC~W@GU~V.
they might be perfected.
SO,then, because
we have so great
T o f y a oin,
~ a i4p65, rotroGrov
to you-tor-Rererere aim we, so great a cloud of witnesses
pap~bpwv. surround~ngUS,
i o v r ~~ ~~ E ~ ~ K E ~ ~j pEi vY OYLPOF
Y
iiving
lymg around to us cloud of witnesses, let US also put off
6y~yrov
drrr00ip~~ot
~ N T c~(( a i T ~ Vevery welght and
weight
having put offselves
every
and
the the sm that easily
~ h r p i m m o v d p a p ~ i a v , 61'
t m o v o 6 q entangles us, and
standmg around well
sm,
through endurance let us run m t h
T ~ L X W ~ S VT ~ VI T ~ O K E ~ ~ E Y OjYp i v &yilYa, endurance the race
let us be runntng t h e lying before to us struggle, that is set before us,
nsp1ih0ov
went about 6"
in
they
&rri0avav,
they died,
aiyiolq
~CPP~UIV,

sheepskmr.
vqhwmiq.

f;

~OT.POGVE~O~,

~9

\EP~Yz?z~ o L r

fie"
12

12

HEBREWS 12:s-8

984

2 drqopirv~cq sic r6v r " q rrimswq &pxqy6v

reelng off

into the of

be

2 as we look intently

a t the Chlef Agent

nai T E ~ E ~ W T + V ' I ~ u o ~ Y , 8q
&VT~ T G ~ and Perfecter of our
and
perfecter
Jesus,
who instead of the falth Jesus For the
rrparrlpivqq a h @ x?P&< im6pr~vcv oraupju Joy that was set before
lying before to him Joy he endured
stake
him he endured a
torture stake,' despisaioxrivqq
~araqpovjua5
&v
SrS18
of shome having thought do&,
in right ihandl ing shame, and has
TE
TOG 8 ~ V O U ~ 0 5 8 ~ 0 0 K E K ~ ~ ~ K E V . sat down a t the rieht
and of the &one
of the God he has sat down. hand of t h e thron;
3 &uahoyioao8s ' y d p
~ b v ~ o l a r i ~ q vof God 3 Indeed,
consider elaselv the
Reckon up for selves 1 for the (onel
such
who has endured
brrop~pcvqnbra brrb rGv .&paprwXc3v eiq one
havingendured
by
the
sinners
into such contrary talk by
sinners agarnst their
iavraJq
&vrchoyiav,
tva
pi
themselves
contradiction.
in order that
not own interests, t h a t
YOU mav not aet tired
n6pqrr
r a i ~ V;,XX$
and give out & YOUR
Y O U may get tired
to the
souls.
L~hubp~val.
4 I n carrying on
being loosed out.
YOUR contest against
4 Oiiirw
aTparoq that sin YOU have
Not BE yet
never yet resisted as
&v~luar6~Ilre
rrpbq
~ i v& p a p ~ i a v far as blood, 5 but
ron stood dawn against
toward
the
"n
YOU have entirely for& v ~ a y ~ v ~ < b p ~5v ~
o ~a, i e ~ h i h q o 8 r
~ f i q gotten the exhortation
struggling agamst,
and.mou have forgotten of the which addresses YOU
as sons: "My son, do
napanhjuswq,
bpiv .. dq
t,o:<
encouraeement.
c
i
to r o d
as
t~~~~o sons not belittle lthel
, ~ -dis~~..
-~,
Stah6yc~ar
Yii
pi6 h l r i ] ~ ~ ,. cipline from Jehovah:
is saying itself thrAugh, son of md, not be be lttilng neither glve out when
rra!Saiaq Kupiou, pq6P
i~hGou
Jrr' You are
by
of dlrciDiine of l o r d . not-but loose
out by him: 6 for whom
Jehovah' loves he
a&$
b $ ~ ~ $ ~ f $ ~w&,
~ ~ ; $$!
disciplines; in fact,
he scourges every one
Kljp~oq
rra16~Grt
paorlyoi SP rrirvra whom he receives as a
~ o r d he is discipiiling, is scaurgms
every
- but
- son."..
ui6v
Bv
rrapa61xrrac.
7 It is for discipline
son whom he is receiving alongside.
YOU are enduring. God
7 ~ i qrra16ziav
~ T T O ~ ~ V L T E . c3q uioiq
is dealing
Into dihcl~lme rou are enduring: as to sons
with sons. For what
bpiv
rrpoumtpa~al
6 8 ~ 6 is y a p son is he that a father
to YOU is bearing self toward the
who for does not discipline?
vi6q
b oi, rra~6eljal r r a ~ i p8 ~i SP 8 But if YOU are
son whom not is aiseipltning father<
If but without the discipline
xwpiq
iurr r r a 6 ~ i a q 1s.
p i ~ o x a t of which all have
apart from you are of direlpline of w h ~ e hpartakers become partakers, YOU
yry6vaal
~ & Y T E ~6 p, a ~ 6 8 0 1 ~ a oi i , ~are really illegitimate
they have become
all,
really bastards and not children. and not
2' See App 3c.
5' Jehovah, Jl.s.~l-u.zo.zzz*;Lord, rAVgSyP.
6, jehovah,
faith

chief leader

~~

:feuI

~~~~~

$~~z$

DoJl

~3.~.s.n-ra.m.*~-~:
"AV~SYD.

HEBREWS 12:9-15

985

~~~~

UTE.

uioi

3onr

YO"

are.

ETT~

There ,upon1

uapxbq hpGv na-ripaq

Resh

the

dxopsv

pLv

T q

Indeed of

sons 9 Furthermore.
Le we
used to have
fathers who were of

rra~6~u~irq

fathers we were having discipliners Our flesh

of u s

ivrrp~nbp~8a.

~ a i

-roirq

to discipline
06 rrohJ ~ e h h o v us, and we used to
give them respect,

and we were turning ourselves in; not much rather

Jnorayqu6pr'Ja

<~~OO~EY;

and

sp,rits

pPv
indeed

more subject ourselves

~ a i

nvrup6rwv

npa<

shall we live?

6hiyas

lo The

the Father of our

?ines)tospiritual
life and live?

Kcrrir

10 For they for a few

days used to discipline
the (thine1
. seemine
.to them they were disciplining, US according to what
6
SL irri
~6
uVllqipov
(seemed good to them.
the ionel but upon the (thmg) b e a r m together but he doe8 SO for
i s 76 p c r a h a ~ r ~ viv"q &ytbrqroq a h G , our profit that we
xnto the
topartake
of?he
holiness
of hjm. may partake of his
11 =Baa
pLv
rral&ia
rrpbq
psv holiness. 11 TNe.
~~~~y indeed discipline toward indeed no discipline seems
~b
n a p & 06 . 8 0 ~ 6 x a ~ k
for the present to be
the (thing) present not i t i r seeming of joy to be
Joyous, but grievous:
&Ah& hrinqq, Gorepov St ~ a p r r 6 v E ~ P ~ Y I K ~ Y
but
of grief, latterly but
fruit
peaceable
who have beentotrained
yet
~oiq
61'
a e r i q ~ E Y U ~ Y ~ O ~ ~ VbyO itI Sit yields Peacethe (anw) through
,t
having been trained
able fruit, namely,
hoSi6wa!v
61~aloorivqt.
righteousness.
i t i~ e i ~ i n back
e
of riehteausness.
12 Hence straighten
n a p r l pfvaq
12
A16
~ h q
Through which the having been let go beside up the hands that
x ~ ? p a q~ a T&
i
napakhupba
ybvara hang down and the
hands and the having been loosed on side knees enfeebled knees,
h v o p 8 b o a ~ ~ . 13 ~ a i ~ ~ 0 x 1 2 1 s 6p8aq 13 and keep making
straighten YO" up,
and
tracks
straight
paths for
YOUR feet, that what
WOIE~TE
70is nooiv 6pGv.
be rou making to the feet of roir, in order that
lame may
be
put out of joint, but
pi
76
xwh6v
lame
m i g h & ~ ~ $ h out,
not
the (thing1
rather that it may be
iae!
"
phhhov. l4
healed. 14 Pursue
should it be healed
but
rather.
with all people,
~ ~ ~ K E T E
rr6u?.wv,
rai
T6v peace
be roo pursuing
and
the and t h e sanctification
without which no
&ytaup6v,
09
Xopiq
o6Sciq 6 q s ~ a t
sanctification, of which apart from no one ~ i i i man will see the
76

for

toward

few

days

SOKOGY ai,~oiq

~~~-

~~~~~~

to

irrai6~~0v.

EAt2z

T ~ Y

KGPIOY, 15 & T I ~ K O T I O ~ Y T E
116
~

the
~ord.
~~~.

bm~pGv

coming behind

TOG

of the

8~06,

&n6

from

" any
'IC
~ o d , not

$2

TI<

l5

anyone watching that no

X&P,TOS
me may be deprived
undeserved kindness of the undeserved
rri~piaq&YO kindness of God; that
of bitterness
up nd P O ~ S O ~ O UrSm t

looking upon

not

HEBREWS

12:18-22

986

@ouoa
Lvoxhfi
rat 61'
may spring u p and
wrautlng It ehould crowdedly trouble end through cause trouble and
aLi7Ijq
ulcN8iwlv
01 wohhoi, 18 p i t h a t many may not be
It
should be defiled the
many,
not d e a d by it; 16 that
715
n 6 p w t ii B L B ~ A O ~6 5 ' H o d , 6q there may be n o fornianyone fornlcetor or pro ane er Enau, who cator nor anyone not
dnni
hf6~~0
.rh appreciating saered
Instead of
saveOff fmm seu the thmgs. like ~ s a u who
.
w p o ~ o r b ~ l a taurofi. 11 7in exchange for one
firstborn Irlghtsl of hlmaelf.
You know
meal gave away his
TI r a i $ E T & E I T ~
8&wv ~ h q p w p ? , o a ~ tights &F
thst sbo a er thereupon wllllng
tolnherlt
17 For YOU know t h a t
E~AOY~~&
V TS~OK~~&U~
bblesalng
he was proved
o ~ g s t ! ~ eafterward also when
he wanted to inhent
y h p ~ 6 l r o v 0th
E~PEV
rainrp
o
place
not he toudd, and-even ~ i t hthe blessing h e was
rejected, for, although
6a~pliwv kn<qrjoa$
he earnestly sought a
teara
havlne- sounht
- out a d it.r i v .
change of mind with
18 Od
T ooEhqhli8a~r
Not
YO"
come towsrd tear's he found no
place for it.
ylnha~orb~
ral
uaraupfvq
18 For YOU have
to (thlngl b e i g felt
and
h m n g been burned
not appmsehed t h a t
wupl r a l
yv6~q
ral
which can be
to Are and to dark cloud and to thict%kncss
and which has been
r a l 8uthh0, 19 rat udrhn~yyoq f/xq r a l Set aflame with fires
and to tempest,
and of trumpet to noiae and
and a dark cloud and
Qwvil bllphwv.
thick
and a
to I.&
of seylngs, of ~ h f c ? l S I ~ ~the
l ~?bnesl
~l
tempest. 19 and t h e
drrolio~
napqnjumrro
ri
havOg h e a 2
asked adey fmm selves
not blare of a trumpet and
the voice of words; o n
npadjml
ah075
A6yov.
20
hearing
voice
to be put toward
to them
word:
the people implored
E~EPOV
Tb
t h a t n o word should
they wcrc bcarlng
the
he added to them.
6!acmrhh6p~0v.
Kbv
8 Piov 20 For the command
belng put dlstlnctlY.
And it llkely
w l a beeat was not bearable to
ei~rl
TOO
6 ~ 0 ~ 5 ,them: "And if a beast
a o u l d cdntsct
of the
touches the mountain,
A10oBohq8fiurra1.
21 ra!
odrw it must be stoned."
It ~ 1 1he
1 thrown at wlth atonel;
and:
thus 2l Also, the display
sb
Q a m a 6pcvov. . was SO fearsome t h a t
the (thlng) belnpmaie apparent, Moses said: .I am
Mwuuiq ~ t n r v ' E r ~ o P 6 q I
a Lvrpopoq. fearful and trembling."
Moses
eatd
Fearful I am and atremble. 22
have
22 h h h h n urhqhli8am
Z~hv
dprl
approached a Mount
But you !%a mme toward toSlon to mountain zion and a city of
ral
n6Ac1
Or00

$!;

~~~

~~

pave

1%

r,hp

42?!&

$iB

HEBREWS 12:23-28

987

and myriads Of
angels, 23 in general
and the
Uassembly,
~ , ~
congregation
of the
npwror6rwv
~ O y r y p a l r r ~ u w v &v firstborn who have
oifirstmm (ones)
hnvlng been wrlttenoff
tn been enrolled in t h e
and God
~d-i~,
llai
IT?,
BEE) IT&YWV,
~ a heavens,
i
heavens, and to ?"die
to ~ o d of ell,
and the Judge of all, and
the spiritual lives
av~Gpaol
61raiwv
rrTEhs,wr~wv,
to splrlts of rlghtwua cones1 havlng been perfected. of righteous Ones
24 ~ a i 6$a8firqq vCa5
p ~ o i ' ~I ~ ~u o ~ )who
, have been made
and of mvenant new to medlstor to ems, perfect, 24 and Jesus
~ a l a i am
pavrtopoO
Kpdrrov the mediator of a new
covenant, and the
to tloOd
01~ ~ d ~ k better
~ i tthiny)
~ p
blood of sprinkling,
AaAoCvrt
na h ~b "ADA.
which speahrs in a
to lone) speaklng berrde the Abel.
better way than Abel's
25 B h h r ~ r e pfi
~ a p a l ~ f i u q o 8 ~ [blood[.
~e lookingat not roo shouldask off foryour8elvcs
25 8ee that
sbv haAo0vra. EI Y&P ~ K E ~ V OO I ~ K&tiU OV do not beg off from
the (onel speaking; It for those not they e out
who is speaking,
T ~ V For if they did not
hi
yfiq
napa~~qohprvo~
upon earth havlng asked off for selves the lone)
who begged
ppqpasil;oma,
nohh
p8hhov
fipiiq off from him who was
glv ng dlvlne wsrnlng,
much.
rather
we giving divine warning
01
rbv
&+
o l ) p w ~ v upon earth. much
the (ones)
the (one1
from
heavens more shall we not if
we t u r n away from
&norrrp~q6prvo1.
20
otr
OW.,)
tvmlng selves away from;
of whom the volee him who speaks from
yjv
Lu&hEuu~v 5 6 ~ ~ .YOV
6L the heavens. 26 At
earth
shook
now
but
t h a t time
shook
the his
earth,
voice
but
" I
hag
~ W E ~ T ~hb'wv
I
now he has promised,
Yet
onsaying
he has promiaod
saying: "Yet once
OE~UW
od r 6 w v 7fiv Yiv more I will set in
shall set In commotion not
only
the earth
not
&Ah& ~ a i~ b v olipav6v. 21 r6 66 'En the earth hut also the
but
a180 the heaven.
The hut Yet heaven." 21 Now t h e
expression "Yet once
6qhoi
~fiv
' ~ m s k i n p e v l d e n t the
of the tthlnm) more" signifies the
removal of the things
~ET&~EUIV
uahruopivwv
being shaken as
being shaken
transference
things that have been
nEnolqpivwv,
made, in order t h a t
In
of (things) havlng been made.
the thlngs not being
shaken may r e m a h .
peivq
~h
it might rbmsin the lthlnea)
no
28 Wherefore, seeing
0s
Arb
p&ulAe/av
& O & ~ F U T O Vt h a t we are t o receive
Thmugh which
klngdom
unshakabie a kingdom that
cannot be shaken, let
EXwpcv
napclXarBhvowo~
m y we be hsvlna us continue t o have
(ones1 receiving beslds
&noupavfq,
ral
heavenly.
and
23 toncrvqylSp~l
ell-assembly

rptho~v
myriads
xai
and

&yyihwv,
of angels,
~to KeecK esls
A ~

%x

2;

%?

!
!

'9 ~ ~ ~ & ~ " , :

H E B R E W S 12:29-13:7

988

X&P~V
&'
fiq
undeserved kindness,
through
Which
har L~SW~EV
sbaptmo.j
T%
we may re&? sacred lervlae well oleealnn v to t a
~ E G~LT:
~ 6 h a P ~ i a q u a i ~ ~ o u <29
, - rai
ad wlth holding tself) well ad
*we,
and
Yhp 6 8sa5 4pGv nGp r m a ~ h i a n o v .
for the God of us Ere eonsuminedown.
.

undeserved kindness.
through which we
may acceptably render
God sacred service
with godly fear and
awe 29 For our God
Is also a consumIng fire

13

LetYDW
0iXa6rh i a
~EY~TU.
brotherly loye
brotherly &=tion
let be remohlng.
Do not
2 ~ " q
~ ~ X o b v i a ~p i h l h a v 8 & ~ ~ 0 continue'
8~
01lhe fondness for strangers not be mu forgettind, lorget hospitalit~, for
through it some. un6th
raljrqq
Eha06v
throua
this
were hidden (to selves) known to
entertained angels.
TtVES
Smium
3 Keep in mind those
some
hsvlng treated a.=%angers
in prison bonds as
3
~ I ~ Y ~ O K L O ~ E .rGv
6~011iov
Be you keeplng in m h d
of the
bound (ones) though YOU have been
bound with them, and
O U Y ~ E ~ E ~ ~ O I
TOY
those being ill-treated,
hhavlng been boundklth. .
of the lonaa) since
You yourselves
Kano ovptvov
bq vai
ah01
6vrcg also are st111 in a
being b%iy treated a. a m PeN lanes) being bod". 1 Let mami& o 6 p a ~ 1 .4 Tipto
b y & p q kv n&aw be lionarable among
In body.
~ D n O r s b C ethe marrlage In all lone.)
all, and t h e marriage
~ a l h r o i q &piavro
.rr6pvovq y h p r a i bed be without
and the bed undefiled( fornleators for and defilement, for God
potxobg
K WET
6 0 ~ 6 5 'A$.~h&pyupoq will ludge fornicators
adulterers Wi8judpe the ~ o d : Not fond of aiher and adulterers. 5 Let
[YOUR]manner of life
6
&puo6pcvoa
.roi
the manner; being made rumeed to the lthk,gs) be free of t h e love
napoklv.
a l i r 6 ~ yhp
EJPQKEV 0 5 Of money.
being alongside:
he
for he has said NO^ are content wlth t h e
pi
UE
&vG
066'
05 present things. For
not
you
I8hould let go up
nor
not he has said: "I
by no means leave
pi
UE
~a~clhirrw.
YOU nor by any means
not
you
I ihkyd leave down In:
forsake YOU." 6 So
0appoOvraq
we may be of
beingof goodeourage
KfPzd; that
good courage and
bpoi b n 0 6 5 , 00 wBn0ioopa1. 7i n o ~ i osay:
~ ~-Jehovah* is mjr
t o m s alder, not I ehallfear; what wilt do
I
not be
afraid. What can man

3 Fe

*L~$F.

nos

bh,y~,g

I
fiyoup~vov

do

,me?.

7 Mvqpov~hre
TGV
7 ~ k e m b e those
r
Be rov mindful
of the (ones)
governing who are taklng t h e
bphv, ooirlwq &&hnaav bpi" TTV h6yc.v lead among yon, who
of TO".
who
moke
toroo the word have s p k e n t h e word
TOG kooir,
&v
&va0copo0vrs5 njv Of God to YOU. and as
of the God. OLwhteh lonepi
beholdine uo the YOU Contemolate how

989
EuPau~v
outstep
e
~ f i vmimlv.
the faith.

H E B R E W S 13:s-14

hOT8"pq
p!pcT+~
conduct t u n s
eon
row
( [theirl
out imltate lthelrl
uc

imitating

faith.
8 Jesull Christ is
the same YeateMay
~&
rl"',!
and today, and
vat ~ t qrobs a l h ~ .
ah*,
6
the very (one), and Into the ages.
forever.
9 61Saxaiq n o ~ r i h a ~ q~ a iCbals p i
g D, not be carrled
T~ teachlags
various
and strange not
away wlth varloua and
napa+ipm8o.
raMv
strange teachings, for
be you being borne beside;
Rne
i t is fine for t h e heart
x&pt~!
PEp.al~G&at
TT$
to undeserved kindness
to be stabillred
the to he d v e n firmness
by undeserved kindrap6iav.
heart.
not
05 BpcSpau~v,
to eatables. b
in whim
0:s
ness, not by eatables,
dOeh1i0qoav
01
nrp
hEF,
by which those who
were benefited
the lonaa)
occupy themselves
tE
,
,
o6
10 we
Exaprv
euula:::elOv
with them have not
been benefited.
$qsiv
o b r Exoww
tEowim
oi
to eat
not are hsvins authority the (ones)
10 We have a n altar
Uy$
harpshvrrg.
rendering
sacred service. h 0 m Whhh those
who do sacred servlce
E~uq&prm!
11
&v
Of which lone*)
Is being borne Into a t the tent have no
authority to eat.
&wv
ri, a t p a n ~ p i hp%p;ia~
ofanimals the blood about
11 For the bodies of
&yca
6th
TOG & IEPLUF, TWW
~h
the eRkf
of these the t h m e animals whose
blood is taken into
E@
+F
u6p-a
umarairrat
bodles
is being burned down
outside of the the holy place by the
rrap~pl3oX$s. 12
6lb
vat
'1 DOGS, high priest for d n are
encampment;
through which also
3esus.
burned u p outside
tva
&YI&U~
6th
the camp, l2
that
he might ranctlly
through
Jesus
that he
i6iou
~ ( i b Tthe
?V
. ~
~ IIH)P~~,
h d~ v ,
E~GI might sanctify the
own
oubide
people with his own'
ha0w.
13
roivw
heauffend.
ToYou-noW blood, suffered outside
t h e gate, 13 Let us,
&~rpx&p~8a
ad~bv
may we be going out toward hlm
then, go forth to hlm
napplbhfiq,
mampment,
Tthe
~ Vb repmaoh
~ ~ l 6 l nof
a~
bhim
~k o cObearing,
@ o m t Outside the
bearing t h e reproach
r56E
p C w w
l4 not &$p
here r e m a i n ~ g he bore, I4 for we do
not have here a city
n M ~ v , &Ah&
riv
p~ouaav
city.
but
the lone) belng about (to m e ) that continues, but

'13,"zS

2g;pq

I?!

*-Ie

I?!

&;

2:

lno;der

2% $ 2

Oi5,0,e

wef$:E:hg

HEBRBWS 1215-20
hl<qroOp~v'
upon:
&vaQi wprv
may we be gearing up
6th
navrbq
we are seeking

through

all ltlmel

61'

through

rapnbv x~thiWv bpoAoyOGYT~v

fruit

of llps

,+roil 18
of hlm.

mnfeslx

%?:

Jesus,

him

is, the fruit of

make pub

ivi,rrnov

~6 6 ~ 6 p m 1lips which

to the

name

62 uivo~iaq rai rolvwviag

Of tho but doing well and of sharing

we are bein...
ocrsuaded

about

15'

ovvri6qu1v Exopev,
&v
rr&atv rah9q cOnsclence, as we wish
conscience we are having, in all (things) Rnely to conduct ourselves
things.
8ihavr~q61vau~pL~cu8a1.
19 v ~ p t u u o ~ t p w q6L honestly in
willing lo eonduct oelvea.
More abundantly but 19 But I exhort YOU
more e s w i d b ta do
napamXi,
TOOTO m o ~ q u a ~ rva
I am encouraslnP
thla
to do
in order that thls, that I may be
restored to YOU the
T&XEIOV &ro~a~amaBi, bpiv.
more guickly 1 mlsht be restored to yon.
sooner.
20 Now may the
20 '0 6L 0cb
6
The but 0 0 2 0%
?e'%?!
the (onel Ood of peace. who
~ q b vJ ~ K
YEY@V
T ~ V n ~ l p ~ vbrought
a
UP from
having lad UP out of dead (ones) the shepherd the dead the great
.rGv nrrpoQhrov rhv
&(N
b ai an shephenl of the
of the
sheep
the m a t (one) In bkod sheep with the blood
6iaBil~qq
aloviov
76" dptov hpGv of an everlasting
of =ovenant o v e f l a ~ t h ~ , thebrd
of us covenant, our Lord

6th

thmugh

Is well-p'e*ng

'!quo3
serus

f;Eh,%i:

if?:

$2

Be rev praying

nttMpe0a

of him

be YOU fargettin;,

rmapriaa~

may he adjust down

Xplo~air, in his sight; to whom

christ.
2,
6 6 6 ~ 0 E I ~ TOG^ alhvaq TGV be the glory forever
to whom the glory Into
the
ages
of the and ever. Amen.
nlr:,vr.?w &u&.
1 22 .Now I exhort
- ? ~ ,. .
ages: amen.
YOU,brothers, to
22
napa~ahir
6L SPBS,
bear with this wofi
I am encouraging
but
You.
of encouragement.
&V~XEU~E
rot
for I have. indeed.
be
holding
up
of the
0%
composed a letter to
ppcrXiwv
T,"P.",~>E,",?
? 12b";gh short Iwordal you in few words.
L r r i m ~ ~ hbpiv.
a
23 r ~ v h a ~ r r s~b &&hqbv 23 Take note that our
I sent upon to you.
Be You knowing the brother
Timothy has
Ttp68rov
&nohehupLvov
We' been
with
~ i ~ ~ t having
h y been Loosed &om, with whom. if he comes
05
t&v
T&XEIOV
ipxqra~
whom
if ever
more quick19 he may be mrning Qu'te soon. I shall
see YOU.
bwopa~ bps<.
24 Olve my greetI shall nee no".
24 'Amhuauec
T&VTC~S
ings to d l those who
Greet YOU
all
are taking the lead
hyious.
fiyovpivouq SpGv nal nhvraq T&
among you and to all
govern~ng of you and
all
the h o b (ones). the holy ones, Those
'Am&50v~a1bp&q
01
h 6 ril~
'1;;\55.
in
send you their
*re greeting row the (ones) fmm the
greetlngs
25 'H
X ~ P ~ G
p c ~ t i V&VTOY
25 The undeserved
klndneal
with
an
kindness be with all
s
h right

Iic declaration to his

Moreover,

forget the
hTihav~&v~ueETolaG~a~qyhp 8uuialq do
to such
for aacrinesa doing of good and the
sharing of things with
dapcur~i.ra~ b 8 ~ 6 ~
b belng well p l e s r d tho Gad.
others, for with such
17
nci8roOc
roic
fiyovrEvo~q saeriAces God is well
emu
tothe
governing pleased.
17 Be obedient to
b 9" rai
~TTE~YETE, droi
d r o u and be rev Yielding under, yew iantrl those who are takinll
h i p 7Gv the lead among YOU3% they are&ypurrvo5u!v
abstaining from steep
over
the and be submiss,.,e,
h6yov
hno6huo!JTq, for they are keeping
ward
going to give back.
watch over
IM
~ET&
X?&S
7:&'7
as those who will
In order lhat
wlth
l0Y
render an account;
rrol9alv
llil
u
T
~ that~ they ~may do
~ this~
they may be doing
and
not
with
Joy
and
not
with
&huulrchLq yhp bpiv TOGTO.
slghing, for this would
not t a x .
- n.
a ~-l n ~for to YOU this.
be damaging to YOU.
18 ~ P O U L ~ X E O ~ L
PI

pi

not

bpB5 & n d Jesus. 2 1 egulp YOU

You in every with every good thing
&yaBQ
~ l q ~6 rro~iiua~~6 8fi p a to do hi. will, pergood (thmgl into the
to do
the
Wl1
forming in us through
abroir, rrodv t v fipiv
b
EIJ~PEUTOV
of him, doing ~n us the (thins) weu-pleaslog Jesus Christ that
'IlluoGv, 21

,+TOO

we are earnestly seeking the one to come.

8vuiav
alvbrwq 15 Through hlm let
saeilfice
Of praise us alwavs offer to God
TO
8 ~ 6 , TOOT'
LUTIV a sacr&e of praise,
to the God,
thla
is
15

HEBREWS 1221-25

991

990

:r.K.
fi

I Of YOU.

JAMES 1:s-15

TOG

KUP~OU 8
&vip
6ilyuxoq, from Jehovah:' 8 he
Lord
male person
two-souled, ia a n indecisive man,
& < m & o ~ a r a q Pv rrhoatq ~ a i q6 6 o i q a6roG. unsteady in all his
not standing down in
all
t h e ways of hlm.
g ~ u let
t the lowly
9
Kaux&o8w ,
62
A &6zX@q the
6
~ ehim
t be boasting but the brother
brother exult over his
~ a r r r t d q t v TLJ
NCI &TOG, 10
10 and
lowly ionel m the heignt ofhim,
the rich one over his
6r,
rrhofiotoq t v
.rarrr~v&o~o&TOG,
rich
in the
lowlinees
of him, becau* humiliation. because
like a flower of the
rrapr),z(losra,.
irv8aq ,
~6prou.
~ o w e r of vegetat~on
he will go beside. vegetation h e will
11 &YLTEAEYyap 6 ijAloq
o
- iQ pass away. 11 For
Rose up
for the
run
tosetherwfth We the sun rises with
~ a f i o w v t nai k<ipavev T ~ Y XOPT~Y, ~ a its
i burning heat and
burning heat and it dned up the vegetation, and withers the vegeta76 &veoq a d ~ 0 2P ~ i n e o r v~ a fii
~(m
Ensla
the flower of it fell out and the well-Linsness tion. and its
drops off and the
TOG rrpacr&nou adroG &wMr?o.
o6roq ~ a beauty
i
of i t s outward
the
face
it destroyed
thus also
Perishesb
rrhoJoloq
+v
raic l r o p ~ i a ~ q a 6 ~ o Gappearance
the
rich lone)
m
the
~ourners of him So, too, the rich man
will fade away in his
p g av8hoc~al.
wavs of life.
fade s w a ~ .
12 Aappy is the
&vfip
8s
12 M a ~ c i p ~ o q
male person
Who man t h a t keeps o n enHaPQY
rrclpaopbv,
6r1 6 6 ~ r p o q during trial, because
hopiva
is remaimng under
trial,
beclluse approved On becoming.appraved
7%
he will receive the
X i p l y s ~ a l ~ 6 m+avov
v
yfv6p~vaq
havmg become he will receive the crown of the Orown Of life,
h l l ~ ~ i h a ~ 70 o i ~
8v
~ e h o v a h promised
'
to
which [crown1 he promised to the (ones1 those who continue
ahim.
6 ~ 6 v . 13 krl6siq
a one
~elpal;6lr?vo~
being tned
loving hirn. 13 When
dyanGolv
loving
under trial, let no one
hr h o
TI 'An6 8soG r r r ~ p ~ o p a ! . say: "I am being tried
let himLe saying that prorn ~ o dI am bemg tried;
by God." For with evil
6 y&p 8r65 & i r d p a a ~ 6 q eqrlv
na~Gv
the for GO^ not to be tried is
of bad (thiAgs1, things God cannot
be t n e d nor does he
TIEIP&<!~ 62 a h 6 ~066Lva. 14
try
he istrvlng but
he
noane.
l4 But each One is
62 .TTEIP&<ET~I brrb ~ f i q i6iaq h 1 8 u p i a q
tried by being drawn
but is being t r ~ e d by
the
own
desrre
and enticed by his
g<EhK6p~Y0q
~ E ~ S ~ < ~ ~15
EY
E TOT ~Coout
.
being drawn out
and
being baited on;
next w n desire. 15 Then
the desire, when it
i
hf8upia
ouhhagoGoa
the
desire
having received together has become fertile,

of the

,
,

' I & K w P o ~ ~ E O G n n i ~ v p i o v'IqooG XpioraG

James, a slave of
Chrtst
~~d and ,f
James of God and of Lord Jesus
6oCAa5 r a i q 6 ~ 6 $su h~a i ~ ~ a i q t v ~ f i~~~d jesuschnst, to
8 1 1 ~ to the twelve tnbes the (ones1 m the
the twelve trlbes that
o~amopp
dispersion
are scattered about:
Greet~ngsl
X~~PEIY.
To be ierarcmp.
2 Conslder lt all
2 n b a v x a p b iy<oam8e, & 6 ~ h q o i pov joy, m y brothers,
Ail
JOY
eonmder Y O - , brothers of m;, when YOU meet
ci-rav
rrrlpaopoiq
rrrptirioqr~
wlth vanous t r ~ a l s ,
whenever
to trials
ron might fall around
3 knowing as YOU
w o ~ ~ i h o t q3, y ~ v & o ~ o v r z q 6-n ~6 6 a ~ i p t o v
do t h a t thls tested
vanow,
know~ng
that the
proof
bpGv 7% rriorrwq K ~ T E &<PT~I h o p o V ; 1 ~ -quality of YOUR
of YOU of the fadh is worfrne
falth works out
.down endurance:
~~~,
4 fi 6? brropavi Zpyav ~ L h r ~ o v PX~TW,
endurance. 4 But
the but endurance work perfect let it be having, let =,,durance have its
tva
~Lhrlal
~ a i
in order that
you may be
perfect
and work complete, t h a t
YOU may be complete
6A6nhqpo1,
Q p q 6 ~ v i hs1n6pwo1. and sound in all
whole in (every) part, m nothing
lacking.
respects, not lacking
5 Ei 6l
TI< b Gv A r i w e ~ a l oolpiclq
If but anyone o f ~ a uis lacking ofwedo&, in anything.

airri~o
' iraph
TOG
6166vroq
One
let him be asking beslde of the (one)
giving of YOU is lacking in
8soG w6olv &rrh&q vai p i 6vrr6i<ovroq, wisdom, let him keep
of God to all simply and not reproaching, on
- sod,. for he
~ a i 608'or~at
ad+
6
ai~rirw
gives generously t o all
and
it wili%e given
to him;
let him be asking
and without reproach62 Lv r r i o ~ m ,
62v
61anprv6u~vaq
but in faith, A x i n g fudging for self diviiedly. ing; and it will be
given him. 6 But let
b
6zanplv6pmoq
the (one)
judging for self divided17 him keep On asking in
Zoinsv
nh66ovt
8ah6rooqq faith, not doubting a t
all, for he who doubts
har been like
to isvreinei
wave
.
~.
..
.
.

12:

&v~p15oyivy
Kaibm,copivw.
ta lone) bezngdrrven bywind and being
blown about:
.
oildo80
6 &gpwrroq
not
pi
let him be supposing the
man
~ K E ~ Y O TI
~
h i ~ E T U ~ TI
iraph
Ulat (one) that he wiireeeive anything beside

3::

'

992

like a wave of the

sea driven hv the wind
1s

and blown about.

7 In fact, let not that
man suppose that he
will receive snythillg

zit

$2

WE

?' $

$,",*hoz,~,)

7' Jehovah,

J i . 8 . 1 3 , ~ ~ , 1 6 1 ~ . ~ 1 .the
23;

ItvgSy~;Lard. C; he, xAB.

Lord, xABVgSp.

12' Jehovah, J7.8,U.16."; God,

JAMES 1:16-23

JAMES 124-2:s

994

rirrrv
apapriav, 4
6L & p a p r i a gives birth to sin; in
Isglving birthto
sin,
the but
aln
turn, sin, when i t has
6nrolrh~oIkiua
&WOKM?
been accomplished.
having been W e d off
i.belng pregnant OR to
forth death,
0dn,arov.
16 DO not be
death.
misled, my beloved
16 M i ' nhav8o0r
&6~h$oI
bmthers.
Every
Not be YO" made t6 err, brothers
good gift and every
& y a n q ~ o i .17 rr8rra 6 6 u q &ya0h nai rr8v perfect
present is
loved.
E V ~ V givtng
good
every
from above, for it
66pqpa
raaaov
comes dawn from
tmng given
perfect
im%;&d
the Father Of the
~aTaPaivov
TOO r r m p F . r ~ v qhrov,
SteDptngdown from the pat cr ~ i t nitghta,
Icelestiall lights, and
~
with him there is not
6 O,jK
napa~hay
beside Whom not there i. elternattng be@d+
a Variation of t h e
~porrfiq h o m i a o p a .
18
PouhrlO~)c turning of t h e shadow.
of turning
off-shadow.
Having wished 18 Because he willed
&mnGqow
fipBq
&hqeEiaq, it. he brought us forth
he was Pregnant off to
us
to word
of truth, by the word of truth.
E I ~ 76 ~Tva, fiphq h a p fiv T I V ~ T ~ ] Y for US t o be certain
tnto the to be . us
firstfru?tr mme of the Rrstfruits of his
~ T O IS( T I ~ ~ & W V .
creatures.
ofhls
erearures.
19 Know this, my
19
*I
m
&&&$of
pou h a n q r o i . beloved brothers.
Be roo kndwine, brothers of me
laved.
E . , ~man
~ must be
Eoro
62 re< 8 ~ 8 p o r r o ~
~a)(ir~ sic swift about hearing,
Let htm be but every
man
quick into
Slow about speillting,
76 & ~ a S u a ~Bpa6ht
,
rlq ~6 h a h f i o a ~ ,Ppa6hg slow about wrath;
the to hea+
slow Into tho to speak,
slow
20
wrath
EIF
20 $P,IJ
y$p
& v ~ P & < does not work out
Into
of male Person God's righteousness.
6 t ~ a l o ~ G v ~ 0~~ 0 6
odn
CpyhCcral. 21 nenceput away
r l g h t ~ ~ ~ e r sof God
not
Is working.
21
6 6
6 n r 0 ~ 6 p ~ ~ 1 all filthiness and that
thing,
Thmugh which
havlnpplrt away fromaelves
and accept
d o a v Punapiav r a i r r ~ p ~ u o ~ i a~v( a ~ i a cv
c
every
filthines and abundance of badness in with mildness t h e
Of the
r r p a h q r ~ 665cm8~ r6v Lpqvtov h6yov
mildness
recelve~ov the
imptanted word word which Is able to
rbv
6 d p ~ v a voiwa~rtrq yluxh~ b bv save
the (onel being able to save the ~ouls O ~ Y O ; , 22 However, become
22
rivtoer
6L notqrai Airyou ~~i doers of the word.
Be You becoming but
doers of word and and not hearers only,
"poarai ~ b v o vrrapahoy~(;6pcvo~
BrmroGq. deceiving yourselves
&hearem only reekanlng berlde
selves. with false reasoning.
23 671 d
srq
&rpocrr)lq h6you Lmiv 23 For if anyone
Because if anyone
hearer orword
is is a hearer of the
rand
a i G:z;not
"0
w~$:je) Eo~rcv word. and not a
been like doer, this one is like

r m m o i r v r ~ -6 rrfiuwnov a man looking a t bls

natural face in a mirminding dothe
face
24 For be looks
a6roG
hr M m p ~ ror.
,
a t himself, and off he
0%
of him
in
mirror,
24 r a r w b q o r v y h p ipurbv m i 2mEXtihu0~v g w s and immediately
he minded down for hxmrelf and he h s ~ g m OR
e forgets what sort of
man he is. $5 But
rai
nS0iwq
hehh8so
brroioq
qv.
and immediately he forgot of what sort he wan. he who peers into the
26
6
62
rrapa~6*ac
L I ~v6pov perfect law t h a t belongs t o freedom and
he lone) but having stooped beside into h w
nai who Persists in [it].
~fiq
ih~uerpiaq
I&EIOV
T ~ V
and this [man]. because
ofthe
freedom
the
perfect
he has become, not a
ok
*pwrfiq
rrapolvaiwr~, .
forgetfill hearer, but
hll~lngremnlned besnde.
not
hearer
doer of the work.
&&
rro,qrfiq awill
hnhqopovfiq
be happy in his
offorgetfulners ha??%~~e
but
doer
doing lit'.
tpyou
06roq
panhptoq f.v ~ f irrolfior~ 26 ~f any man
WOZ~;,thla lone)
happy
thk
dotnp
seems t o himself to
abmS
iom~.
be a formal worshiper
of him he will be.
and yet does not
60~s:
8pfiuroc
26
is t h i n m g formalworshiper bridle his tongue. but
goes on deceiving his
ah,vayoybv y h i w u a v kauroS Own
this man's
l ~ d i n by
g bridle
tongue of hlmself form of worship
is
&hhh h m b v ~ a p 6 i a v Zau.roS
mhrou
" The
bnt misleading heart of himseif. of thls (One) mtlie'
of worship t h a t is
e~qmeia..
27
clean and undeRled
form of worship.
from t h e standpoint of
uaeap& ~ a dpicnrroq
i
rraph r Q 0cQ ua1 rrarpi
cicsn and undefiled berrde the Cad and Father ~ s u f ~ , " d t t , " ~ ~
&v6pi

to male penon

"$I%?'

$ode

ez:;
2-

5;

$y:

Po$~~EdF,he

tfie

$bzg

L?

mT;Le

at Jhr iq kuriv,
18,
dtaq
w1 ow.
~ ~ U T ~
~
hlmself M be

toLrrtunhr~ro8ai
be looking upon dp$avok
orphans
rfi ehiyl.1
ahhv.
the tribulation of them.
yV i v f h b TOG K W ~ O U .
eep
rom the world.

,in
.,panstheir tdbulation.
and widows
and t o keep oneself
without spot from t h e
world.
My bmthem. Yon

'A6Ehqoi
~ m l h e r a ~pou,
f m e , not
p i +V
m rrp~~VOAll!JyiaK
receptronsof sen, t h eare
faith
notofholding
our Lord
EXETC
Tilv rrimlv TOO K U P ~ O U ~ P A VJ ~ S U Schrist, our
be YOU havlne the faith of the Lord
of
glory, with acts Of
' uoS X I ~ O S
6651 ' 2 B b Y ~ Pfavoritism. are YOU?
o13e.w
List
. glory% I* eve. for
if a man with
eloih8q
rIq U U V ~ Y O Y ? V hphv
& V ~ P gold rings on his Rnhe mlght enter tnto synagogue of row male Person gers and in splendid
~puoa6ar~Gh1oq b
io8"71
h a p r r p d clothing enters into
golden-ringed
in
eloth?nS
bright,
a eatherin= of YOU.
~loU01l
68 xai m o ~ 6 q Cv @map6 b& s poo;lmanl in
he should inter hut also
Wor
in
RlthY filthy clothing -0
&&fi~t,
3
&rPhhl.la
61
Lrri enters. 3 yet You
~lothmg.
YOLT might l w l u p o n
but
Upon 1 ~ with
k favor upon

d!Ee

:;

kz;?;

JAMES 2:4-10
v

the (one)
rat
e

and

996

pope+ n i v Pdjra m)v Aapn &v t h e one wearing the

weamng the elothlng the br~gRt splendid clothing and
i
15
~
K@OU
G ~ E
~ a h J t Say: "You take this

mlg t MY You be sou slttIna here Rnelv. seat here in a fine

Place,' and yon say
rrrw~
xi,
and to the poor (one) roomight say you stand you t o the poor one: "You
9 ~6100" h c i 6 d ~b h o n b 6 1 6 v pou keep standing," Or:
or be you sitting thereunder the footstool of m;. "Take that seat there
under my footstool."
4 06
6izKpiel)~c
'lass
not Were You judged through
diatinctions among
PYLVEOBFK P I T ~ ~ 6taAoy1u 3"
yoUrselVeS and you
became roo ludges of divided ree!onlngs
have became judges
5 ' A r a w m , &6Ehqoi p a r &ymqroi. odx rendering wicked deciH e a r ~ a n . brothers of me
loved.
Not sions, is that not so?
b Ocb teEhEheEa~o TO&^ mwxOSq TJ .&py
5 Listen, my
the
chose
the
poor
to the worl
beloved brothers. God
rrhouoioug kv rriurrl ~ a rhqpodpouq
l
7-q chose the Ones who
rich lone.) in faith and
heirs
of
are poor respecting
the world t o be rich
Baulhciaq
4% h q y y e i h a r o
roiq
kingdom of ~ h , c h, he promised to the (onen) in faith and heirs of
the kingdom, which
& y a n 3 u ~ v ah&; 6 [r ciq 6L
TI &marc
h e promised to those
loving ., him?
#OU
but
d!honercd
love him, did he
T ~ V
~ 0 x 6 ~ .
ol
nhoGu,o, who
though*
the
poor lone).
the
rlch Uncr) not?
dishonored the
~
a
~
a
6
~ hvJv.
~
~
~
~
l have
v
poor [man]. ~h~
are using power down
o~yov,
Oppress yon, and they
AKOWIV[rpBg etq
r p t r pta.
7 o l i ~drag you before law
are dragging
rou into judgmen pla;sr?
Not
they
ahat
PAauqqpoGu~v
r b naMv 6volra 7 They blaspheme the
they are they blar~hemlng the
line
name fine name
which
htnhrlOb
6 ' bpB 8 el YOU were called, do
the (one) having been invoked upon You?,
~f they not? 8 If, now,
piv~ot
~ 6 1 1 0 ~ T D ~ ~ T I POIUIAIK~V
YOU practice carrying
Indeed-to YOU law uoosre linishlns
klngly
out the kingly law
rar&
y ~ f i v ' ~ y mU S , ~ rbv according t o the
acmrding to
m p t u r e Youshaq love the scripture: -You must
love your neighbor
nhquiov m u cbq o ~ a u r 6 v ,raAQ
no~cir.
~
nelghbor of you ar yourself, finely musre dolng) 8s ~ 0 u r S e l fYOU
are doing quite wen.
9 ei
6i
npoaunohqprrr~irc
9 But if YOU continue
it
but
moare showing recentlo,, .>faen.
& p a p r i m Cpy&<euer
~ ~ y x 6 p c v 0bnb
1 wG
are working
s ~ n You are working, being roprovcd by the
a sin, for YOU are
v6pou &q rrcrpaph~m.
reproved
by the law as
law as transgressors.
transgressors.
10 'Oorrg
bA0V
TAW ' V ~ V O V ' 10 For whoevei
Who-any
whole
the
Law Observes all the Law
nlpion
rrraioq
69 h,
tvi,
but makes a false step
mlaht obskve, h e might kip but In one lthlng), in one point,he has
iywev
rr(r"~wv
hroyoq.
became an offender
hexas become
of aU (ones)
one held In. against them aU.
YOU

.+

einqrr

fl %
' ":

rr%%;

Cod

ke

rJ

%:

7%

2
,

3%

JAMES 2:ll-18

997
11

The (onel

T?'

E ~ T ~ V

hhaingnnld
ETN
rai
he said
also

11 For he who

Nol sald: "YOUmust not

polx~hll~
M commit adultery,"
you should commxt adultem
No? said also: ..You must
qov~tboqq
~i
6i
od not murder." If, now.
you should niurder;
if
but
not you do not commit
po~xcljc~c
a
, qovcljcl
61, adultery but you do
YOU PIO committing adultem you .are murjerlng but, murdet, you have
r r a p a p & ~ q q v6 ou 12 o G ~ o q become a transgressor
you ~Lyoyouag
ave become transgressor
of yaw:
Thus of law. 12 Keep
hahcirc
r a i oGrwq
notsirr . - &q on speaking in such
be YOU speakine and
thus
be you dolng
as s way and keep on
61h
v6pou
Udzpiag
g i h hO ~ E C doing in such a way
through
law
of freedom
eing about a s those d o who are
upivcdal.
13 4
~ p i o ~ qgoing to be judged
by Lhe law of a free
to be belng judsed.
The
$$? judgment
&vihsoq
T+
pi T T O I ~ U W T I E~EOC. people. 13 For the
unmerelful to the lone) not having done mercy: One t h a t does not
practice mercy will
~ara~au~B
Lhroq
~ a l rpiurog.
have [his) Judgment
1s boasting down mercy of judgment.
mercy. Mercy
14 Ti 6qshoq. 6166rhqoi IOU, L&v n i s r l v without
what benefit. brothers of me, fiever f u t h e m l t s t r l u m p h a n t l ~
Judgment.
&TI
715
L X E ~ Epya ,6L p q
4 Of what beneflt
nomeone inbehavlng works but no
may be
pi6 . h a , , fi niortc oiwal i s it, my brothers. if
he mayEitle avlng? ~ o 1ts able the falth to save a CeItain One says h e
has faith but he does
a h 6 v ; 15 &&v &6sh@g 6 &6Ehq+ yvpvoi
hlm?
1fever brother or aster naked (ones) not have works? That
6 n h p x w t v ~ a i~ E ~ T ~ ~ E Yo OfigI Lq pipou laithcannot save
him, can it? 15 ~f
existing
laelnng
of the
Liiy
a brother or a.siste=
16
C~TQ
66
O~~TOTF
nourishmint,
should say but someone to them is in a naked state
lacking the food
6
,
= y n h y c ~ ~ ev E I ~ ~ ~and
V ~ ,
out of
you
Be YOU going under h
peace, sumcient for the day,
16 yet a certain one
BrppaivmOz
vai
~ocn&<mBr,
of YOU says to them:
be Y ~ being
U
warmed and be noo being satbf~cd,
"Go in peace, keep
6inc
6L
a6.roiq
but
to them
the warm and weU fed."
reor should elve
but YOU do not give
&$~ifieta
T&
u p o g ,
(things) upon (the) pleasant of the
body,
what them the necessities
[their] body, Of
6qchog. 17 oOrwq nai fi rrimtg, k&v p g for
benefit!
~ h u n also
falth, fiever no what beneflt is it?
ex%
;pya, vrnp& torlv
~ ~ 9 1 7' Thus, too, faith,
it may b i svlng works. dead
is sccordlnp:to if it does not have
works, is dead in
itself.
18 Nevertheless. a
18 &?A
, s Ppsi
rkq
15 w i m v
But will MY someone You faith are av nO certain one will say:
K& b Epya
Ex-.
6cie6v
pot ?fiv 'You have faith, and 1.
anX1 works l a m h a v u . Show you to me the have works. Show me

Ov7

A!

%!uIP.

JAMES 2:19-26
rriorlv u o v
faith

998

xwpiq

~ 6 @yo"
v

of YOU apart from the work;

6~iSo

el(

Y
EPYWY

pou

n&y&

uol

999

your faith apart from

and I to you the works, and I shall

show you my faith by

my
19 o h r r l m ~ l j c l q TI
B d q EUTIY; ~ d 6 qbelieve there is One
You are believing that one Gad
is?
Finely
do YOU?YOU
TTOIE?~'
~ a T&
i 6a1p6v~a~IO-TEGQUOIV ~ a i doing quite well,
you are doing; also the demons are believing and
And yet the demons
qpiooovutv.
20
9LArlq
6i believe and shudder.
they are bristling up.
Are you willing
but
20 But do you care to
Je y 2 $ q know, 0 empty man.
that faith apart from'
works is inactive?
in&$ve
2 1 'Appahp b r r a r i p 4pGv o d ~ LC tpywv 21 Was not Abraham
~
b the father
~
.of
~ us not
h O U of
~~ works.
~ OUT father declared
righte0us by works
L61nat&f+q
&vcviyraq , ' l o a & ~~ b vibv
v
was he justifikd, having borne up I~~~~ the son after he had offered
UP Isaac his son Upon
a6700
Lrri
71)
8vu,am.p,ov;
the altar? 22 You
of him
upon .
the
=,tar?)
behold that [his] faith
22
Phh~lq
TI
. 4
rim,<
YOUare looking at
that
the
faith . worked along with his
works and by [his]
W$PYE~
r o i q EPYOI~ a d ~ o D r a t
Lhis1 faith was
was working together to the works of him and
perfected, 23 and
LK
76" Epyov 4 v i u n q
t r d r 1 & 8 q , the
was
out of the work.
the
faith
was perfected,
fulfilled which says:
23 ~ a i h h q p 6 8 q
faith
and was fulfilled t$e
s%%?t2e
the Tonel
in Jehovah; and i t
hiyo"oa 'Erricnruosv 6 i 'ABpahp TO BE@, was counted to him
savlng
Believed
but Abraham to the God,
righteousness,.. and
~ a i UoyioBq
adrG siq 61~a!ooljvqv,nai h came to be '*'led
and itwas reckoned to him into righteousness, and
'Yehovah's* friend."
8ro2
tnhj8q.
24 YOU see that ,a
of God he was caiied.
man is to be declared
24
bp&w
dn
EC
hpyov righteous by works,
YOUare seeing . that
out of
works and not by faith
6 1 ~ a 1 o G ~ a i1i & p m o q ~ ao i 6 ~ LK ~ U T E Walone.
~
25 I n the
is being justified
man
and not out of faith
same
was
p6vov. 25 bpoioq 61. nai 'Pad
6 rr6pvq also Ra'hab the harlot
only.
Likewise but also Rahat the harlot declared rinhteous
by works, after she
O ~ K
tS
Epywv
661~a!68
not
out of
works
she was l u r t k d , had received the
hospitably
trro6~SapLvrl ' .rob<
iryyLhouc
~ a messengers
i
having received under
the
messengers
and and sent them out
LrEpq 6 6 6
tnbha0oa;
26 e m r p nj by another way?
to different way having thrust m t r
As-even the 26 Indeed, as the
I shall show out of

r,'2,","$,

&$;,
$ 2

a$yfi:om

T ~ VW~OTIV.

the works of me the

faith.

.,,

pzt

'7:~

tki

29' Jehovah.

P*.",a.zZ;

~~

God, ~ABVgsyv. 2s- Jehovah's, J17; God's, xABVgSp.

JAMES 3:l-7

r r v ~ l j ~ a ~veup6v
o q Eorlv, oBrwq body wlthout splrlt
dead
itls,
spmt
thus 11sdead, so also falth
~ a i4 r r i o ~ l q ~ w p i q Epyov v c ~ p h~OTIY., without works is dead.
it is.
also the faith apart tram works dead
Not many of YOU
ohpa

xwpiq

body Bpartfrom

h6rhqoi pov

5i66req

teachers' my brothers'

671 ps?<&v , npipa

knowing that we
y&p shall receive heavier
for judgment. 2 For
we
recelve:
many ithinzsl
tknrav-rrq. ci ~ c q t v h 6 y 06 we all stumble many
a
not times If anyone does
we are tr~pping alk (ones). If anyone m
rrraisi,
O ~ T OTLA)LEIO~
~
&vip,
6 u v a ~ b q not stumble in word,
is tripping,
this
pedeet male person
able
this one is a perfect
~ a h ~ u a y o y i l o ~a c~ l idhov 'rb oiwa. ,3 pi 62 man, able to bridle
to lead by bridle also whole the body.
If but alSO
whole body,
r e v h r r o v ~ o h q~ah!vohq r i q ra m 6 p a ~ a If we put bridles in
09 the horses the
bridles
into the mouths
t h e mouths of horses
P&hopsv
~ i q rlr
rrri8~08at ari-rohq foT them t o Obey us,
we are thrusting into t h e to be obeying
them
we manage also their
Kai
dhav
Tb
,bady
, ofa6.rev
also
whole
the
them whole body. 4 Look!
p ~ ~ h y ? p ~ . 4 i60a Y U ~ T& rrhoia, Even boats. although
we are leadmg across.
LOO*!
~ l s o the boats, they are SO big and
~ h w a i i r a 6 v ~ a n a i brri, d r v i ~ o v orhqp6v are driven by hard..
so biz (ones) being and
by
winds
haid
winds, are steered by
p r ~ & y c ~ a n h b U a x i o ~ o ua very small rudder to
thauvirpeva,
least
bemg dnven, is belngled across by
where the inclination
rrq6ahiou
of the man at the
6nou
4
bppi
ofthe helm wishes.
where
the
onrush
rudder-oar
~686vov~oq
poljhs~at'
5 SO, too, the
one maklng strailght IS w~shmg;
tongue is a little
5 o%oq ~ a i4 yhOooa ~ I K v pihoq member and yet
thus also the tongue
lit&
member
~ U T ~ Y~ a i
p~yhha
abxsi.
!Sob makes great brags.
1.1
and
ereat lthmzsl
is braggmg.
Look! Look! How little a fire
.
.
.
.
i t takes to set so great
fihirnv
GAnv
jhinc~v
nDp
of what r ~ z e wood (land1 a woodland on fire!
of what size
fire
yhi)uua
b 6 Well, t h e tongue is
~ Y ~ T E I -, 6 ~ a i
tongve
the a Are. The tongue is
i ~ k i n d l l n e u o : alro the
~6opoq
&6zriaq
4 y h & u u a oonstituted a world
World
unr.ghteousness
the
tongue
of unrighteousness
~a8iorara1
LV TO?<
~UEOIY
4pOv among our members.
1s made to stand down
m
the
members of u i
for it spots up all
m t h o i r u a 6hov
T&
UO a ~ a the
i body and sets
the (one) apottlngup whole the
batY
and
the wheel of natural
qhoyi<ovoa ~b ~ p o x b v ~ * qy ~ v i o r o qn a i life aflame and it is
ailame the wheel of
blrth
and
set aflame by Geqhoy~<opLvq h
1
)rfiq ydvvqq. 7 rrhua y h p
belng net aflame by the Gehenna.
Every for hen'na. 7 For every
brothers of

mi,having known that greater ,"dgrnent

hq *6p~lq.

nohhh~

wary

1Tfik

2iZe

be

JAMES 3:16-4:4

JAMES 3:s-15
n m r ~ v i r v species of wild beast
of blrda 8s well ~s bird and
LpnnGv
-TE
rai
tvahiov
creeping thing and
Of creeping (thins) and and
of things In the sea sea creature i s t o be
6 a p & < ~ ~ a~t a 6i S E c i p a o ~ a ~ .ri Q G ~ P I 78 tamed and has been
is bema tamed and has been tamed to the nature the tamed by humankind.
&v8porriv~. 8 rrjv 61 yhOouav o66siq 8 But t h e tongue, not
belonging to man;
the but
tongue
no one one of mankind can
6apaoan Sfiva'rat , &v8phrrov & e a ~ & u r a r o vget i t tamed. An unto tame
IS able
of men;
unsettled
ruly injurious thing, it
~au6v.
roc
g m r n ~ ~ p p v ,9 t,, i s full of death-dealing
bad (thing).
of polson death-bcnrlng.
rn poison. 9 With it we
a 6 4 ~ 6 h y ~ a y o t p ~T&V
v rGpmv rai r r a r i w , r a i bless Jehovah.' even
I t ' we are blessing the Lord and sth her, end lthel Father. and Yet
b aci
rarapcjpr9a
raJq &vO&muq With it we curse men
who have come into
Ln
it
we are cursing down the
men
existence "in the likeTOG<
naW
dPoiwolv
eEoO ness
of God.'' 10 Out
the (ones)
according to
irkeneaa
of cod
the same mouth
yryavbrag.
10 tr
roS
abroO of
come forth blessing
having come to be;
out of
the
m6paroq
P < ~ P X E T ~E6h0
I
i a ~ a ~i a ~ d p aand
.~tcursing.
is not prowr.
mouth
IS eomtng out blessrag and
my brothers. for
06
Xp6
& 6 r h p i pou,
atl la
these t h i n g s t o go
Not there- heed, brothers of me. these (things) on
this
ohwq
yi~dal.
11 pi71 fi TYI)
way. 11 A fountain
t h u to becoming to be.
Not-any the founta n dwS
the
LK
6n&
gpfiel
76 Sweet and t h e bitter
out 01
peephole bu blcs up the to bubble
of the
yhv~P rai
~b r r 1 ~ p 6 v ;1Z
66vamj same opening, does it?
Sweet and the
bltter?
ito?
13 It able: 12 Mv brothers. a fln
ounfi U a i a q nolfiual fi tree cannot produce"
&bhQoi pou,
brothers of me, fig [tree1 ollvea to make or olives or a vlne figs,
v
r r o ~ j o a t can rt7 Nelther can
Ciprrrrshog aka; o h r & h u ~ & YAUKG
vine
figs? Nefther
salt sweet to make salt water produce
sweet water.
Xwp.
water.
13 Who is wise
13 Ti< oo@q Kai h r o o n j p w ~ hr b p k and understanding
Who wxse and well knowlnp in r o d among YOU?Let him
6 ~ 1 6 ~ - .6
T ~ S~ a h i q& v a u ~ ~ o Q i ~show out of his fine
Let hlm show out of the fine
conduet
that
Epya a h 0 0 iv n p a t r q ~ ~oo iaq 14 EI 6i With a
works of him in mlldnesa ot w?8do~,
If but belongs to wisdom.
14 But if YOU have
Aov ~ I K ~ VEXETC
~ a i ~ P I ~ ~ C N
i$$ousy bitter yon are havlnp and contentlouane~s bitter jealousy and
in
&v r j ~ a p 6 i qby&, p?
KaTaKauxtio8~ YOUR hearts, d o not
In the heart of row, not be YOU boasting down be braecine
uai w G S ~ u 8 e rarh ~ f i qM~lOeiaq. 15
and berou khg down on the
truth.
Q~UIS

nature

Oqpiwv

of wlld bearts

and

ral
and

p:p

:,

8'

Jehovah. Pea; Gad. Vpsyh; the ~ o r d WAEC.

,

~~

not the wisdom

4 uoQia h 8 e v KaTrpXo
iq 18
t h a t comes down
this me wisdom fmm
romnng
from above, but i s
&Mh h i y r ~ o g . * u x t ~ i , ~ C I I V O Y I ~ & S . 16
,the,
an~mai.
but earthly. soulical,
demonic:
demonic, r6 For
where jealousy and
(;\hog
nai
iplgia,
ma
lea ousy
and
eontent~ousness. there contentiousness are,
there disorder and
& r a r a m a u i a a a i r r t i ~ QaGhov nptiypa.
ever vile thing are.
unsettled state and every
vile
thh8.
6L
6vw8ev
o o i a ~ p O m uf r ~ ~ ~ $ , " , h ~ ~ $ m
first
l7
but fromupward wirtom
of nil
then
p&v
&pi 6 y W ,
~ E I E I T E
~ i ~ q v l ~ f i ,peaceable, reasonable.
Indeed chaste
is.
thereupon
peaceable. ready t o obey, full
he~rfiq, sk19'q
~EOT?
M o ~ q i a i of mercy and g w d
ready
t
o
k
y
,
full
of
mercy
and fruits, not making
yielding,
partla1 distinctions.
&ya8irv,
&6,&rp,,oq,
n a nOv
hypocritical.
of
good.
Wt judging throuph, not
18 Moreover, the fruit
& v m 6 ~ p ! r o g . 18 ~ a p r t b q 66
61~a1ooGvrlq
unhypocr~t~ca~: fruit
but ofrightcousnes~
~l
for
ev
tipjvq o r r r i p e ~ a t
voiq
TIOIOOUIV p e a ~ e f conditions
hose who are maklng
in pence h belng sown to the (me.) making
~ m g va h q

OW":
$::ye

I.

$2

Ae

~LI*

~tfSr~,","~,","~~n~,","

Y E m what source
are there wars and
~ r r b 8 r ~ p k a l from
source are
vneremm wars ,a whererrom fight, there what
fights among
Lv [Ipiv; O ~ KhTrsia~v, &K TilY fiSOVSV you? Are they not
~n YOU?
at herefmm, out of the pleasulea from this source.
m p m ~ u o p b w v &v ~ 0 %namely, from YOUR
[I EIY
7Ov
ofuou the (ones) doing military service In the cravings for sensual
~ C A E U I Y d OY 2 ~ I ~ V ~ E ~ T Enal, 06% pleasure t h a t carry
members oko;?
Yoo are deslrlng, and
not on n conflict in YOUR
members? 2 You
+OYEGETB
Exrrs
desire, and yet YOU
YO" are mwderbB
POW are having;
do no1 have. You go
I
~ a i 06
6Gvaoee on murdering and
YOU are elng ea our,
and
not
you are able coveting,
yet
trrlruxdv.
phXso8c
vai
?TohEpri~c. are not able t o obtain.
to obtaln; roo are fighting and YO" are warrins. You go on fighting
and waRing war. Y o n
olir
EXET~
6 , a &,
~.,t
are having m u g h the not to be asklng do not have because
of YOUR not asking.
6p6g. 3
a i ~ ~ i ~ i 7 ~. ~ a 06
i
hap@ivt~~
you are asking, and not you are rccetvjng. ~ ~ ; b d ~ o ~
yo";
because voo are
616~1
raxGt
alnio8r
through whloh
badW
rbn are isking fdr selves, asring for a wrong
(va
~ a i q q60vai~
[I OY purpose, t h a t YOU mBY
In c.l.der that
the
p easurea
o k o u expend [it, upon YOUR
cravings far sensual
6maViloqrr.
4 Adulteresses.
pleasure.
YOU mlpht spend.
do YOU not know
4 pol aAi6cq.
oljr
oi6orrr
1
Adu?tereaoea,
not
have You known
that that the frlendship
the world is
Qlhia
'706 r i a p o u 5$pa
~d 8 r o t with
the frlendshlp of the world enmity orthe Gad enmity wlth God?
p~~~~~

~ N C Vn 6 A ~ p o l ~~i

r F j

JAMES 4:5-11

1002

hmiv; at
&&v . otnr
buhei
iAo
therefore.
191 who ifever merefore should wish glen2 Whoever
wantst<be a friend of
ebal
roc
~ 6 v p o u , LxBp6q
roo
8 ~ 0 0the world is constitutto he
af the
world,
enemy
of Be God ing
himaelf an enemy
uat?iomral.
5 9
Sanrire
Xr1 of Oad.
does i t
i s p t t l n g self down.
Or
are YOU thinking
that seem to 5 Or
that the
K&<
4 yp*i
Akyq
npbq @6vov scripture says to no
emptily the senpture issaying Toward envy purpose: Y I ~is
a
h m o 0 ~ iT& m e 5 a 6 ~(rnG,~tuev
kv i r i v ; tendency to envy that
lslanglnl the s p l r l Which dweltdown In us? the
has
6 pci<ova 62
6i6Wc1~
x&pw
taken UP residence
Greater but he la glving undeserved khdnesa: within us k e e ~ s
616
AL~EI
'0
0r6q longing"? 6 nowever,
through which
it Is r a y i n g
The
Gad the undeserved
imcpq+ivolt
&IT&V-~I
kindness which he
to superlor e~pearlng(Ones1
la ranging Self aga1n.t gives is greater. Hence
~ m ~ v o i q68 6iFwotv
x& tv.
i t says: "God opposes
to lowly (ones1 but he la giving undeservegkindness. the haushtv ones.
~,but
he gives undeserved
1 sYrro~&yq~r
otv
eeg
Be you oubjested
therefore
toT&
God; kindness to the
Ones."
bicmqrr
6L
61aD6Aq. .a1
stand You agalnrt but to the
Devil,
end
Suhieet Y o u selves, therefore, to
~ ~ ( I k r a t&p' irpJv. 8 i y y i o r n r
aOd: but
the
he wiu flee m m rou;
draw 70" near
and he
flee
OEG, ~ a i a Y ~ V E I
tpiv. ~ a e a p i o o ~Dev'lz
e
God,
hewil\ldraw near to
cleanse rou *Om YOU. 8 Draw
and he
x d p a t , &pap~whoi, r a i & y v i u a n uap6iag, 'lose to
hands,
slnners,
and
YO"
hearts.
draw dose you.
Cleanse YOUR hands.
6 i w 01.
g
,da,rro (JOaTs
sinners, and
tvo-soulei (onen).
~e yon a f f e c J w i t h rnlr a i rrevWuarr ~ a lKXaGuara. 6
y L h q purify YOUR hearts.
indecisive Ones.
and mourn y o u and weep no": the laughter
i, J v elq rr680g
cmrpmr+w
~ a 9i a i v e way to misery
O ~ D Vlnto mourning
let be turned scr0.l
and and mourn and weep.
Let YOUR laughter be
i
turned into mourning,
the
.
into
"5
100[,$~~~hati
joy into
and [YOUR]
mnElh 'Te
$!J6?lOU
KUP~OU,
dejection, lo B ~ ~
he YO" mnd8owly
m sight
of mrd,
ble yourselves in the
*el
Spht.
eyes of Jehovah.' and
he wlll put htghup
you.
he wlll exalt YOU.
~crrahah~in
&%AfiAwv,
11 Quit speaking
l1
be YOU spesklng d d n of one another, against one
&GFA$oi
6
~ a r d a X G v &6eh@oO q brothers. He who
brothers; ffielone) speaking down of brother or speaks against a
xpivwv d v &&A$&
ah5
rrnahahri
brother or judges
judging the brother of him heir speakingdawn his brother speaks
vd ow r a i
~pivra
v6pov. st 6L vbpov
of yaw and he la iudglng
law: if but law ,
" ~.~~
- .- - 10' Jehovah, J7,b.'Uc.'"la.11."; Lord. x A B V ~ S ~ P .

- .

:;

$A

rpic,5,
d
~ 0 , q s i l q u6pau YOU ludge law. you
are 3udgmg, not . you are
doer
of law are, not a doer of
&hh& K , ~ , T ~ 1~2. ~ 1 q Eurlv vopo0Lvq nal law. but a judge.
but
~udgc.
One
la
law-putter and 12 One there is that
6
6uv&plvog oGoar
~ a is
i lawgiver and judge.
the cone)
being able
to save and he
1s able to
d m a h i c a ~ . d 68 it
[I,
6
, ~ p i ~save
v and to destroy.
to dertro~: YOU but who are YOU. the lane) lndgmg B~~ YOU, who
to be judging [your1
+v
rrhqviov.
the
neishbor?
neichhor?
13 Come, n6w. YOU
13 "AYE vOv
01
ALYOVTEF %IJEpOv
~e going now the (ones1 saying
Today
fi tomorrow
aGp~ov rropruo6rrOa
CIS + 5 ~~ i vtomorrow we will
we will go our way lnto the-but the journey to this city
rrMlv r a i n o l ' u o rv evri av1wr6v
and will spend a year
and we kad'do
there
year
there, and we will
&pop~m6pc8a
uai
rrpSiluow".
engage in business
we shall be g o ~ n g
in
We shall mahe garn:
and make proflts."
14 oirtveg 0th k n i o ~ a o e e r"r; aGplov 14 whereas YOU do
who
not
.re knowing o i a E tomorrow
mia
fi @t
~
w
w
of whataort Be lie o Yo"
E ~ ~ , rai
, ~ For YOU are a mist
!:$
' &,'
thereupon also appearing for a little
while and then disaPhiYnv
& g w ~ < o 15
p ~ ~h i
dirappeaTlng;
inntead oi
the
to be saying pearlng. 15 Instead.
bp&$ .E&" 6 K6p10q
eihn, .
~ a iYOU ought to Say: "If
you
u ever the Lord may be willmg, also Jehovah' wills, we
<fioOx~~
ua1 r r o ~'00 cv TOGTO fi itl(?wo. shall live and also d o
16 But
we sha hve and we Lalrdo thia Or that. this or that:'
rauXhoB~
Ev
~ a i qnow you take pride
w
$
t
row are bwstlng
in
the in YOUR self-assuming
&ha<ovia~q 6pJv. rr&oa uaGm,u~q~ o l a % brags. All such taking
.elf-assumptions of roo; e v e r y boastmg
mch
of
is
~166~1
11 Therefore. if one
rrov~ph
avrtv. 11 To
hav*lmown
wfked
1%
knows how to do what
~ o l o h ~ l , is right and yet does
otv a d b v n o ~ d v ~ a i
therefore
.~~~ fine to bedolnn and no to (one) dofng, not do it,. it is a
&p9pria
koriv.
for him.
rm
to him It IS.
come, now. YOU
-,iYs
"irv
01
rr~oiiotot r l a c u a ~ e rich [men,, weep,
Be
now the rlch ( m e a l , weep
howling over YOUR
miseries that are
6Aoh1b<ov~~q
howling
upon
irri ~thea i tra:;~z~$!c
nhoDToq coming upon YOU.
raic
~EPXOWLMK.
2 YOUR riches have
to the
(ones) coming
The
dehes
YOU

;P:~;'Z

~~~

..

~~~~

lijki&E,el

t;j

1::

i,p~v,:

28e

'

JAMES 4:12-5:2

1003

g:

ma

~j

5
jteu

.-~

16.

~,.h,,"~h, ~7,s.1~.ta,10.t8.n,~:
the ~ o r d NABV~SYD.
,

JAMES 5:3-8

1004

aqr6Ppwm
yCyovrv,
3 d x p w 6 ~ 6 j v have become mothmoth-eaten it has become,
the gold
o t v o " ) eaten, 3 yomr
rrai
rclriora~
r a i b and sllver are rusted
and tte
has been rulted'dom, and the away, and their rust
I$
ah& si< . p a p ~ 6 p l o v 6piv h a 1 r a i will be as a raitness
rust of them into
witncsa
to roo win be and
against you and
phyrra~ rht
u&pxaq b Ov
eat
fleshy parts'
it wiliest
the
Reshes Y O ;
Something like fire is
i'%uaupioa~r h, iu d r a t $ fivfpatc. 4
what you have stored
Yaw treasured up in
rast
days.
u p in the last days.
b
r!ue;lq
T
QyarOv
4 Look! The wages
he
wages
of the
workcrr
the tones)
due the workers who
&pqohnwv rh< x r 5 p a ~ bpOv
hnvingrespea the land area. of YOU the [wages] harvested ~ o r mfields
&pvurrpqp6voq
&
b p j v but which are held up
h a v h s been made behind imm
from
rev by YOU. keep crying
out, and the calls
np&Crl
nai at
,j,
is crying&ut, and the loud cries of the Ion=) for helo on t h e art
0rp1o&nov r i
T& 21~a Ku iou IaDaM of the ieapers hive
havLn8 harvested in20 the ears of%rd
Sabaoth entered into the ears
~iushjhu0w 5
ir p i a a r s
h i rfiq of Jehovah' of armies.
they have entered;
rov Iced in I u u r y u p n the 6 you have lived in
h a h i a a r r
luxury upon the earth
t S , i roo behaved valuptu&luly. YOU&~PCVUTC
nourished and have gone in for
rh< . ~ a p s i a c 6 ~ 6i v ~fiwipq
u q a r i ~ sensual pleasure. YOU
the
hearts
of rov h
day
of slaughter.
fattened
6 K~TE~~K~UUTE,
i~ourriom
hearts on the day of
You condemned.
murdered
slaughter. 6 Yorr
6iuatov.
OGK
&vr~r&uuera~
righteous (one). Not he is ranging self up against have
have murdered the
6wiv.
righteous one. Is he
YOU!?
not opposing ~ o u 7
7 Marp6ubiuare
o b &&?+a:,
Lw?
7 Exercise patience,
Be YOU ions in spirit theredre, bmthem, Unt I
4 5 n a p o ~ i a q 703
IUP~OU.
iW
6 therefore.
the
presence
of the
LOO^! ~h~ until the presence of
The
LnS6xrra!
r6v riptov ~ a p n 6 vthe
Y&?t%,dF
1s receiving out the precious
fruit farmer keeps waiting
for t h e precious f ~ l t
panpeup8v &$
e%!5;, bemg long in spirit upon
it
u n h of the earth, exereisA&!%
np6r ov
a;
6ptpov. ing patience over it
he might receive
earg
and
late Iralnl. untll he gets the early
8 parpo0upjua~c
Kai
bpsiq, rain and the late raln.
Be rau long in sprrlt
also
m u . 8 You too exercise
m q p i arc
r&<uapSiaq fipv,
671 Patience: mahe Yorm
make rou Srmb the heart8 o rm. b e e a m hearts Rrm, -use
the presence of the
fi n a p o u u i a TOG rupiou
yylnw.
the Presence of the Lord has%rawnnear.
Lard hss drawn close.
4' Jehovah, J'.a.u-".~*ll.l1.24; Lord, IABV~SP.

'%z'

$2

2:
Etl

2%

2:

2%

ix

JAMES 5:9-14

1005

9 DO not heave
~TPV&<ETE,
&6rhpol,
K ~ T '
$
it
y o u be groaning,
brothera, down on sighs against one
another, brothers, so
&?Afihwv
Tva
p?
rplgjrr.
one anothir, in order that not You might be judged; t h a t You do not get
judged. m k l The
i&d
6
rrpi,
,&
look!
the
;?d%
before
the
doors Judge 1s standlng
Lurq~rv.
10 h 6 6 ~ 1 ya
h & P ~ r r before the doors.
has been standhg.
Exam&
take YOU: 10 Brothers, take
d l ~ ~ h p o i , .rfi<
~ a ~ o n a 0 i a q ~ a i T-F as a pattern of the
suffering of evil and
brothera, or the
su~eringof bad
and of
l l a n p e u i a c rob< n p o p j ~ a q , oi UIMquov t h e exercising of
patience t h e prophets.
longness or8plrit the prophets, who
spoke
6v6parl
Kqiou.
11 1605 who spoke in the
Lock1 name of Jehovah.'
name
of Lord,
11 Mok! We proparapi<opw
TOSF
Ule (ones) nounce happy those
W k are pronouncing happy
3rroprivavmg
Imopom)v
'I bB who have endured.
having remained under;
endurance of Job y o u have heard of the
~ n o r i u a ~ r c ,vai 76 ~ a o q Ku iou L ~ ~ E T E , endurance of Job and
YOU heard,
and the
end
of %rd
You saw, have seen the outcome
BTI
n 0 h h h a y r 6 < ~t u r ~ 6 n j p ~ o g uai Jehovah' gave. t h a t
that havlng much owe
i.
Ule b r d
and Jehovah* Is very
tender in affection
oirrippwv.
and merciful.
R)mPBSslonBte.
12 Above all things,
12 npi,
~ & v r w v 66, &GrApoi pou, though.
my brothers.
~ e f o n all (things) but, brothers of me,
swearing. Yes.
bpdrra,
r j T~
&
&pad" p j ~ r
not be rov awcerlng, nexther the heaven
nor e ~ t h e rby heaven or by
or by any other
T*
yfiv P ~ ~ T E~ A O VT,V+ 6pmv. ijrw earth
the earth nor
other
any
oath; let It ba oath. But let YOUR
6;
b Jv
76 Nai vai rai 76 0 5 06, Yes mean yes, and
but otYou the yes yes and the NO NO, yaunNa, No. so t h a t
YOU do not fall under
KPiOIY
IW
in c.r;ler that
under judgment you m u t fall. judgment.
13 IS there anyone
suffering evll among
1s 1. Kaufferhg
a ~ o n a bad
eri
anyone
TI<
in
YOU?Let him carry on
prayer. IS there anynpourux~u8w~
rGBupd
1
;
k t him be prayinp; 1s being well In 6pIrit anyone?
1, vwd ao~rlts?
ahhi~w.
14 &a8ovd
TIC
Let
him
slng isalms.
1s berngstek anyone 14 IS there anyone
1.4him% slngmgpsalms.
sick
ainong
YOU?Let
TOSS
bwiv;
npou~dru&u0w
YOU?
Let him call toward self
the him call the older
npaopu76pug
Lruhqoiaq,
r a i men' of the cowreolder men
eecleala,
and gatlon to ihlml, and
let them pray over
rrpu~u~&,,8wm m' air7&" &kiVaVlr<
let them prey
upon
him
hevlng
greased
him, greasing ihlml
~.

eYp&

be

;2

,,q

$%;

,,,

10' 11" jehovah, 51,8.15,'L.'6".z2.M;

(the) Lord, xABvgSy~.
~i.sSa14.1a.ra;rr.u;~ a r aU, A B V ~ S ~ P .14. or. "elders."

11' Jehovah.

LWI
31 'iuasald is anqm
mou r q m
ranqm~anrx
'hlllmxa are noz
IL~?
IIoA!~?
'W'~'KKD~
arqig e 103 q a n o q 13
'au!a!ora~ Lneara ale
uI
eumpa~u~odda ul
.&+D?
$dlDM
A?
n0.x $38, Slqi U I 9
'am11 10 pollad is61
sq ol
&pear
uollehlse
0%aqi ul paleanal aq 0% IDnbgbnyDXOly,
nlrd!o~p
n ~ ! d l I ~ n o 513
bpeal uollsn~sss 1oJ
q w f i Lapun lday ~ U I W POO ro
qlreJ qanO1ql
v a?tg
now
5non?dnodnodm
Co3g
s , p o o bq paplsn8aJes
mMod uy (rauo) am
non o1ul suanaaq ul
aulaq a,a oqm
5ns 5a*,! 513 5 ! o ~ d ? o n?
loJ Euanaaq 13d?~n9 nl
m a 9 aulhaq
'Zu.ulP8Jrm pue ParuaPun Pus
aqi u! panzasa ST $1 idax
Pn?rlbdlrl3~ ' n o ~ o d o r l p !Dr AoMD!rlg !DX
-aaueirlaq,,,
qU!
'IeJUOI psap
p m palgapun pus a~q(%anrro~u)u w w a q m
513 9 'n?dxaA
~[qndnlloaulu s o l r ~ o l d o g b ? mD!*modbyn
lslrqj snr;apjo u o l ~ ~ a r ~ n s aqanorql
z
'pBap aql Uol3 lslJq3 p ) n o
r? C O L D ~ ~ X"nlI1.
~ ~ D D L O D A ? -19
snsar j o uolloaunsar
aq.? VSnolql adoq S U ~ A
oaoq 4 u 1 in
pa+exaussauvaq
~DD~AAPADA?
e 0%q ~ mau
q noov? Dg!uy7 5!3
8 sn an88 aq k ~ ~ a m
aql
ol SUlPJOJJs
1ea~2s ~ oq l B U I ~ L O 5~0 2~ ~~)
?OLI;ID
?yo&
I)L
~ L D X
103 '1SllqD snsar PI07 (auo) am
s n s a p * ~ sn j o
PZW
in0 30 raqled pue P o 9
Q
' C O L D ~ ~ X (10nbl.
fivd'$ no!dnn
aql aq PxsalE E
aql ro r a q l s j pus po3 am
passJlE
'non o l passalaul COL ~ ~ L D U!D.X 5039 Q 5?~bAoy1;13&!
aq a3sad pue ssaupurx
.wn?~llnruaq 11 6-.
panlasapun LSPJ
b!3enngbylr
:Is!'q3 eaeaa
pua
noi rn
ssanpu~qpanrasepun
snsar 10 p o o ~ qaqi k k d l 3
!Dn
n!ti~
51dgx
qllm PJl4ullds Pus
!1sllq
lualpaqo Buraq z!aql JO
.goLoldx
asodlnd aql rog 'irl!ds
Sm~mzd.i PW OJusIpaqa 4 u l
rlq uo!ieayaauns m n 10 ~POOLODI ~~ JLO
n(ldDlLADq
D
!DX AkOXDUp 513
qirm .layled aql poO
UoneJY!%JueP u) ' I a q l ~ g pDD 10
30 aBpa[mouqa~o~ 'l1JldS I0
' ~ O L D ~ Q ~ A Y$dDDl&
'S?dmu
0038
ol $U,P103JB
u a r o q ~sauo aqq asparmouxaror 4 i l m p = o ~ ~ e 'eruKqll~10 Pua
?mr
'~D!Ao~I~
~DX
ol ' E . ! . U ~ ~ V I Rpun "'D"AAodu
'PIJOpedde3 $0 'eRqB1J 30 'SWUOd 10
''e.!3.0p.ed.dE3 'BPV ZD
' S ~ ! n v . '5D!.oQDu)I
' ~ ~ ! ' D K D J'noLh?U
, e . r * e l . ~.ml,uod
~
quap!Far ua!re
lsauo) uasoq~0%
ul lnoqa parallsas uolalaaslp 10
5lodkglu3dDu
5!o~wn?
sluapTsa2 dln~odluaq 5 ? d o u o ~ l g
s n ~ a 30
ansods
ialad
lallq
aql 0%'lslrq3 snsar
nololdx
SO~L;~U
? o n E ~ ~ 5oyomolrp
jo a[$sodE u s 'ralad

'$*

5:~r$a

sum

"AI,

,;ssawsaursa qxm perapuaa uaqm. '20 .@T .aAmx 'pol

am :nwm.mrnr.u 'vnoqac .91 'BAv* 'PJWI aq%:msrrcnvs 'wnoqap . t ~
'WS JO
. m s 10 D nlnlnm
IIW pm
sap
g09byu a%KDx
!Dm nol?ADg
apnl!lTnm s zanoa rl1fi
D b a S W
w q r o xem 10
pue qqeap moq lnos fOlnoW q J o
"LCD
AC;(%
13DFD C0L.D
COgQ
srq anss [I!& bum srq '?
;5;
r0 1no
-uuls
uodn p==m1 xulneq
Jo lorra aql mo,J q3eq &
n7 A p y o r d ~ d ?
SD~~~LDIL?
laours B sulnl oqm aq
ilU!.,,OIIq *ox sq
lwi moux 02 ' ~ a 8 9 lauolQ
IIQ
auroontA EI,
~ r "-nl
l
raqiom PUB emlq
* Y O ~
~ ~ arm
a ~n~ n o w pue
511
U ~ + L O I ~
!DX
9 %
am moil
~
parnm
SI n o a a u o m auoLua
m w om -018 n a q ap- aq plnow no*
!9'J."T&
A~IQ
a 'srqloxq ~ y y61 5g!a9bW 5!~ 94'
sUOkm
A
oruzo
szamoz~
'l!NJ 811 qllO3 2nd
L
fig
n o
!obylgv, 81
p m 1 aqi p w u p an88
u a n ~ a qaql pus ' u p a s
5.&&
A&%%
Pakel* aq PUV 8 1 eql
palnamm
re* em p w aaax
vlsr
.sqluam x!s pue slsab A p A 3 ~ b ~ D q y d 3.4
?
Q !DX ~ 3 x 0 9 3A ~ L V
saw ~ O Jpus[ aqi uansaq am pu.
'pabera a
w e e pus
~ - !Dn 81
oodn LIWIiou p!p $1 5 W d n o Q !Dn ' o ~ > ? ~AlWU
-X
w- e m
PW : u p 4 ~ O U
11 :m smQ0- PUB *am
.?a 5DAbrl [Dn 5 ~ 5dp m ~ m . y 5I4A 5 5 ~

--

lq

i o u pun 'qa)s!om 4 %ou aw ro

ul lab
'smo aXll uodn ~aua%*loulll290
llr?
n333dg)
!DX
aa>?dg
sol
* m w qltfi U W 8~ paxaxd a
raXsrd q pus 'en 0% suomad ax1 yo
b-sm qe[,!r.a LI ' a x o j OLD>9bD0811 bXn3~0dlr!Dr 'n!dk 5kgDUOlo~Q
qanm seq .'yzom qe sl ssm
VsllI3
' amfi %n Zulaq
vsw
IftF"no~d3~7
51rmd9A?? 5 4 3 Y ~ .LI
$1 uaqm ,ua~)sallddns "b
w u a q s xurnaq q
s . m m snoalqarr v (auol .na%qa~10 uo \1BJlladns
~DL?~
I~XD!
laa
q
w .pals$? T I q q m nor tegl a .x,amous auo
pya&
".ED1
so%'
-KbKK?
iano
a u u e ~ dnox aq
s w
am
d?q
2gDaXpnodu
5 ~ p d n r l p S?L
= * m ~ u s 4 Oaowam %nonoi ~F-ZUO=
aa
SlOy@yyg
q o
sg~pAoyodo>? 91

i w ~ 'zatnow
i
auo 103
L81d pue l a w o w auo
ssa,,,03
.cwado
g1
'mrq uan!8ro~ aq ![!a
4 'SUIS pa?i!UrUIO1 SBq
aq ~r 'osw 'dn mlq
asler
.qenoqap
.llam
pasod
-smm aqi a y [Ira~
91PJIo laLWd J q i
P W S 1 .'qeAoqaf l o
aa q i u! 110 yq/a

'wq 4
'+LCD

oa ,ar aq I I* %I

ID11Dge3&P

;euop aurmq oq Xsru aq

su!s
rana J! osly
5FY"oa3u
P
bD!~dDd?
nL12
041 U I ~ dn asr-x IF!* pus 'pen> a u w
.Sold?r Q A Q L ~ D pd3A)
!ax 'nmonrl?~
VIP3
laba~d
5o2~qlr
9x93
lauOl

sm

oannra
3

A,

a m pus
!PJW
!or gl: .nO!d"n

ew ro
COL

a-

imrlp?

ac
am

ul

+L ,lnp

A10!D0n1

1 PETER 1:7-12

I008

6iov
Avlrqeivrr
tv r r o ~ ~ i X oitl ~must be, you have
belng bhding having been g&wd in
vsrlous been grleved by
nr!paopoiq, 7
iva
rb 6oriptav b 6 v various trials, 7 in
trials.
In order that the ~ m o f ofyou order t h a t the tested
faith*
nohvr1p6rrpav
xpvoiov quality Of
0%
n
u much
precious
gold Of much greater
value
than
gold
that
TOG
drrrohhupivou
61h
despite its
of the tanel dertroylng self through lr~!?'
fit
being proved by Are,
6orrpa<op&ou
EGPEO;
ciq
of lone) beingproved
itmlght beformd
into may be found a cause
glory
t n a l w v ~ c n ' 66Sav r a i s l p i v b d m o r a h ~ s land honor a t t h e
pralso and glory and honor in revelatlon revelation of J~~~~
'I a00 X lo~oO. 8 Sv
o h
1 6 6 u ~ ~ q Christ. 8 Though
of?esua
Zhrist.
Whom not having seen you never saw him,
&yanhm,
sic .
Sv
6p7t
' YOU love him. Though
rov are loving.
Lnto
whom
rlght now
YOU are not Looking
Won him at present.
bp6mq
m0m6omq
62
&ydhnhrr
seeing
believing
but
YO"
exulting yet You exercise
faith
In him and are
Xa @ & v ~ ~ h a h f i ~ ( 1~ ) a l h 6 a l a o p i v
to
unspeakable
and hsv~ngbeen gi0%bed, greatly reJQicingwith
an unspeakable and
9
KO~I<~PNOI
T&
76~
glorlRed joy. 9 as
carrying offfar salver the end of the
YOU receive the end of
uwrqpiav Vux6v.
YOUR lalth, t h e salvana~vat~onof SOUIS.
tion of uow. souls.
10 Concerning
10 n r p i
fiq
uw~qpiaq
this Very Salvation a
About which nalvatlon they mug
diligent inquiry and
rai
t<qpa6wlaav
npogijral
oi
a careful search were
and
earehed out
DrODheta
the ton-)
made by t h e pmphets
who prnphesied
n~pi
bphq
X&P,mq
about
YOU
undeserved kindness about the undeserved
rrpogqmOucrvnt, 11 &pauvC3vr~q ~ l qr i v a 8 kindness meant for
They kept
having prophesied.
scnrehlns Into what or
on investigating what
noiov
ualp.3~
e8fihou
particular season
what sort of anointed tlme was making evldent or+
ha,t
sort f,
rb
tv
aliroiq
nvrt a
Xplurot iseason] the spirit in
the
in
them
SPlrk
of Christ them was Indicating
Christ
npopaprv&p~vov
rh
riq X p ~ u ~ & v
witnernlng beforehand about the into
chdst when it was bearing
witness beforehand
ndjpara
rai
PET&
~*a
the
sunerlngs
and
after
these ithlnga) for Christ
and about
66Sag' 12
oTq
&rrr~ahli@eq 6r1 the glorles to follow
nloriea;
ta which (oneal It wasrevealed that these. 12 I t was
Ievealed to them that.
oGx
bavroiq
Spiv 6P
6tqu6ww
not to themselves to rau but they were sawing not t o themselves.
but to YOU, they were
ah&
&
w6v minlstering the things
them:
wh~ch( t h i n p ~
"Ow
that have now been
&vqyyihn
bpiv
61h
T ~ V announced t o you
was announced
to YOU
through
the (ones1 through those who

Poy

~SEM~~L~~

$2

$:

rday ~ h ~ u a p i v u v
bphq
n v t f i p a ~ l have declared the
having de&red good news to
roo
to spirit good news t o You
&noo~ah6vrc
h' olipavo6, with holy splrlt sent
havlng been sent forth
from
heaven. forth Irom heaven.
EIF
h
h ~ O u p o G a ~ v hyyrhot Into these very things
into
whleh lthlng~l
are desiring
angels
are deslrlng to
lraparri+!al.
peer.
to stoop beside.
13 Hence brace
Ah
&M<WO&~EM~
u p YOUR mlnds far
having elrded up for selves activity, keep y o n
l3 Through which
61awiaq
b 6v, senses completel~,set
~ h q6ogliaq
Ti)$
the
loins
of the mental pcrcentlon o!rov. YOUR hope upon the
T ~ Vundeserved kindness
vfi+ov.rrq
~rhEiuq, t h n i o a ~ r h i
beins sober
DerfcctlY,
hope YOU
"PO"
the that is t o be brought
XaPIV
< U t o YOU BL the revelabiv
g~po4krqv
to roo
unde-ned klndncsl
in ttun of Jesus C h r ~ c t
b e ~ t ~borne
x
dmovahipca 'I uoO Xp$.no; 14 b q l t r v a 14 As obedient
of?csvs
Chrlrf
As childre* rhrldren. u u ~ tbclns
re\rlatsoo
brra~oiiq,
1.
1
4
ovvuxqpa~t<6prvo! fash~onedkccording
of obedlenee,
not
fashlonln. yourselver with to the dedres you
~ a i q npbrrpcv h, ~ f i dyvoiq
b 6 v formerly had in YOUR
to the
formerly
in the Ignorance oryon imaranee. 15 but. in
76" /;Lord with the Holy
h t O u p i a ~ q , 15.
~cmh
to deslrea.
but
secordlng to the lone1 onewho
you,
do uou also bvcome
&y ov
*a:
a:ro:
raAtaavra C,hq
rou holy tunel a130 very loneal holy )10ur8elvvSLn
h,r ~ n #called
hylol
&v n6an &vaarpogi yr\"i@q~e. all [ Y O U R \ ronduct.
holv l o n e ) In
all
conduct
You bcmrnr., 15 m a u s e ~t is
61671
yiypmTa,
ST! " A ~ ~ O I
l6 thmugh whlch Ithas been wrlttcn that Holy
holy."
EmoBr
(is1
6y1oc.
17 Furthermore, if
rou wlll is, beceue
holy
'Ie
'pan
17 rai
EI
~a-ripa
tmuaXciuOr
~~th=.
E s ~ ~ upon
~ n g the Father who Judges
And
~mpartlallyaccording
& r r ~ o o w n o ? i p ~ ~ w ~K ivo-a to
T&V
wlthout
reeeptlon
of
fscea
the (one)
conduct yourselves
~arh b
~K&OTW
with fear during the
according to tho of each one
time of YOUR alien
residence. 18 For
-r&v
q
wapolriaq
the
of the
dwelling beside
YOU know t h a t it was
&vaorp&pqrr.
I8
E ~ ~ ~ T E STI
05 not with corruptible
be YOU turned back;
havlng known that not
with silver

%?

Ec~z::

X$$TV

...
O?YOW

r r a r p o n a a66rou,
by tradition from
&"~,"~t,",!"
given along 8omfathers. I
forefathers
YOUR

1 PETER 1:19-25
9'

1010

~lpio
a7pm8
&pvoG 18 But I was with
to ureeroua
blood
of lamb precious blood,
ci 6pou
~ a i &urihou
XPIOTOO, like that of an
unbyemished
end
spotless
0 Christ,
unblemished and
20
nporyvwopivou
plv spotless lamb, even
Of lone) havrng been forelmown
Indeed Christ's. 20 W e .
p.i,
rarapohfig
~ 6 o p o u , he was f o r e b o r n
before
throwing down
Of
before t h e founding
pwpo8ivrog
65
h'
Of (onel aving been menlferted
but
upon of the world, but he
Was made manifest at
ioxhrou
roiv
3Pbuv
S4'
the end of the times
last lpsrtl
of the
imes
through
for the sake of YOU
21
robs
61'
a6mO m m o b ~ rig 21 who through him
(one*] through
him
falihful into
are believers in God,
Bdv
T ~ V
t ti-a
the One
raised
M d the (one) ha& raised up
MI(POY K O ~ 66Sav ah6
Gvra
&UTE him up from the dead
dead ~ o n e aand
~ glory to him havinggiGen, ss.and and gave him glory:
T;)Y n i o ~ ~ljllGv
v
~ a ii ~ r i s~ ~ aY ~ t, ~ g0~6". So that 'OUR faith and
the faith of you
hope to
into God, hope might be in God.
22 Now t h a t YOU
22 T ~ cW X ~ S6 ~ 0 v ~ Y V I K ~ T E S tv r6 haye P U I ~ RYOUR
~ ~
Tho souls of vow having ~ u r i ~ c in
d the
,YOmI
h m o i
*S
&AqBaiag
EIF
t o the truth
obediede
Of the
truth
Into Obedience
with unhypoeritical
q:Aa6sA$Iay
&vm6npt~ov
brotherly affection as
brotherly a eet on unhypoeritiea o$oi K%~f$'
the result, love one
ciAhilhoug
&yarriloa.rr
mothel. intensely from
one another
love YOU
,,,,$~~f,~~~,,,
the heart. 23 For
23
&Y~YEYE!~~~YOI
aGr
YOU have been given
having h n generated
not
a new birth, not by
qBap6
& ~ h h &q~hprou 6,h
eorruptidi. but ineorruptibl;, thmuph cormptible, but by
incO"uPtible Ireprohiryov
SGVTO~
ero6
pivovroc.
Word
of Iivlng
ood
and
ductlve] seed, through
24
616~1
T I ~ OohPC
~
i ] ~ x6pTOt the word of [the] livthrough whlch
all
flesh a. vegetntloh. ing and enduring God.
uai x B u a 66Ea a h f i g h q ,!idog
x.jprov. 24 For 'all flesh is
and all glary of I t as flower of vegetation: like grass, and all its
i-<q h d q
d
~ 6 p r o g r a i .rb &Bog glory is like a blossom
was &led up the vegetstlo~, and the Rower of grass; the grass
~ C ~ T E O E V . 25 .rd 66 b i p a Kupiau
pivtl
becomes withered, and
fell Off;
tho but saying of Lord Is remaining the flower falls off,
Eiq T ~ VaIfiva. TOGTO
66 P ~ T I Y-4 bfipm 25 but the saying of
into the age.
Thls but
1s
the saying ~ ~ h endures
~ ~ for-~ h
~b
t6ayy~Alu9tv
tiq ever.' Well, this is t h e
the (one) havlns been declared as goodnews Into =sayinp." this which
Lp&q.
has been declared t o
10".
YOU as good news
26' Jehovah. J7111.11.*4.1bd.1~,nilililil;
r
~our~~ b d: syn,
,

Accordingly, p u t
'Ano8iptvo1
o h
nkav
all
away all badness
~ a v m put
g off from selves therefore
~ a ~ i a~v a ni h v r a 66Aov r a l bn6rp1gtv m i and all deceitfulness
badnes. 'and
all
deceit and hypacnsy and and hypocrisy and
qB6voug r a i r r h o a ~ ~ a r a h d ~ h q ,2 bq envies and all sorts of
aU
meaking downon,
as backbitina. 2 land.1
and
envies
cip~#yivq-ra
fPiCJtl
,,j as newborn infants,
right now generated
nfants
the form a longing for the
unadulterated milk
Aoybn6v
66oAav
belangrng to ihe word
non-deceitful
mlU belonging t o the word.
that through it YOU
hlno0fioarr
Iw
&,
long rou after:
in order that
In
~t may grow to salvation.
eIg owrqpiav, S el Cys6uaoB~ 3 Provided You have
v ~ u m ~ g h t g r o vinto .elvation.
U yon tasted tasted that the Lord Is
kind.
6
~
6
p
l
o
g
.
xpq-g
6n
4 Coming t o hlm
the Lord.
lrind
that
a living stone'
Bv n p o o E p ~ 6 p e ~ hi80v
l.
@wa, rejected*
4 rrp6q
it is true.
Toward whom coming toward, stone llvlng,
by
but
h 6 hvt?p*rrwv
pLv
C m o 6 ~ 6 o ~aupivov
1
by
me,,
indeed having been &sapproved precious. with GO^,
n a p & 6:
&Q
tskrr,jv
ivrtpov 5 r a i
living stones
beside but to cod (one) chosen preexous also also

h;lJF

oipof

ahoi
Ag higot o m g
oI~o&p~To&
(ones1 as stones $;Ing
row are being built up
d ~ o q n v ~ u p a n d g 81s I L P ~ T E U P ~ fihydp,?
house
m~rltusl
Into urieathaod
civtviy~al
m r u arluhg
to bear UP
Iukiiuel
E~PW~~KTOVS e ~ b
61h
we11 acceptable toward
to God thmvgh
X 1-03 6
6th
rnpztxct
List:
-ugh
wwch f t ~shavingabont
ypaqfi
'1605
.ri%lrl
tv Zlhv h i b v
scriptuk L w k ! r a m laying in sion stone
~ chosen
K ~ E K T ~ V
topcmneratone
~ K P O Y W Y I C ( ~ O VLVTI
precYous,
OVI KO;
and the (onel
~ Q T E ~ W V
tn'
ah+
00
pi
believing
upon
It
not
not

very

%kzs

~ $ ~ ~ t " , " , ~
for the purpose of
a holy priesthood,
t o offer up pir ritual
sacrifices acceptable
t o God through
Jesus Christ. 6 For
It is contained in
scripture: " ~ a o k Il a m
laying
a stone,
chosen. a foundation
corneratone, precious:
and no
inone
it ,,,ill
exercising
by

':::,

m~:w$g

1 PETER 21-8

1011

:f

any means come t o

disappointment."
raracuxdi.
7 I t is t o YOU.
should be shamebdotherefore, t h a t he is
precious, because YOU
7 6pTv
08v
rtp4
70i5
TO you therefore the pmclouaness to the lonaa) are believers: but to
rnorr~ouulv
hloroOulv
6 i hieog those not believing.
believing:
to (ones1 not beliwlne but stone *the ldentleal *tone
6v
tmESoripaoav
oi
o l ~ o 6 o p o ~ v ~t he agt the builders
whlch
disapumved
the (ones)
bdding
rejected has become
otmg
yoviag [the1 head of lthel
this (one)
of corner corner,- 8 and -a
8 n&
XiOoq rrpom6ppmoq r a i
rr6rpa stone of stumbling
end stone of strlklng toward and rock-mass and a rock-mars

$9 \

KiEi'v

1 PETER 29-14

1012

1 PETER 2:15-22

1013

dorrolav. evildoers but to

good: praise doers of good.
15 ElTl
.TOG 0 ~ 0 5 , 15 FOI. SO the Will of
because thus . la
the wl
of the Gad, God is, t h a t by doing
& y a ~ o r r o l o ~ ~ rgtpoiv
a
T ~ V T ~ Vhpp6vwv good you may muaale
(ones) domg
to muzzle the of the senseless t h e ignorant talk of
16 h5 ~ ~ E ~ A E P
~O
a Ithe
i, unreasonable men.
men
,gnorance;
ss free (onesl. and 16 Be as free people,
and Yet holding YOUR
mlrauppaE ~ o v r ~ q7-5 naniaq
as mvering upon hav~ng oilhe badness the freeclom, not as a
theueepiov, &hh' hq:.BmG 600h0~. 17 rrhvrac blind for badness,
but as slaves of God.
freedom, but as of cod ilaves.
All
17 Honor [men1 of all
.r,pi,oarr & 6 e ~ g 6 ~ r. ah c m 6 ~ e ,T ~ V8 ~ b vsorts,
have love for
honor YO-: the brotherhood be you i ~ v m g . t hcod
~
the whole association
hE
beQ,",,E'rf%,g,
berolr%on~ring. of brothers, be in fear
of God, have honor for
18 Oi
olu&ai
h o r a o o 6 p s v o 1 h,
king,
The house laervsntsl subjecting selves in
18 Let house sern w r i $ 4 3 ~TO?$ Semr6ra15, 06 pbvov roi5
he In subiection
fear to the
masters, not only to the t o [their]
owners with
&y&oiq r a i
h t e ~ r L o i v &Ah& r a i roiq
good (ones) and to yielding Ionen) but alm to the ~ ~ l ~ ~ ~ \ ~
mohloi5.
~ o G ~ o
:j reasonable. but also to
crooked l o n s l .
This
those hard t o please.
6th
wi6quw
8eoG
~
w
~ 19 Por if~ someone,
~
01 God
la bearing under because of
through
conscience
&6i~wg.,
20
rroiov
toward
sod,
bears
up
rrhoywv
h+ag
715
someone gllefs ~ufferlngunjustly,
of what ray
things
rhEw
LI ~ ~ O ~ ~ & V O Yand
T Esuffers
~
unjustly,
thing called out
if
s nnlng
this is an agreeable
r o h a ~ ~ < 6 ~ ~ v 0 1 imopcvri~~;
thing. 20 For what
bdnghit wxth M uov wlll be remsiningundee? But merit is there in it if,
al
~ a 8 o n o 1 0 0 v r r ~ rai
n h f o v r q when YOU are sinning
li
doing good
and
au
and belng slapped.
YOU endure it? But if.
brropcvei~e,
TOOTO
?PIS
yon will be remalnlng undar.
this
grac ousness when You are doing
good and YOU suffer.
~
E
G
;
bes de Gad
YOU endure it, this 1s
21 siq ~ o t myhp
&rh%qm,
6n s thing agreeable with
into
this
for YOU were called. becauee
21 In fact, to this
r a i Xp~oTac ErraBev h P p JpBv,
bph
o
Christ
auffcred over
yo",
to
[courne) YOU were
naamot&u

%at? t
~~~g LUT~V 76 ethlya

03 doem 02 bad

6i

very end they

were also appointed.
9 But YOU are "a
chosen race, a royal
~ , P ~ ~ ~ ~ ;
a holy
priesthood,
rrsptnoiqo~v, Srrog r a g &pcr&q ie y ~ i h q r e
~ r o c u r h g , so that the virtues vou %ht declare
TOG
iK
( 1 ~ 6 1 0 ~ bp&q
q
KU?~OUYTO
that YOU should
of the lone1 out of darkness you having callas
declare *broad the
~b
8aupao~bv ahoG 6
10 oi excellencies" of the
lnto tho
wonderful
of him ligh?:
who one that called you
nors
05 habg v h 62 hat,
BroG out of darlrness into
sometime not people now but Deopfe of G&, his wonderful light.
01
OJK
fih~qp6Vol
62 10 For you were once
the (ones) not having beingshownmemy now but not a people, but are
now God's people;
ChqBfvrsq.
YOU were those who
(ones1 shown mercy.
had not been shown
11 'Ayarrqroi
rrapaaaAc3
0 5 mercy, hut are now
Loved lone&.
I em encouraelng
as those who have been
m oirov
nai
r r a p ~ n 1 6pouq shown mercy
dwel&15 ber(lde
and
alien resiientn
11 Beloved I exhort
~ - ~ Cnrt~roBm
r 6 v oapntr6v & ~ , e u p t 6 ~YOU
, a~ aliens and
to be having aelvea fmm the fleshly
de~irea, temporary residents
to keep abstaining
a'ir!v~q
o~pa~E6ovrai
from fleshly desires.
whieh
are doing mllltary
agahst
Whlch are the very
Toiq ones that carry on s
l2
in
the
conflict against the
EBVSU~V
txovrec
uaA$v,
Iw.
t v soul. 12 Maintain
nations
having
fine.
Inorder that,
in
fine
f
rcnaAaAaGo~v
bp6v 6 5 among the nations.
what lthlng) they are spcakingdown on YOU as that, in the thing
n a ~ o n o ~ & v , &K
r6v
~aAc3v . ipyov in which they are
doers of bod, ' out of
the . fine
works speaking against YOU
they may
iirorrrrriovrrg
6o<hooot
rbv B e b i v as
having eyes upon they might glorify the c o d in as a result of YOUR
tine works of whieh
I j p i w Frrrtoumtj~.
they are eyewitnesses
day of inspection.
glorify God in the day
13 ' Y n o ~ h y q r e
rrhog
&v8pwrriv~
lor lhlsl inspection.
Be YO" subjsoted to every belonging to man
13 For the Lard's*
~ ~ i o 6th
r ~ ~ b v~5ploY. LJTE PaolAti 6 5 sake Subject yourcreation through the ~ o r d ;whether te king
selves to e v e n human
creation: whether t o a
b ~p tr ~ o v ~ t
14 E ~ T E fiy~p601v , king
as being superior
to (one, being subuior,
or
to governors
14 or t o governors as
61'
aliroG nepnop6Vovolg r i 5 t ~ 6 i ~ q m bcing
v
Sent by him t o
through
him
belng sent ' Into vengeance inflict punishment on
k 7 t 8 q ~ a v . g b eiq
they were put.
tbu

but

yLv0q

& K ~ E K T ~ Y this
,

Bafp t%z 22 $:re

chosen,

w-wv

k:!

i:t2ii &,!$,","ifO?

$u:y*

;?eV hv~,9:&',",thv

~.

:I?:
,"
jpy%

13' The Lord's, NAB; Gad's, Vg.syo; ~ehovah'r,JW.

~~

--

ofim-of

gooi

'

:kz

~ ~ - -

%?A",'~

~k!

?$!

~ a r o h o u 8 ~ v q r r TO?$
the
05r
22 Cs
&pa iav
Wh,
se:
not
tbpiB11
E6ho
was found deceit
m u mtght follow u m n

7xwo1v
fwtsteyu
h o i mcv
d2
u~bpan
mouth

alrrok YOU,leaving

YOU

of him: model for you t o fol-

ob6i low his steps closely.

no. 22 He committed n o
a b ~ o Osin. nor was deception
of him; found in his mouth.

1 PETER 2:23-3:4

1014

1015

23 85 X016opoGpevoq 061
bclYTEho166pc1
23 When h e was being
who being revlled not he reviled in retdm. reviled. he did not
ndru wv
ori~
iprrihe~
suffesng
not
hewas threstLning.
na c 6 i 6 0 ~
6i
TQ
upivov~t
waa glvl??g self bealde but to the lone)
ludgig
24 6q r h q &papria< fipdv a h b g
whothe
sms
ofua
he
&ViVy~vhr TQ u i r p a r ~ a h 0 0 h i ~d SJhov
bore up In the body of hlm upon the wood:
lva
~ a i q hpapriatq drnoyev6pevor
in order thet to the
sins
havinn become off
?f 6 1 ~ a l o o 6 v q <fiuopsv.
08
76
to the righteouane~s we might Uve; of whom to the
p&A(dn~
1 6 % ~ ~ . 25
4~s
wound roowcrehealed.
Yoowem
rrp60ara
.r~ha!&psvo~
&hXh
sheep
being made to ;rr,
but
h m r p h q TC
viiv 6nI r 6 v wolpiva ~ a i
You were turne'A upon now upon the she~herd and
SOULS:
h r i u ~ o n o v ~ d vqvxbv ir &v
overseer of the sou18 o L o &
In like manner.
YOU wives, be in
sublection
to ~ o m r
O p o i q ywciing h o ~ a u u 6 p ~ c nmi<
k w l wemen
subjectingselves to the own husbands, in
i6io15 &V6pho1v,
iva
Ei ,IYeF
order that, if any are
own
male person^. in order that ~f
not obedlent t o the
word, they may be
hn~t8oGotv
616
.ric
r
b
v
are d~sobeyins t o t e wor
through the of the wan' without
the a word
yuvatrbv
&Vaor qfiq
6s"
%you of [their1 wives,
conEct
without
word 2 because of having
women
ssp6 86oovra! 2
hornckmmr~
6"
eyewitnesses
they w\l be gamed
having had eyes upon the in YOUR chasteeonduct
together wlth deep
06Pw hyvhv hoar o jv 6pbv. 3
bv
respect. 3 ~ n d
fear chaste
cond?xc?
of rou.
Oiwhom do not let
~ m oo i r ~ b
r(weev
( p n ~ ~ ~ .-T qIXDY adornment be t h a t of
let it be not the from outride M ,nweav7ng ofhairs thc external braldlng
the hair and of
r a i nept8tocwq
xpuuiov
6 k v b k s o < of
the putt,ng on of
and of putting around of gold (things) or plsefng on sold
ornaments or
lrariwv
r&roq, 4 &Ah' 6 K unrbq the wearing of outer
of outer garments adorning,
but the Ridden pnrments 4 hut
nap6iaq 6v8ponoq (v T&' &q8&prW iet it be the secret
heart
man
m the incorruptible Person of the heart
in the incorruptible
iou
n ~ a i ~
?'web
5 moq,
6
[apparel] of the quiet
'sufet
and mild
mfrit,
which and
mild spirit, which
kvhrrov
mO
&oir
. r ~ o h ~ h l Is
c of great value in
In alBht
of the
OW
of much cori. the eves of Gad.
25' Or, '"lives!' 1
' They may be won, xABVg, you may wan them, ST; you
may win them to Jehovah. J'a.

ri?GZ!uOsZy:

3% $2

9,

of

1 PETER 35-10

5 For En,too, formerly

the holy women
who were hoping in
o o d used to adorn
themselves. subletting
themselves t o their
Ti) own husbands. 6 as
hu6p6rmv'
$6,!,9~ wwnrobeymg to the Sarah used to Obey
male
persons.
Abraham, calling him
. ~ p ~ ~ , i K~~ P, , O ~ a3rbv.
~ a h o i j u a ' '.lord:' ~ n YOU
d have
Abraham,
lord
him
become her children,
kyrvj8qrc
TiKYa
provided YOU keep on
~i which4siwomanl
became
good and not
&ya80no~oiioa~ rat p i poPol5rcva1 ~ 6 ~ 1 l i afearing
v
doing good
fear "g
not one terror. any cause for
rrr6qulv.
7 YOU husbands.
terror.
continue dwelling
6 6 ~ 4 6foioq
hqin like manner with
male persons 11 Fwise dweillng together
them
to
rar&
yvbulv,
& u 8 ~ v c c ~ LO pK ~E ~ S ~knowledge. assigning
according to knowledge, m, to weaker
vessel them honor as t o a
6mov~rovrE weaker vessel, the
76
uvalKclw
to the
to
partlonlng
femlnlne one, since
T ~ M ~ VA5
,
~ a mmxh
i
~ o h ~ oo , lu n & ~ ~ ~ ~ a vyou
o r are also heir8
honor. as also
helm
with them of the
&y~im~ro0a! Th5
,
be
the undeserved
life, in orderfavor
for YOUR
of
. r ~ p o o ~ v x h bq d v
prayers not t o be
prayers
.?YO;.
hindered.
65
nhvr~5 h h ? o w
s ~ i n a ~ lail
y , of
but
all cones) Bke-mmda you be
showing fellow feeling.
oupnaBsis.
+lhh6EXyi)
sympathetic,
bvlnzsffectlon or 10 en.
brotherly
~3mhayxvo1,
T a n c l v 6 @ ~ 0 v q9, p? affection, tenderly
'owly-mindednot
dlmared well to pity,
compassionate, humho6166v.req K a ~ b v &vri
~ a ~ o il
i ihql6apiav ble in mind, 9 not
giving back bad Instead of bad or revlllng paying back injury for
62 injury or reviling for
roGvavriov
hvri
hot6opiag
instead of
revllhs
Ule (thing) against but reviling, hut, to the
contrary. bestowing
~ . h o v o h
art
Eiq T&O
a blessing. because
(ones) be-wlng 8 e d n l . b e c a u l into
C~XfiXilBqr~
lva
sfihayiav you were called t o
IOU were called
In order that
blessing this [course]. SO that
YOU might Inherit a
~hqpavopjq~c.
blessing.
YOU mlght inherit.
ban@ l o For ' a e t h a t
would io;e life and
lo The
to be 1o-g
ntnw&w
mjv see g w d days. let him
let him make e e a s the restrain his tongue
from what is bad
yhduumv h b Karat r a l
705
and [his] lips *om
tongue
from bad and
of the

5 o ~ o S*P

Kai a l Clylat y w a i n q
aim the holy women
~ n i < o u u a l SIC, 8 ~ b v 6 ~ i wo w
the (ones)
hoplnp
into God were akrning
kaurdr5,
finoraou6p~va,
roiq
i6io1q
themsehes.
subjecting selves
to the
own
~h~~

for

nore

$2

$:

z&

per(sLtn8
jo~3

ge ,?>,

'%'

1%!-%\

FA '$P,:' '$%'

1 PETER 3:11-17

1016

1 PETER 3:18-4:1

1017

18 6TI
rai
X turbq
&ma5
m p i 18 Why, even Christ
h a h i w a ~Mhov, 11
~KKA,&W
61 ~ n r 6speaking d-ption,
Because even
ghrlat
once for d l
amut died once for all time
to speak deeelt,
let him Incline out of but from 11 but let him turn
from what is
6iraloq
h i p concerning sins, a
K ~ K O Sxai nolqoh-rw &ra86v, < q q u t r ~ w away
]
,
rlphteova (one)
over righteous [ p e r ~ o nlor
bad
and
let him do
goad,
let hlm aeek bad and do what is
good: let him seek
&Sivov
fva
Spaq unrighteous ones, t h a t
r i p j y v ral
6105h~w a b ~ j v .12 &TI peace and pursue it.
he might lead YOU t a
unrlzhteaus ione.1.
In order lhat
you
peace
end let hlm Pursue
it.
Beesuse 12 par [the] eyes of
God, he being put to
69&rhpol Kueiou h i
61naioug
r a i i r r a Jchovah' are upon t h e
? P O O ~ Y ~ U
BfQ,
God,
death In the flesh, but
he mnght lead toward
eyes
of ord upon dghteous (ones) end ears righteous ones. and
fJava~o8~iq
2
a a p d being made alive in
&TOO
E I ~ 6Lq09v
adrrjv. T ~ C ~ W O V
6i: his ears are toward
[hel having been put to death
Indeed
to Resh the spint. 19 I n this
of him lnto supplieatlon of them,
face
but their supplication; but
[the) face of Jehovah"
6b
n v a l j p ~ ~1 .9 6v [state] also he went
<oonolq8iq
Ku iou tni n o ~ o O v ~ a q nauh.
is
against
those
doing
hsvlng been made alive
but
to BPirrt:
In his way and preached
of fold upon lone*) doing bad (things).
bad things."
~~i
rois
(
V
e
u
h
a
~
f
m
i
c
d
aoIv
n
o
p
~
u
e
d
q to the spirits in
Q
13 Kai riq
6
na.&
6p&q 13 Indeed, who is
to the in prison
splits havinggone prison. 20 who had
the
man
t
h
a
t
will
~ " who
d
the lone) going to treat badly sou
once been disobedient
dnrrt0joaoiv
TOTE
harm YOU if yon berrlhwrai come
E&v
TOO
&peg;
h$&%&d,20to
(ones, having dlrobeyed s o m e m e when the patience of
zealous
for
what
,,,lous
fever
of the
goo ithmg)
&TE
&c5~6Lxno
fi TOO 8~0O ad was waiting in
Is good? 14 B u t
-pqOBe;
14 6hh. EI
nn6ux01~e even if YOU should
when wa~~eceivlngout
from the of the God Noah's days, while
lim s auld Decomn?
But if and YO- may suffer suffer for the sake of
N&E the ark was being
paKpo8u'ia
tvIn
of Noah
6th
~ I K ~ ~ O & V I )pa1(&p101.
V,
~ b v 62 righteousness, YOU are
in which
iongness
of splrlt
throush l i ~ h t e ~ ~ ~ n ehappy
s s , (ones). The but happy. However, the
a few people. that
rararmrua<opiq~
~tpor03
EIF
fiv
object
of
their
fear
do
96pav
airr&v
01 (one) being constructed
of ark
in
which is, eight souls, were
fear
of them
not
DOt-but not YOU fear, neither
tmtv
bur6
qwxai, carried safely through
become agitated.
tew
tnis
h
eight
souh. t h e waw,,Tbv 15 But sanctify t h e
a v~aaz~
x'
beTm
i O Q,& &
Christ as Lord' in
6tm&vav
81'
@cflo<.
t z y ~ h o a r s Lv Taiq rap6iatc bp&v
rol 01 youn hearts, always
were saved through throunh
wahr.
sanctify rou in the
hearts
of rod 'reafY
rendy to make a de"OW
21
P,
ra:
bp2rq
&
v
r
i
n n r ~ v vOv .o6<~1namely.
fense
before
everyone
& ~ i npbq h o A o y i a v
nawi
TQ
baptism. (not
Which also You ,,atYpe
now lssaving
ever toward
defense
Ul everyone to the (one) that demands of you
a
Iar
the
hope
ai-rohvn bp6q h6yov r e p i ~ i qb bpi"
in you. but doing so
g p ~ 2 P5 ~ ~ ~ ~ ; ; ~ 7
W o ~ about
the in
but the request made
together with a mild
Lnrp6wwa
c i ~0.6~. to
&ni6oq,
p c r h n+r(~og
.
&
a
:
ete&,
a goad
temper
and
deep
hope,
but
with
mlldnes
auestlonlng
u
v
n
Into
eonscience,, through
resocet.
ifi Hold a goad
61' &v-&oeoq
' I ooG X I ~ o G , 22 65 the resurrection of
through resurrection of'5esu~ 8hri.t.
who J~~~~christ 22 ~e
In
that conscience, so t h a t
in the particular in
6~61$ 0 ~ 0 5 ~ O P E U ~ ESIC~ ~is a t sod% right hand,
na?dakb8c
whleh (thlnp)
YOU are belng spoken down on
right ihsndl of c a d having Eon= Into for he went his
~ , " ~ , " , " S t Y ~ ~ e ~ & ~ ~ ~ ~
b n o m tmwv
d l 6 t o heaven, and angels
u o r a l o uvt?&olv
01
ashamed who are
might be itamed down
the (onen) speaking slightingly
(ones1 havingteen subjected
to him and authorltles and
powers were made
hqprh<om~
b &V
mjv 6ryaBfiv b of voun good conduct
uai &N&~wv.
t{ow,&v
Kai
h,,~",,
sublect to him
.lishtindy oi o k o u the
good
tn in connection with
of
. a n s e e and of suthorltles and of powers.
For i t
Therefore slnce
suffer
Xp1m00
02v
na06vroq
'Rered
ucrau.r
X V J are
of ~ ~ 1 . therefore
t
having suffered
In the flesh, YOU tw
&yafIonolojv~a EI 0h0!
~b 0 h q p a TOO doing goad, if t h e
(ones) doing g w z U m a y will the will
arm yourselves with
of the will of God mahes
~ a 1 bYon
ps,
Mveryv
men~~~,"mtl,,n
PISO
the same mental
&ot,
nho EIV
p,
K(IXmro,-a
it. than bemuse
tones)
damn
bas: YOU nre doing evil.
m be .derln=
man
disposition: because
---,
.
-~ .
h h i o d a
671
6
..
- . .
.(one)
b
e
c
a
m
m,O,C~"~,
t h e person t h a t has
12.:
Jehovsh. J 7 * ~ ~ . l ~ l b l s ~ " " ~Lord,
m : ~PgVgSyr. 15' The Cnrlcl as Inrd.
n
oa d nhrauTal i r ptoa ps~mi a, l q ,suffered in the flesh
~ A l l c the
; Lord Cod, Text"$ Ileeeptur. Jehovah God. J'"."'"lb! ".
havlng suffered to &ah ha has ceased
has deslsted from sins,

'%~'"

&%.?'

a,

%
' $:!'

" $."~q~,'I~P

ftt 2

XghllDf

--

pz:2aCI ;
i

X.%Z%
922'

!f

~ $ $ r~f ~
i . '~$?~!?
Q

.,&

& tE
~ zYttE;l"h:"fl"$L,

'7:''

ee-?
-

9;

~~~

--

~%!z

1 PETER 4:2-10

1018

2 eIq .rb p q ~ t r t&v8 bnov h18upiatq &Ah& 2 t o the end t h a t

lnto the no1 yet
o?men
to desires
but he may live the
8ehfipa~l OEOS T ~ Y Lrrlho~rrov BY a a p ~ iremainder of [his1
to will
OY cod
the leftover upm in
flesh time in t h e Resh, n o
more for the desires
piOaal
X P ~ W Y . s PIE^&^
to spend life
time.
.svmeient
the of men, but for God's
3 For t h e time
nap~hrlXu8*~ X P ~ W 76 B o 3 p a r h v will.
havlna #one beside tlme
the
wl%
of the that has paswd by is
for You to
tbhv
.arrlpr&o0al
m o p ~ ~ i v o q
have worked out t h e
nauons to have worked ddwn, hsvlng gone the way will
the natiollS
b
&uchycia~q
irrt8vpia1q, when YOU proceeded
h
deeds of bore coiduet.
desues,
in deeds of loose conduct. lusts, excesses
olvogku iatg
rhpoq
n6TOIq
U C ~ B ~ C Swrth wine, revelrie;, drtnklng m a k h n , and with wine, revelries,
drinking matches,
&Bcpirotg
eI6ohoha~pia1g.4 Lv
f
unlawtul
Idolatries.
I,,
.which and illegal idolatries.
4 Because YOU do not
puiZovra~
Continue running with
thou are be ng treated asstranger
them in this course
auvrpe~6v~wv
ir 6 v el5 njv a h j v t o the same low sink
of (ones) runnlng with oryou into the
very Of debauchery, they
T ~ C
&aoria(
&v&xvalv
are puealed and go
of the
vnsevlng course
pourlng forth, a n speaking abusively
p h a a ~ q p o ~ v ~ c5c .
01
~ o ~ ~ o o w of, vYOU. 5 But these
(they1 blaaphemlng: whleh (ones) wlll give back People will render
an account to the
hbyov
TO
TO/
K ~ W Y ~ I (;O~laq
one ready t o judge
Word to the tone) r e n k y
llvfng tones)
those living and those
rai
vsrpo6c. 6 ~ l g7 - 0
dead
In fact, 'Or
and
dead lonw):
lnto
thlr
this putpose the g w d
MK
I(
LP YYEXIOB~
news
was
declared
to d e a 8 i n e s ) a- deelsred good news ln order that
to the dead, that
K 18hlv
piv
rara
they might be judged
thw mfaht be judged
indeed
aceordingto as t o the Resh from
the standpoint of men
M ~ o u aapi
g
. (;Gat
M
rm&
men
to esh thw might llve but according to but might llve as t o
the spirit from the
8c6v nvc6part.
standpoint of God.
God to ~lplrlt.
7 But the end of
7
nknwv
62 76 T ~ O C f i r r ~ r w .
a11 things has drawn
Ofall ltblng.1 but the end has drawn near. close, B~ sound in
uoqpovfiaar~
oOv
~ a i v+#arc EIC
mind, therefore,
Be rov aound In mind therefore and be You robe? into and be vigilant with
wpoueuxkg~ 8 b&
:e
rrkv~wvr j v PI$kau~oljq a view t o prayers.
prayers;
a11
the into
selves
8 Above all things,
have intense love
& hrrqv
iurcvfl
fxovrEg
g
l,
rove
outstretching
Cncrl having,
bccaunc for One another.
because love covers
a multitude of sins.
9 Be hospitable
9
g1h6Sev01
&Mfih0LJ5 &vcu t o one another
Ioneal fond of atrangen into one another wlthaut without grumbling,
y o y y u u p 10 E ~ a o r o ~
ra8bg
10 In proportion ,
murmur 8;
each lone1
aceording as as each one

1%

'

5%

dlr:v~

$ik$,

&!y.p'dp

1 PETER 4:ll-16

1019

thaPcv
x h p ~ a p a el
Lavrobq abrb has received a 5s.
use i t in ministering
he received gracious ght.
selves
It
o ~ u o ~ p o l to one another as fine
6la~ovo~vrq
rahol
~ n e ho~.rsdmlnxstratora
epOG. I
l
(ones] serving
undeserved
stewards
Of kindnesr
nol~ihqq
X~PI~OC
expressed invarious
var~ed
klndnea
or cod:
il ways. 11 If anyone
hahd,
h b r ~ a 8mO. c i speaks. [let him
r
llttleword~ of God; 1
anyone lsspesklng,
as i t were
[the] sacred proL<
IoxCo
?C
TI<
6 t a ~ o v ~i)S
i
anyone h servini, as out of streng& ofwhlch nouncements of C+xt
if anyone ministers.
im &,
n&a,v
Xop,, Li6 gLbq
cod: in order that in ail (thing.) [let him minister1
I. s Y p p ~ y ~ nthe
g
On the
6olhSqrnt
6 8cbq 6th 'IqooO Xp1o~o5, dependent
that God
may be glorlned the God through Jesus
Chrlst. supplies: so t h a t in
f
Puriv fi 605a r a i 76 rparoq EICa11 things ~ o may
d
to whom
la
the glory and the mlght lnto be
through
Jesus Christ. The
T O ~ CalOvaq ~ 6 valljvov &pjv.
glory and t h e might
the
ages of the ages; amen.
are his forever and
12 'Ayanqroi
SEV~<EU~L
ever.
Amen.
~~~~d lonesl.
be
treated atrangers
12 Beloved ones,
~ f l t v irpiv ~ ~ U P ~ U E Inpdc n c l ~ y ~ ~dob not
v be puazled
to the m rou burnlng nre toward
-" +ha knmin.
lpiv
ylvov~uu b g
Sivou
b p i among you. which
to you oeeurring
as of strange ithind
to You is happening t o you
for a trial. as though
vaeb
aup aivovrog, 13 &Ah&
stepp ng together.
but
socording to which a strange thing were
l3 On
r o ~ v o v ~ i r e - r o i ~ r o t Xplorot na8ipao1v behl1lng
l h a r i n ~ to the Of me Chrlst
suRerlng. the contrary. go on
rejoicing forasmuch
xaipsrc
iva
a
ev
as YOU are share, ~n
be rou reiol~lng. In order thsl
alw
in
the sufferings of the
c h t i s t , that YOU may
q,?jr
6bSqg a h 0 6
o f t te glory of him you 2%!%joice
and be overjoyed
also during the
6vct6i(;m8c
Lv
m o ate baing reproached in revelation of his glory.
~ V ~ ~ C X Tx, p ~ o r o t ,
p a r & p ~ o ~ , 6r1
76 14 If you are being
name
of Chrbt, happy (ones), becauao the reproached for the

1r.k

$2

.+
"..."-......

Se

%%$$?
%$?$%:;:

::

r i g 6 g q q ~ a i~b TOO 8~oOTVEO a Lg'

of the glory and the of the God
upon
bpht &varrafi~ml.
0
h resting- UD.
15 j y6p TIC
6p6v
naaxC~u
#ot for anyone of raw let him be suffering
h g govcbq 11 ~ACrrqq fi na~onatd 9 6q
murderer or thief
or doer of b a i or as
&hho~plErrianorro
16 el
overseer of
tr enoLcr8a: tf
X lmlwb5,
a b W~O~U,
&r18tlan,
let him beXbeingshamed,
d
v
8Brv
Lv .TO6vbvm1
6t
Go<a(;&ro
lethlm bcgiorlWnp but the God in the name
~

ftt

k?

$j

name "

You

fiE
fsa$F$j %$$,
even the spirit of God,
."."
-....- ---..vnri
15 However, let
i c r a c t i n s nnnn

none of

YOU suffer a s
a mu'derer Or a thief
O r an evildoer Or as
a busybody in other

matters,
nlli
."
..,..- --.....,
a s a Christian let
1s

i f r k e a>~ff~vsl

him not feel shame,

but let him keep o n
glorifying God in

1 PETER 4:17-5:4

1020

O . 7
6
6
mlpd5
TOG this name 17 For
thll.
Becsum the appointed tlme of the it 1s the appointed
& eaa8a1 r b
upipa Cnrb .rot o i ~ o u TOO time for t h e ~ u d g m e n t
atart the .
l u d.
~ m e n t from the house of the to start wlth t h e
0coG. el 6L npirrov &Q' fipOv, ~i r b r U o e' house of God. Now
God; tf but Rrat from us, what the end if it starts fist with
rbv
hrrr00oGvrw Q
7
0soC, us,what will the
of the lonesl
dlsobeylns
to the of the God end be of those who
are not obedient to
d a y y c h i w ; 18 uai r i
6
6ircnog
good new.?
And
If
the
rlghteaus lone) t h e good news of
God? 18 "And if
p6h~
U ~ S S E T ~ I6
61 &acPfi
t a t the righteous (man]
scar&
labelngsa;ed, the but lrreveren?hl and is being saved with
& p a p r w h b ~ TOO
~ a v c i r a ~ .19 b a r e r a i difficulty, where will
91nner
where will he sppeAr?
As-and also the unmdiy lmanl
t h i sinner m i k e
ol
ovrSSEs Kcrri
b,.
a and
a showing?" 19 So.
the lonal
suncrlng
necordlng to the
then, also let those
TOO
BroG
rrtoro
K T ~ ~ T who
U
are suffering in
of the
cod
to feithf~ul
harmony with the
rrapa~1060waav
*YX&< will of God keep on
let them be puttlng bealda for lalvsl
souls commending their
souls t o a fai thful
Creator whilt? they are
I doine eoad.
flpcaPu~tpo~
oOv
tv
*W~V
Therefore, to
Older men
therefore
In
rou
the alder men.
among
YOU I g l w this
rai
I aE!F."2%nn
-S,BeE%'
and efiortatlon, for I too
p h p w rbv
mi, X imoG na0r1phrov. 6 am an Older man Mth
witness of the of the 8hrist
sunerlnas. the ltheml and a witness
nps of
-..... -.
T

&

eiXWIY

:$

ik

TOG

ems, p & v a - y ~ a m & &Mlr trouaiwg

of the m d , no$
neeeassrlly
but yieldlngiy:
pqSL
~ I D X P O K E 6bq &Mb np00cpw
not-but for dlsgraecful geln but fore-spintdliy,
a pq6' be ~aTa~uplSSEliovr~5Tbv di wv
not-but as (ones)lardlnpdown of the lo&
& h h i ~ h o lyv6i1cv01 706 n o t ~ v i o u . 4 ~ a
but
types. ecamlng of the
Rock;
and
~avcpw6ivro<
of lone) having been manlkated
of the
&px~rroip~vo
rop1ein0~
chief #heDheFj uev wlll earw OR for aelvrl
the
&pe~&vrlvov 7-5 6 6 h q m i g a w v .
UnfsdtnE
0 1 k a .lory
crown.
1' Or. "elders."

3' Literally, "the"; Jehovah's,

2 Sheoherd t h r n w k
Of
in YouRCare,
not under compulsion.
but wiliingly' neither
-'I"
love
hn+
OfsQmerly;
--...,
""" ""b
3 nelther as lordine
I + n.,sr
-.,-: thnc. who are
1G o d s mheritance.
but becoming
examples to the
flock 4 And when
the ehlef shepherd has
been made man~fest,
YOU wIil reeelYe the
unfadabie crown of
vinm

I .-

J>8.*4.".IB.

1 PETER 5:5-11

1021

6 ~n IIke manner.
(mo,
"EST~POI,
youngP. lone.),
berou 3 i e e t e d you younger men. be
SUbleCtion t o the
nkvrce ~i &hh4holg T ) ~ V in
Au tones)
but to one another the older men. ~ u ailt of
YOU gird ~O-lVes
iyropeiroaoet,
with lowliness of mind
meivO'V~oab
10~11ness
of m i 2
Ue
On se Ve9 With kno(a,
toward one another.
TI
6
hcpq~&w~c
bseuae the
to superior appearing tones)
rorrc~voig
&WT&OUCT(~I
he gives undeserved
la ranging selrngainst
to lowly Ionell
kindness t o the
humble ones.
6iSwatv
yhplv.
he Is glving undeserved kindness.
6 Humble
therefore.
6 T m c t v b 0 .re
ofiv
~ i yourselves,
~ v
~e you made?owly
therefore under
the under the mighty
r p m a & v cipa TOG 0coO
iva
b p & ~hand of God, that
mightY i s n d of the cod: In order that roo he may exalt YOU in
due time: 7 while
7 nhoav YOU throw 'li
b
alp-,
b boll
all
he rnighYlput.uphiah in 8ppo~nteY
tlma,
anxiety upon him,
r j v ~ ~ P I ! J M Vb bv
tnlpilYav~e5 . h' because he cares ioi
the
anxlety o f y o u havlngthrownupon Upon
8 xeep
dr6v.
671
ad?Q
pikt
ncpl bpbv. senses, be watchful.
hlm.
bccsuae to hlm it 1s care about You. YOUE adversary, the
...~~~,
8 Nil~ar~
6 Devil. walks about
B e r m sob;r.
The like a roaring lion,
&ni6tro5
6 ov 6 t b p o h o ~ 6 5 hiov "eking to devour
adversory tat court,
mvil
as uon
take YOUR stand.
[someonel.
9 ~ u t
rrc ~ n m e i
against him, solld in
tmweiting about
the faith. knowing
d w i m q ~ a t h a t the bame
KUT~~E?W~
stand you alafn.1 things in the way of
to drink down: 8 t o w om
sufferings are being
nio~cl
cl66rcq
UTE
01
tot s
faith.' knowing the aceamplished in t h e
~01ld
entire association of
&,
arirh
,thlnlal
n%!$$
l?
to;?,
in the
YOUR
world.brothers
10 But.inafter
the
Kworld,
~ W ? O~%OV
b bv
&
6 E h * b ~ n t o ~ ~ ~ YOU
~ have
f ~suffered
~ ha ,
brotherhood
little while, t h e God
xhplro
of all undeserved
fit
undeservedkihdne.% kindness, who
6
rahioa
el5
alSv!w YOU t o his everlasting
the (one) having csl!ed
you Into the everlalthg glory in union with
ov Christ, will himself
66eav
llttle [xlmcl finish Youn training,
of hlm
glory
rra06vrag
a h 6 5 ' m r a p r i o z ~ , he hemake make
havingsuaercd
he
willadjust dow?, YOU strong. 11 To
o0cwbor1.
11 a3r0 him be the might
he wT~!Sfknly,
he will make awons.
To him forever, Amen,
elg mirq a l b v a ~ .&pClv.
d K&TO<
ages; amen.
the might fnto the

5 'Opoiwq,
Likewise,

n&Er&ii~!.

%$S

$it

oYrou

$:leg

Ees)

2%

%$S

=%a<

X~~zp

1 PETER 5:12-2

PETER 1:3

1022

lZ

A d
ZlAouwoO bpiv
mO n t w o O
1%Through Sil.va8Through Silvanus to yon ,of the lalthful nus, a faithful brother,
&6cAqoO, b 5 AoyiZopa!
61
Miywv
a s I account him. I
brother, as I em reekom&, through few[wordsl have written
i?ypa$Ia, r r a p a ~ a A d v ~ a i h l N a p r u p 3 v
few Iwordsl, t o give
I wrote,
encouraging and bearing wttne.9 upon encouragement
and an
l a h v clvul &Aqe{
x&pw
TOG earnest witness t h a t
this
to be
true undeserved kindnew of the
this is the true un.
eE03'
Pi<
%
7'
OT{TE.
13 ' A m & b a ~ deserved kindness of
God; Into which stand =on.
1s greeting
God; in
stand
Irphg
fi
kv
BaBuA3v1 Arm. 13 She who is
mu
the Iwomsnl
in
Babylon in -Babvlon
a
~"~
- ........
WYEKAFKT~
r a i M t r p ~ w 6 ui6g one like [ ~ o u l sends
.
iofntb ohosen twornsnl and
Mark
tho aon
her greetings, and
~~~

0ept;2r

ofPO".
me. 14 'AGzt%;&

MTF.
of love.
Elpjvq Ppiv n & u ~ v TO?<
Pea,.
to lo" to all the (ones)

wlth a kiss of lave.

May all of YOU who
bv X I ~ Q are
. in union with
In dhrlat. Christ have peace.

t i l w ntr og 6oCA05 r a i &n.5moAoq

Slmon
~ e t r slave
and
awatle
'I uoO X luroir
TO:<
Im5~1pov
oi3eaum
ghdst
to the Lone.)
ewally preeloua
AaxoOu~v
niurlv
Av
hsvlngobtdned (bylot)
lalth
in
6 t ~ c n o d v n TOC e r c ~fip&v rai oa,,ipg
r i g h t e ~ u m e ~of
. the God of us and ofsevlor
'IqooO X 117~00.

$mt:

nAq8uv8ci

hiv
tv

Simon peter, a

1 slave and apostle

of Jesus Chnst, to
those who have
obtained a faith, held
in equal nrlvileee
wlth-ours, by tKe
righteousness of our
God' and [the] Savior
Jesus Christ:'
2 May undeserved
C ' P ~ W kindness and peace

2%

Jau
2

w\jgm~ ;
",y&y,";t

h~~doi~
TOO

YOU

by an accurate

msy (It) be mul~Pllsdin socurate knowledge of the knowledge of ~~d and

KOI ' I -03

~ o d and a y e -

OEOC

TOC
file

fi

av, S b< of Jesus OUI Lord,

I ~ M orus,
as 3 forasmuch ss

wpio"

1. Our God, ABVg; our Lord, xSYb.

1' Of our God and ithel Sawor Jesus

Chrmt, in agreement w t h the mstlnctlon between Gad and Jesus m the next
verse. See App 2c.

2 PETER 1:4-8

1033

aaiT05 N s divine pawer'

~
n & v m fiNv fig 0 ~ i c i6uwipeag
Power of him has given u s freely
all (things) t o us of the divine
T&

6sSwp p b q g
hBV~ggranted?ree~y
for self

6th

thmugh -

7fi5 devotion, through the

the accurate knowledge

these things he has

fiv
r & ~ i p i a ~ a il i y ~ u ~fipiv
a
which (things) the precious and grandest to us freely given us the
precious and very
6r&5pqTa,
tnayyi?pcrra
p r ~ m ~ ~ e ~
he has granted f&w, grand promises, t h a t
through these You
rva
616
Ln order that
through
these (things1 may become sharers
uiWldP
gEiaS
uolmi
q~acwS, in divine nature.
,
YOD might become of divine
sharers of nature, having escaped
&rroquy6ns r e g Lv r Q ~ 6 u p f i,v kmt0"ciq Irom the corruption
having fledo& of
in the worl m aesme t h a t is id the world ;
through lust.
eeoe?.
5 Yes,for this
of eorru~t~an.
by
5 uai
6e
n
& very
~ reason.
~
YOUR contributing h
~ n very
d
this (thing, but meedup
all
all earnest
~n,Xopqyjqa7E
ev response
nap~lUF&~av~E
havine brought m
s u ~ p l yrou upan
in eftort, SUPPIY t o YOUR
faith
T drpz~fi
r a n i s r r t bp3v ~ f i v& p ~ ~ f i6"v , 6h !
to &e faith of you the vitue, In but the virtue virtue knowledge.
l
.jv vu&r~v 6 tv 62 76
y v 6 o z ~ r)lv 6 t o [ ~ o u nknoWLedge
the knowle&e,
in but thk knowledge the self-control. to
IYOURl self-contml
iyrpdmlav i v 6L .r{ tyuparrip: ~ ? ) vh o p o v i ~ v , endurance, to I ~ o u n ]
~ i f - ~ ~ n tm~ but
~ l . thk
' aelf-control the endurance,
endurance godly
tv 52 ~6 frropovfi r i v ~ b u i P c ~ a v , 7 Lv devotion,
7 to
in but the endurance the well-reverencing, . in
lYoURlgodly
6L.
ELIOEPE;~
T ~ V q1Aa6Lh iau
but the weu-reverencing the brotherly ageet:on, brotherly aftection.
y ~ a ~ r ~ 2 i q ,fiv kyimrlv. t o IYOURI brotherly
love; afteetion love. s Far
bm herly a ectlon the
"
in but
6L
8
T&T~
hpiv h&Xovra .ndif these things exist
these {things)
to vov
exkting , and in YOU and overflow,
they will prevent you
n ~ r a v & < o v r a ' OOK d p p f
0b66 hudrpmouq from helng elther
becoming more not lnef eet ve nor unfruitful
or unfruftful'
.aeio~rlo,v
T+,V
r o j ~ u p i o u ip&v inactive
it is ~ ~ t t i down
ng
into the of the
Lord
of us regarding the accurate
knowledge of our Lord
trriyvoulv'
'I 006 XplmoO
J ~ S U SChrist.
c h r k t neewate mowredw:
.,f
3. His divine power, xAB; Jehovah by his power, Pa. 8. Or. "cause you to
he neither inactive nor unfruitful."

be

le-

r?~?

2 PETER 1:s-15

n&paOr,v
9 For if these
Is belns Eeslde t h l n ~ sare not oresent

not

ru0X6q COTIV

rairra,

P4

to whom

m anyone. he is blind.

pumh<wv

these rlhlnss), bllnd h e l s partly clodng ~h:ercs, shutting his eyes [to
A68 v
hao&v
106 naiap~opoGthe light]. and has

cleanslnlng
become foxetful of
hpapn~3v. hts eleansgg from
of the
of old
of hlm
of =Ins.
his sins of long ago.
10
616
pMhov &6rh~oi,rrrmv6hoarc 10 For thls reason,
Through which rather.' brothers, speed You UP brothers, all the more
Brl3aiav ti irv
K ~ ~ O I Vuai
i ~ h o y j vdo om utmost to
atablc
oflvod
Ealllng
and choaslng make the calling and
nolri08ac.
7oGm
ydp nototvrcq 06 choosing of you sure
to bemsklng; t h e n ( t h i g ~ l for
dolng
not for yourselves; for if
iOIgFtfUZle=

70"

hsvlng received

nhhal

of the

a h 6

;k

al&vlov

paulh~iav 706

be

. nupiou

to
the entrance
Into the everlasting
$
X~IUTOO.
jrOv nai U O T ~ P O'Iquot
kingdom of our Lord
of us and of S ~ V ~ D Jeliul
I
hdst.
and Savior Jesus
12
Ad
yrhhpw
&ci bphq Christ.
Thmugh which I @haI be lapored ever Yon
For
reason
Imoptpvjorttv ncpi
roljrov
~ a i n ~I pshall be disposed
to be remmdhp. about them ( t h l n b ) , and-even
to remind
t o t q p ~ y ~ i ~ ped
v * YOU of these things.
F I W T ~ ~ rai
(ones) having known and having been rm Y x
althoueh you know
Lv T:
napah
&AqBrig 13 6inaxov 61: l t h e m h d are f i r d y
In the belng beslle
truth.
Righteous but set in the truth that
i3yoOpa1
19'
6uov
tv is present [in YOU].
I am considehn.
rtlmel
in 13 But I consider it
-. u.w n how much .
~.I am .
right, as long a s I am
~ o c r q ,TQ orqvcjparl
61eyri elv
the labemael.?.' to be thomugh8 rslalngup in this tabernacle.
thi.
to rouse YOU UP by
Opes 1 v bno v'ucl, 14
~l6bq
h
remkans
h ~ i known
~ g
that way of reminding
14 knowing as
ra lvfi CUTIV fi hn68eu1 TOG OK vL)pm6~YOU
I dd that the putting
Aft
la
the putt~ngo h oi the tsaernocle
Off Of my tabernacle
VOu
KCI~~C
6 K ~ P I O Sfi(1Ov '1QO065 is soon to be, just as
of m,: eefordlng sa slro the Lord of us Jesus
also OUT Lord Jesus
16jhwub
N'Ol' 15
m o v 6 b O ~ Christ signified to me.
made evldent to ma;
I ahall speed up
So I will do my
62 uai " LK~OTOTI
~XCIV
O ~ 6 qPET& rilv utmost also at every
but sUo each tlme to be hsvlng you after the time that, after my
t p j v ESo6ov r)lv
rodrwv
pvfitfq~departure, YOU may be
my
exodus
the
ofthela (thlngll men on able to make mention
of these things foz
yourseives.
~ n t o the

cverlast~np. kingdom

of the

Lord

~~~

Xg~?ztq,

2 PETER 1:18-21

1025

1024

~~~~

gtt

5%

16 NO, it was not

OEOO~~U~LVOI
to lone81 hsvlng been WTSelY made by following artfully

contrived false stories

we acquainted
bpi" r j v ~ o t~ u p i a vjp0v 'IqooO XPI~TOOyouwlth the power
to YOU the of tho M r d of us of Jesus Chrlst
and pmsence of our
6Gvapw uai napouuiav,
&Ah' h 6 n ~ a 1Lord Jesus Christ.
paw.r
and
but
but it was by having
ycy8Lv~eq q
f r c i ~ u pryaha16~qroq.
having become ofthe of that lone) 01 magnlfleence. become eyewitnesses
17
haPi,v
&
8p0S of hi8 magnificence.
IHel havlng recelved
beafde
of God 17 For he received
Lvex8cioqq
from Ood the Father
ncn@g s ~ p j vK U ~66Fm qovfiq
Father honor and eloly of volee havlng been b o r e
and =lorn, when
abr3
T O I ~ O ~ E h b ~ f i qp r ~ a h o n p m o 6 q &ds suehas these
to hlm of Bush [voleel by the - flttlngly great
were borne to him by
glory:
6glory
6 5 1 ~he
'0 vl6q
son opou
r m e the
A & yloved
anq~6
ofPO'
~me
J 0 thla
8 ~ 6 2 the
"This is my son, my
LOTIV, rlq
bv
beloved. whom I mywhom
self have approved."
~ a d r q v.rjv qwvjv jpriq fiuoduapcv
15 18 Yes, these words
heard
thls
the
volce
we
a6r3 We heard borne from
obpavo6
LYE 8iO(N
obv
heaven
hsvlndbeen borne tepether with
hlm heaven while we were
with him in the holy
b m
i v 73 hyiq,
6p1.
mountain.
[we, b i n g In the holy mountah.
19 MnSWuently we
19 uai
Exopev
Be@avhpov 6
And
we are havlng
more stable
the have the prophetic
npogqr!dv h6yw.
n o l r i ~ word [madel more
word, to Afch Rnely mu are dofns sure; and YOU are
pmphctle
npwiXomq
5 5 AGXVW qaivovn hr doing well in paging
having lmlndl toward as to lamp
shlnlns
in attention to it as to
dxpqpQ
OD
fiptpa a lamp shining in a
parched
$??Iwhich ltimel
day
dark place, until day
6tavyhoq
~ a O
i W 6poC &vmcihIl dawns and a daystar
mlght beam thiough and ilghttearer mleht rise "P rises, in
hearts,
b raiq rap6ialg ti &V
Po
~ 0 6 ~ 0lo For YOU know this
In
the
hearts
thls (thing)
first, that no
nparov
first
of scripture springs
(ones)
yl!d~o~ovrEg
knowlng . that
8r1 nevery
h o a Tprophecy
PO+QT~~~
from any private ina + i < I6iaq ~ I A ~ ~ E
011O $g i v c ~ a t , terPretation. z1 'Or
o f g r l p t u r e 01 own logs~ngupon not la eeomtng,
prophecy was at no
time brought by man's
hhhd h b rmr~raTogwill. but men spoke
*om GO^ as they were
.t.",Yt%me, but
by
apir~t
p~%o!q

to myths

t<auoXou~Oaurcq
havlng followed out

tyvopbapsv

we made known

7' ' thgb,6,:'?,:% F,":

''

$
?
:

;t ?$! 8$,fit:71
CI~$FfzOu
$,Xi?:,.,
ng$$$

&yiou + L P ~ ~ L Y OUI M q m &n&

@cbO~ Y ~ P W T I O borne
I.
spint.
holy b a n s borne they spoke irom God
men.

2 PETER 2:l-'I

1026

'Eyhvro

Them ocevrred

6L

r a t qsv6orrpwfi~aa i v

but am

ha6

peopk,

fabe Dropheta

O~~60618hu~aAol.D~TIVEF
false teachus,

alpiuclq
sects

abrobc
them

who

hoikiaq

bpiv

b
1.

a h

guovra,

WIII be

you

the

master

hovlne bought sects' and will disown

denying,

swift

ifarohou8iuowtv
will follow out

&odycial<

acts of loore mn&a,

bought them, bringing

leading
and

destruction;

many

"

Furthermore, many
ah&
r a i q will follow their acts
of them
to the of loose conduct. and
61'
0 6 ~ 1 &bq on account of these
thmugh whom the, way the way of the truth

:; T$l!e

~ , ? f c ~ s BAauQnvq8tkxrno. 3 ~ a i

nheovcfip

will he blasphemed;

rrhauroi

E O Y ~ ~ O U B ~ ~ S S tomo1de.j

h6yoi<
words

s ~ ~ f ~
covetousness they
bp6q wlll exploit you with
you

and

counterfeit words.
Rut as for them, the
they wlll make their way in; to whom the ju8nment Judgment from of old
is not mov~ngslowly,
Errraha~ dr
&pyd
and the destruction
out of
not
is bebg inen;etlve.
of them is not
dmcjhc,a d ~ i n r mi wor& el
de8lructlon of them not In n o d d i i .
slumbering.
4 Certainly if CIod
4 ri y h p 6 8c6 &yyMov & apnlobvrov did not hold back
If for the Go2 of angels !nvingsinnad
from punishing t h e
angels that sinned,
o6r
iq~iuaro, h
oclpoiq
but. by throwing them
not
he spared,
but
b pit.
lnto Tar'tarus; delivraprapiroaq
W U P ~ ~ ~ K E el<
~
ered
to pits of
havlng oast into Tartarus
he gave bealde
lnto densethem
darkness to be
rpiolv
qpwp&oy
5 Kai &pxaiou reserved fof judgment;
judgment
(ones1 berns k:pt,
and
of archaic 5 and he d ~ dnot hold
K ~ U ~ O UOGX
&E~CC,TO,
&,?
A
&
tty6000v back from Punishing
a n ancient world. hut
World
not
he
but
eighth lone)
kept Noah a preacher
6 1 * ~ = 0 6 ~ ~ < Y/IPvI~
b6haSEv of
righteo;snesr
safe
Noah
of righteousness
Preacher
he guarded.
with seven
rararhwpb
r6-p
&orPGv
when he brought a
cataclysm
to
of lmeverrntlal lone81 deluge upon a world
of Ungodly people:
irr&Caq
6 ~ a in 6 h e 1 ~ I 0 6 6 ov ~~i
having led i p n ,
and
eltlea
of
and 6 and by reducing
the cities Sod'om
To 6ppa
TE@P~U~$
KaTtKP,vEY,
of &morr& having reduced to sd;a .he condemned,
~~~e~~,","~~~,",",";d
h66ctypa
pchh6vrwv
them, setting a
example
01 lthlnkr) being about (to mmel pattern for ungodly
&UEBLOIY
~eecl~irq
7 rai ersons of things
to imeveiential lanes)
the1 having &t,
and o come: 7 and

8prrope6uovrat~

of<

he delivered righteous
Lot. who was greatly
dlstrewed
by the
~ g
Indulgence of t h e
law-defylng people
kpliumo
8 BhQparl
in loose
to hoklng at
he drew for :elf.
8 for t h a t righteous
&KO~ 6i~al0~ b~uml~Gv
by what he
6~ y e J g man
to hcaihg rlghtema dwelling withtn in
saw and heard while
65 ip&par, yluxiv 6rraiav &v6po1< dwelilng among
$
i .",av
out of
day
soul nghteoul to lewle8s them from day to
tPaodlYt@v,
9
OTBEV K J p t o ~day was tormenting
~%~:'hewns
~ ~ torrnentmg.
has known Lord his righteous soul by
cbucP~iq
h
ncIpaopO~ W880n of thelr lawless
deeds9 Jehovah'
well-reverential loner)
out ol
trial
how t o deliver
6L dT knows
pda:,
h6irou
people
godly dev*
toba rawing orsew, unr~ghtwun?fanes) but into tian
nut of trlal, b u t
fi",t.~,~
K ~OEUS
~
0
h
a
0
~
6
~
0
~
t
o
reserve
unrighteous
~ ~ (ones) hdlng lopped off people for the day
of !Idgment
~q dv,
10 p h h l u ~ a 61.
~ o b q 6rriuo Judgment to be cut
to be feeping,
mostly but the lones) behind off, I 0 especially.
o a p d g t v h t 8 v p i q plaupo0 rrqpruopivou< however, those who
Rcsh in
dealre
of defilement gorngthelr way go on after flesh with
the desire t o defile [it]
roi ~ u p l 6 r q m <Kma@povo6vraq.
and who look down on
end of lordrhig
-ding
do-.
lordshtp.
od
~ohpqrai,
ab8&6rlq,
664ag
Daring, self-willed.
sew-pleasing.
810 el
not they do
Daring.
tremble
rpipouu~v
P h w ~ n l r o w r < .11
st glorious ones but
where speak nbusively,
they arc trembling at.
blaspheming,
11 whereas angels,
l u ~ f i i ~ a i 6uwipe1 JIL/<OYF~
greater although they are
to power
to strength and
abTav greater in st! 'ength
@tpouo!v
KaTs
dvreq ob
betn.
~ ~ not~ thev
~
~.~bearins
. , down on them and power, dn" nnt
Bhhq
;p
,ov
bring against them a n
blasphemous
u gment. ~ ~ f i ~in
a tabusive
'on
lnot dolne sol
r;:i
12
oDrot
66 b q irhoya
iespect fdr J&
These lone81 bui. as unrearoninE lIvIn~thlnm
L...,~L
.L~v~...'
12 But these
@wllh ~ i q&AWIV ~ a 1[menl. llke unrearcyrwqptva
hsv ng been generated natural rnto capture and sonlng animals born
ofS
&yvooGun
naturslly to be caught
~ b p h v tv
corru~tldn.in w h l a lthfngsl theyare not knowing and destroyed, wall, in
the things of which
B h a u Q q p o ~ v ~ E ~ dv
c@,"P$On
they are ignorant and
blaspheming,
in
speak abusively, even
aGrGv
rial
98a fiuovra~
suffer dcstruetion
also
thqy Wlfbe ~ornl6tod. In their own [course
of them
&6teoOpcvo1
~ ! o B bof] destmetion.
IS
trestlng tbernselves unrighteourl~
wage 13 wronging themselves as a reward for
&61riar
wrongdoing.
01 Unrlghteoumess:

~g$n~~i~",","~etly
&yopaoavra bring in destructive

6 ~ o r r 6 q v &pvolip~vo~, trrdryovrq even the owner that

to themselves

rile

6inalov
A
m r m o v o 6 EWV Gnjl ri<
rkhlsous
Lat
being a f f l l c t ~ d d w n by
the
r6v
&8tupwv
t~ riudysipr ~ u r p o
of the illegal tone.)
xn lewdness
of conduct

prophets among the

pwple. a s there will
also be false teachers

will lead into beside

Lau~oiq oax~vtjv h c j h r l a v . 2 sai rrohhoi

of the

2 However.
there also
Came to be f l s e

~~PL!O&COUOIY

nai rdv

oideatructidn, and

In

2 PETER 2:8-13

1027

u ips

f,i de
.,%%",

war%

1' Or. "heresies" (hoi.re'seis1; sec'lor, V8. , I ' For a discussion of Tartarus.
nee APP 40.

r$!

:f

'r?%'

~~~~

gfkt

k$'

~~

,,

..""

B' Jehovah, JhaU.l~.'*"m. Lord, xABVgSyb.

Lard, xBC; hut om~ttedby AVsSp.

11' Jehov~th, JW.l%l"SzZm;

2 PETER 220-3:3

2 PETER 2:14-19
They consider
6ov1)v fiyoii LVOI 4 v b f i p L p ~rpulpfiv,
Aeasupe conrl&ring the in
day
luxury, lumlious living in the
daytime
a Pleasure.
miAou ra1 ?&p01
tvrpu@vreq
b ~aiq
spots and b emirhe. nvhg I" luxury in the They are spots and
hdrra15
aJ~&v
uYMYOXOfipEYOl blemishes. indulging
.educt~ona or them
feeding selves
together, With unrestrained
delight in their
b i v . l4 & e a h r o k
J I E E F F deceptive teachings
to rou,
eyes
while feasting together
6 u - ~ a ~ o u cc f ~ a p r i a 5 . with YOU. 14 hey
ofa u
and
uneeaslng down ' of sin,
have eyes
6rhrdr<ovreq Ouxhq & o n ) p i r ~ o u q r a p 6 i w adultery and unable
baitlngon
souls not firmly f l x d ,
heart
t o desist from sin, and
Y.WPV~O~~~YV
rrhcovtCiaq they entice unsteady
having been tralned lllkc ~ ~ m n a s t lof sovetounnew souls. They have
a heart trained in
Exovreq
K ~ T & W ~
Itheyl ha;lnl
of eursc
chlldre& covetousness. They
15 ~ a ~ a h r i r r o v r r g
EL~~E~C~V
666" are accursed children.
leaving down
etrslght
way 15 Abandoning the
path, they
trrhaviequav
i~aKohou~fiuavrc straight
they were made to'err,
hsvlng followed ov? haw been misled,
They have followed
the path of Ba'laam,
[the son] of Be'or, who
SF
p~uBbv
&6~iaq
fiyhrnlurv loved the reward of
who
reward
of unrlghteourmesl
loved
wrongdoing, 16 but
16 OLY<IY
62 EUZLV i6iaq
mapavopias
got a reproof for his
reproof but he ad of awn exceeding of law; awn violation of whet
ho<Gy~ov
6$uvov
tv &v8piurrou qw* was right. A voiceless
beast under yoke volceless in
of man
volce beast of burden,
making utterance with
$~EY<=MEVOV
~rhhuoev
having uttered sound
it hlnderod
of the the voice of a man.
hindered t h e prophet's
n p o q i r o u rrapaqpoviav.
mad course.
prophet berlde-mlndedness.
11 These are foun11
ohoi
duw
-pol
tains without water,
~haa
(onas)
ere
waterlew and mists driven by a
val b p i x h a ~h b
haihmo
tAauv6peva1, violent storm, and for
and mists by violent
belng driven, them the blackness
015
6 5 6 w ~700 ur6rouq r r r f i p q ~ a ~ .of darkness has been
to Whom the Elmom of the darkness ha^ been kept. reserved. 18 For
18
hi oyua
pCPTa16n)TOFthey utter swelling
expressions of no
(thlnpa)
of vanity
and by the
qecyy6pcva1
SeAc&<ouu~v &v t r r d u ~ l i a ~ Profit.
q
desires of the fieah
"tterlng sound
they are baltlng on in
desires
and by loose habits
Uap~bq
hoehy~ial
TO~F
6 h i ~ wthey
~ entice those who
of flesh
to loose hobljs
the (ones)
by 1 ttle
are just
from
dnrolpnjyovraq
robs
people who conduct
b
Reeing irom
the (one#)
In
themselves in error.
&vaorprqopivo,uq,'
19 Uleuecpiw
airraiq 1 9 While they are
being turned up.
freedom
them promising them free&ayyehh6prvot,
ah01 6oOAot h h p ovreq dom, they themselves
e x i ~ i n p are existing as slaves
Ithryl ~romlslnp, very (ones) slaves

PO^^^^^^

$ , .:$*

[th.3y?:lng

B,".$$

2~;~

3:

iozb?!s

windstorm

ti^^

nA$t?

of corruption. w or
T ~ F
q8opd~
f
.,$
of the .mrruptlon;
towhom
anyone whoever h overeame
by another is
iirnlral.
TOGTQ
6cSoGhora$.
has been madeless. to thla (one) he has been enslaved. enslaved by t h b
20
if.
20 ri y h p h o 9 u y 6 m q T& pnhopara TOO one.
If for havlng fled m m the defilements of the after having escaped
rbupou t v
htywkc~
705 wupiou ~ a 1from the
world In e m r a t e knowledge of the mrd and of the world by an
uo;
, m o ~ ,o~To,q
66 accurate knowledge of
u&9~q
Ehrl3t ,the.,
(thtng.) but the Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ. they get
nhhlv
tpnharivreq
firr&vral,
havhg brrn inwoven they are being made leu, involved again with
yiyovlv
adroiq rh
EU aTa
x~ip0WY these very things
lt has bwomc to them the laat ijhlngsl wone
the final
and
are overcome,
conditions
r&v
rrpS~wv. 21 r p c i ~ r o v
of the first lthlnga).
Better
y,$f
It$&,.., have become worse
for them than the
airoig
trrcyvwrkva~
to them
to have accurately known
have been 'Or
better
it far
61~0110~6vq5
66b
J$e
them not t o have
rIghteoullnell#
WOY
accurately known the
path of righteousness
t
~
U
to lone81 having accuratel~known
knowing ~
than after
tr
ric
napa608riuqq
droic
it accurately to turn
O U of
~ the having been glven beatda to them of oly away
the
&moAfiy
22
oyppLpqrev
d r o i q commandment deliveemmandrnent;
basstepped together to them ered t o them. 22 The
~ i q a q 8 0 0 q rrapclpiaq KGwv saying of the true
76
Dog proverb has happened
true
proverb
the (thlngl of t h e
o them: "The dog has
h l &I 7610~ttipapa, r a l treturned
htmphyaq
t o its own
having turned u p n upon the own vom t, and
"Omit, and the 'Ow
Yq
houoapLyhd $5 ruhlaphv i?+pppou. t h a t W a s bathed
SOW k ~ v ~ been
n p ba
nto rn111ng
of mire.
rolling in the mire.'
&yam)roi, 6 r v r t p m bpiu
Beloved ones. this
loved (ones), semnd to you
is now the
T~
letter I a m wntlng
yp&qw
hlUroAfiv,
&V
aTq
I am wrltlna
letter.
tn
which Llettenl you, in which, as m
61~yctpu
S &V tv h o p v f i u n my first one. I a m
I am thoroughly r a l l l n g u o?rou
in remlnd~ng arouslng Yaun clear
facult'es by
rilv rlhlrp~v?,
61&vo1av,
Z pvrlo8jvat th'nk'ng
tho
.incare
mental perception,
to remember Way of a reminder.
2 that YOU should
bqr6rwv [mb
.r&v
npos~pqpivwv
of the having been p r e v l ~ ~ a s~oken
ly
saYlnSs by
T&V &yiwv n p o ~ q r & v rat
~ i q ~ & v the holy prophets and
the
holy
prophets
and of the of the the
tvrohiq
roo KUpiou of the Lord and
commandment of the Lord savior through
ral ooflpo5,s TOGTO rrparow y l & r o m g
apostles. 3 For
and
Savlor.
thta
flrst
Iroul knowine YOU know this first.

I?!

i!3e,un

ikJ

&:

rnlyvoo~~~

13

~ ~ ~ ~ , " , " 1 ~

?Pzk."k"?:%

2 PETER 3:4-9

1030

6rt Mrljuomal irr'

~UX&TWV TGY fip~pGv t h a t in the last days

will eome upon last (ones) of the days there will come
ridiculers with their
iv tpnatypovc
iprrairrat
car&
in playing in sport players in sport according to ridicule, proeeedlng
to their Own
r h q 16iag trr18"piaq a 3 ~ G v r r o p ~ u 6 v ~ v a t
the
own
desrres
of them
going their way desires 4 and saying:
:Where
is
this
4 nai ACyovreq no; e q ~ i v j 6 r r a y y A i a lSed presence' promOf
and
saying
Where
1s
the
promhe
Why, from the day our
76s = ~ P O U D ~ 0~ 6S~ 0 6 . dl*'
15
YZ~P forefathers fell
of the presence of him$ from which Idayl for
all things
0t nrrrkprq tro!pj8quav,
rr&vra
o h w q are continuing exactly
the fathers
fell asleep,
all. (things)
thus
from
Slapivrt
h' & P X ~ S K T ~ U S W ~ . beginning."
is remaining through from beginning of creation.
5 For, according
5
hcnrehvet
afir,cq
r o ~ T o to their wish, this
fact
escapes their
Ir lying hidden to
them
this
ekAovaq
6 r 1 aripavoi qua" Enrrahac "Otice, that there were
from Of Old
(them1 bang willing that heavens were out of old
and a n earth standing
rai
i E 86aroq nai St'
and e z j h out of water and through
u u v ~ uGr o a
6 705 epoO h 6 y q midst of water by the
having stood together to the of the God to word word of
and
6 61'
bv
. 6 r 6 ~ e r6upog by those [means] the
through which (things) the then
world world of t h a t time
86am
~ a r a n h v d ~ i q hcjhco.
7 oi suffered destruction
to water having been deluged was destroyed: . the when i t was deluged
But
62 vOv odpavoi ~ a iJI y j TQ a h Q h6y with water.
but now heavens and the earth to the very war? by the same word
the heavens and the
rr0quaup1uv6voi
d u i v n u I ~qpoljvcvot
are
h e been treasured up they are to t t e being kept earth that are
stored up for fire and
ri5
rpiu~w5
&nwhriaq are being reserved to
into '*&w
of judgment end of destruction the day Of judgment
rGv
&UEPGV hvBpcjrrwv.
and of destruction of
of the irreverentla1
men.
the ungodly men.
8 However, let
62
TOOTO
'Ev
but
One
this lthinnl
this one fact not
.
-.
hav8mEro
&ymqroi,
br, be escaping YOUR
let it be lying hidden to
loved (one.), that notice, beloved ones.
One day is
p i a j p i p a r a p & Kvpiq 6 q xiha
Erq , ~ a that
i
one
day beside m r d as thourand years and with Jehovah' as a
thousand years and
x i h ~ a E T ~6% jpCpa via. 9 oG Ppa6Gvel . a thousand years as
thousand Years as day one.
Not is being slow
One day,
Jehovah.
Kljploq 0;15e
irrayyr?iat
T ~ E C
i s not slow respecting
Lord
pmmlse.
some (ones1 his promise, as some
ppa6u~jra
fiyoOv~a8, ,
bhhh people consider slowslownear
they are conridenng,
but ness, but he is patient
panpaevvri
~ i qJvhq p i p 0 u h 6 ~ ~ ~with
6 q YOU because
he does not desire
is being long in apirit into rou.' not
wishine
that

1::

%Gq

!A",",",;

'

!2

?!:'

2 PETER 3:lO-15

1031

~~~~

~~

~~

~~~~

any to be destroyed
but desires all t o
attain to repentance.
10 Yet Jehovah's. day
Will come as a thief,
ln which the heavens
pass away with
a hissing noise, but
the elements" being
mtensely hot will be
dissolved, a n d earth
and the works in i t
will be discovered.
11 since all these
11
Toljrwy
oGrwq rr&vrov h " ~ v i v w v
Of these (thmgs) thus
of all being loosed things are thus to be
rro~arrocq
6si
h d p ~ s l v dissolved, what sort
what sort of imenl
it is binding
to be exlstlng of persons ought YOU
81.155
iryial~
&vampo+aiq
rai t o be in holy acts of
roo
holy
(acts of) eonduet
and conduct and deeds
rLo~P~ia!q,
12 rrpou6anGvrciq
~ a of
i godly devotion,
well-reverential (deeds).
awaiting
and 12 awaiting and
ms660vraq
T ~ Vn a p o u u
7-q
i ~ 700 ~ E O O keeping close in mind
presence
of
of the Gad the presence' of the
speeding up the
Of Jehovah.
3" ollpavoi rru,poriprvo~ day
61'
heavens bemg on Ere through which [the1
, through
which
being On
h v e j o o v ~ a l , ~ n io ~ o l x ~ i a ~auuoljpsva will be dissolved and
will be loosed .and elements
being intensely hot
[the] elements being
~ j u r r a ~ . 13 ~cnvocq 6 2 oGpavo3q vai intensely hot will
is being melted: ;
new
but
heavens
and melt! 13 But there
yjv ' ~atvjv K U T ~
~b h 6 / y c h v a
are new heavens and
earth new according be the
promise
a new earth t h a t we
rrpau6o~&p~v, b
015
61na'ooGW are awaiting according
we are awaiting. in whieh (ones) righteousness to his promise, and in
K ~ T O ~ K ~ .
these righteousness is
1s dwelling.
t o dwell.
14 Hence, beloved
14 ~ h m A16
u g h&hich, loved
& y m (ones!,
q ~ o i , these
raGra
(things)
ones,since yon are
awaiting these things,
rrpou6qrGvreq orrou6huarr
&nrlho~
uai
awaltlng
speed you up swtlem (ones! and do YOUR utmost t o
be found finallv bv
&++pq~o~
a h L j EJ sejvat b dpfivn, him spotless a i d
unblem~shcd(ones1 to him to f e found in peace, unblemished and in
15 ~ a ~i j vroir nupiou jpGv panpo8upiay mace. 15 Furtherand the of the Lord of us langnens of mint more, consider the
ow~qpiav
f i ~ ~ i ~ e ~ r, e 6 q nai 6 patience of our Lord
~alvation be ron eonndering, aeeordrng as also the -a s salvation, just as
our beloved brother
ae&%$g
to Paul according t o
10' Jehovah's, J7.8.".**.2"-14;
Lord's, ~ABvgSyb. 10. Or,"the celestial bodies"
lstoi.khei.al. 12' See App 3% 12- Jehovah, 37.8."; the Lord, CVgc; God,
xABVgSYh.

rtvaq
dnrohCueal &hhh rrdvraq i q
but all (ones! Into
any (ones) to be destroyed
wpjoa,,
10 - H S ~ , 6;
pcr&votav
repentance t o asow space for.
will eome but
fipCpa Kvpiov cjq r h L n ~ q 5 ,
fi
oi ollpavoi
day of ~ o r das
thief, m whrch the heavens
po!<q6bv
rraprhnjoovrmt, u r o t x ~ i a 6L
with h~rsingnoise ~ i 1 1go bedde,
but
Kai
~ a u u o S p ~ v a h u 8 j o ~ ~ a ~vai
.
being intensely hot will be loosed, and
and
rh i v ah! Epya E ~ ~ P E ~ ~ ~ U E T O ~ .
the in it works will be found.

eL%

fi

be

'$f:?'

:k$

hYzT2d'bq$!% %%:he$ ng?5

2 PETER 3:16-18

1032

uoqiav Eypaav~v the wisdom given

wisdom he wrote himalso wrote you,
16 cbq ~ a i Lv rrhoatg trrrrlorohaiq 16 speaking about
toroa,
as
alao in
all
lettern
these things as he
rolirwv
b does also in all [his]
Ev a6raiq rrrpi
hah6v
Ihel speaking in them about these (thinks), in letters. In them, however, are some things
Loriv
.
Bov,jqT&
&
which [letters]
IS
hard for mind hard to understand,
TIY~,
oi
&paOEiS
naiwhich the untaught
aome(things), w$eh
the
non-learners
end andunsteadyare

2;
bpiv,

6oB~iuav

having been given

ab.rQ

to him

17 YOU,therefore,
beloved ones, having
this advance knowl-~'
&yanq~oi
loved (0ne.i. edge, be On
guard that YOU may
rrpoynvhomvrrq.
quh&oua.ds
tva
be led away with
knewingbefore beguardingyourrelves inorderthat
them by t h e error of
deiolrwv
p
TG
76"
r r h h the law-defying people
of the
illegal (ones)
not
to the
error a,,d
-..- .-..
......Ton.....
owtrrray0br~g
LnnfUrlle
TOG awn steadfastness.
having been led off together You might fallout of the
No,but go on
i6iou u q p t y p a 0 , 18
a6Shvrrs
SL b growing in the
own
firm fixedness,
be rov growing but in. Undeserved kindness
xhplr~
~ a i yvhuel
TOG KUP~OV and knowledge of
undeserved kindness and knowledge of the Lord
our ~~~d and savior
fip6v n a i oorfipoq 'IqaoG X loroG. a6r@ fi Jesus Christ. To him
of us and of Savlor J e s u
&st.
To him the [he] the glory both
now and to the day of
66Sa ~ a vi h rai r i q fipipav ai6voq.
glory and now and into
day
of age.
eternity.

That which
was from [the]
&~q~6aprv,
2,
twpdr~apev
r o i q beg~nmng.which we
we have heard,
whleh
we have seen
to the have heard, whlch we
b 0 ~ a o h p c 0 a r a i ai have seen wlth our
6qBahpoiq fiM3v,
8
of us. which
we vrewed
and the eves whlch we have
h6you v~ewedattentively
x ~ i p r q fip6v L w A & quav, n ~ p i TOO
word and our hands felt,
about the
fe%
hands of us
rfiq Cofiq,
2 rai
<ofi &qavrph8q, coneernlng the word
of the
ilfe.
and the 11% was manifested. of ],re, 2 (yes,
rai to h n a y v K a i
~ ~ P N P O G ~ E V ~ a the
i llfe was made
and we Raveseen and we are beanng w~tness and manifest and we have
hayyihholrev
irlriv
~ ? l v c$V
~ f i vseen a n d a r e bearing
w e are reporting back
to roo
the
witness and reporting
aicbv~ov %I$
Sv TTPLIS
.~T~T~P
.Kal
C [ t o you the everlasting
evedastlng w ieh was toward the ..Father and
life which was with
tqausph0q
fipiv
3 which
8
Lwph~apEv
itwas
t o u;, we have seen the Father and was
made manifest t o us.)
~ a i huqn6alrtv
hayyihhoprv
that which we
and
we have heard
we are reporthg back
seen and heard we are
bpi",
Tva
~ a i JwiS
~ o l v o v i a v reporting also to YOU,
to YOU,
in order that
also
You
that YOU too may be
ixqn
0 ' 6
K
fi ~ o l v w v i ahaving a sharing with
YOU m a y be having wxth
us; and the sharing us, Fuithermore, this
66 fi f i p r ~ t p a MET& 706 TTCTT&S
Sharing of ours is with
but the
our
wlth the Father and with
the Father and with
TOG uioG a6~oG. 'IqooG XplmoO' 4 r a t his s o n jesus Christ,
the
Son
of hxm of Jesus
ChrisC
,t:d A
eA
o-s
" ""
raha
YP&+~PEV f i e
iva
writing these things
'"Orderthat
these (things) we are writing
that aur jay m a y be in
fi .:xaph fip6v
fi
rrcrrh~~popi
full measure.
the joy
o us may be having been f u a l e d .
5 And this is the
5 K a i Eu?iv aJsq
6 & y y ~ h i a ?v message which we
~ n d is
this
the messaxe which have heard from him
&uq~6apcv &IT* aCl~aO ~ a ?&vayyUihop<v and are announcing
we have heard from him and we are announcing to you, that (jod is
bpi"
671 6 9 ~ 966 5~ b m i v u a i o r o r i a light and there is
to YO;,
that ule God hght
is
end darkness no darkness a t all
oLr
iortv
bv a h +
oG&pia.
6 'Etrv in union with him.
not
is
in
him
none.
If ever 6 If we make the
E ~ EV
W
871 ~ m w v i a v . E y o p ~ v ~ET'.statement: "We are
we s h d d say that
sharing we are having wdh having a sharing with

-0

Um~ch

4~

was

brr'

from

&PX~~F

beshm~g,

2,
which1

..

the

2:;

.... ..-

1033

1 JOHN 1:l-2:2
a 6 ~ o O~(aii v

TO

UK~TCI

TIE

ITT~TG~EV

h ~ mand
, ~ yet we go

h ~ mand m the darkness we may ge walklng about. on waikine.

qau66ps0a ~ a 06
i

rroioG

the

7fiv drh68rta-v. darhess,we are lying

we are iymg and not we are tomg the
truth;
and are not practlclng
7 i i r v 66 t v TO q w ~ i
rrs IIT~TG~IEY
if ever but m the lleht
i n e the truth. 7 How- we mav ~ ~ ~ kabout
b q air-rbq ~ U T , V & TO ~ w T ( , K O I Y W Y ~ ~ Vever, if we are walking
as
he
is
m the light,
sharing in the light as he
p:~'
&hhfihwv KU? 76 a T p a himself is in the light,
EXOMEV
we are having wlth one another and the blood we do have a Sharing
'IqaoO TOO uioc a h ~ o c ~aeapil;?l
fi{$s
one another, and
of Jems the Son of him it is eleanslng
the blood of Jesus his
&rrb T I h q g trpapriag.
Son cleanses us from
from
all
sin.
8 'Eirv
~irrop~v
a p a p ~ i a v 06. all sin.
,

If ever
EV

we should say

ta"~00q

that

sin

whavGp~v

not,

:
:
;

,g If we make

the statement: "We

we are
selves
we are making to err
no'sin:' we are
fi & h j 8 r t a 0 6 ~Emtv Lv fipiv. 9 tirv misleading
ourselves
not
is
in
US.
ifever
the
truth
dpohoyapev
~ t r gd p a p ~ i a gfiphv, n t u r 6 g and the truth is not
we may be confessing t
h
e sxnr o us. faithful in US. 9 1f we confess
imtv rai 6i~aloq
iva
&+t
our sins, he is faithful
he is and righteous in order that he might let go off
and righteousso as
i p i v rirq dpapriag ~ a in a 0 a p i a ~
to foqive us our sins
to us the
sms
and he might cleanse
h a r&o,g
. &6,riagl,
10 -~a,, and to cleanse us Prom
from
all
unrighteousness.
If ever all unrighteousness.
~ i ~ o p &
~,TIv oGx fipapTilnaprv, q r i r o ~ q v 10 If we make the
We should say that not we have sinned.
liar
',we
have
mo~oirnev a h b v v a i
6 h6yog UJTOO not sinned," we are
we are making
him
and the
word
of him
making him a liar,
OGK E ~ O T IbY fipiv.
and his word is not
not
Is
in us.
in us.
T~rvia
POU,
-raGra
Little children .
of me.
these
My little children,
YPQW
tiviv
iva
I am writing you,
I am wntang
to roo
h order thst
these things that YOU
dphp~qrs:
~ a i ihv
715
roo might commit sin.
~ n d if ever
anyone may not commit a
sin. And yet, if anyone
trphprq.
waph~hllrov , . gxovev
should eomm t $In,
paraclete
we are having does commit a s i n , w e
rrp6g
r6v
+mipa
'IquoGv
Xplorbv have a helper with the
toward
me
pather
Jesus
Father, Jesus Christ, a
6inu10v*
aGTb5
p:%$&,
righteous one. 2 And
righteous lone),
and
he
emorlv TIEpi T ~ Yt r p a p ~ t G v f i p ~ v , 06 n ~ p ihe apropitiatory
saonflce for our
is
about the
sins
of us, not
sins, yet not for ours
6~ p6V,jV :&A& 'raiTItpi
+fiv fi,it.+bov
the our (ones) but only
but. also about only but also for

'F

,!A

6hov

whnip

~6apau. 3 Kai

roc

And

+he
. ~ ~ .world
.. - - - -.

y~vhunaprv

EV

ge

2x0

1 JOHN 2:3-10

1035

1034

we are-knowing

-~

~~~

roljrwthe whole world's.

this I 2 And bv this we

a 6 ~ 6 v , have the knowledge

that we have come to
known
him.
know him,
if
atroc
~pGprv.
we continue observing

t h~aprv

weKave

that

t&v ~ i r g LV~ohhq

if ever the commandments of him we may observe.

his

d
Aiywv 6r1 ' E y v o ~ a a6r6v, rai 4 He that says: "I
me
saying that I have known him, and
have come to know
r&g
ivrohhg
a h o G p i r q p e v ylariorqq him,,. and yet is not
the commandment. of him not obaerv~ng liar
ohserving his comi o r i v , ~ a Lvi T O ~ T ~fi &hj8eta oljv E o r w mandments, is a liar,
1%. and in this (onel the truth
not
is;
and the truth is not in
5 8
6'
6v
Tqpt
a6ro!3 ~ b vthis [person], 5 But
who but Likely may be observing of him . the whoever does observe
h6yov, hhn8Gq Lv ~ o l j r q fi & y h q TOO his word, truthfully in
word, truthfully i n this lone1 the love of the this [person] the love
8eaG T E T E ~ E ~ W T ~ ! . 'EY.r06~4) ~ I Y ~ U K O ~ EofY God has been made
God has been ~erfeeted. In this we are knowing oerfect. BY this we
6 ~ 8Lv a4rO Lopiv. 6
6
h i y w v i v a+ -have the knowledge
that in hrm we are:
the (onel saying in hlm that we are i n union
6 He
piv~av
6qsihcl
me&<
L K E ~ Y Owith
~
to be remaining h e in owing aceording
thst (one) that says he remains
in union with him
rrrp~rrrhrqoev ~ a di r 6 g
rrep,rrar~Tv.
4

=bout

also

7 'Aymrl~oi,

he

OAK

Loved (ones), not

yphp
Opiv, &Ah'

I am writing to rou, but

w2ch

~ixsro

were having

to be w a ~ i n
=bout.
g

is
himself
underalso
obligation
to go a n
walking just as that
eommandment
one walked.
tvrohjv
rrohatirv
7 ~ ~ lones,
~ I~
tvrohfiv

eommandment

hrr'

from

dpxfiq

beginnmg:

old

the

,,
You,
a new command*,,

ment,but
old
h6yog commandmentwhieh
word YOU have had from
L v ~ o h j ~ [the] beginmng. This
8"
fi~oGoars. 8 T&V
Again
commandment old commandment is
which
roo heard.
natvjv
yphpo
bp?v,
6
6 o ~ t vdrhq8iq the word which You
heard 8 Again, I
new I am writlng t o loo, which
is
true
wr't'ng
a new
t v a i r ~ L j ~ a sv
i
~ p i v , C ~ T , fi UKOT/U am
IZI
him
and in m u , because the darkners commandment, a fact
that is true m hls case
r r a 6 ~ ~ 7 arai
l r b @atr b &h0tvbv
and
YOURS,
1s
beslde and the llght the
true
the darkness is
qaivg!.
passing away and the
is shinmg.
true light is already
9
'0
h i y w v t v T@ Tori ~ T v a l ~ a i .
The (anel saying in the lght to be and
He that says he
r6v &6sh+bv a l j ~ o cplrrav i v ~t U K O T ~ i m i v is in the light and
the brother of him hating in the darkness he is yet hates his brother
Ewcj
, aprl.
10
6
r b v is in the darknessup
unt 1 rtghtnaw.
The (onel
ovmg
the to right now. 10 He
that loves his brother
h6ehp6v a6.roO $V TO q m ~ i
P~VEI
remains in the light,
brother
o t him m . . Ule light heis rema&.
V w

ivrohfi

commandment

the

.rraXat&
old

1s

the

qay
lh

1 JOHN 211-16

1036

uai ~ ~ M a h LV
o va 6 ~ 306. ~ ~ T I Y11
.
6
and fau-causer in hlm not in;
the (onel
62 tuiAv 6 v &6sh ov a G ~ o 5 t v rti o r o r i q
but tating the bm;Rbr ofhim in the darkness
Lmiv rai b 76 o r o r i q
rrrp~nard
he is and in thb darkness he is walking adout,
rai o d ~
076~"
TTOD
hhyal
and "ot he has k o w n where he ia going Lnder,
Sn
1) o ~ o r i ah6qhwoav ~ o b q6qOahpoGq
because the darkness blinded
the
eyes.

cniro5.
of him.
12

rphqw
bpiv,
rr~via.
I em wr~tmg to row, Uttle children; be!%a
&qiwwvrat
Owiv

ha.,e been let go

to

&$ '%:'"I

a n d there is no cause
for stumbling in his
case. 11 But he t h a t
hates his brother is . .
i n the darkness and
is walking in the . .
darkness, and he does
not know where he
is going, because the
darkness has blinded
his eyes.
12 I a m writing
YOU,little children,

sins

because

have been forgiven

YOU for the Sake of
his name. 13 I a m
hpiv,
You, fathers,
to you,

d:zh

6
civopa
adro? 13
y&qo
the
name
of him;
I am writrng
r r m i p ~ q , &I '
Lyh~arr
6
hrr'
fathers, because YO" have known the lone) from
~ P X ;~ S yp6rqw
hiv.
VEavio~ol,
beginn ng
Iam writing
to You. young tmenl.
ST,
vrvlrilrare
mv rro p6v
because rav have conquered the w i c k 2 (o&l.
Eypaqa hpiv, n a 1 6 i a . -3,671
.t V ~ K M E
Iwrote to you, little boys, because r o u l a v e known
r6v n e r i p r 1 4 irpcoya
bpiv,
rrmlprq,
the
Father;
wrote . to row
fathers.
STI
tyv61m
T ~ Y
hrrl &4xiq
because YOU have known the (one) fram beennmg;
bpi",
vzwio~at, 6 n
iqupoi
to You, young imenl, because . strong
LOTE
nai b A6yoq roc 0 ~ 0 6 LV bpi"
70" a r e and
the word of the m d in roo
~LYEI
rai
YEYIK~YUTE
,6,
is remaining
and
you have conquered
the
rrovr)p&v.
wicked lone).

YOU

f t

e, $:

'%,$zv

$?
:$.

F
:

be

fi
?rha<ovio
ro3
piau,
obn Z m l v
the self-assumption of the ilfe (means,, not it is
i n TO; n a ~ p 6 q .hhhh LK 703 ~ 6 o p a utoriv
out of the Father, but out of the world it 1s;
17 ~ a i 6
~ 6 OF
0
~ a p hE T a l
~ a i il
end the
woryd
iisgoing'beride also the
krr~tlvpiaa3roO
I,
6& rrai5v ~6 e L h n
desire
of it,' the lone) but doing the wiiy
TOG EEOG
piwsl
ciq T ~ YaiGva.
of the ~ o dis remaining into the age.

the s h o w dlsplay of
one's
Of l,fe
-does not ongmate
w,th the ~ ~ t buth ~
originates with t h e
Further.
mare, the world i s
paSslllg away and
is its desire, hut he
t h a t does the will of
18 n a 1 6 i a ,
Lox6rrq &pa L p ~ i v , rai ~ o remains
d
forever.
Little boys,
last
hour
it is,
and
18 young children,
it is the last hour,
h$$fdzfq
and, just as YOU have
i p x ~ ~ a e , ~ a i YOY
~ V T ~ X P I O T O I rrahhoi
is
and
antiehrirtr
many heard t h a t antiChrist
ycy6vao1v
BeEv . Y,Yi)oKqPEYis coming, even now
have come to be; from which we are knaw~ng that there have come to.
be many antichrists;
to hT,,
goTiY,
19
filli)Y from
which fact we
o u t of
us
Zst
hour
it is.
the knowledge
LCfihBav,
hhh' OJK qoav
LC
fipiAr
t h a t i t is the last
they cameout, but not they were out of
us;
~ E ~ ~ V ~ K E hour.
~ U ? V19 They went
"
yhP
"of
th%re,
they hadremarned out from us, but they
if for out
were not of our sort;
'iva
tiv
wwith fiprn..
MX
likeh
us;
but
in order that far if they had been of
q~spw0&~~v
S T oGr
~ i o i v OUT sort,they would
they might be manifested
that
not
they are have remained with
t
went
rrhvrq
i C fipGv. 20 ~ a ih p ~ i q xpiopa us. ~ u [they
ail
O Y of
~
US.
And
rou
anointrng
that i t might be
EXETE
h a
roo
'riou.
9hO~mup t h a t not
.roo are having
from
the
holy lone1 ; all are of our sort,
oi6a~s
rrbvrsq
21 o6r: Erpa a 20 And YOU have a n
yonhave kdown all (ones)
Not 1 wr?=
from the
bpiv
Sra
odn
oiSars
to
because
not
you have known
have One;
knowledge.
Of you
' 21 1
hhj8rtav. MA'
Xrt
0i6are
write YOU,not because
truth,
but beeawe you have known
YOU do not know the
truth, hut because you
"TFq
know it, and because
O ~ K24~1~.
no lie originates with
."*
.=.

eh",;ct
:~

xTI

~ ~ e i ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ , " , i ~

beginning. I am
writing You, young
men, because YOU, ,,
have
the
wicked one. I write'
YOU,young children,
because YOU have
come t o know the
Father. 14 I write
you, fathers. because
y o u h a v e come t o
know him who is
from [the1 beginning.
I write YOU,young
men, because YOU
are strong and the
word of God remains
in YOU and YOU
have conquered the
wicked one.
15 Do not h e loving
rh
either the world or
the,
I$$m
the things in the
& an6
T ~ VK ~ W ~ O V
O ,~ K
LUTIV 1) & y h q world, ~f anyone loves
m a y t e laving. the world. not
is the love
the love
TOG r r a ~ p d q fv
ah3.
16 , 671
or the Father is not
of the
Father
m
him:
because .
in him: 16 beeause
.m
Lv TG ~ 6 Q,
0
1) . h r e u p i a T-q everything in the
the (thing) in the woryd. the . desire . of
world-the desire
o a p d q rai fi h t e v p i a T&
6q'dnA~~w
~ a of
i the flesh and the
flesh and the
desire
of the
eyes
and desire of the eyes and

Eygt?

1 JOHN 2:17-22

1037

'f?

:zL

adp

:,$ ti:

,.".

$ry

3: "~22~

the truth'

22 T i q L o ~ t v 6 ylrljorrlq 1 pfi
I,
22 Who is t h e liar
who
is
the
liar
if nat the lone)
&pva6prvag ST, ' I ~ U O G OGK
~
6 x 1 0 ~ 6 s ; if it is not the one
t h a t denies t h a t Jesus
denying that Jesus not 19 the &st?
is the Christ? This
k o ~ w 6 &vrixp~oraq,
6
03.65
is
the
antichrist.
'the (one) is the antichrist, the
This
..... inn*,
.
hpvobp~voq ~ 6 v r r a ~ t p a ~ a i T&W ul6v. one t h a t denles the
the
Father
and
Son. 17ather and the Son
deny~ng
the

1 JOHN 2%-29
23

rrBq

Everyone the

rbv r r a r i p a

hpvo6pcvoq ~ b vuibv
the

denying

o6SL 23 Everyone that

Son nat-but denles t h e Son does

fxcl.

dpoAoyGv rbv not have the Father

elther He that
confesses the Son
has the Father also.
24 As for You, let that
which YOU have heard
fram Ithel beginning
remain in you. If that
which You have heard
from [the] beginning
remains in YOU,YOU
will also abide in
25 u a i a b n l Qriv fi h a y y r h i a fiv a h 6 q union with the s o n
~ n dthis
1s
the promise whicR he
and in union with
25 Furh q y y ~ i h a ~fipiv,
o
~ j vcwfiv r i v aihvlov. the
promised
to us, the life
the everlasting, thermore, this is the
promised thing that
26
Taha
he himself promised
Thee
US, the life everiasting.
TGv
,+avhvrov
bpBF, 27 Kai
bpEiq
26 These things
the (ones) making to err
yon.
And
you
I write YOU about
WhPETe
hTT. a6Toi) those
76 x p l u p a
B
who are trying
the anorntlng which roo received from
him
t o mislead YOU.
pive! ,
i v bpi",
xai
od
xpsiav 27 And as for You,
i t i s remalnrng
in
you,
and
not
need
the anointing that
Exem
Iva
YOU received from
Yon are having
in order that
him remains in YOU,
S16huuo
b p h ~ &Ah' 6 q r b a h p O and
do not need
may be teaching
rou;
hut
an the of h ~ m
anyone to be teaching
xpjopa
~ I S ~ O K E I 6p6q rrrpi
mdrvrwv
but'
the
anolntlng is teaching
You
about all lthingi],
anointing from him
~ a hhq0iq
i
i m c v ~ a oi b ~Eurtv u/d&q, ~ a iS
i teaching YOU about
and
true
it is and not it is
lie.
and
all things, and is true
ra8hq
t 6 i 6 a E ~ v OpBq,
~ ~ V E T E, ,
no lie' and lust
according as
it taught
rou,
be roo remammng and
8s i t has taught YOU.
ahQ.
28 K a l
vOv,
remain in union with
him.
And
now.
Iitt~E:;i%;en,
him. 28 So now,
VETS
6"
ah@,
lva
little children, remain
be you remaining m him, in order that if ever
in union with him,
mepo0j
~ O P E V t h s t when he'is made
he should be mamfested
we mghthave manifest we may have
rrappquiav
nai
a l ~ 8 ~ v s v freeness of speech
outspokenness and
we might e put to shame and not be Shamed
dm' a G ~ o 5 i v
rrapovuiq
adroG. away fram him at his
from
him
in
presence
Of him.
presence. 29 If YOU
29 Lhv
~ i 6 - r ~ 6 ~ 1 Sinan6q iurtv, know that he is righIf ever you sha3d know that righteous he is, teous, you gain the
YIY~UYCTE
TI
rraq
d rro!Gv T ~ Yknowledge that everyYou are knowing that everyone the
doing the one who
the Father he 1s having: the (one) eonfesnlng the
vibv ~ a Ti ~ V r r a ~ L ~ a EXEL. 24 'Y d q
Son also the
Father he lr having.
&rr
B
a
h '
hpxfi?
Lv Spiv
which
You heard
from beginn kg, in
Yon
p ~ v f r w . ,.
Ldv
t v bpi"
p ~ i v, ~
let it be remammg; if ever in You should remaln
6
hrr'
hpxqq j n o S u a ~ ~r, a i bpsiq $v
which from beginn~ng r o u heard, also rou m
r Q vlQ nai t v TQ r r a ~ ~ i ~ E Y ~ T E .
the Son and in the Father roo will remain.

f ~ ~ ~ , "

;ge

z:tt

1 JOHN 3:l-7

1039

1038

righteousness has
been born from him.
See what sbtt of'
"16srr
r r o ~ m ' u hyhrrqv 6 i S w ~fipiv
~ ~
see roc! what s o 2 of
love
has given to us
love the Father
0 ~ 0 3 has given us, so that
d
rra~hp
tva
the
Father
in order that
children
of Gad we should be called
rhqOGpw,
nai
tup~v.
6 1 d children of God; and
we should be called,
and
we are.
Through such we are. That is
TOOTO
6 ~ 6 u p o q 06 YIY~UKEI j p 6 5 why the world does
this (thing1 the
world
not is knowing
us
not have a knowledge
6 ~ ,t 06n f y v o cnir6v. 2 'Aya&qroi,
vOv of us, because i t has
becaue not it knew him.
Loved ionesl , now not come to know
him. 2 Beloved ones,
rinva
0roO
iopi",
~ a i
oimu
children
of Gad
we are,
and
not as Yet now we are children
of God, b u t as yet i t
tqavepS0q , . ri . b 6 p s B a .
oi6apcv
was it manifested what we rhall be. We have known has not been made
d i n i r e s t what we
~ T L id"
@avrpw8fi
6#o!ol
that if ever he should be manifested (ones1 like
be. We do know
adrQ iu6ieBa.
6
6 ~ 6 p c 0 a ~ G T ~that
v Thenever he is
to him we w ~ lbe,
l
because we shall see
him made
we
~ a 8 h q irrrlv. 3 r a i
6
Lxwv shall be like him, beamording ar he is.
And every the i6nel having cause we
see him
just as he is. 3 And:
.riv tArriSa r a h q v h' a 6 ~ C dyviFrt
the
hope
this
upon him he is ~ u r i f r i wevernone who has this
b a ~ r b v na0hq
E K E ~ V Oh~ 7 6 ~
turtv.

61~a10cdvqv

ad~oi)

righteousness out of

him

YEYE~T~I.

he has been generated.

'

himself according as that ionel

Pure

he in.

r r o ~ ~ i~ a fii d p q p ~ i aL q ~ i vpractices sin is

a
practicing lawlessness,
sm
and so sin is lswiesshvapia. 5 ~ a i
orSara
lawle.anens.
And
have known
ness. 5 YOU h o w
too t h s t that one was

T ~ Yd

lvopi~

the lawler~nernhe ts doing, and the

the

Et

hpzpriaq
=ins

06,

not

take away [our] sins,

~ a irpap-ria
i
t v a674 and there is no

6pn.

he might lift up, and

E?TLT
IY
I.
is.

'

in

him

Lv a b ~ Q p&wv

Every the lone) in him remaunng

o6x d ~ a p r t r v ~ nl .6 q

in him. 6 Everyone

~ ~ ~ , : i ~

hpapr$vwv 0 6 ~practice sin; no one

not is sinning: every the lone)
sinning
not
practices sin has
&Spanev a h b v
0662
E Y V ~ K E V adr6v. either seen him or
has seen
him
nat-but he has known
him. come to know him,
7
Tswia,
pq6eiq
rrhavhro
bpB$'
7 Ltttle children,
Little children,
no one
let make to err
Yo",
let no one mislead
~
he who carrles
6
rro~Ov T ~ Y 6 1 ~ a l o u l j ~ q v S i ~ a 1 6 YOU,
dolng
the righteousness righteous On ~lehte0usneSSis
the lone1
.
as
i ~ e i v o q 6 i ~ a 1 6 q ~UTIY. r i g h ~ o u ajust
~OTIY,
Kaehq
is;
that one is righteous.
he is, according as that (one) righteous

1 JOHN 3:8-14

1040

6
n o & T ~ V& p a p ~ i a v LK
702 8 He who c a m e s o n
The tone) doinz the
sin
outof the sin originates with
6ia$6Aou Lmiv,
Brt
dm'
& p x i ~ 6 the Devil, because t h e
Devll
he Is, because from begfnnlng the Devil has been sinning
61&poXoq & p a ~&vcl. clg ~ G T O iqavrp&Bn from [the] beginning.
Devll
i=sl!ning,
Inla this War mantferted For this purpose t h e
Son of God was made
6 ulbq TOG 0wG
iva
A60
the Son oithe God In orderthat hemlght~oore manifest. namely. to
break u p t h e works of
~h Zpya TOG 81ap6hou.
the works 01 the
DevII.
t h e Devil.
9 m g
6
y~yewqpivoq
tr h a9s been born from
E Y C ~ Y the tone) havine
- been -~eneratedout of God
does not carry
TOO Be06 & p a r i w oir
notci
6r,
the cod
not he is dojng, because On sin, because H i s
Ireproductive1 seed
on&p a a(,,05 iv
ll&YEl
i(ai
aeek
of him in him 1s remaining, and not remains in such
61jva~a1&paprhvrtv
8Tl
&K
TOO 0 ~ 0 2Ones and he cannot
he is able to be s ~ n n i n d because out of the c o d practice sin, because
yrybvqra~.
10 &v T
O
qavc & he has been born
he has been generated,
In thfa (thing) men~&st from GO^. 10 he
Of God and
t o ~ ~.rhv r t ~ v a TOG BEOO ~ a iT& T ~ K Y the
~
Of the
18 the children oithe God and the chlldren
Devil are evident by
705 6tapbhow rrsg
b
oi the
Deutl:
every the lone)
doing this fact: Everyone
who does not carry
6l~aloa6vqv ollr Eurlv
tr TOO
does
righteousness not he Is out of the
not originate with
&ymirv .,bv d66Eh*v aGTOO, 00'. neither does he
6
the lone,
IovlnE
the brother of hlm.
who does not love
11 6 1
a d ~ r l i m i v 1 dryychia
his
11 For
Beeaur thlr
is
the mesaage
this is the message
firoGums
h'
rou heard
from
a$??$?ig.
in
that which You have heard
from [the] beginning.
&yaw&pv
&XAfiAous. 12 oir
m06q
we
have
we may be lovlng one another;
not aceordlngas that
love for one another;
Kaiv
in
TOG
novqpoS
ijv
nai 12 not like cajn,
Cam out d
the wlckcd lone1 he was and
Originated with
tuqaSsv
T ~ V&bhqbv ~ G T o G . uai X&PW t h e wicked one and
heslaughtered the brother of hlm: and thanks slaughtered his brothrivog
EaqaSEv
a G ~ 6 v ; 8rt
~h i p y a er. And for the sake of
oi what slaughtered he hlm7 Because the works what did he slaughter
abro2 novqph ?u
rh
6i. TOG drbehqoir him? Because his own
of hlm wlcked wa;, the (onell but of the brother works were wicked,
arlroj
6i~ala.
but those of his brothof him rlghteoua (ones).
er [were] righteous.
13 Mq 0 a u p & < r ~ c , &6~hqoi,1 pwei
13 Do not marvel.
No be row wondering, brothera, If la hating brothers, t h a t
bps5 6 ~ 6 0 p o g .14 fi sic
oT6apev
611 the world hates
rou the
world.
be
have known that you. 14 We h o w
{c~apcpfiuap~v
k TOG 0avhrou rig we have passed
Wo avc s t e ~ ~ across
cd
out of the
death
i t 0 aver from death to
8

8"

yj

!3.

1 JOHN 3:15-21

1011

ojv,
BTI
&ymi)pcv TOG< &6rh$oL55. life, because we love
the \tie, becavae we ere lovlng thc brothers; the brothers, H~
6
&yawirv
pivel
&v 13 who does not love
the lone1 o?!
lov1nE
flremalnlng In the remains in death,
&IV&TW
15 n a g
6
fluirv rbv d 6 r h q b 15 Everyone who
death.
Every the lone) sting the brother
brother is a
a h 0 5 drv0pwnaur6vo~ioriv, Kai
oT6arc
know t h a t nand
o manYou
ofhim
man-klller
heis, and uauheveknown mansiayer'
671 wag &v0porrom6vog o i r ~ EXE!
'layer has
that every
man-klller
not is havmg
life remaining in
al&vrov Lv airrQ p6vouuav. 16 'Eu rolirq him,
By this we
everlasting In
him remelnlng.
In
thlr
v b ~ a p c v T ~ Ydl krrqv,
&TI
t ~ c i v o q have come to
love, because that one
w:Xave known the
because that tone)
tmgp fiphv T ~ Vq u x ~ va i i r o ~Leq~eu.KaI f i p ~ i csurrendered his sou1
for us; and we are
over us the soul ei him hc nut:
we
~.
6qeihopcv h i p r & v &6eAq&v .rhg yluxhg underOb'igationto
areowlng
Over
the
brothers the
aoula surrenderlourlsouls
6' &v
EX^
,bv for [our] brothers.
0 ~ i v a 11
. 1 6g
to out.
Who but l f k s l ~ may be hsvlns the 17 But whoever has
thls world's means for
piov
700 ~ b u p o u~ a i
e~opi
life (means1 of the world and hemay be beholding supporting life and
~ d v &6~hqbv allro6 xpciav E X O V T ~ K U ~ beholds his brother
the
brother
a< hlm
need
havlng end having need and yet
nhriun
T&
m h & y va a i r ~ o 6 Cm' shuts the door of his.
he mlght shut up the
bower.
of hlm from tender
a h o 2 , n a g 1 & y k q 'roc BcoG
p6Vel
upon him, in what
hfm, how the love ol the God fsremalnfng way does the love of
b a h & ; 18
Tc~via p i
dycnrir(1sv
in him?
in hfm?
Little ehlld/:n,
not may we be lovlng ~a,in
Little
A6yv
pn6l
76 yh&oon &Ah& Lv i p y v et us love. neither
to word nelther to the tongue
but In work
in word nor with the
~ a &hqOciq.
i
t o n y e , but in deed
and VUth.
and tmth.
19 'Ev T O G T ~ yvwo6 &a 671 LK r i g
By this we
In
thls we shalltnow that outaf Ule
that we Origi&Aq0ciag i u p B ,
nai
ipnpouBcv &TOG "'Ow
truth
we ore, and
in front
of him nate with t h e truth.
assure
IIE~UO~PY
T ~ Y
Kap6iav $ ~ G Y20 851 and we
we ehall persuade the heart o us
because our hearts before
&&u
~ a r a y i v & u n ~ l fib&" fi ~ a p 6 i a , him 20 as regards
U ever may be knowing dobn an of us the heart, whatever our hearts
8rl
p~i<ov LUT~Y b
0cb
.I"$ may condemn us in,
becsu~o greater
is
the
Go2
Ofke because God is ereater
~ I V O U K E I W & Y T ~ . than our heartsand
he 16 knowlng all (thlnesl. knows all things,
21 'Ayarrqroi
&&v
fi r a p 6 i a p i 21 Beloved ones, if
Laved (ones!,
*ever
tho
heart
no lour) hearts do not
KLPT~LV&UK~,
w a p p n u i w condemn lus]. we have
may be knowlng down on,
oUbpokenne~~freeness of speech
njv

%$

lave,

K%$f$g fir?: :i

1 JOHN 3:22-4:3

1042

toward Ood; Z2 and

6x0 EV
nphq rbv 0s&, 22 ual
8
we are faving toward the God,
and whieh whatever we ask
&v
alrCipsv
X a p p & o ~ ~ v &+ we receive from
llkelr We mnY be asking we are reeelvinc fmm him, because we are
adrot,
BTI
rhq
brohtrq
a6roO Observing his cornhim,
becauls the commandments of hlm mandments and are
~ a i
~h
& EOTif doing the things t h a t
nlpoGprv
and
the (thine)
pPeasjng are pleasing in hir
weareobservhc
=Yes. 23 Indeed, this
&&ntov
ahot
noloirpev. 21 mi
in sight
orhlm we are doing.
AD^
this is his commandment.
t h a t we have faith in
&~aTiv fi
Q~ohi
a d d
'iya
1s
the Eommsndment of him: in order thst the name of his Son
and be
m m ~ d o wcv
r " 6v6pal-I TOG viot a b ~ o G
we should betleve to t%e =arne of the son of him loving One another.
he gave us
'IqoaO X iuroG m i
&ym& N
&hhjhouq just
ofJesus $nrt
and wemaybegving one.nothe:. commandment.
24 Moreover, he who
~a0i)q E~OUEY
LwoTOhfiv
Observes
his cornaccordinaaa he cave commandment ?%
!t:
24
d
~ q p i r v ~ h q dv~ohhq a h 0 0 t v 1" Union with him.
the (one) observing the commandments of him 1
and he in union with
udvrt
~ a i
i v a 6 ~ @~ a i
helsremelnhg and he in him; and
One; and by this
we gain the knowledge

e2
f

,!:;

O,$oi

zieh

nv:$/$y~
if
2~2

~~WKCV.

which
owing the
o the
gavespirit
us.

Beloved ones, do
he gave.
not believe every
' A ~ ~ T O f
m c S ~ a T ~inspired expression,
~ o v e dlaneai,
no
but test t h e inspired
nlmr6~re
dQ.3
60~11165~~
expressions to see
be you heucvhn,
but
be YOU proving
whether they originate
n v r d ~ a r a EI
LK r o t 8soG t ~ i v , 6
~,,d, because
r ~ i r i t r if out of the God t i s because with
many false prophets
nohhoi lycu6onpo iral iCdihd8au1v El$ ~ b vhave gone forth into
many
false pro&ts
have gone forth into the the
r6opov.
2 YOU gain t h e
world.
knowledge of t h e in2 'Ev TOOT^ YIV&KET.
d m 6 a 705 splred expression f m m
In t h b you are knowmg the spl& of the God by this: Every in&oJ. n&v m r t a 8
b p o h o y ~ i 'Iqootv spired expression t h a t
God; every splrk which isconfesning Jesus COnfeSSeSdesus~hrist
X P I U T ~ Lv
V u a ~ ~6A ih u 0 6 ~ a &K ~ 0 0~ E O Sa s having come in the
Christ in Resh haan# cotne out of the God flesh
with
iuriv, S r a l
T&
n d p a
6
p)) God. 3 but every in~ t f a , end
every
spirit
which
not spired expression t h a t
dpohoyd d v ' I q u o h
b~
.rot 0 ~ 0 0odr does not confess Jesus
fs mnfeMhg the
Jesus out of the God not does not onginate
Emly. I(=? 10h6 ~ U T I V
7.3
705 with God. Furtherhe is;
and
thia
is
the Ieplritl of the more, this is the

~2

:,

I JOHN 4:4-10

1043

8
&K~K&T
TI antlchrlst's [inspired
whieh
you have heard
that expression] which
YOU have hear* was
E ~ x E T ~ ~~ a vtv
i
&v TQ r 6 o p ~& U T ~ V ii6q.
it is camiri~,and now in the world it is already. coming, and now it is
already in the world.
4 ' Y p ~ i q &K TOO 0 ~ 0 6 &mi
~crvia
4 YOU originate
Yon outof the God roue&. ~lttlechlld~en.
with
p~i<wvchildren, and y o u
rai
YEYIK~K(ITL
ad~oISc, TI
end roo have conquered them, because greater have
those
because he
briv
d
&v Opiv ;Y
6
6v 70 [PCISO~SI,
is
the (one) in rou than the (one) m the that is in union with
~ 6 o p y .5 adroi
LK 705 ~ 6 0 p o u eiwiv YOU is greater than he
world;
they out of the
world they are; that is in union with
the world. 5 They
61h ~ o i i r o LK TOO K ~ U ~ O U AahoOw~v
thmugh this outof the world they arespeaking originate with the
world' t h a t is why
~ a i 6 ~ 6 u p o q &T&Y
&KO~EI. 6
they
and the world
of them Is hearing.
,&,,
r6v proceeds] from the
&r r a t Be03 Lupiv.
out of the God we are; the lone1 knowing the
"Orid
listensand
to them.
the
0chv & ~ o i i e ~fip&v B$ O ~ KE m ~ v &K TOO 6 we
with
God is hearing of us: Who not
is out of ,the God, He that gains
0roO o d ~ & K O ~ E I fipbv.
&K
TOUTOY the knowledge of Qod
God not 1s hearhg of us. Out of
this listens to us; he that
not originate
yl&m~u
~b n v c t a r'q & h q 8 ~ i a q~ a does
i
w e a r e b o w m g the s ~ i r k of
u u t h and with GO^ does not Usten to us. This is how
76 n v r t p a
the
spirit
we take note of the
7 'Aymqroi,
&yanCipsv
hhhjhouq, in'*ired expression
Loved loneel. may wc be lovlng one another, trUt,h and the Inspired
expression of error.
BTL fi & y h q rmle TOG 0cot &+v, nai
Ones, let
b e c a w the
ove
out of the God
~s, and
us continue loving
n&$
6
&YmGv
6~
TOG 0 ~ 0 ; one another, becauae
every
the lone)
loving
out of the God love is from
and
yryLvvqral
rai
YIV~)UKEI
T ~ V6 ~ 6 ~
.
everyone
who loves
has been generated and he is knowing the God. has been barn from
8
6
&yarr&v odr Lyvw r6v 8e6v, Qod and pains the
The lone)
lovin'd not knew the Gad, knowledge of God.
67.1
d 8
& &r11 t m i v . 9 &v ~ o i r r q l 8 He t h a t does not
because the ~ o 2 rove
1s.
In
thfa
love has not come to
God, because
Lg-+Oq
fi
&y&nq r o c 8ro6
jpiv, know
war manifested the
ove of the ~ o dm
us, God is love. 9 By
the love Of Ood
ad~0O T ~ V ~OYOYN?~
~ T L T ~ Y dbv
made
In
Son of him the only-begotten
because the
our case,because God
sent forth his onlyChas
r r rsent
L w ~off
a h ~ ~ vt$e
K&$?
begotten 80n into the
'iva
tijuwpc~
61'
ah09.
b world t h a t we might
In order that we might live through him.
I11 gain life through hirn,
oh^ &&Y
fi &rhq, o d ~ &TI f i p ~ i10~ The love is in
thf
fa
the
over
not that
we this respect, not t h a t
f i y a n i n a p ~ v.r6v 0e6v, &Ah' 671 a l r b q f i y h q o r v we have loved God,
haveloved the God, but thst he
loved
but t h a t he Laved

d"adg9',~

figis
,,

speak

be

.:%
n."2,"?.c.

'

A!

e,",$~

:g,Y

1 JOHN 4:ll-17

1044

fiphq ~ a ~iE O - T E I X E Y. T ~ YuIbv a h 0 0 Ihaupbv

u8 and sent forth h ~ s

s o n as a propltlatary
sacrifice for our sms.
nrpi T&V JYpap~lOv f i ~ O v .
about the
S L ~ S
DUI.
11 Beloved ones.
11 'Aycmq~oi st a h w q b Brbq f i y h n q u ~ v if this is how Gad
loved us, then we
~ o v e dianesi, if thus the c o d
loved
q
,
~ a i
dq~ihopcv JYXhjhouq are OUT~elvesunder
also
ere owing
one enother obligation to love
l2 At
&yarr+.
12 Babv
oCi6ciq
r r 6 r r o r ~ One ="Other.
to be lovine.
cod
no one
at anv time no time has anyone
God. If we
rr8LFcrral.t&v
&ym&pcv
&hhjhouq
has V L ~ W ~rfever
~ .
we may be loving one enathe;. continue loving one
b B&q &v jpTv
plliY~o
~ a lfi & k q another, Ood Em"ns
in us and his iove is
the ~ o din us lsremaining end the
perfect
us.
allrot
rerrha!op&,
b fipiv 6 r i v . 13 Lv made
ct him having been perfected in us
it la.
~n 13 BY this we gain
that
TO~TW
y1v6mopy
TI
tv
a h $ the
this
we are knowing
that
in
him We are remaining in
'"'On
with him and
pLvopey
KU? aOlljTbq tv fipiv
BTI
&K
we Are rema~ningand he in us, 'because out of he in union with us.
because he has im700 r v d ares a 6 7 0 6 L 6 o ~ r v fipiv. 14
parted his spirit to us.
the
spfrit
of him he has given to us.
I4 In addition, we
tjpciq ~ a 8 ~ & l l 8~a a i pa rvpoOpEv
6T, Ourselves
have
we have vxewed and we are tearing wltnels that
are bearing witb narilp & a h u ~ v rbv uibv o w r i p a r o c and
the Father haa sent off the Son Savlor of the ness that the Father
has sent forth his Son
riwpou. 15 65
t&v
b ohoyiup
Of the
world.
Who
if ever
myght conlees
PhTat
15 Whoever makes t h e
confession that Jesus
'IJ~$
X g ~ z f q 'qzv $e
Christ is the Son of
6 Orb Lv a 6 r Q
p t q ~ ~ a adrbq
i
tv rQ cod, codremains in
the G o 2 in him is remaining and
he
in the Union with such one
BrQ. 16 Kai
j;
he in union ~ i t h
God.
And
God. 16 And we
r m l - f i r a ~ ~ TilV &Y'+WV w%ch
ourselves have come
we have believed the
love
to know and have
Btbc iv hpiv.
believed the iove that
God in
us.
God has in our ease.
'0 e d q c i y h Eariv, ~ a l 6
God is love, and
The God
la,
love
and
the lone) he that remains in
plvwv i v T? ' h q LV TQ BQO
~ L V E I love remains in union
remaining in tde albve in the ~ o ia
d remaining withGod and Gad
r a i b Brb i v a d r Q , , pivrl.
17 ' E v 7 0 6 ~remains
~
in union
and the Go2 i n him i s remaining.
In this with him. 1, =his
TETE~E~WT~I
~ E B ' fip&v, is how love has been
has been perfected
with
us.
made Derfed
IM
rrappquiav
Eyoptv
b us, t h i t we may have
ln order thst outspokenness we may be having in freeness of ~ p e e e hin
TG tjptpq si15 r p i m o q
671
raBbg
t h e day ofjudgment,
tho
day ofthe judsmeni, b e c a w aemrdlnsaa beeause. just as
US

and he sent off the Son of him PmPitiation

jciq

rove

iV

2;:

",':, &
;'

ei;

$t;nptke

de %$Zq

1 JOHN 4:18-5:2

1045

PKLM~
h l v ~ a f i p ~ i qE u p b Lv 74 ~ 6 ~ 1 1that
2 one Is, so aIe

Is also we
are in the worl
rorirw. 1.8 N
B
o
S oPr EoTtv hr fi & &nu,
that Lone)

Fear

this

not

m the

is

tj rrhcia & &nq Leo

the perfect

because the

fear ng

fear,

~XEI

lo~~m
offz le havdg, the (one)

fear

6E go@olSyrvoq od

but

~b ebpov,

@&?,ha

outside is throwmg the

rove

b g6poq r6haurv

6r1

92 we
world

rove.

TETE~C~WT~I

not has been perfected

&v

T?

the

in

~ Y O ~ U19. 'H r k & Y ~ ~ V E V ,

X.

love.

arch",

n p 0 ~ o q f i y h q u e v fipeq.
fir=*
~ ~

~loved
- .

20 L&v

US.
~

715

~~

.Aycmi,

6T,

If ever anyone should say that 1 am loving

&6rhgb

0 ~ 6 ~ .~ a i 6 v

rbv

God,

the

plat

he

the

and

adrot
of him

brother

0.9 8v Pone,
J$!
Eirpauev
the

hating,

pQ & ~ a r r O v~ b &SrAgb
v
a6roG

no

avins

the brother of him whom hehassee;,

rbv Bdv
the

8v

God

0 6 ~ Ehparw

whom

not

od

Bfi~a
he b able
&oh+

he has reen not

&ymev. 2 1 ~ a im i m l v rilv

to be loving.

Eyo
We

And

the mmmsndment

this

h'a h o t ,

EV

8retBVlnE from

in

him.

d$zp12 :g:

in order thst the lone)

&ya~r$

KO?

also

may be loving

~2

&6chgbv a6ro0.
brother
of him.

nag'
5 Every

the (onel believing that

b Xp,orbg h TOG BmG

the

rr&q

end

yeykqra~,

out of the Ood he has been generated,

Christ

ual

every

the Lone)

ycwilaawa

~bv

loving

the Lone)

rbu

ciy*

ycyrvvqpbov

having been generated

~ I V ~ U K O ~ E YSTI

we are knowing

&ynn&v

the lone)

he 1s loving

having generated

that

tS

out of

adrot. 2 tv
hlm.

&-OKEV

we are iavlng

In

TO~TI$

this

T&
the

TO;
B ~ o t , b r a -& BGv & y m 5 cv uai
n+ +ha
.- cod
-- - whenever
- - the m d we mav k v a and

-- -

Eq

5 Everyone

871 'Iqu00q t m i v
Jews
is

rnm&v

&vroX&q

commandment.

ah00
of bua

in this

18 =here is
fear In love' but
perfect love throws
fear outside, because
fear exercises a
restraint Indeed. he
that is under fear has
not bwn made perfeet
in love. 19 As for us.
we lave, because he
flrst loved us.
20 If anyone makes
the statement: 'I
love God,: and yet is
hatlng hls brother.
he is a 'Iar' O' r he
who does not love
his~ brother.
whom he
~
,
has seen, cannot be
lovlng God, whom he
has not seen, 21 And
this commandment we
have from him, that
the one who loves God
should be lovlng his
brother also.

ro,i)prv.

we may be doing:

that Jesus is
the Christ has been
born from ~ o dand
,
everyone who loves
the one that caused
to be born loves him
who has been born
that one,
By
this we galn the
knowledge that we are
loving the
of God. when we are
loving Qod and doing
his commandments

1JOHN 5:3-10

1046

3 a 6 q yhp t?~rv.

fi

%Zq:?te %!

3 For thls is what

t h e love of God
iva
T&<
ZvraX&g
a h 0 0 means, that we
in order that
the
commandments
of him observe h ~ eoms
T PO~EY,
~ a i ai
du~ohai
mandments, and yet
we mayxe obr&rving, and
the
commandments
hls commandments
ah-roir DapsTal oljr ~ i u i v , 4
TI
.IT&"
of him
heavy
not
are.
because every are not burdensome,
4 because everything
~b
yryewqpivav
tn .TOG 0roG
the (thing1 haumg been generated but o f the God t h a t has been born
Y I K ~
T ~ Y~ 6 o p o v . ~ a a
i i i q t u ~ i v 4 from God conquers
isconquering the world. And thi.
is
the t h e world And thls 1s
vi~q
4 '
v ~ ~ i o a u a r6v K ~ U ~ O Y , the conquest that has
conquered the world,
conquest the lone1 having conquered the
world.
OUT faith
r r i o ~ c q~ @ G Y .
the faith
of us.
5 Who is the one
5 ~ i qtvlv 6 6 ~
b
vlrhv
T ~ V that conquers the
Who
m
but the (onel eonsuering the world but he who has
~ 6 o p o v~i p i
6
LUTEG GOY I TI 'Iqo0Gq faith that Jesus is t h e
World if not 'the lone1 believing that Jesus
Son of God? 6 This
h m i v 6 ui6q TOG
~ E o O . 6 0 8 ~ 6h~u ~ wis he that came by
is
t h e son Of the ~ 0 d f
This
is
means of water and
:b
PhBhv
61'
G6aroq ~ a blood,
i
Jesus Christ;
the ionel
having come through
water
and
not with the water
a i p a ~ o q , 'IquoOs Xp1m65. OLJK dv TG L46a~1only, but with the
blood,
Jesus
Chrst,
not m the water
and with the
g6vov &Ah' b TQ 66mt n a i Cu 78 a i am. ~ a water
i
only
but in the water and ln the bEod, and biood. And the spirit
~b WEO@ L ~ I Y
76
pap~vpoirv is that which is bearthe
splrlt
is
the (thmgl beanng w~tn&s. ing witness, because
the spirit is the truth.
6 ~ ,6 T
O m
fi a
. 7
6r4
because the splrlt
1s
the truth.
Because 7 For there are three
oi
lap~vpo
8 k
TA r witness
~ ~ bearers,
~pciq E~U~V
three
are
the (ones)
eanng wltness,
the 8 the splrlt and the
i
arga, ~ a oi i water and the biood,
n v ~ i r g ar a i r 6 66op ~ a ~b
s w n t and the water and the biood, and the and the three are ln
~pcTq sic 7'0
sialv.
agreement."
three into the one (thing1 ere.
9 If we receive the
9
~ a p ~ u p i w~ b v hvephnwv witness men give, the
If
t
of the
men
witness God gives is
AavDhov~v;
i vap-rupia
%
;e
greater,because this
we are receming, t h e ,
wttness
1s the witness God
pei<ov dmiv,
6rt a 6 ~ qd u ~ i v 4 p a p ~ u p i a gives, the fact that
greater
is.
because this
is
the witness
TOO eroO &;rl
prpap-rbpqnrv
rrrpi TOO, he has borne witness
df the ' ~ o dthat behas givenin witness about the concerning his Son.
~ T I W T E ~ O Y st<
TAY 10 The [person] putvioc ab.ro3. 10
i,
son of hlm.
The lone1 bellev~ng into the tlng hls falth ln the
This

for

is

the

3:

2:

8' Llteraiiy, "the three lwltness bearers1 are tnto the one (thmg) " For a
d~scusszonof this verse, see APP 2~

1JOHN 5:ll-16

1047

TOG

uibv

Son o f the

ah+.
him;

yleburqv

0~00
God

~XE!

is havlng

the lane)

T ~ V pap-~upiavbv

the

TTIUTE~WV
C! I

rr~mbiqrrv

w~tness

believing

t;ie

aljr6v.

6rt

Son of God has the

given in

in

%$ his
[person] case'
not having
The
Own

00

not faith in God has made

him a liar. because he
n~rriorsunev ~ i q T ~ Y p a p ~ ~ p i a v fiv
he has believed
into
the
witness
which has not ~ u his
t faith
p ~ g a ~ ~ l j ~ b~ r0 ~ ~v WEpi
6 ~ TOO uiaO in the witness given,
he has glvenln witness the God about the Son which ~~d
liar

he has made

him,

beeauae

adroD. 11 ~ a uGrq
i
hqriv fi ya~.rvpia. 6 ~ 1has givenconcerning
of him.
And this
is
the wltnesa, that
his Son. 11 And this
<wfiv ai&v!ov F ~ W K E Y
6 8cb i p i v ~ aai 6 ~ qis the witness given,
iife everlasting gave the Go2 to us: and this
fi
dv TQ uiO ~ 6 ~ 0t u0~ i v . 1 2
b . that God gave US
the
fe in the Son of him
is.
The lone1 everlasting iife, and
Exov rdv uibv EXE~ T ~ Y< w ~ Y . b
p i this life is in his Son.
having the Son ishaving t h e life; the (onel not 12 H~that has the
Exwv ~ 6 vuibv . r o o ~ E O O TIiv 5 0 i v
Son has this life; he
having the Son of the God the life
that does not have the
LXEI.
Son of God does not
he is having.
have thls llfe
TaOra
iypaqm 6piv
'!va
13
These lthmgs) I wrote to YOU rn order that
13 I write YOU these
Ei6ii~E
&l
EXETE
things t h a t YOU may
r o o m ~ g hknow
t
that
l?
' f?
you are having know that YOU have
aihvcow
TOTS
nturebouu~v ~ i q 76 i,fe everiastmg, qou
everlart~<g, to the (ones1
believing
*to
the
who put YOUR faith m
&opa
700 "100 TOO, 9 ~ 0 0 . 1 4 ~ a ai G ~ qt h e name of the Son
name ~ f t hsoil
~
cod.
~ " d this
of God 14 And thls
briv
fi
rrappquia
flv
fXO EV
m
the outspokenness whioh we are tavmg 1s t h e confidence that
we have toward him,
rp6q
drbv,
671
Gv
T!
toward
him,
that
if ever
anything that, no matter what
: aishps0a
K ~ T & 7d 86hq11a i t is that we ask aewe may be asking for selves according to the will
cording to his will, he
hears us. 15 Further.
,
l5
or6a Ev
6r,
hnolje,
8 if we know he hears
w e h s v e ~ o w n that he is heartng of us what us respecting what-:
ever we are asking, we
Irv
ai~hpeea
oi6arv
if ever wemay be asking>or reE, we have nown know me are to h a e
6r1
Exo cv
T&
air6pa~a
6: the things asked since
that
we aretaving the things asked
which we have asked them
f i ~ f i ~ a p w hn' ~ 6 ~ 0 6 .
of him.
we have asked from him.
catch1 6 'E&v TIC,
76
TilY d6Ehqbv a b ~ ? O l6 If
u ever anyone shoull see the brother of h ~ mes sight of his brother
~ ~ Y ~ T O Y
stnnlng
,
a Sin that
&lrap~&vovm a p a p ~ i a v
mning
no
toward
death.
does'not incur death,

i~fi

$7

hep&& :

1 JOHN 5:11-21
aimius.,,
he will ask,

1048

nai

6i)u~r

aG~3 C W ~ Y , he will ask. and he

life, will give life t o him,

h p a p ~ h v ~ u op~ v vpdg 0 h v a ~ o v . Yes. to those not
to the lone.)
rinninz
n 2 toward death.
slnnine so as t o incur
E U T ~ dpapTia v p i q 0&varov. ob nspi death.- here is a sin
Is
rm
toward
death;
not about that does incur death.
I t is concerning that
P~eivqg
hiyo
T~~
that [sin1
I am raying
in order that sin that I do not tell
him to make request.
tpwriug.
1 7 v&oa
h e should request.
AU
unrighteousness 17 All unrighteoush p a p r i a &qriv, ~ a Eorw
i
d p a p f i a 00 vpdq ness is sin; and yet
s ~ n
rs,
and
is
sin
not toward there is'a sin that
does not incur death.
E6Narov.
death.
18 We know
18
Oi8ap~v
6 ~ , v6q
,

and

he will give

to him

TO~S

W e have known

that

v~vevvnuivoc

LK

the

every

TOO

BEOG

the

ti~d

O ~ Yfrom

Gad does not

ndi praetlce sm, our the

h d a p ~ h r r ,&Ah'
b
y~vrq0c:q
One horn from God
he rc r.nn!ng, hut the onel h:.\'ing llrm Lenrralrd w a r ~ h ~
h lsm . and rha
out o l

h?vlht'bee-.'i:enerjted

&K

out of

TOG
the

0503

vovqpd5

oiSa

is keeping

O ~ X

wicked lone)

19

rqpd

God

not

EV

we have tnown

8r1

him,

nai

and

Wcked one does not

the fasten his hold on

t i v ~ ~ ~ a l admO. him. 19 We know
is touching
of him, we originate with

i~
TOO 0roO Cupiv, God, but the whole

that out o* the

~ a 6i n6opog dhoq b r Q

and the world

a$&,

whole in the

God

we are. world
~
- is -lvine
~ in
~ the
~~

~~~

~~~~

[power of the] wicked

one. 20 But we know

t h a t the Son of God

20
oi6apcv
62 6rl
We have known but that
has come. and he has
~ K E L ~ a i ~ ~ ~ W K Ei vYi v
61&olav
glven u s intellectual
is mm'e, and he has gwen to us mental ~erception capacity that we may
iva
ycv&ouoprv
76" &hqelv6v. gain the k ~ w l e d g eof
In order that
we are knowmg
the true Ionel, t h e true one And we
nai h p r v 6" ~ i &hq01vQ,
)
f v 14 u ~ Qa b ~ o i iare in union with the
and weare m the true (one), in the S o n ofhim true one, by means of
'IqooD XplorS.
o t ~ 6 q ~ U T W 6 &hqO,dq his Son Jesus Christ.
to Jesus Christ. This lone)
is
the
true
ThiS is the true God
and life everlasting.
ai&v,og.
21
TEKvia
'
everlasting.
Little children, 21 Little children,
guard yourselves from
qwh&~arc t o u r & & v 6 rGv si6Wov.
guard ran selves from the
idols.
idols.

%?..

1 The older man to

1 '0 r r p ~ o p l j r r p o gL K ~ E K wpiq
T ~ ~ ~(aiTO?$

to chosen lady and to the the chosen lady and

T ~ K Y O Ia
~ b ~ q q , 03g i i) &yani)
*Y &hq0~ig, to her children, whom
children of her, whom
am ~ o v m gin truth,
I trulylove, and not
The

older man

u a i o b ~kyi) p6voq &Ah& nai n d r v ~ ~ g o i

and not

alone

but

also

all

I alone, but all those

the (ones1 also who have come

T ~ V to

know t h e truth,
2 because of the truth
that remains in us.
& h f i ~ ~ ~ a vT ~ Y ~ ~ Y O U U P Y i v fipiv, ~ a llfw
i
truth
the (one) remalnlng in us, and wlth and it will be
us
forever. 3 There will
fipWv , i o ? a l
sic T ~ Va t G v a 3 Earat
US
rt will be into the
age;
will he
be with us undeserved
:&
!x
Ehsos ~ i p i v r l vapa kindness, mercy [and]
undererve
lndness mercy
peace beside peace from God the
BcoG varp6g, nai v a p h ' 1 006 XplUToD TOO at her and from Jesus
of God Father, and bende of3esus Christ the Christ the son of the
m t h e r , ~ i t truth
h
via;
son of
r othe
c na.rp6q,
pather, LV
in ~ truth
h r l e ~ iand
~q a dri rove..
h q . and love.
4 'Exhpqv
Aiy
6n
sr9pqna
I =doice
I rejoiced ereess~velu because I have fmund
much because I have
&K
TGY T ~ K Y W Y m u ~ T E ~ ~ T T ~ T O O Y Tfound
~~
of
out of the children of you
(ones) walking
YOU' children walking
brohiv
LhbpogEv in the truth. just as
~a0ht
M,?!fhp'
as commandment we
we received commandvarp6q,
vDv
TOO
napa
beside
of the
,the,
~,,d
now ment from the Father.
5 SO now I request
tpm*
YOU, lady, as la perI am resuesting of
yous not
&Tohfiv
y p + + ~ v a01
K~I&Y
&Ah& a newwriting.
commandment,
commandment writing to you new (onel
but
but one which we had
ijv
s i ~ aEY
dOT. ~ P X ~ S , yYa
weretaving from heginnmg, in order that from [the] beginning.
which
we love one
& y a v ~ p ~ v . &hhjhouq. 6 nai a@q i ? ~ i v that
another. 6 And this
we may be lovlng one another.
And thls
ir
is what love means.
lua
rrrp,vaT&prv
in
that
we may be walking that we go on walking
K ~ T & ~ h g k v ~ o h h q aalj~o> a h q fi according to his
to the commandments of him; this the commandments. This
&,,~~hj LUTIY,
~ ~ e h fqi ~ o l j o a&~+ ~ is t h e commandment,
commandment
is,
aceoMing as roo heard from just as YOU people
~ P X ~ S ,
'
tva
atire have heard from [the]
it
in order that
beginning, that YOU
beginning.
vepivarjrr.
7
BTI
nahhoi should go on walking
YOU may be waiking..
Because
many in it. 7 For many

& y v w ~ 6 r c q ~ j v hhj0elav. 2

having known

the

truth,

6th

through

the

with

;$

%, '~$2fif

th?e

":L!'

$2

2 JOHN 8-12

1050

~ 6 u p o v , deceivers have gone

world, forth into the world,
p i dpohoyo6*~rg 'IqaoDv X p ~ o r d v persons not confessing

wh&o!

&Sih8w

errant (ones1

01

the (ones1 not

comlng

end

rdv
the

eanfersing

CY

~ P X ~ ~ Y O oYa

Christ

Jesus

p ~ i 0. 6 ~ &UTIY
6 ~

m fiesh;

~ a i6

cig

- into

went out

this

irhhvog

the errant (one)

&VT~X~IUTO~.

the

antichrist.

Dhfnsre
Laura6g.
iva
pi
Be you looking at
selves.
In order that not
hohioqrs
d
fipyau&pE8a,
rov might d e s t m ~ what (things)
we worked,
&hhh
pco8dv
hoh&l3q~~.
but

i q

reward

YOU

9 n6g

rrpociyw

might r e ~ e l v eoff.

nai p i

very the (anel going before and not

~ f i

ev

6 ~ 6 a ~ B~ 0 6

thb

pivov
remaining

lo~oir

'ghriSt $!?:

of the
pCvwv

iv
TB 6,6aXe,

~ a i~ b v r r a r i p a

~ a i~ d v vidv

ire',

he is avmg: the (one) remalnmg in the teaehmg,

ohog

Son
Father
and the
the
ixrt.
10 s i n s
f p x c ~ a l npdg tphg
he is having.
If anyone is eomlng toward Y W

this (one)

and

~ a ri a 6 . q ~~ j v6 1 6 a x j v ob

and
be

this

!is

~ a

aO~dv

recewmg

him

the lone1

KOIVWV~

he is sharing

oi~iav

house
and
hLYETE.
be YOU saying:

into

ah@

X~~PEIV

to be rejoicing

12

pi

not

ha@&fi~,

11

pips,

the teaching not he is bea;ing,

to him

hiywv y h p
saying

for

ah&
xaipy
to him to be relolcing

TPYOI~

TO?<

to the

nohhh

ah06

works

'

Exov

of him

TOTS

to the

tpTv

Many (things) having to roo toXC%irng

odu iBouhj8qv
not

&hhh
but

I wished

i).rri<w

6th

through

~ d r p ~ auai
u
paper

yaviu8ar

npdg tpdg ~ a

I am hoptog to come to be toward

m 6 p a rrpbg o r b p a h a h i u a ~ , ,
mouth toward mouth

xaph J ~v
ioy

yEAav?g

and b ack [rnlh,

to roeak.

wcrrXqpw i v

You

'iva

and

fi

order that the

coming in the flesh.

This is the deceiver
and the antichrist.
Out for
Yourselves, that YOU
do not lose the things
we have worked to
produce, but that
YOU may obtain a full
reward.
Every0ne
that pushes ahead and
does not remain in the
teaching of the Christ
does not have God.
He that does remain
in this teaching is the
one that has both the
Father and the Son,
10 ~f anyone
to YOU and does not
i
this teaching,
bring
never receive him
into YOUR homes or
Say a greeting to him.
11 For he that say8
a greeting to him is a
sharer in his wicked
works.'
12 nithough I have
many things to
YOU,I do not desire to
do so with paper and
ink, but I am hoping
i 'Ome to
to
and to
speak with YOU face
to face, that YOUR

fi.

a k o u having been k l f i l e d may be.

..
. ---11. V r ~ d J s :IN.,^' 1 n;w<.IuId y . 1 Icforel>;u~d
$0 rlmr yo^ "try nJc LC cunrurrd
18: the clay of the Lord: J 8 ;add: lL~uk!I k.wr told yo^ heforehand that yc u
n.ay r;01 he a r l l i l l l ~ ~md Jlhuvuh's d;sy
.

2 JOHN 13-3

1051
13 ' A m & < r r a i

os

Is greeting

T&

T&KYO(

you
the
children
&6~hqijg oou
7'5
hhmrijg.
s~ster of you of
chosen cone).

be

'O

The

r r p c a ~ 6 ~ ~ p or agi w

T@

JOHN 6

13 The chlldren of
your aster, the chosen
one, send you then
greetings

hyanqrfi

1 The Older man to

to Galus the loved (onei. Ga'ius, the beloved,

older man

whom I truly love

2 Beloved one, I
2 'Ayawq~L, wcpi
whvrov
~ 8 x o p a i pray that In all things
Laved (onel, about all (thmgs) I am praying YOU
. be orosoerin.
.
uc
tGo6oGoOa1
nai
iiylaiv~lu, 8nd having good'
you 'ta make one's way well and to be in health, health, Just as your
na0bq
rlioSa6~ai
according as
is making its way well
o?&
:
ti?e
3 ForisIprospering'
rejoiced very
wuxi. 3 &x&pqv
soul.
I rejoiced
exc~B$~elymuch when brothers
came and bore witness
&pxopbwv
&Sd &v
of (ones1 coming
of bra$,,,
and to the truth you
p a p ~ u p 0 6 ~ ~ o ~ oou
T$
&hqeciqr hold. j u t as you go
of (ones) hearing witness of you to the
truth,
on walking in the
nrp~rra~fi.
truth 4 NOgreater
~ a E b g a 3 i v irh,qecip:
eccordlng as you In truth You are walking about. cause for thanltftllms
4 ~ E I < O T ~ ~ ~ VT O ~ T O V
OGI
EXW
do I have than these
ore greater of these (things) not I am having things, that I should
~h be hearing that my
~&plv
Tva
&KO~W
thankfu&ess, in order that I may be hearing the
children go on walkLph ~ f n v a :&" 6 ciAtlErip: w r p ~ n a r a h r a . ing in the truth,
truth
walkingabout
my children in the
5 Beloved one, you
rrtardv
wo~eig
5 'Aymq~L,
are doing a Iaithful
Loved (onel, faithful (thing) you are doing
work in whatever you
8
L&v .
i yhug
do for the brothers,
which (thing) if ever you sEould work
.
and strangers at
&6rhqo$<
~ a i TOG^
Si~ou5, 6 ol
brothers
and
this
strangers,
who that, 6 who have
borne
witness
~
~
~ oou~
TC
~
dly k i r n
j tvhwlov
~
~
~
&to your~
bore w~tness of you to the
love
in slght love before the congregation These you
i ~ n hoiag,
ofiq
~ ~ h r ~n m~jdslg
,
of ="e?esia,
which (ones)
finely
you will do w~llplease send on
way m a manner
&<iwg
700
e ~ ~ f ithem
.
nponilrylas
having sent forward
worthily
of the
God; worthy of Gad

Sv

whom

i$o
I

&yani,

i v MqBciq.

am loving m

truth.

22 'gg

3 JOHN 7-12

1052

7 h 2 p yhp TOO 6i6paroq

L14hOav

for

yrv6 r8a

TC

we may kecome to the

hhq8siq.
truth

become fellow workers

&x~hqaiq.in the truth.
ecclesia;
g I ,,t,
something
&Ah'
6
Q l ~ o r r p w ~ ~ l j alJ~ilY
wv
A!o-rpL+qq to the congregation,
but the (onel hkmg to be first of them Dlotrephes but Di.ot're.phes, who
liKes to have the first
06r
Ml6bxmra1
fipeq. 10
6ih
not
isreceiving upon
us.
Through plaee among them.
does not receive
thv
TOOTO,
this,
if ever
I should cbme, anything from us with
bwopvfiow
drojT&. gpya respect. 10 That is
I shalibrlne
.under remembrance of him the works why, if 1 come, I will
cali to remembrance
hbyo,s
rrovpaiq
8
rro~~i,
which
he is doing,
to words
wicked his works which
he goes on doing.
fipB~,~ a pr)
i &p~oCp~voghi
qhuapGv
chattering about us, and no b a n g satisfied upon
~~~~",'~,"fe~",","~d~~
.roLj~o~q O ~ T S a 6 ~ 6 5 h l 6 i x ~ ~ a TOGS
1
AISO, not being
there (thing.) neither he is receiving upon the
with these
d6Ehpobq
~ a i
TOG<
auAo ivouq things, neither does
brothers
and
the roses)
wisKing
he himself receive the
KW~OE~
~ a ? ' LK
LKKhqoinq brothers with respect,
he is hindering
and
out oi
eeclesia and those who are
wanting to receive
tnP6hhrt.
them he tries to hinhe is throwing out.
der and to throw out
pfi
~lP06
~6 of the congregation.
11 'Ayarrq~L
be you imitating
the
Loved ronei,
not
11 Beloved one, be
dcja86".
6 .:. , a n imitator. not of
~ a n b v . &Ah& ~b
bad (thing)
but
the goad ithmg). The lone)' what is bad, but of
what is good. He that
& a80rrot&v
LK TOO 8 ~ 0 3 L ~ T ~ Y . 6
L i n g good
out of the God
1s;
t h e (one) does good originates
~ a ~ o r r o ~ f i vo 6 ~ t b p a ~ a v. 76"
8rbv. With God. He that
doing bad
not
has seen .
the
cod. does,had has not seen
God. 1 2 Deme'trius
p~pup~fipt)?~!
12 Aqpq~piw
has had witness borne
To Demetrius
witnesshas been borne
to him by them all
rrdrvrwv ~ a i
i d afi~fiq T ~ S&h$sais
~ a and
i
by the truth
all ,ones) and by
very
the
truth;
and &elf. In fact, we, also,
~)LE?< 6 i
pap~"p0Opsv KS;
ol6aq
are hearing witness,
we but are bearlng wltniss, and you have known and vou know that
z i e y t n e s s we give is
&I
fi p a p ~ u p i al)p& hhqefiq Lo?s~lv.
TI

something

tdihe

$2

?$

that the

witness

of us

tive

is.

~~

~~

~~~~~

nohhir
ETXOV
~ p & $ a ~001.
13 I had many
Many (things) I washaving
write t o you, things t o
8Lhw
61a
pLha~og ~ a yet
i I do not wish to
but not l a m willing through black llnkl and
On writing
nahhpou 00,
gphqpy 14 &haiCw
6Se with,ink and pen.
reed to you to e wnting;
I am hoping but
lp
I
hoping
~ 6 8 6 ~as~ i6Eiv nai M 6 p a
rrpbq to see you directly,~
immediately ybu to re;
a n d mouth , toward
and we shall speak
M6pa
hahfiuaum.
,..
,
face to face. , ,
mouth
we shallspeak.
. . ..
May you have
Eipfivq
ool.
peace.,
Peace
to you.
The friends send
&m&<av-rai UE OI qihol.
TOG<
Are greeting you the mends. Be greeting the you thexr greetings.
Give my greetings to
qihouq
K ~ T '
rjvopa.
friends aceording to . name.
the friends by name.

hM' OD

went

not taking anything

from the people Of
the nations. 8 We.
therefore, are under
obligation to receive
such
tably,persons
that wehospimay

3 JOHN 13-JUDE

13

7 For it W a s
hehalf
of [his] name that

6hv

the
name
they went out &Ling
h a p P ~ v o v r q. drrrb
r&v
L8vlnGv.. 8 $psi<
rece~ving
from.
the
nationais.
we
oOv
6 q ~ i h o p ~ v hrrohap?hvz~v
10b<
therefore we are owing to be recelvlng
the
u,,,pyo;
TOIOL~TOUS,
iva
such ones,
in order that
workers
over

1053

I
I

IOYAA

OF JUDE
1 'la66aq ' I uoc XploroO 60GhOt &6cX@<

1 Jude, a slave of
Jesus chnst, but a
w a ~ p i brother of James, t o
In God Father the called
~
~ones
~~~~~who
- ~ -oaO
~or@ are loved in reiationhaving been loved
and
toaervr
x8hPist
ship with God [the]
~s~qpqptv0~01q
nhqrais
Father and preserved
to (ones) having been kept called (ones):
for Jesus Christ:
2 May mercy and
2 ' Ehmg
bpi"
~ ~ ~ li ~lf i v q
~ a iti &rq peace
and
be
Mercy to Yo"
and
peace
and
rove '
increased t o YOU.
rrhq8uv9eiq.
3 Beloved ones,
m a y it be multiplied.
though I was making
3 'Aycrrrq.roi, rrBuav orrou6fiv rro~ofiprvoq every eflort to
Loved (ones), evgrr s ~ e e d u ~ making . write YOU about the
salvation we hold in
y p & q ~ ~ vbpiY wcpi ~ t j q K O I Y ~ ~ S fill&
to be writing to rov about the common of us. common. I fouhd it
necessary
to write
owqpiaq hv&y~qv E q o v y p & * ~ ,
'
salvation
necessity
I had
towrite
to roo YOU to exhort YOU
to Put up a hard
rrapanaMv ~rrayovi<cu9a1 T"
ha<
,fight for the faith
encouraging to be struggling upon to
for
' t h a t was Once for all
rrapa6oEriu~
TO?<
haviligbeen &
w
!en
beslae
to the '
hi$y{h~%s) holy ones. 4 My the
rriorst. 4 rrape~or6Gqoav
TIYES reason is that certain
to faith.
Supped into beside
some men have slipped in
Judas of?Terus Chnst
'Ia~irpov,
TO?<
but
of Jemes, to the (ones)
iyarrqpfvol~
~ a i 'I

62

slave,

$v

brother

9sO

~~~

.,

JUDE 5-8

1054

hv0pwrroc.
01
rrhhas who have long ago
men.
the (ones1
Of old
been appointed by
rrpoyrypavpivol
i q . TOOTO . r b the Scriptures to this
having been wntten before
znto
this
the judgment, ungodly
K ipa
bo~b~iq
r,jv Tofi 8ro,j men, turning the
iudkmekt.
.
.
. ' irreverentiai ibnes,. the of the God undeserved kindness
of OUT God into an exip3v
xhplra
pETCIS,e&,TEq
us
undeserved kindness
~ u t t m g ~ e r o r sinto cuse for loose conduct
Pmving
to
h l s i h y ~ l a v ~ a isbv p6vav &orr6rqv
~ a and
i
loose conduct and the
only
master
and our only Owner and
Lord~Jesus
Christ.
nGptov
'Iqoofiv X p ~ o r b v bpvoGp~uo~.
5 Idesire to remind
~~~d of US of krus christ
ionesl denying.

despite. YOUR
knowing ail things
for all time, that
Jehovah ' although
he saveda people out
of the land of Egypt,
afterwards destroyed
athose
v a qnot showing
faith. 6 ~~d the angels that did not keep
their original position
but forsook their own
proper dwelling place
he hss reserved with
eternal bands under
dense darkness far the
Judgment of the great
So too Sod'om
and Gomor'rah and
the
cities
about them,
V
after they in the
same manner as the
foregoing ones had
committed fornication
excessively and gone
out after flesh for
YOU,

: but
62 ' trpirg
DoGAopac,
To remind
roo
I am wishing,
ei66~aq
ha!
rdrwa.
(ones1 having known once for all all (things). that
KGptoq habv
La yilq AiyGrrrov
ohoat
Lord people out of earth of Egypt having saved
~b
~EGTEPOY
~ohq p j ~ ~ o ~ ~ l j o
the second [time] the (ones) not having belleved
&rr6hroev, 6 b y y i h o v q
rr
~obq
p i
he destroyed,
angels
and the (ones1 not
qpioavraq r j v
i a v ~ G v.
& p ~ j v &Ah&
having kept
the
of selves beginning
but
Errroh~rr6vraq ~b mlov
oivqrip~ov
riq
havingleft off
the
own
dwelling plaee
into
KP~U,V , pcyhhqy fipbpuq 6 ~ p 0 i q dii6iolq
judgment. of great . day
to bonds ever-being
ht,
@qov
rrripqnrv 7 bq
X66opa
under
gloom
h e h a s kept;
as
sodom
n a i r d p o p p a NU? al r e p i a l ~ & qTT~+EI~, T ~
and comorreh and the about them
ti^^, the
ToGro,q
bpoiov
rp6rrav
like
mmner
. t o these
Kai
t ~ r r o p v ~ r i o a o a.,~
~citie.1 having committed fornication out
and
drrrch8bOual
hiow
V ~ P K ~ C
use, are
having gone off
behind
Resh
placed before [us] as
r r p 6 ~ ~ t v r a, t,
6siypa
a lwarningl
they are lying before
something shown
by undergoing the
miwviov
6ivqv h t x o u a a ~ .
.
judicial punishment of
everlastir!= justice having under.
5 %rropv<uat

'

&$gw;;,
ZZ:

8 'Opoiwq -

everlasting fire.

pivro!
nai
oSTO~ 8 In like manner,
Likewae
lndeed-to you
also
these notwithstanding. these
tvurrv~a<dp~vot ocipva
2
ptaiwuolv /men. too, lndulglng in
dreamlne
Berh
Indeed
are defilind. dreams are defillne
.lanes]
w u p t d ~ q r a 62
h0eroGo~v
the flesh and disrelordship but the9 are puttingHside,
6. .Jehovah,

J'.B.U-M.'61a22.";

Lord, H; God, C=: Jesus. ABVg.

JUDE 9-13

1055

9 '0

M ~ ~ m j6h speaking abusively of

Michael the glorious ones. 9 But
drr
TQ
when Mi'chael the
when
to the archangel had a difference with the Devil
6~aB6hq
61anplv6p~vog ,
Devil
havine
..iudeed
. for self divldedlv and was disoutine
.
BIE~~~ETO
rrrpi
TOG about ~ o s e d bad?,
he was saying in disagreement
about
of the he dld not dare to
M o u o i o q oc5pa-rog, o b ~i ~ 6 h p q o e v ~ p i o l v bring a judgment
Moses
of body,
not
he dared
~udgment against him in abusive
terms. but said: "Ma"
hrvsynciv
phaoqyiaq,
bhhh
E ~ E V
to bear upon
of blasp emy,
but
he said Jehovah* rebuke yo;"
10 Yet these lrnenl
a o qpoGoiv.
the$h=retlaapheming.

The

6;
but

'En~~~lriloar
not
Kljpmq.
May he glue rebuke
to you
Lord
10
OSrot
62
boa
p2v
There (ones1 but as many lthmgsl as lndeed
o h
oi6aotv
a o qpoGolv
not
they have known
thetyharetlasphem/ng.
6oa
6i
puo(no3q
~h
asmany (thmgsl as
but
naturally
the
hhoya
<om.
irriorav~a~
6" go on e o r ~ p t i n g
unreasonins living things they are well kndwing, in themselves.
11 TOObad for
roGiozq
p0sipovrac.
these (things1 they are corrupting themselves.
them, because the?

$2

11 oGai abroiq,

6rl
660
Woe to them, because to%
war
Kaiv trropsG0qoav. rai
rrhhvq
Cain
they went.
and to the
error
Bcrha&p p1o0o3
tCcxG8qoav
uai

/I

have gone in the

of Cain, and.
sye path
have NShed into the
course of
syte erroneous
Ba'lsam for reward,
and have perished in

Balaam of reward they were poured out, andI

the rebellious talk of
hv~thoyiq
TOG
KOP* Ko'rahl 12 These
contrary saying
of the
KOrah are the rocks hidden
&rr6havro.
12 otn-roi
E~UIY below water in YOUR
they destroyed themselves.
These
are love feasts while
&ybna!q
b &v they feast with yon.
01
tv
~ a i q
the (ones1
m
the
sheaherds that feed
love [feartsl
orrthh6sq
u v v ~ u o x o l jEVO!
&+6!3w< theinselves without
hidden rock. feeding selves weY1 tog;ther, fearlessly fear; waterless clouds
t o u r a J q rrotpaivovrzq, vrqihat iivu6po~ h b carried this way and
selves
shepherding.
~ l a v d n waterless by that by winds: trees
in late auhlmn, [but]
hvipwv r r a p a q ~ p 6 p ~ v a j 6Lv6pa q~?~vorrwp~v&
f ~ i t l e s shaving
,
wmds being borne bend:,
trees
autumnal
died twice, having
hnaprra 6iq brro0avovra
tnplt;o0tvra
been uprooted;
t r u ~ t l e ~twlee
n
having died having been iaoteh out.
13 wild waves of
13 n l j p a m h y p i a 0ahbooqq happiC,ov~a ~ h q
the aea that foam
waves
wild
of sea
faam~ngupon the up their own causes

otyorrI

tav~6v
aioxGvaq,
of selves shameful things.
9' Jehovah,

F.B.11-".'b18.21-24;

Cloriprq
stars

rrhavjran
wandering

LOrd,<~B;
~ ~ LI., d

for shame; stars

With no set course.

JUDE 14-19

1056

01s . 6 56005 7oD U K ~ T O V ~

ai&a
towhom the gloom of the darkness intO age

the
blacirnessof darkness
stands reserved
~s~ripq~a!.
has been kept.
forever.
14 Yes, the seventh
14 'Errpo@'j-rFvosv
62 mi
roiirolq
Prophesied
hut also to these 1ones1 one ,in line, from
'Evijx h i y o v 'I6oh Adam, E'noch, proph~ p 6 o p o ~ hi, 'AS+
seventh lane) from Adam Enach saymg Look! esied
regarding
ABEV KLjploq t v h y i a l q puptdrolv a & ~ a a , them, when he said:
$.ame
Lard
in
holy
myriads
of him,
Jehovah. came
15 rro~fioa! ~ p i a l v ~ a r & rrhvrov xai with his holy myri;.
to do
judgment down on all tones) and ads,
to execute
&ALy<n! r r h v ~ a qTO;?
hoapriq
rrepi judgment against all,
to reprove
all
the irreverentla1 (Ones) about and t o convict all the
"&vTGW
T&v ZpyCd~
&UEPE~~S ad~&v
all
the works of irreverentlalness of them
all their ungodly
O"
deeds that they did
of Which they d~~f~?,",",~ntially
nw
d:rv
in an ungodly way,
7Gv
m h pGu
ijv
Udrhqoav
nar' and concerning
the
the hard [kings) ofwhich they spore dawn on
shocking things that
a&roG & p a p ~ w h o i & o r P ~ i ~ .
ungodly sinners spoke
him
sinners
*reverential.
against him."
16 OBroi d o l v yoyyuo.rai,
pa !polpol,
16 These men are
These are murmurers, eomp#ners at fate.
murmurers, comnarit
~ h hcl 8 u p i a q a&-rGv rrapruii,+avo~, 'lainerS
their
accocding to the desires of them going them way.
lot in life, proceeding
~ a. .i 7i)
m6pa
C~T&Y
"'Ording
their
and . the
mouth
of them
is
desires, and their
Srripoyna,
~~~NKO
np60ana
V T Eown
F
mouths speak swelling
over-swelling lthings),
wondering a t
faces
things, while they are
b@zhiaq 26~1":
admiring personalities
of benefit t anks
for the sake of [their
13 'Y Eiq S&, a
,
~ V ~ ~ O R ~ T Own'
E benefit.
&u
but, loved (ones), be YOU remmded
1 7 AS for YOU,
TOY
~IIP~TWY
beloved ones, call to
of the
sayings
theT&esJ
mind the sayings that
rrposrpqgivov ,
f i r 6 T ~ V& ~ o m ( l h w v
have been previously
having been spoken before by
the
apostles

J::

JUDE 20-25

1057

f01WbiCh

zzt

shpZng

~~~~

~.--

aiGvoq glory' majesty. might

and
far
might and authority before all
the
age
past eternity and now
709 KUP~OU f i p ~ v . 1 q 0 0 ~ x LOTOG.
~ a vDv
i
~ a zk
i
wTT61v~as ~ 0 aiGvas.
3 ~
&J~<Y,and into
eternity,
~ ~ " , ~ ~ r , " ~ ~ ~ m t L e and
S now and into
ghrist;
Lord
of us of Jesus
of the
all
the
ages;
amen.
Amen.
EA~yov
~ j iv
~~ r ri' ~OX&TOY
~
XP6YOU Christ. 18 how they
used to say to YOU:
they were raying to You upen
last
time
"In thelast time there
Eoov-ra8
t p ~ m i ~ ~ a l na~&
players in sport
aeeording to
the will be ridiculers,
will be
*avr&v
h19upiaq
rropcu6prvo~
rGv Proceeding according
of selves
desires
going their way
of the t o their own desires
for ungodly things."
&UEPEIOV.
19 O h o i E ~ U L Y
Oi
irreverentialthingr.
These
are
the (ones) 19 These are the ones
14- Jehovah, Jl.n.l3.14.16-1a.l2~~4;
Lord, nABVgSyh.

K P ~ T O~~

a t<ouoin
i

vpb

T T U Y T ~ 700
~

1059

REVELATION 1:6-11

& m 1 v r 1 fipBq ual ASOWTI

T O him t h a t loves
Yovlng
us m d hsving loo&
US
that lwsed
fi$
LK ~ 1 &v p a p ~ i & vfi 1 v i v TO a7 a m u s from our sins by
Outof the
slna
o!us
in the bkod
means of his own
adro0,
6 K U ~ trroiqucv five( !3ao!hciav, bloodand he
Of hlm. and
he made
us
kingdom,
made u s to be a kingi
p T
8 ~ ~3 a in a ~ p i a b ~ o O , ~ T Q
prieatl to x e cod and to pather of h ~ m , to him dom, priests to his
and Father-yes.
fi 66Sa uai
up&rog cis ~ o O qa i 1 v a q &pi".
the glory end the mlaht Into the eEeS:
. . amen. tn him be t h e Plow
. .
and the might forever.
7 '16ob
i p ~ r r a ~ pr,h TilV Ve dlv,
LOOM
He ismmi,,.
~ i t h the
cPbudr. Amen.
K U ~ bUl~rai ~ O T ~ Vn h q
698ahpb5 ~ a i 7 Look! He is Camand will sea
him
every
eye
and ing with the clouds,
07rwrq
a i ~ b P{erlvrquw,
uai and every eye will see
whichever loneal
hlm
stabbedout.
and him, and those who
~6qovral
in' a i r b v n h u o t plerced him: and all
they will @trikethemscivea upon
him
all
the tribes of the
will beat themselves
a1 uhai T"C y i ~ ;b a i , &pfiv.
the (gribes ofvhe esrt
cs, omen.
in grief hecause of
him. Yes, Amen.
8 'E r5 rlpi ~b "Ahlpa ~ a lr b
lf'
am the Alpha end the ~ m e i a , 8 "1am the
h i y ~ i Kdploq, b 8 e 6 ~
6
c3v ~ a and
i
t h e Ome'ga." says
Id 8aymB Lord, the God.' The lone) being and Jehovah. God,
b
fiv ~ a l
~ P X ~ ~ ~ E V O bF , One who i s and who
the lone) wsa end the lone)
coming,
the was and who is eomncrvror&wp.
ing, the Almighty."
Almighty.
9 I John, vorm
0 'Ey* 'lwdwq,
6 &&A@q Opav KQI 'Other and a sharer
I
John,
the
brother of rou and
with YOU ia t h e tribo u v ~ o ~ v o v Cv
b~
8A;qct
~ a hi l A c i ~
eo-sharer
In . the Vibulatlon and klngdom ,,lation and kingdom
and endurance in
nai h o p o v i i tv ' I t y ~ o t , tycvbuqv Pv ~5
Jesus,
and endurnnde h ,Jeaus. I came to be i n the
to he in the
75
~ahoupLvn f l h r p q 6th ~ b v
tthe lone) belng celled Patmor through the t h a t is caned Parmos
A6yov
.TOO
8 ~ 0 2 uai
,,apTupiav for speaking about
GO^ and hearing
word
of the
God
and
witners
'I ooG 10 t y r d p v Lv n v ~ S p a n tv ~ f iwitness to Jesus,
O ~ ? ~ S U B : . I Came t o a e
in
sp~rit in the 10 BY inspiration
I came to be in the
K U I U K i~
Kouua b,,luw
Dertslnge to Lard
heard bchlnd Lord's day. and I
TO

To the lone)

A revelation by
'Ano~dAuyltg 'I o o 0 X i o r o t , fiv EFwvrv
Revelation of3esur ghrlst. whlch gave
jesus
christ,
alitQ b Ocbq 6ciEa1 roiq 6oCholg ~ J T o ~which
,
~ o gave
d him,
to hlm the God to show to the slaves of him, to show his slaves
&
66
Y C V C U ~ ~ I f; t h e things t h a t must
to occur
which t t h l n ~ )
It la bindlng
shortly take place.
T&XEI, K U ~
&ofipav~v
&TOUTE~~~
Quickness. and he showed by nlgns having sent oSt And he Sent forth his
angel and presented
6th mt &yyMou a d r o t TO Sorihq a3roG
through the angel of him to the slave of him lit] in signs through
to his 'lave
'Iw&vrt, 2 Bq tpaprljpquev vbv A6yov 700 2 who
bore witness
to ~ o h n , who bors w l t n c ~
of~ the word .f tho
8co0 ~ a iT ~ Y p a p ~ ~ p i o v'I 000 x 1 0 ~ 0 0 , to t h e m r d God gave
cod and the
witness
of3esua
ghrlSt, and t o the witness Jsus Christ gave. even
boa
E T ~ E Y . 3 paK&p~Og 6
aa many lthingll aa he saw.
Happy the lone1 t o all the things h e
saw. 3 Happy is he
hvay~vburwv Kai
ol
& K O ~ ~ O Y T E~0j1q
~
reeding laicudl and the loneal
hearing
the who reads aloud and
hiryouq
7%
npoq reiaq r a i T potvrrq those who hear the
words
oft e
proP?IecY
and
dbaervlng words of this pmphe&
dv adrfi
ycygaprtva
b y&p CY, and who observe
the (things) in it hnv ng een wrltien. the for t h e things written in
it: for the appointed
Kalpd~ 6 ~ Y k .
appointed Umc near.
time is near.
4 John to t h e seven
4 'lwhvqq ~ a i gtnr& t r ~ h q o i a , m
~ i5 tv
John
to the seven eeclerlaa
the lo congregations
that
a ~ in
e the [district ofl
~thef i'Asia;
Aoiq
Asia:
May YOU have unX&PI
Opiv ~ a ei l p i y h b
undeserved k i n d n w to vou and peace from desemed kindness and
Ov uai
b
fiv .a1
b . peace from "The One
b
the lone1 being and the lone) was and the lone)
is and
mas
tpx6pevoq. KG? &nb ~ 1 vt r r r h rrvrv &rwv and who is corning:
coming,
end from the seven
aptits
and from the seven
B Br5n1ov TOO 8 YOU U ~ T O O 5 ~ a hi b spirits that are before
whleh in sight of the tRrone of him:
and from his throne, 6 and
Jesus Christ,
'Iqoot X l o r o t ,
b
k c p ~ u q b ~ 1 1 ~ 7 from
6
Jesus
ghrist. [he1 the
ness the ~eithfu? '*the ~ ~ i t h f uit^^^^,^
l
b n p w ~ b ~ o ~ o~q 1 v veu bv
~ a i 6 "The Arstborn from
the
firstborn
of the deed
and The the dead;. and .y.he
Ruler of the kings of
6.p wv 71" Paolhtwv T"
R J e r of the
klnga
of%a eart
yfig
the earth."
1068

v?Z'

~2

'%%?

ii

Panea)

8' Jehovah, Jl.s.!a.l~.rela.z='~a:

~ o r d r, ~ v g s y n .

REVELATION

1061

B~Phiov r a t nipylov ~ a i gimh write m a scroI1

send tothe seven and send ,t to the
Prrhqoia~g, elg 'Emcoov ral Sic I: ljpvav seven congregat~ons.
eeeiPslnr,
into Epherus and lnto zmyrna in Eph,eSUS
r a t clg n i p y a p o v uai clg O u h r e ~ p an a i sic; In Smyrna and
and Inlo Percamurn end Into Thvatlra and into
yphylov clg
write

into little book end

Per'ga-mum and

~ & P ~ E I F~ a l ~ l g Ooha&h$iav
Sardis

snd

into

~h~iade~phi~

,A...-X,-:-.,
\u"",n,u..
12 K a i
d

in Sar'dis and in

1 Philadelphia and in

Laodl~ea.

fintor nya

phhc,v

~ j vLaO"ce'a

"

12 And I turned
L h h h ~ ~ ~ E T ' PPo@ rai t o see the voxe t h a t
w%&
WBS IpeakinE
with
me:
and was saeaklne w ~ t h
tnlu~piyac
et6ov
C n ~ h hvxviac me, and, having
having turned upon
1 sew
seven
lampstands
seven
X P U U ~ , 13
PV pio4I
AuxvlGv golden lampstands,
golden,
end in midst of the lampstands 13 and in the m,dst
iipolov
u i b &vB Snou,
C ~ 6 ~ 6 u p i v o v of the lampstands
(one) llke
son
o?man.
having been 'lathed someone l ~ k ea son of
no64 1
n a i man,clothed with a
ipnrmentl reach&. the foot
and
gannent t h a t reached
nr i c < w u ~ b o v
npbg To15 p a o ~ o i qdown t o the feet,
having peen girded about
toward
the
breasts
and girded at the
~ p u u h v .14 fi 66 ~cmah?adroc? u a i a! breasts with s golden
golden:
the but heed of hlm and the
.
girdle. 14 Moreover,
T i ~ s q
A r u ~ a i6 g b ~ o vAevnb, 6 g xtbv, rai his head and his hair
{aim
white ns wool whlte, as snow. and
were white as w h i k
01 6@ahpoi a 6 m 0 6 g gM,f
m f i g 15 ~ a 01
i
the
eyes
of him a s flame of nre:
and the wool, as snow, a n d his
eyes es a fiery flame:
~ 6 6 e q adroO 8po101 ~ a h ~ o h l ~ h 6s
v ~ , iy 15 and his feet were
feet
of him
llke
to finecopper, as
m
like fine copper when
~apivw
~ ~ U P O P ~ Y C , ~ a i1 O W Y ~
furnace ai Ionel hevlng been and, and t h e voice glowing in a furnace:
adroit 6 g $wvt)
b6hrwv nohhOv, 16 KO? and his voice was as
of him as
voice ofwater#
many.
and the sound of many
..
Exwv
hr
6 ~ 5 1 $ etpl a h 0 8 &mCpag Waters. l6 And he
had in his right hand
[he1 having in the rrght fand of him
stars
bnrh, u a i t~ TOO u ~ 6 p a ~ oa g6 ~ 0 o bopmafa seven stars, and Out
S~VLII, and out of t h e
mouth of hlm long sword of his mouth a sharp,
6ioropog
6 5 t i a Pnno euovCvq, ~ a i fi long two-edged sword
two-mouthed
sharp,
out,
, , and the was protruding, and
bqtg
a h 0 6 6 g b fih~og q a i v e ~ t1; ~ f ihis countenance was .'
Oountcnence of him as the sun b ahinlng in the as the sun when i t
B U V ~ ~ EaI 6 ~ 0 0 . 17 K a i ~ T E ~ 1 6 0 a~d ~ i ) ~ ,shines in its power. '.
Powcr
of It.
And when Iraw
him. ,I7 And when I saw
him. I fell as dead a t
Lncoa rr$g 'rob< n66ag abroir 6 g verpbs
I fell toward the
feet of hlm as dead lone): his feet.
1i

to be iookhgat

$%?

the

/ turned

gokg

1:18-2:2

And h e laid his

~ a El~ Q K N~V
S C ~ I ~ Vad100 hTT.
6pl
and heput the right ihsndl ofhim upon me right hand upon me
hEywv M i mope@ fiyS clpt b rr Oroq rai and said: '"Do not
saying Not be fearing: I
am the Lrst and be fearful. I a m the
First and t h e Last,
arog, 18 ~ a i b
-KO~
and the tone1 ltvmg. -and
18 and t h e living one;
h r d p q v w r p b q ral 16oh COv elpi el< and I became dead.
I became dead lone1 and look1 ilving I am lnto but. look! I a m living
robg alOvaq rOv albvwv,-rai
EXW
forever and ever, and
the
ages
of the
ages. -and
I s m having I have t h e keys of
r h g rhciq TOO Oavhrou ral TOO
60". death and of Ha'des:
the kcya of the
death
and of the Sades. 19 Therefore write
08"
h
e16cg uai down the things you
l9
therefore what lthlnpsl you saw and saw, and the things
&
ebiv ~ a i
&
p h h a ~ t h a t are and the
what lthtngal
are
and what Ithlngs)
a about things t h a t will take
~iveu8a1
PET&
~aOra.
20 .rb place after these
to eoccuming
niter
thesetthlngal.
The 20 As for the sacred
~ 1 secret
6 ~ of~the seven
puor4plov TOY CnTh &UT~PWV00
whi& YOU saw stars t h a t YOU saw
atara
~ .
Y S .
~ ~ Pof Ythe seven
MOU
ral ~ h gL n ~ hUPOn mY right hand,
hi 'fig
6eElhc
upon the rlght [hnndl of me', and the seven and [of] the seven
Avxvfag ~ & gx p v o h q 01 Cnrh & o r i p q golden lampstands:
The seven stars mean
lampstands the
golden: the seven
stars
Ithei aneels of the
&yycho, TO" tn,h PKKX~UIOV~ I o i v , ~ a ai
i
angels of the seven eeeleslas
are, and tho be"& caigregations.
and the seven l a m p
A v ~ v i a ~al C n r h b n r h i ~ ~ h q u i a~ lI o i v . stands mean seven
lampstands the seven seven Eceleslsll
sro.
congregations.
CXq TQ b 'E Cog P~uXqoiac.
"To t h e angel o f
the in ~ p t e s u s oleecleaia
T T t e %pel
t h e congregation
T&6e
hiye!
b
in Eph'e.sus write:
Y
$,$v"!.
The-but 1thin.a)
Irsoylng
the lone) These are the things
6e I$
r p c n a v ~ o b gCwrh &orEpag b TB
t h a t he says who
holdlng the seven
stars
in the right fhandl holds the seven stars
adroit
b
n e i w a ~ O v fiv p i u v TOV in his right hand,
of him: the lone) wslkng about in middle of the he who walks in the
inrh hvxvl&v TOY xpuuilY, 2
016a
~hI midst of the seven
aeven lamnatands the aolden.
I have known the golden lampstands,
i b nbvov ~ a rij v bnopovjv 2 'I know your deeds,
Lpya uou ~ a .r
works OI YO;. and the Lobar and the endurance and "our labor and
uov
~ a i 811 06
6 6 ~ p~ a u ~ h u aendurance,
~
and t h a t
of yo:,
and that not you are able
to carry
you cannot bear bad
K ~ K O ~ S ,~ a h
i r i p a o a ~ T O ~ F hiyov~agmen, and that YOU p u t
those to the test who
bad [men], and you put to test the tones1 saying
Ccnrrobg hnoar(rhovq, vai o 6 ~ eloiv i a i
they are
themselves
aooatles.
and not theys;!.
and but they are not, and

sew,

Y&fr8y

1062

REVELATION 2:3-9
hopow)v
&prq
a d ~ o h q yreu6bq' 8 .a1
you found
them
fallre;
and endurance
EXW,
r.ai ti%oraoaq
61h
~b
youare having, and you carrled through the
Svopb
pou,
~ a i 06
i
name
of me,
and
not
you havelabor?
rarh
~ 0 66-11
1amEiYving down on
you that
&yanqv oov rt)v n p 6 r q v
&@fires.
Rrst
you letgooff.
love
of you the

1063

you found them liars.

3 youare also show.
ing endurance, and

sou ha.,e brne

uD foror

my
name.s salte A d
have not grown weary,

2: 4 Nevertheless, I hold

* '22

[this] against you,

t h a t you have l e e the
love you had a t first.
5
pqp6vrue
o6v
n 6 h
5 " . ~ h ~ ~
Be you keemng In mlnd therefore from where
remember from what
nhrirrw~e
K ~ perav6qoov
I
~ a rih n p O r a you have fallen, and
you have islkn. and
repent
and the first
repent and do the
Lpya noiqoov' EI 62 p i
Epxopai
works
do;
if but not: I am coming t,","d~, former deeds. It you
I am 'Omin'
nai
nlvfio~ ~ t j v hupiav
uou
1~ ,109
end I shall move the lem~standof you out of the to You. and I will remove your lampstand
~ 6 n o u U~T.F,
1&J
pETavoio,,q,
piace
of
if ever
you shou~dripeat. from its place, unless
6 &Ah& TOGTO
Exe~q
T TI
p ~ u ~ i q YOU repent.
B U ~ this
yo" ere having that you are hating you do have this, t h a t
T& Epya ~u3v N~roha'i~irv,
&
~ b y bYou hate the deeds of
the works of the Nlcolsltens. whlch iworksl also I the sect of Nic.o.la'us,
I
7
'O
Erwv 085 & K O U U ~ T W which I also hate.
I am hatlng.
The lone) hsvlng ear let him hear 7 Let the one who
ri
~b m 9 a )\Lye!
~ a i s t ~ l h q u i a l q . has a n ear hear what
what the rnlrk ls saving to the
ecclelial.
the spirit says to the
vlni,m(
c n h 6 @ayEiv congregations: T o him
T6
%ow
To the !one) eonquerlng I shall give to hlm to eat that eonquen I
1~ 706 f f i h 0 ~ T ~ C
~ U T I Vhl grant to eat of the
outof the wood of the
in tree of life, which is in
76 n a p a & i o ~ 705 8~05.
the paradise' of God.'
of the God.
the
paradlse
8 "And t o t h e angel
8 Kai
76 & W ~ W
Iv~P
v congregation
~~
in
of the
And to the
angel
Smyr'na write: These
t ~ l h q u i a q y p b ov
Th6e
are the things that he
of ecclesla
wrxe
The-but IthinBa) lah$hg
says. 'the First and
b rrpSroq ~ a i6 Euxaro$, 85
lykvtro th Last.' who became
the
Arrt
and the
last,
who came to be
dead and came t o life
vrrpbq nai $ ~ U E V 0
O16b
uou T ~ V gain],
'I know
dead !me) and he ived.
I have known of you the
tribulation and
Ohiqcv
nai T)IV nrirrwx~iav, hhhh nh06u10<
poverty-but YOU are
tr~bu~attonand tho poverty,
but
rich
rich-and the 'IasET
uai njv P h a u ~ q p i a v 1~
TOY
you ire, and the blnsp emy out of the (ones1 phemy by those who
say
hcy6vrwv ' IouSaiouq ~ T v a l t a v ~ o i i q ~ a o6v
i
saying
Jews
to be themselvk, and not a r e Jews, and yet
-7' Paradise, uAVgSyVJII-o.s: garden, Jl'.r..".

2,

<$I WhB,Eb

'

REVELATION 2:lO-14

~ l o i v &Ah& o w a y w y ~ m5
.Za.rav&. they are n o t b u t are
they d e ,
but
Bynegaaue of the
Satan. a synagoglle of Satan.
0 t j
@ofioG
&
p6hh~lq 10 DO not be afraid
Not be fearlng what lthfngsl you are about of the thing. you are
nboxr~v.
1605 ?MAE,
Whew
b about t o suffer. Look!
to be suffering. Look1
s about
to throw the q-he ~
~
~keep ion l
61bBohoq Cf OpGv r15 @uhar?v
iva
throwing some of you
Devll
out of rov Into m s o n in order that
prison that you
n r l p a o 8 fire
rai
EX~TE
may be fully p u t to
row mlght be t e h ,
and
roo may be having the test,
that
ehiyltv
E S v Gkua.
yivou
r r l U ~ b may have tribulation
~ tltbu~iit~on
Says ten. ~s bcoming teithfui ten days, Prove
Bx I Oavh~ou uai 6 & o o 000 d v o ~ t @ a v o vyourself faithful even
u n e death. 'an, 1.hall give to you the crown
to death,
I will
~ f i qCwfi~.11
'0
EXWY 025 &KOUU&TW
of the Ute.
The lone) havlng ear let hlm hear
who has a n ear hear
~i
7b
mepirit
c5~a
what
tho
what the splrit says to
t ~ ~ h q o i a l q . '0
V I K ~ V
06
p q t h congregstlOns: He
ecclealae.
The lone) conquaring not no
t h a t conquers will by
&6l~qefi
be harmed
should be treated unrlshteoualy
by the second death.'
TOO ~ E U T ~ P O U .
12 "And t o the
the second.
angel of the congre12 Kai
Y ~ W7 ' ~ h, ~ E P Y gation
~ ~ Qin Pet'ga'mUm
~ n d
%"gel
otlhe in Pergamum
write: These are the
Th6~
i ~ ~ h q U i a $YP&OV
ofeeelesla
write
Thehut (things) i,hL$hg things t h a t he says
b
EXW n)v opqaiav .rt)v bimopov who has the sharp.
the lone, hevlng the
sword the two-mouthed long two-edged s w o ~ d ,
13 'I know where you
I have known
,.,here are dwelling, t h a t is.
nmo~tcei
6nou b 0 6 ~ 0 5 705 Z m w 6 , where the throne Of
you aredwel?ing. where the tErons ofthe satan. Satan is: and yet you
nai
~parriq
r& 6voph pow
uai O ~ Kkeep on holding fast
end YW are holding the name ot mi, and not my name, and you did
fipv?ow r j v rriortv pow ~ a tvl r a i q fip6palq not deny Your faith in
YOU denled the
talth of me and In the
dnva
me even in the davs of
'Av~irraq b phprvq pou
roil nntl~a'., the witnes. of mi,
pow
85 brre~rbvOq no
of m;. who was kllled besifs)
dwelling.
Zarav&q K O I T O I K E ~ .
Satan
la dwelling.
14 "'Nevertheless,
I have a few things
g w
K
~
~
&
bhiya,
l4
I amfiavhs down on you few !thln8a). against you, t h a t you
npa~o5v.raq ~ t ) vhave there those hold6~1
~ X E ~ S 1rei
that youare having there (ones) holding tho ing fast the teaching
6 1 6 a x i v Bahahv, 6q L 6 i 6 a o ~ ~ vr6 B a h h ~of Ba'laam. who
teaching of Belaam, who wssteaehmg to the Bala* went teaching Ba'lalr

''2

iBt$~:~g
cyje

ott?ot
%h5e

Z%a

kng

%I??

tc y;y Et:gyneof

REVELATION 2:15-20

1064

Pah~iv u~hv6ahov~ v h l o vTQV u1Qv 'la a i h to put a stumbling

to throw fall-causer In slght of the eons of erael: block before the sons
qayciv
ci6wh68ura
Kai of Israel, to eat things
to cat
(thlngsl sacrlficcd to idols
and sacrificed to idols and
rropvriroat'
15 oiiroq
~ X E K to commit fornication.
to commit iornleation;
thus
you are havlng
So
&o. have
uai o b uparoiivraq ~ ) l uS t S a ~ j vNnroha'(~Qv those holding fastthe
also you (ones1 holding the teechlng oiNicolartsnr
teaehing of the sect
bpoiwq. 16 pz~av6qoov oJv.
sI 6; p i
likewire.
Repent
thcrctorr; Lf but no(, of Nioo.la'u8 likewise.
16 Therefore mpent.
Epxopal, Uol
Ta 6
K a i n o h ~$ow PET'
I am eomlng to you
and I a h a l w s r w ~ t h If YOU do not. I am
to
quickad,& lv r$ bopqaiq TOO or6par6q you. 'Oming
war with
them in the long sword of the
mouth
of me. ly*and I
the long
17
'0
txov 085 & m u o & ~ w .ri them with
Of my
The (onel hsvlng enr let hlm hear what
r
rrvrt a
heyet
a
6 ~ ~ A q o i a l q . l7 "'Let the One
Who has a n ear hear
the
sDlryt
Is suylng
to the ,
eeclesies.
TQ
YIKDVT~ 6hoo
U ~ T Q TO^ what the spirit says
To the (one) Eanquering I ahall glve to him of the to the congregations:
yhvva
sot
KEKPU~~~VOU
~~1 TO him that conquers
manna
the (one)
having been hldden,
and I will give some of the
6how
a6rQ y"qov AEVK~Y,
~ a ih i r;lv hidden manna, and I
I shall give to him p&ble whlte, and upon the will give him a white
yl?pm tivopa n a ~ d v ycypaypivov
8 pebble, and upon the
pe ble name
new
hsvlng been wiltten whieh pebble a new name
o36ciq
oT6~ I '
6
hayebvov. written whieh no one
no one has known If
the (one) reeelvlng. knows except
one
18 Kai .TQ &yyUw ~ r fl v Quprsipotq receiving it:
And to the
angel to the in Thyatrra
l8
to the
t ~ ~ h q o i a yphylov
<
ThSr
hiyrl angel of the congreof teelesln
wrlte
T h e h u t (things1 Is ssylng
gation in
6 u l b ~ 70;
0~06,
b
~XWU T
O
$
w n k : These are the
the Son o f t h e God. the lone1 havlng
things that the Son of
6q8ahpobq aJroO &q OMya rru 6 t r a i 01 sod says, he who has
eyes
of hlm as Rnme of
end the
eyes l i k e s fiery
T ~ E C
adros
bpolol
x$~,">;~&~ his
name, and his feet
feet
of hlm
like
are liKe fine copper.
19
OT6&
sou ~h Lpya
l9 'I know your
I have known of you the work;,
&y&nqv rai r)lv n i o ~ l vuai ~ ) l v6la~oviavK U ~deeds'and 'Our love
love
and the ism and the aervtce
and and faith and ministry
and
~ ) l v drroyovjv oou r a i T& Epya uou T& and
the endurance of yo;, and the works of you the that Your deeds of late
are more than those
to U T a rrhcioua TQV rr (STWY.
.formerly.
last~onesl more of the ~rnP(one.1.
20 "'Nevertheless, I
uarh
000
6rt
20
I a ~ ~ ? v I n g agalnst
You
thst dohold[this]against
YOU. that you tolerate
&+tic
m)v
yuvai~a
YOU are tettlnl so OR
the
woman
Jere el, that woman JenSe.bel,

(lu~eL;,

"3

gFe,

3:

'g

'I<&pA,

REVELATION 2:21-26

1065

1
h6youoa
the Ionel
ssylng
616hmn
~ a i

Lam v

v p o g j ~ ~ v ,uai who calls herself a

and
and she
nhav*
roJq 6poLq teaches and misleads
she Is teachlng and she h meklngto err the
my
my slaves t o commit
6obAouq
mpvcOat
rai
fornication and t o eat
slaves
to EOmmlt fornlcatlon
and
things sacrificed to
~I6wh68ura.
idols. 21 ~ n Idgave
(thjnpsl
to Idoh.
"tva
pE,mo+.,n
Kai ofi her time to repent.
x~vovov
time
ln orderthat she might repeht, and not but she is not willing
9 6 h ~ 1 y ~ ~ a v o i J o a o &K
rropwiaq to Iepent Of her
*he in wllllng
to repent
out of the fornleattan fornieation. 22 Laok!
a6riq. 22 i6ob
PhAAo
shiv c$ rhivqv, I am about to throw
other.
Lookl I ern throwlng her lnto bed,
her into a sickbed.
and those committing
uai
sohq
yolXefiov7a
MET' aCllflq
and the (ones) eommlttlngsdu$erY with
her
adulterv
her
--.
.
...* with
...... .
..
.
~15
8hlly1v
thv
into great tribulation,
lnto
tribulotlon
ETavO oouolv h shv tpywv a6riq. 23 Kai her deeds. 23 And
ey wit repent out of the works o i her;
and her
I will
T&
TLKVU a 3 ~ f i q &OKTEVOlv eav61Tw.I r a i kill with deadly
the children of her I shell klil h death; and plague, so that all
yvc5oovm! n h u a ~ al t r ~ h q u i a l 8 ~ 16yc5 the congregations
wlll know
all
tha
eccleslaa
thst
I
will
that am
ciy~
6
ipauvQv ~ Q P O aal
J ~ K ~ P S ~he~who
C searches the
am the (one) searehlng ktdneys and hearts.
kidneys and hearts,
rai
6huw
6yiv
trhurw
and
give to
and I shalt give to row to each (one) ace,"Pd:& to
individually according
T&
t p y a JpQv.
to YOUR deeds.
the works D you.
24 "'However. I
34 bpiv 66h
hbo
T O
ho~rroiq
the rest Of Yon
To YO" but I am saying to the leftover (ones)
who are in Thy.a-ti'ra.
~ o i c &v O m c i olq,
Xu01
those who do not
the loner) In Thyatta.
l s m a n y (ones) as
have this teaching.
EXOYUIV Tilv 61Bax;lv s a b q v , O ~ T I Y E 06u
~
are having the teschlng
thk.
who
not the very ones who
Lyvwoav
T&
Pa0La TOO I a r a v h , bq did not get to
they knew the (thlnga) deep of the Satan, as the "deep things of
as they say:
hiyouutv
03
Phhhw
lo' by&< &hho
they are aaylng, not I am throwlng Upon YOU other I am not putting
upon YOU any other
P&po!'
26 rrh'v
8 ,
heavy th ng;
bedleg
,
whtoh (thing) burden. 25 Just
the same, hold fast
Exe~c
K P ~ T ~ U ~ T&XE I
08
row are hsvtna hold m u fast unEl which itlmsl what YOU have until
&v
w
26 Kai
6
v l x ~ v I come. 26 And to
l l k e l ~I mhou d coma.
And the lone) conquering him that conquers
rai
6
~ q p Q v h~
sihov< T& Epya and observes my
and the (one) observing unfll end the works deeds down to the end
herseqf

pronhetess,

v~p

L i f",Z 2%

'I

REVELATION 2:27-3:3

1066

Ceouuiw h i r&v I wU1 give authority

pou,
6 6
of me, I ahall glvs to hlm authority upon the over the nations,
rrorpavci
a 6 r o k kv 27 and h e shall sheptBv&v 27 ~ a i
nation;,
and he will shepherd
them
in herd the people with
0 ~ 46 ~ 6 q rh
unrriq
a n iron rod so that
midc oFiron
as
tho vesnela
nrpaplnh
mrp;pna,, .
K&y& they will be broken
of ootter's clay fa belnrr broken t o e e m . as also I to nieces like clay
vessels, the same as I
sihqqa
nap%- 700
ha;c received bestde of the
Of me, haYe reeeived fmy
28 ~ a i ' 6600
a 6 r Q d v & u r t p a TAU Father. 28 and I will
and I shell give to hlm the
star
the
him the morning
npocv6v.
29
'0
star. 29 ut the One
morning lone).
he (one)
& r o u o h ~ o r i ..rb nvcGpa hiye!
~ a i eWho has an ear hear
let hlm hear what the spirit is saylng to the what the spiritgays to
the congregations.'
txuhnminlc.
~ .,..
ecclrsios;'
"And t o the angel
gv ~ & P ~ E ~ I Vof the congregation
t;%e
'Z,Yi,hi'
in
serdis
in Sapdis write: These
i ~ ~ h q u i yap~b Ov
T&6c
htya
of eceieaia
The-but (things) is saying are the things t h a t
6
Exwv .rh Cn-rh r r v n i p a ~ a 700 esoii he SayS who has the
the lone) having the Seven spirits of the God seven spirits of God
nai TOSF h ~ &u*paq
h
07661
uou .rir and the seven s t a n , 'I
and the seven stars I have known of you the know your deeds. that
Epya
6rt
Bvopa
EXCIS
you have the name
werk:,
that
name
that
t h a t you are slive.
~ a i
vrrp6q
You eI' dead.
you are king,
and
dead tone)
~o:~ire.
2
yivou
ypqyopirv
r a i mi ~ u o v
Be becoma.
staying awaie, and Rx tfCmly and strengthen t h e
.rh
hotrrh
&
Epchhov &no8a~iiv, things remaining
the (thlnssl leftover whleh were about
to dle,
that
re*drr
.-.wmrp
..-.- .
---,+a
.eJpqx&
OOU
E P Y ~ die, for I have not
t
I have found
of you
w o d s found your deeds fully
nrnAqpw Cva
Cwrjn~ov TOO ecoS pou.
before
hav~ngbeen klRlled in slght of the Cod of me;
S
pvqpbveue
ofiv
nDq God 3 Therefore.
he
vou keeolng
therefore
~~.~~~
~.~- ln mind
~~. haw continue m~ndfulof
cihqqac
~ a i
fi~o~ua
how you have received
and
YOU hear%
and how vou heard.
you have received
~ a pi~ ~ a v 6 q u o v .Lhv
08"
and go 0; keeping [it].
h e Y ~ f ~ k p l nad&
g,
repent;
if ever therefore and repent. Certainly
you wake ups I
you s~~ard",Pt%!?ake,
I ehgf?ome
shall come as a thief.
r h l n ~ g nai
,
06 p'
what sort of and you will not know
thlef. and not n a you
Dpav
trri
uk
a t all a t what hour I
hour
I.Da!%ne
upon
YOU;
shall came upon you.

t i

-IT%&

&$Tg $C

:;2

re?

'

?
.

~~~~~~

to

$2

shYoYuhow

1067

REVELATION 3:4-9

4 "'Nevertheless.
h h ~XCIS
bhiya dv6para cv
but
youaiehavinz
few
names
in you do have a few
Ihp6ro1v
&
o6v Cp6Auvav T& names in Sar'dis t h a t
Sardts
which loner)
not
poiluted
the did notdefile their
iparla
abrDv K U ~ m p l n a r j o o w l v
outergarmentr of them: and they wltlwslkabout Outer
they shall
garments'
walk with
and
PET' tp0G &V
hr~loiq,
me in white Ones.
wrth
me
in whlle (ones),
e
are
08roq ~ B U S they
E~UIV. 5
'0
VIKDV
they are.
The (one)
eonquerlng
thus w0Tthy. 5 He t h a t
n ~ p @ a A ~ i ~ a t tv
i p a r i o ~ q hruroiq, conquers will thus be
wlll thmw about hlmseli In outer garments white, arrayed h white outer
r a i 00 p
iEahri+w
TA 6vopa a6roG garments; and I will
and not n A I aholl wlpe out the. name of him by no means blot out
t~ T?S PiPAov T-c Sw-c, rat 6 u o h o ~ l i u w his name from the
out ol the book aflhe Ille, and l shall ooniesa
book of life, but I will
rb Bvopa a6ro0 Pvrjn~ov TOG n a ~ p 6 q pou make acknowledgment
the
of him in s~ght of the m h e r of me
Of his name
my
nai Lv&rr~ov TDV &yyLhwv abroG. 6
'0
and in slght of the onaeia of him.
The (one) Father and before his
L ~ w v oBg &KOVU&TW TI ~b TYPO a h i y ~ t angels. 6 Let the one
having ear let hlm hear what the apirk Is saying who has an ear hear
7ai~ b ~ h q u i a l q .
what the spirit says t o
to the
eeclesiar.
the congregations.'
hv @mlAa6~Xf~ 7 "And t o t h e angel
7 Ka: T& & w i h ~
f t e in Philndelp ia
And to the angel oT?%
Of the congregation
t r r h q o i a g yp&Wov
Ta6c
hiyr~
write:
of ecslesia
write
The-but tthinps) Is ssulng in
These are the things
ixOv
6
&ytos
6 &AqB1vbg
the holy ion:). the truthful (on;), the (one) having h e says who is baly.
. r j v rhriv Awei6,
6
&MIYOV r a i 066rig who is true, who has
the key of Davld, the (one) openlng up and no one the key of David, who
opens so t h a t n o one
~ X c i a c ~ vai uhriwv rat o66eiq &voiy!n,
will shut ip. and shutting UP end no one Is opening.
.hut, and
8
0766
uov
7h
E P Y ~ , i6oJ SO that no one opens,
of YOU
the
work.. - look1
I hsve known
,I
"pm
oou
6t6w~a
Cvhlr16v
door -look! I have set
in slght
of you
1 have given
before YOU a n opened
fivcwy~iv~v,
fiv od6ciS 63va7al door,
which na one
having been opened up, which no one
is able
can shut-that you '
~ h s i m a ~a6rjv.- 6 r 1 p$rphv
EX^^^
to shut UP
it,
that little
You are having have a little power,
6rivap,v, r a i hfiptlubq pou T ~ Vhbyov, r a i and YOU kept my word
power, and you obrcrved of me the word, and and did not prove
0 6 ~ f i ~ v f i 0 0 ~b
bvoll&
false t o my name.
not you denied the
name
9 Look! I will give
616b
PK 7% u w a y w ~ ? 709
~
Imav6,
Iam givfng out oi the synagogue of the Satan. those from the syn.
Of Satan who
.r&v
Acy6vrwv tauroirg 'lou6aiouq fiat "Owe
of the (ones) aaylnp themreives
~ e w s to be: say thqr are Jews.

4 ~

$%dy

$Fb,Lz!

REVELATION 3:lO-14

nai obr
rloiv '&AX& qrd&vra!,
1605
and not they e n but they are lying. - look1
noljow
ad-robq
"t v a
fi!ouolv
I nhall make
them in order that they wlll eome
rai
npoorwi~oouo~v bimtov r d v ao65v
and t h e y wlll do obelssnec In rlsht of the feet
uou ~ a i vviwlv
TI
~)Y,$z."
of yo:, and they should know that
o r . 10
TI
i n i p q o a q r6v h6yov T-q
you.
Because you observed tho word o f b e
hopov?iq pou r& 6 o r
my+w
LK
endurance of m i , an11 you 1.ha i observe outof
~q &pa< TOO n r i p a o oO
~ i j q ~rAh060q
the hour af the temptaEon the Ionel eing abou$
E xruOa1
Lni
olKou gvqq
to camlng Upon
pelng lnhabkd ]earth1
Bhqq, nelp&oal TOSS r a r o ~ ~ o i r v r a q i n i
whole, to tempt the ionesllnhabitlng upon the

%:

ge

~ 6 %11 L P X O M ~ I

enrt

I am coming

1068

TOI

G.

puicily;

KP~TEI,

and yet they are not

but are lying-look! I
will make them come
and do obeiMnce
before your feet and
make them know
I have loved
10 Because you kept
the
about my
endurance. I *I1
keep YOU from the
of test.
is t o come upon the
whole inhabited earth,
t o p u t a test upon
thase dwelling on
the earth. 11 I a m
coming quickly. Keep
On holding fast what
you have, t h a t no one
may take
crown,
12 "'The one t h a t
conquers-I will make
a piilBr in the
temple of my God.
and h e will by no
go Out Ifrom
i
it1 anymore. and I

.-.

be holding fast
8
~ X E ~ C
Yva
pq6riq
which ithlngl you ere h ~ i n s ,In order that no one
h&fg
~ b vo ~ l q a v 6 v oou.
mlgh take the
Crown of you.
12
'0
VIK&V .. , . n o ~ f i o w
The ionel Mnsuerlng Ishall make
d h o v Lv r Q
vaQ
TOO Bro5 pou
plllsr in the dlvlne habitation of the ad f. m;,
rai
LFw
oP p j
LSCh6g
in ~ a
and out~lde not not heshould meat re$. and
~;p.iww
rn. a 6 d v T& ~ i p a,iir . 6~0!3
I s all wrlle upon hlm the n a m e of the God
pou nai r b bvopa
q rr6hrwq 705 0 ~ 0 9a n d the name of
of me and the name o%e
cltY of the Cod the city of my God.
the new Jerusalem
pou,
7
ralvijq 'lapouocrhfip,
fi
of me, of the
new
Jerusalem,
the (one) which descends
of
r a ~ a P a i v o u o a ' PK
TO;
orlpavoO &rrb TOO heaven from my GO^,
stepping down out of the heaven from the
that new name of
8coO pour ~ a l76 &vop& pou s b ralv6v. mi,,,
Let the one
God o f me, and the name of me the new. who has a n ear hear
13
'0
Exwv oBq & ~ o u o h r w
T&
T h e (one) hevlng ear let hlm hear what the what the spirit says to
the congregations.'
vvrG a A L ~ E I ~ a i c C ~ ~ h q o i a 1 5 .
14 "And t o the
Bplrfi
18 ~eylng to the ecel~slas,
iv ~ ~ ~angel
s of ,the cangrs~
i
~
l4
*?:he
1,
Laadicea gation in La.o.di.ce'a
.
K K ~oiuq' Yph ov
.T&69
hgyS, 6 write: These are t h e
eceleala wrl?e The-but (thingal i ssymg the things t h a t the Amen
'Apjv, 6 pdrp-rvq b rrlorb uai b &htlBtdq, says. the faithful
true,
Amen, the wltnela the f s l t h f v ~and the
and true witness.

%
:

tf

2;

' L X ~ ~ sii,
W

1069

REVELATION 3:15-20

eroO t h e beginning of t h e
vfiq
vriorw< TOO
& X?
ad: creation by God.
beggnlng oftha creatlon ofths
15
0766
oou rlr Epya, 6r1 08rr 15 'I know your deeds,
~ h s v known
e
afyou the works, that nelther t h a t you are neither
rt
oGrz F o r 6 5 . b q d o v q u x p q cold nor hot. I wish
you are nor
hot.
I owed
eo d
YOU were cold or else
fiq
9
SEOT~F.
I6 o h < , TI
xX1ar-6~ hot. 16 SO,because
you we- or hot.
Thus. because lukewarm
I
r a i OGTE
~ U X P ~ F p, i h ~ w you are lukewarm and
YOU are and neither
hot
nor cold. I am about nelther hot nor cold.
or LpEoa~ LK
700 0 ~ 6 p a ~ 6 5 VOU. I Bm p i n g to Wmit
you to vomit outof the
mouth
ofme. you out of my mouth.
1 7 611
hiyrlq
KTI nh00ot6q rip! 17 Because you say:
B ~ C B Y YOU
S ~ ere laying that
Rich
1 sm
"I a m rich and have
~ a l nrnhoiirqua
xai
o56Bv
xpriav acquired riches and
and I have become rlch and nothing
need
~ a oi r l ~
016aq
671 01) r l do not need anything
I B ~ ~ ~ ~and
l nnotg you
, have known that you are a t all," but YOU do not
b ~ a h a i n w p o~~ a the~vbq
i
Kai R T W X ~ F ~ a iknow you are miserthe miserable and pltlable end poor and able and pitiable and
~ u q h b q vai yupv6q, 18
~ U I I P O U ~ E I J W001 poor and blind and
blind and nsked,
I am eounrellng wlth you
naked, 18 I advise
&yop&oat n a p ' L 09 xpuwiov m n u p w p ~ v o v YOU t o buy from me
to buy bca~de ofme gold hsvlng been flred
gold refined by fire
rrhourjugq
"
out of n&q in or$,",that you mlght beeom; deh, t h a t you may became
Tva
rich, and white outer
Acu~lr
Ip&rta
nai
and , outer garments
whlte
Inorder that garmenta t h a t you
mplP6hg
may become dressed
you mlght thmw about yovrself
and
and t h a t the shame of
$~YEPW~4 aloxdvq T ~ Sy u p d n l ~ 6 ~
might be menlf!sted the shame of tho nakedness your nakedness may
oou
KO%
KO~~O~PIOV
~ X P ~ C I I T O ~ F not become manifestf ,
and
eyesalve
to s n o l n t i
the NI, and eyesalve t o
rub in your eyes t h a t
ahp00g ofuou
you Comer
ha that you &",%%bklng.
you may see.
L&v
6oouq
19 "'All those
if ever
l9
aamany (ones) aa
for whom I have
qihd
&h&yxw
~ a i
I may have sffeetion for'
I am reproving
and affection I reprave
and discipline.
na16rISo
S ~ ~ E U E o5v
~ a ?
I am disciplining: ba ylou maloua therefore and Therefore be zealous
p r ~ a v 6 q u o ~20
. '160b
Emq~a
Lrrl r j v and repent. 20 Look!
renent.
Look1 I havelltood upon the I a m Standing a t the
0dpav uai
rpoljo.
Ldrv
TIC
&xoriog door and knocking.
door and l a m knocking: if eve? anyone should hear If myone hears my
T ~ C
uou
~ a i
&voiSq
ofthe
of me and heshouldopenup voice and opens the
njv 06pav, elorhadoopa~ nd
a G ~ br a i door, I wUI come
the
doer,
1shall eome in torus2
hlm and into his [howel and

fi

the

*%?'

cr~aq

0'3

1
''

%zed

REVELATION 3:21-4:5
6~tirvjow

1070

a h 0 6 ~ a ai J ~ b g ~ E T ' take the evening meal

him
and
he
w ~ t h with him and he with
ipo0. 21
,O.
VIKGY
6600
OATQ me. 21 To the one
me.
The ionel conquering I shall g i v e to him that conquers I will
ra8ioaa p ~ r 'ipoG
TO 8 6 v o
b q , grant to sit down with
t o sit down wlth
me m the
of me, as me on my throne,
uhyi, i v i ~ q o a~ a i6rh81oa p r ~ TOG
h rrarp6q even as 1 conquered
and Sat down wlth my
aim I conquered and I sat down with the
pov t v TO 8 6vw ~ G T o G . 22
'0
Exov Father On h's throne
of me in the tErone ~ f h , ~ . The ,one, havmg 22 Let t h e one who
ear hear what
OD< h n o u o h ~ w r i rb rmaGpa Aiysi
"
the Wlnt says
the
ear let hun hear what the s p m t is raylng
~ET'

Ishall have supper with

2%

-. ......,- .- .,.

congregations "'

auuhn"in,r

After these things

I saw, and, look!
sTSav, nai i6oC 8Spa an opened door in
After 'these (things) I saw, and look! d o o r
heaven, and the first
iv~qy~ivq
voice that I heard
having been
was as of a trumpet,
qovi i
ilv i j ~ o u o a
O h h n l y ~ ospeaking
~
~ i t me,
h
voice the first which 1heard as of trumpet
saying: "Come on
AahoGoqg psr' EpoG, Afywv 'Avhpa &6c, n a i up here, and I shall
speaking with me, saying S t e p u p here, and show
the things
6riCw
oot
d
6si
that must take place.".
I shall show
to you
what (things)
it is binding 2 After these things
I immediately came
yrv6u8al. 2 brr&
~aiira
rWwq
immediately to be in [the power of
to occur.
After
these (things1
iyrv6pqv
i v rrvrbparl. nai i6aC 8 6voq the] spirit: and, look!
I c a m e to be in
spirit;
and look! &one
a throne was in its
i r ~ ~ r tvo TO obpavO, ~ a h
i i T ~ V8 6vov Poslt~onln heaven,
war lylne
. .m the heaven. and u ~ o nthe tfione and there is o n e seat~ a 8 f i p ~ v o q 3, vai
6
n a 8 j p ~ v o q6pa,og ed u p o n t h e throne.
3 And the one seated
(one) sitting,
and the lone)
sitting
like
bpboe,
~ ; gihorr16,
~
Kaiuap6fy
rai1s. in appearance, like
to seeing to stone jasper
and to sardius: and a jasper stone and a
red-colored.~
l p ~ q uu~A68rv TOG ~ P ~ V O6p010q
U
bphucl
rainbow from
the throne
like to seeing Stone, and round
about the throne
opapay6ivy.
[there is1 a rainbow
z,,,z..%.".,A
iike a n emerald in
4 rat
ruuh68cv
appearance.
And from circle ,;"tie
8~l:",".
4 And round about
r i r o o ~ riooaprq, rai trri ~ o C q 8p6vouq the throne ithere
ecelesias.

MET&

raG?a

2 $:

$
:

$&$
:

.L"

!f;":,":,

twenty-

four,

~inau~
rfoaapag

twenty-

four

and

upon

older Persons

rr~p~P~@hqp&ouq

having had thrown about them

Acuuoiq,
white,

~ a i hi
and
uwn

rhq
the

o ~ r @ h v o u qxpvooOg. 5 nai
crowns

golden.

the

thrones

twenty.four

rrpsopu~ipoug ~a8l)iiivouq and upon these

rltthg

ipa~iotq

to outer garments

r~qahhg d ~ G
heads

in

of them

TOG 8 6vau

And out of the

tgrone

thmnes
aea+,ed
.............. 11 rawl , .
.....
twenty-four elders
dressed in white outer
vgarments, and upon
their heads golden
crowns. 5 And
out of the throne

REVELATION 4:6-9
bnrrapeliav~a~
h m p a r r a i rai W v a i

K U ~p p o v r a i

are c o m ~ n gout lightnings and vaxees and thunders;

~ a ArrrZl
i
Aa rrh6rq nupbq ~ a ~ 6 p ~ v6vhrrlov
a1
and seven
kmpr
of *re
burrnng
1" right
rai, 8p6vau.
6 , , E ~ U ~ V~h b m ~
of the throne, which (things)
are the seven

there are proceedrng

llghtnlngs and voices
and thunders, and

,[+here
.........

,.

hlamps of fire burning

before the throne, and
r r v r G p a ~ a TO? ~ E o G , 6 ~ a iFY~?IOY o;&e
these mean the Seven
spirits
of the God,
and mslght
spirits of God. 6 And
9p6vau b q 8hhaaoa ljahivq 6 p o i a ~ p u o r h h h y . before the throne ,
throne as
sea
like
to crystal.
glassy
there
it were' a
~ a &v
i p t o y 703 8p6vau ~ a ~
i L i ~ h TOG
y
And in midst of the throne and to elrcle of the glassy sea like crystalAnd in Y
the midst
ofa
Bp6vov ~ i o o ~ p a
<@a
.,iPO
T
throne
four
living lereaturesl being full the throne and around
6q8ahpGv Ep,voo8ev ~ a i hnriu8ev. 7 ~ a the
i throne [there are1
of eyes
lnfront
and from behind;
and four living creatures
7.3
<Oov
~b ~TPGTOY6 g o t 0 ~A~OVTC,that are full of eyes
the living [creature] the
first
like
tolion; in front and behind.
~ a i T&
SE~TBPOY
<OO~
6 olov 7 And the first living
and
the
second
living Lfreaturel
tke
creatur=is like a
116oxy.
~ a ir6 ~ p i r o v
<@OV
lion, and t h e second
t o young bull, a n d the
third
living [creature1
is like
Lxov ~b np6owrrov
irv8~6rrov. ~ a 76
i
a young bull, and the
h a v h g the
face
as
of man,
and the
third living creature
si~ap~ov
<Qov
6polov
&<TO h, a
like a
fourth
living Lereaturel
like
to eagle
man's, and the fourth
r r r ~ a p f q .8 ~ a Ti& ~ L o o ~ p a <+a,
is like
flying;
and the
four
living [freaturesl, living
And
Ev
K ~ B . ev aJrGv i x w v &vh r r ~ t p v y a q a
as for the four living
one dawn on one of them havidn un
\vines

. .

fivipaq I(a1
of day

..
Y U K T ~ ~h i y o v r ~ q

and of night [they1 saying

"Ay!oq,
Holy.

6y10q they are full of eyes.

holy And they have no rest

and night as they

r r a v ~ o ~ p t i r w p day
,
Almlghtu,
say: "Holy, holy, holy
is Jehovah* God, the
6
ijv ~ a i 6
ijv ~ a i 6
the (one) was and the (one) being and the (one) Almighty, who was
and who is and who is
Pp~6p$voq. "
.
commg.
.., corning."
9 And whenever
9 K a i 6 r m Shoouotv T&
<+a
And whenever will give the living Lereatmesl the living creatures
66Sav ~ a i~ l p f i v ~ a i~ J x aloria"
TO offer glory and honor
glory
and hanor
and
thanfsgiving
t o the and thanksgiving to
the one seated upon
~aBqp,&y
hi .roo 8'6vou
(anel sitting upon
the
tfrone:
tothe cone) the throne, the one

6 y o q KSploq,
holy

Lord;

the

8r6q,
God,

8' Jehovah, J7a.ll-14.l6%m.l4:

the

Lord, xAVgSP.

REVELATION 4:lO-6:5
T&wl
living

slq

into

~ o b g al&vaq
the

age8

wtll fall

ages,

and ever, 10 the

EUP~TEPOI
twenty-four

E ~ K O WT
~ ~ U O C I ~wE ~
the twentyfour
OPder persons

TOG

elders

fall down before the

~ a 0 q p t v o u h i 705 0 bvou,

oneseated

the
throne and worsh~p
<Ann riq .rob$ the One that hws
and they will worship to the (onel living Into the
and ever, and
aihvag r h v aihvwv, at
PahoGu~v
they cast their crowns
or the
and they will throw
before the throne,
mrqhvouq a6rGv f v 6 ~ 1 o v 700
crowns
of them
in slght
p , SBymg: 11 "YOUam
of the et rone.
h l y o v r ~ q11 "Attog
51
6 niptoq ~ a 6
i Worthy, Jehovah:
aevlng
Worthy you :re, the Lord and tho even our God, t o
0 d g fipGv, haBeiv T ~ Y66Sav ~ a ~i f i v~ t p f i v receive the glory and
God Ol (is, to recdve the glolv and the honor the honor and the
nai T ~ Y~ ~ Y U I I I V , 671
05 E K T I O ~ ~T& Power. because YOU
and the
Power,
becsura you created the crested all thmgs, and
rrdv~a
~ a i 6th
oOU
because of your wlii
all lthinia), and through "
the
of YOU they ex~stedand were
created "
qoav ~ a l t ~ ~ i o 0 q u a v .
they were and they were crested.
And I saw In the
rlght hand of the
Kat s16ov h i T ~ Y 6rElhv
TOO
One seated upon the
And I paw upon the rlght [hand] .f the
~a8q~6vou n
705 896yov
P , @ throne
~ ~ ~a scroll
~ wntten
slttlng
upon
the
t rone
little boor with," and on the
side,
yrypapptvov
EowBcv
~ a i6nloB~v IeVeme
having been wrltten fmm lnwerdly and from behlAd, tight with seven seals
~ a r r o q p a y l u p i v a v oQpayio~v h r h . 2 ~ a i And I saw a strong
having bcen sealeddown
to seals
seven.
And angel proclaiming
~ 1 6 0blyy~hov
~
Iu~upbv K p ~ a a ~
LV ~m ~
v $ a with a loud voice:
I saw
angel
strong
aeraldlne
in voice 'who is worth" to
prydh" Tig &<log &voi{a, ~6 PlpAiov Open the scroli and
great
Who worthy t o open up the Httle boak lwse its seals?"
r a i XGuac T&Coqpayi6ag abroj; 3 ~ a Oi C E , ~3~ But
~ neither in heavend to loose the
seais
of it?
And no one en nor upon earth nor
L G ~ M T O t v TQ obpav& 0G62 An1 .r(q y i r ; 066k underneath the earth
was able in the heaven nor upon the enrt nor was there a single
h o ~ d r w'rig y i i &voiEa! ~6 PlPAiov 007s One able to Open the
underneath the eort to open up the Httle book nor scroll or to look inta
P~&TEIY ~ 6 ~ 46 nai
.
trZ) E K ~ U I O Yit. 4 And I gave
to he iookilrg s t
it.
And
we. weeping way to a great deal of
nohb &TI 066siq htloq rOpL0q
h v o i t a ~ weeping because no
much beosuae no one worthy was found to open up one was found worthy
~ r 3 P@hiov o 0 ~ r phtwr~v
6 ~ a to
i open the scroll or
the llttlc book nor to be looklngat it;
and t o look inta it. 5 But
11' Jehovah. P.s.ll.1r.le.m: the Lord. a ~ v g s y " .
tn alght o i the tone1

nai npooruufiuouo~v

axtttng

upon ale tRrone.

:Kc

"?%'

1073

TJV al6vwv, that Ilves forever

of the

10 nsuo3vra1 a1

Ldwlov

1072

REVELATION 5:6-9

pot M1 one of the elden says

to me: "stoo weenine.
LOOU The i i o n that;s
hai is.
16ob Lvi~qusv 6 ~ i w v 6
be you weeplng; look1 consuered the Lion the (onel
the tribe of judah,
BK ~ i quhiiq
q
'loir6a
1 Pica Aausi6, the root of David, has
~ l q LK

T&V w p s o ~ u ~ t p wALyst
~

One out of the

out01 the

alder persona i s s a y h g to me NJ

trlbe

of ~ u d n h : the

root

of Dsvld, conquered so as to

&wiSat ~6 P~pAiov ~ a Tag

i h~a
w @ p a a c open the scroll and its

to open up the litt e book and the seven

seals

ahot.
Of

It.

seven seals.m
6 And I saw stand-

ing In the mldst of

and of the
four llvlng creatures
Kai tv
TOY T E U U ~ ~ W V $ ~ W V
of the
four
ilvlng creatures] and in mfdd% and in the midst Of
the elders a lamb as
.rhv w ropvripwv dpviov
AUT~K~F
of the
ofder persons
lamb
having stood $2 though i t had been
tuqayplvov,
gxwv KgpaTa
Kai slaughtered, having
h s v h g been ~laughtered, having horna
and Seven horns and seven
which [eyes]
690ahpobq An?&,
oi
E / U I V .I& 6 n ~ &
eyes
seven,
whlch
are
the
seven mean the seven spirits
wveljpara r o c 0roO
& n s u ~ a h p B o ~ s1q of Qod that have been
spirits
of the ~ o d . ' h s v t n ~been sent afP into sent forth into the
w&oav n)v y v 7 r a i ~ ~ A O E YKO/ ~ i h qLV whole earth. 7 And
all the ear h.
And he came end he h a s g k e n he went and a t once
tn q
6eE1Bq
roc
~a0qpivou took [it] out of the
out of the dght Lhandl of the (onel
slttlng
right hand of the o n e
Lvi TOO 0 6vou 8 Kai ~ T E EXaPsv ~6 seated on the throne.
upon the
tfrone:
And when he took the g And when he tooh
PIPhiov .rh r 6 o m p a
CQa
~ a the
i scroli, the four
1 ttle book, tho
four
Uvlng icrrsturesl and
creatures and
oi t i ~ o o l T ~ O O ~ P .rT
E ~EUP~TEPQI
Ew
~':;
the twenty-four elders
the twcntyfour
oker persons
fell down before the
tvinrlav
705 dpviou, Exoncq
L r a u ~ o g ~~,,,b, having each
in sight
of the
Lamb,
having
each (one)
one a harp and golden
:rlwls that were full
K harp
'~'P~V
*&,F
incense, and the
8y1ap&rwv, a? E I U ~ V a1 n p o u s u ~ a i ~ i l Y Of
o Incenses, whleh are the
prayers
of the [incense] means the
&yiwv. 0 r a i
~ 6 o u a c v 6 6 j v valvjv prayers Of the
holy (one.] :
and they arc singing ~ o n g new Ones. 9 And they
a new song, sayAfyov~rq 'Attoq
ST
haPciv
~6
(they) saying Worthy are you toracelve
the ing: "YOUare worthy
and
P~Phiov ~ a idvoiSal ~ & uQpayi6aq
q
a 6 ~ 0 5 , to take the
1 ttle book and to open up the
sea s
of it. Open its seals, because
YOU were slaughtered
BTI
Loqaytyte
~ a l iy 6 g a o a ~
because you were slaub red and you ough 0 t e and with your blood
~ E QLY TQ a7 a ~ i00"
LK nduqq quhfiq YOU bought Persons
God in the bkod of you o u t o i every
tribe for God out of every
and tongue and
vai yA6uuqq ~ a i Aao3
Kai B ~ v o u ~ tribe
,
and of tongue and 01 people and of nation, people and nation.
6 Kal rT&v
And

lsaw

b ptuv
In

mtdrt

703

of the

et g ovou
ne

rai
end the

~ 2 ~yf$z%li
2

t~l

REVELATION 5: 10-6:

1074

10 ~ a itrroiquaq adrobq
&Q 4pBv l o and you made
and YDUmndE
them
u%e
Gad of us them to be s kingdom
~ a o l A ~ i aaai
v ILPE~C,
~ a iP a u 1 h e 6 0 ~ 1 v &ni and priests to our
klngdom and prlesu, and they ererelgnlng upon G ~ and
~ they
, are to
rule as &gs over the
earth."
11 ~ a cT60v.
i
u a i xouua $GMV)
9yLhwv
hd I saw, and I
And Isaw, end
heard voice o angels
heard a voice of many
1r0&?3& Kkrh
angels around t h e
many
to c 1 r 2 e
and the living
f+wv
u a i riw r r p e d v r ~ p w v , ~ a i
Uvlng eresturea1 and of the oiderpersona, and creaturesand t h e elfiv 6 &p!E[bq a d ~ i r v puplh6cq pVpl&6Ov ders, and the number
wan the num er of them myriads of myrlsdr Of them was myriads
~ a ~i X 1 & 6 c q I ~ I & ~ W V12 ALyov~cq +WYB of myriads and thouand t ousands oTthousond8,
saying to voice sands of thousands,
p;r.h,$~
"A51bv t o r ~ v ~b &pviov
rb
12 saying with a loud
Worthy
is
the Lamb tho (one) voice: he l a m b that
&o+ayp&vov
haPeiv
r j v 6livaptv was slaughtered i s
having been slaughtered to receive the
Dower worthy to receive the
rai ~ h o i r r o v~ a UOQ~UV
i
K a i IUxbv K a i r l p j v power and riches and
and richell and wisdom end atrength and honor
and strength
~ a i6bEav rai njhoyfav.
and honor and glory
and glory and blePPlng.
and blessing.'
13 ~ a irr&v ~ ~ i u p a8 PY TG odpavQ
And even,
And every creature which in tho heaven
Creature t h a t is in
Kai
trri +q
y q i ~ a it i r o v h r w ~ i ) q
and upon the ear
and underneath the ear
heaven and on earth
ral hi .riq Eah&uoqq t m i v , ~ a r&
i
Lv and Underneaththe
and upon the
&es
Itla, end the in earth and o n t h e sea,
and all the things in
droiq
nha
)\&OYTaS
them
all (thinis).
hesrd
(them) raymg them. I hesrd saying:
T8
m0 pLvq, hi TOO Bp6vov ~ a 'To
i the One sitting on
TOthe (one)
slnlng
upon the throne and the throne and to the
r e &puiq, 4 ~ l i X oia ~ a iiJ mpi) ~ a Lamb
i
be the blessing
to
Lamb the blesarng and the honor and and the honor and the
4 665a ~ a i~b K P ~ T O F ~ I TcO ~ S alBvaq
glory and the might
tho glory and the mlght into the
ages
and ever..
TOY
U/&VWV. 14 ~ a i T h
T~UUEPU 14 And the four living
of the
ages.
And
tho
'Our
creatures went saying:
Lhcyov
C6a
~iving[creatureal weresaying
t$e "Amen!" and the
eiders fell dawn and
rr EOP~~TEPOI
&reoav ~ a r ir p o o ~ ~ l i ~ q u a v .
worshiped.
a k e r persons
fell
and they worahlped.
And I saw when
K a i ~ t 6 0 v ( i ~ e f j v o ~ y r b &PV/OV
And I saw when apene up the Lamb
the
opened
LK sBv tmh o+payi6wv, v a i Kouua B b q One of the seven
out of the seven
aeals,
and heard of one Seals, and I heard
t u rOv saoohpwu
pwv
h i y o n o q one of the four
out of the
four
IiVLnE creatures1 saylna living creatures say

$2 2%.

ljl

?f,6~% %: 2%

yi)k

81.

I k 2 ~J::

tg 6

1075

REVELATION 6:Z-7

BPOW~)F

rai with a voice as of

And thunder: "Come!"
cI6ov, n a i
6
2 And I saw, and.
I raw, and look! horse
white, and the (onel look! a white horse;
r a E ' E Y O ~ trr'
a d ~ b w Exwv ~ 6 5 0 ~ .~ a and
i
the one seated
.l2PPg
upon
it
hnvlng
bow,
and upon i t had a bow;
t6beq
~ G T Q m & + a w % ~ a i LIiheev and a crown was
was glven to hlm
emwn,
and he went out niven
and he
"~
vtrOv
~ a i
IY(I
vl~fiUO.
went forth conquering
COnquEIlne and In order thst he mlght conquer. and to complete his
3 K a i Src
~~YOI<EV
l j v u+payi6a T ~ Vconquest.
And when he opened up the
sesl
the
And when he
~ E U T ~ P ~K
VO, U u a 700 ~ E U T ~ P O U
<(IO
opened
U the second
meond,
heard of the second ilving lereaturel seal, I heard the
A&yovroq
"Epxou.
4 r a i LSfihBev 6ihhog second living creature
~aying Be you coming.
And want out another
4 And

$2

$
!t?:ee

of thunder

'Ep~ou.

Be you comb#.
1606 Ymaq k u ~ 6 q , r a i

upon

Thorse
m o q Reru-re
nupp62, and to the
8 lone)
. K ~ $ & v m,'B*Yri
adrbv
it
was
k669q
given t a
o him
6 ~ 3 htoak eiv
k e ~thej dpqvqv
v peace
PK ri)q y9q ~ a i Yva
dhhilhovq
out of

a+&

the

earth

OVUIV

they wil$alsug~ter,

and

In order that

rai

and

16bEq

a flery-colored fhorse;
qth,

and to the one seated

upon i t there was
away from
to take
the earth
peace
one another granted

wsaglven

eh:$

slaughter
so
that they
one another;
and a great sword was
given him.
5 K a i 6re
fivolIs
5 And when h e
~~d when he opened up
opened the third s d .
r o o TP~TOU
I
heard
the third
hlr
h e a d of the thlrd livlns [creature1
creature say:
AEyouroq
'EpXov.
uai d6ov. ~ a ii&b living
saying
Be you comhg. And I raw, and look1 "Come!" And I saw,
and. look! a
i m o q pihag,
the
~aBfipevoq &n' horse; and the one
horse
black.
slttlng
upon
adrbv
&V
T!
i ~ ~ pa d~~ 0 5 . seated upon i t had
it
hnvlng
yo E
In the
and of hlm. a pair of scales in
8 ~ a i p u m &F + W V ~ ~ V LY pi^^ TOY his hand. 6 And I
And
heard
as
voice In midst of the heard a voice as if in
the midst of the four
r~ouhpwv
f"j"v
h&yovuav Xoivi
llvlna cleoturcal (It, aaYinB Choenfi livinc creatures say:
four
uirov
6qv;piav.
K U ~ r eiq
x o i v i ~ ~ q("Aq;art of wheat for
of wheat
ofdensrlua, and
tfke
choenlxes a de.nar'i.us, and three
K iBBv
vapiou. K a i r b Eha~ov ~ a rbv
l
quarts of barley for a
of EarieYB o!~enadus; and the
oil
and the de.nar8i.us: and do not
harm the h i v e ail and
oTvov p '
&61a$uqq.
wine no?: you ahauld treat u6rbhteou~ly.
the wine."
7 Kai 8 ~ e fjvoltv
rfiv u ~ p a y i 6 aT ~ V 7 And when h e
And when he opened u~ the
sesl
the opened the fourth
TETCIPT~Y, Kouua ~ O v j v TOG
T ~ T & ~ T Oseal.
U I heard the
fourth.
heard
volee oithe
fourth
Of the fourth

phxatpa pryhhq.
.word

Ereat.

~pirvjrovua

% u9!3i6a
c!:

r)oneJ

rxwv

fi

REVELATION 6:s-11

560~ h i - y ~ ~ o g 'Epxou.
8 ~ a
livhg creature1 saying Be YaU coming.
And
d6ov r a i 16oJ i m o g
xAop6
saw; and look! horse greenish-ye%ow, and
6
~ a W p s v o gh & v w a h 0 6 bvopa a d +
the lone)
alttlng upon top of it name to him
'0 l?J&uaTog, ~ a id 6qg finoho68~1 MET'
The Dseth, and the A d e s we8 fol!awing with
abroO, K d
8668q
abroi5 icouoia h i
him, and wangiven to them authority umn

living
creature say:
i
"Comel" 8 And I
saw. and. lmk! a pale
horse; and t h e one
seated upon i t had
the name ~ ~ ~~~dt h ,
Ha'des' was closely
following
And
authority wss given
them over the fourth
part of the earth,
to kill with a long
b o w a i q nai tv ALP@ ~ a *V
i 801~6741
and With
longaword and in famine end In death
shortage and with
Imb rGv $&my
3
s
~ i &
deadly plague and by
by the wll
a&
o f t 0 ear
the wild beasts of the
9 Kai , b r e
fivotScv
~ C ~ L T V earth.
And when he opened UP
9 And when he
uqpayiSa, ETGOV I ~ O K & T W
TOO e u u ~ a u r q p i o u opened
the nnh seal,
aeal.
I saw underneath of the
altar
I SBW underneath
6"
togwpEvov
y
lX
:h
.',
of the (ones) havsng been slaughtered the altar the souls
6!& ~ b vh6yov. TOO 8 ~ 0 6Kai 6th Tljv Of thoSe
through the word of the God end through the because Of the word
l r a ~ ~ u ~ i a vfiv
stxov.
10 Kai of God and because
witness
arhlch
theywere having.
And of the witness work
t h a t they used to
E~pa<av
a v , pe&$$q
hiyovrsg
they cried out to voxe
(they) saying have. 10 ~ n they
d
'Eog rr6rc
6 6 e m r 6 ~ q 5 6 6 ~ 1 0 5 ~ a cried
i
with a loud
Until when: the
master
the holy and
,,Until
&Aq81v6$, 06
npivel
rai
8~6ln~i5
true,
not are you lu&lng and are you avenging when. Sovereign Lord
and true, are you
-d a l p a fip&v ix
r&v
~ a ~ o ~ ~ o refraining
h r o v from judgthe blood of us out of the (ones)
inhabiting
ing and
our
blood upon those who
upan
ear . l1
hri
wf!$$e,
dwell on the earth?'
11 And a white robe
t , ~ $ h ~ ~ , )
was given t o each of
abrois
lva
dwnafiuovral &I
them; and they were
to them in order that they wall rest up yet
pin 6v,
wh p o 8 S o . 1 ~
~ a i ol told to rest a little
litge.
:,"t$
s h o u l ~be fulfilled
the while longer, until the
uljv6ouAo1 a&Gv ~ a iol dreehqoi cnjTGv number was Ailed also
fellow slaves ofthem and the brothers ofthem of their fellow slaves
ai
p ~ l h o v r ~ g~ m o ~ . r t w c & 6s r a i and their brothers
about to be
the lanes) beingabout to be being killed as also who
kllled as they also had
ahoi.
been.
they.
8' Hs'des, #A; She'ol, Sy"Jl,r.Il.a.*~a:~~,
See App 4e.

;te,$;r
';jh
r, ,~ ; 2 ,6 m p o ~ z ~ fi
~\~~

K:

$2

$2,

2;

2Qe$

as$fi
2,;:: :~i it"~~:!,?d
xp6v

REVELATION 6:12-7:l

1077

1076

l a And I saw when

12 Kal d6ov a n
fivolfw 71)" u q p a y E a
aesl
And I saw whenhe opened up the
h e opened the sixth
and a great
~ f i vKT v , r a i
oc~opbg. p l y a ~l y i v ~ r o ,~ a seal,
i
the six&, and lesrthlshahing great occurred, and earthquake occurred;
6 f i A l q l y t v c ~ opihag 5 g o&uro rpix~vag, and the s u n became
the sun became , black a. seckelotk of h a t . black a s sackcloth of
and the entire
~ a fii uehjvq 6h t y i v ~ ~5 o5 allla, IS nai
and the moon whole became as blood,
and moon became as
l3 and the
oi &oripcg ro8 aCpavoO i n c o a v eIq j v Stars of, heaven
fell
the
.tar.
of the heaven
fell
into the
the earth' as when
yiv, 6 5 o v r i pdlhh~! TO^ MljYeouq 0 6 ~ ~tO
5
a fig tree shaken by
as ~g tree ia throwlng the unrtpe figs of
B high wind casts its
Kai ir unripe Rgs. 14 And
hb
by &wind
v i ~ o u IJEykhou
great
b ~ g ~ # ~ 2 ; n , and the the heaven departed
as a scroll t h a t is
~ E X tmm
W P ~ ~ ~
$;j",'D:, being
0i$a$5
was&separated
rolled up, and
th8uu6 ~ v o v ~ a ir r b
6pog
r a i v 00 every mountam and
being roled ud,, and every mountain end 9 a n 2
in
r 3 v rbrrwv a b r 3 v
8 ~ 1 ~ 6 8 q ~ a vremoved
.
from their
out of the
placer of them they were moved. places, 15 .qnd the
15 ~ a i 01 @au~hc?c,iS;$e
Kai 01 kings of the earth
~ n dthe
kings
and m e and the t a p - r a n ~ t n g
peyl-ucg
r a i 01 xthiapxo! vai 01 n h o h l o ~ ones and the military
greatest men and tho chiliailichs and the rleh (ones) commanders and the
~ a i oi
luxupoi
~ a irr85 6oGhog nai rich and the strong
and the itrong (ones) and every alsve and Ones and every slave
ehrmEpcg Erpv
emrobg
SIC r& m j h a t a and [every1 free
person hid themselves
freeman they%d themselves into the caves
rai
T&< ni~Pag
T
6ptuv.
16 ~ a in
i the caves and in
and the mck-masses of the
and into the rock-masses of the mountain#;
l6 And
hiyovulv
~ o i g bpcoiv
vai, raig
they
to the mountains end to the they keep saYlnE to
the mountains and t o
rrtrpalg n 6 u a r e tq' IIpBq ~ a r&lrrr
i
fip&
,.Fall
mk-mass- Be11 YOU upon us and hlde roo us the
over us and hlde us
hrrb n p o q 6 n o u
700
~ a ~ q p i u ohur i TOG from the
the
from
face
o f t h e ( o ~ e 1 sitting u p o n t h e One seated on the
throne and from the
df;:~
8tgIOne
6vou and
r a i fmm
dmb the
is ~wrat
P Y % $a;
wrath of the Lamb.
fcame
i h 8 ~ vthe
6
fipipa
day t$e vcr&hrl .Of
17 because the great
11 because,
TI
dsy of their wrath has
&T&V
Kai ~ i 56ISvaral m a 8 i l ~ 1 ; . come, and who is able
to stand7
of the;,
and who u s b l o
6%~
wra
stand?,,
MET& TOOTO d6ov r l w a p a g &yyihou<
After t h ~ Is
I saw
four
this
After
angels
saw four annels
*ooawc,
r w i a 5 7% standing upon t h e
tar6rq t n i
having stood Umn the
four
cornem Of e four
of the
earth, holding tight
ear
yc$,
j;,c&ny '12s r t o ' x r ~ a g &Wmds
V ~ ~ O Wt hS e four winds of
win EIv~poq the earth, that no
o:%e
,Y,$S;. 1" kztbat may blow wind wand might blow

$2

,,,,

~ ? ~ k

17

-+

xK$

,,,

REVELATION 7:2-7

1078

p i ~ e hi ~ q eq a h h ~ ~
p iqp~ upon the earth or
nor upon the
sea
nor upon the sea or upon
Sidpov. 2 ~ a i ~ 7 6 a r Ehhov any tree. 2 And I
upan
every
tree.
And
I saw
another Saw another angel
eyyehov &vcrpaivovra drrri, &varohfi5 fihiou, ascending from the
angel
stepping uy, horn
riaing
of sun, sunrising, having a
L x o v ~ au q p a y i 6 a 0ro5 <Ov.rog, ~ a i~ K ~ ~seal< ofE [the]
~ living
having
seal
of Gad living, and he cried out God; and he cried
qwv6
r a i q ~ i o u a p u l v dyyiholq With a loud voice to
t h e four angels to
to voice
angels
whom i t was granted
aiq
i660q
airroiq
&6,qoa,
to whom it was given to them to treat unnghtebuny to harm the earth and
saying:
si)v y i u ~ a ~i f i vBhhauoav, 3- A h w v
Mfi the sea,
the earth, and the
sea,
(he]
n o t "DOnot harm the
.
.
or
the
sea or the
earth
&~LK~~O~TE
Y
Y
i
i16TE
r o o should treat unrighteously
the
n o r trees, until after we
have sealed the slaves
Tilv ehhauua~
our God in their
sea
6$,",6,~,1,
the
u m p a y i o w p ~ v T O ~ C 6 0 6 h o ~ q 'TOG en03 fiPi-v foreheads'
And I heard
we mlght Seal
the
slaves
of the God of us
the number of those
hi TOY ~ E T ~ T W Ya 6 ~ O v .
who were sealed, a
UDOY the foreheads of them.
hundred and forty4 ' Kai
i ~ o u o a ~ 6 v dlp10whv
T&
And
I heard , the
number
of the four thousand, sealed
Of every
of
Co PUYIU ivwv,
: t r a ~ d v ~ ~ o o a p h n a v rthe
a sons ,f ~
~
~
lonesi t a v i n g teen reeled, hundred
forhi5 Out of the tribe
~Luoaprg X L A I ~ ~ &
e u ~ ~ a ~ l w i v o ol f Judah twelve
four
thousand;
(they) having been sealed thousand sealed;
LK whuq5 ~VXfiq. ui&
'Iopaiik
out of the tribe
out of every
tribe of sons of Israel;
of Reu'ben twelve
quhiq 'loG6a 6 6 6 ~ ~ XIAI&~E~
5 b~
a
thousand;
out of
tribe of Judah
twelve thousands
out of the tribe of
Loqpay,u~i"or
Gad twelve thousand;
tones) having been &led,
6 out of the tribe
&
'Poupjv 6 6 6 m a x;hl&Scq 'df Ash'er twelve
out of
of Reuben
twelve
thousand:. thousand;
bn quhiq r h 6 6 6 E r ~ aX ~ A C ~ S E ~ . out of the tribe
outof tribe of Gad twelve thourand:,
of Naph'tali twelve
6 ir quhilq 'Aofip 6 6 S e ~ ax ~ h l h 6 ~ thousand;
:out of tribe of Ash& twelve thousan&,
of the tribe of
&K
q u h i ~N ~ q B a h i 6 6 8 ~ xth1h6~q
~ a
Manas'seh twelve
out of tribe of ~aDhtayi tweive thousand:,
thousand;
t~ quhilq Mawao
6 6 6 ~ ~XaI ~ I & ~ E ~7 ,Out of the tribe
out o f . tribe of h l a n a s a twelve thousands, of Sim'ean twelve
thousand;
7 LK quhiq Z V J I E ~ Y6 6 6 ~1h~h6sq
~ ~
out of tribe af Slrneon twelve Lousand:,
out of the tribe of
Cn q u h i ~ Aevri 6 6 6 e ~ a~ h ~ & 6 ~ ~Le'vi
, twelve thousand;
out of tribe of Lev1 twelve t ousands,
out of the tribe
t~ . qu&iq 'I mua h p 66668~a x t h c h 6 ~
of,ISsaehar twelve
outo* trlbe of lss.ra&ar twelve thounan&,
thousand;
bwi ~ i yg i

LK

out of

nhv

:2~

quhig Zapovhdv 6 6 6 ~ n a~ 1 X i h 6 ~ g . 8 out of the tribe

tribe of Zebulun twelve thousands. of Zewu.lun twelve
LK
'Iwofiq 666sna X L ~ I ~ ~ E F thowand;
,
out of
oi Joseph twelve thousands,
out of the tribe
LK
quhiq B ~ v ~ a p c l v6 6 6 x~l h ~l h 6~~ q Of
out of
tribe of Benjamin twelve thousands
thousand;
Luqpay~upivo~.
out of the tribe
lanes) having been sealed.
9 ME-rh
raha
sT6av, K a i i6ob 6xhoq Of Benjamin
A ~ ~ C these
I.
(things) l r a w , and look! crowd thousand sealed.
9 After these things
nohljq
Bv & p ~ 0 p ^ u a ta h 6 v a 6 6 ~ i qL6Gvaro.
much: which to nun%er
it
no one was able. I saw, and, look! a
PK w a v ~ b qEeuouq x a i qu?Ov ~ a i haOv great crowd, which
out of every nation and of tribes and of peoples no man was able to
vai yhoooOv
koroirr~
Lv6wlov 705 number, out
and of tongue;
tones) having stood in sight Of the' nations and tribes and
Bpbou
~ a i Lv6naov
TOG
&pviou; 7$&pies and tongues,
throne
and
in sight
of the
Lamp.
Standing before the
n~p~p~!3hquivouq
orohirq hruaag, t h 'One and before
(ones)havlng been thrown about
robes
white.
the Lamh;;dressed in
nai
~O~VIKE
Lv ~ a i qxipuiv a i i ~ b y . white robes; and there
and palm [branhesl in the
hands of them:
were palm branches in
10 rai
~phlouo!
their hands. 10 And
and
they are crying out
$
$
:
,
they keep an crying
l
:
h i y o ~ ~ s q'H
u w ~ q p i a TQ
saying: "Salvation
rQ
~ a e q w i v v hi rQ 0 ~ 6 v v
to
God,
to the tonel
sitting
upon the throne and toT$ e
who is seated on the
trpviv.
throne, and to the
~ .
..
~
~
h
....
Lamb!'
11 nai a h v l ~ .oi
~
& y y c ~ o ! i u n j n ~ t o a v 11 And all the
And
all
the
angels
hadstood
8

upon the earti

hi

REVELATION 7:s-12

1079

%&'!

.+

$2;;

were
n 6 r h v TOO 0p6vou wai TOY IT EU@UT&~WY ~ a i
of the throne and of the
perrDns and Bmund the throne and
the elders and the
TOY TE~U&PWYC40v
;
of the
four
living [creaiuresl, and they feu four living oreatures;
tv6n1ov TOG 0p6vov L n i r& n p 6 u o n a a i r ~ O v and they
faces
of them their faces heforethe
in sight of the throne upon the
and worshiped
~ a ni p o u ~ r i q u v TQ 0 ~ 0 ,12 A ~ ~ O Y T throne
E~
and . ,worshiped
to the ~ o d .
(they] raying God, 12 saying:
'~,,j,,.4 E6hoyia
fi 66ca na; fi
ia "Amen! The blessing
Amen: the blessing and the glory and the wis$orn and the glory and
rai fi d x a p c p r i a ~ a i fi
TI#? ~ a ifi thewisdomandthe
the
and
- - the thankselvlne and the honor and the thankseivineand
"
66vaplr, ~ a r i fi
i ~ x b TQ 0.2
Eiq honor and the Power
~ o w e r and the s t r e n z b to the God of us Into and the streneth
- .lbel
t o our GO^ forever
-rob< aiOvaq TOY a i 6 v w v &piv.
ages;
amen.
ages of the
and ever. Amen "
ule
to

,
;

- -

REVELATION 7:13-8:2
i~
TO" rrpsuPurLpwv

13 And in response
one of the elders said
hiywv
.pol
OSra!
oi
. to me: "These who are
(he) saving
to me
These
the (ones) dressed in the white
TTEPIPSPA~~~YOI ~ h q o ~ o h h q T&S robes, who are they
having been thrown about
the
robe.
the and where did they
A r u ~ h g ~ i v r q ~ b i v ~ a i n68ev
fih8av;
come from?" 14 So
white who are they and wherefrom came they? right away I
to
14 n a i
~'ipqna a673 K l i p l i pou,
oa him: '"My lord, you are
And I have rsld t o him
Lord
of me, you the one that knows;,
olSag.
~ a i EirrLv
pol O h o i Eiolv ~ n he
d said to me:
have known. And he said to m e These
are c , ~ h the
~ ~
ones
~
oi
~ P X ~ ~ E V O t~
I
mi5 ~ ~ ~ V U I, )~Fi l sthat come out of the
the loner1
coming
outaf the trrbulation the great tribulation, and
p~ydrhqq, ~ a i Errhuvav .rhs orohhs a h O v they have washed
great,
and they
robes
of them their
. .washed the
and made
nai ihsfinavclv
h h h g , ev TQ a'iparr 706 them white in t h e
and theywhitened them m the blood of the
blood of the Lamb,
&pviou. 15 Sch
~ o G r 6 ~ i u ~ vivbrrlov 15 ~ h is why
~ t
Lamb.
Through
this
they are
f n sight
they are before the
TOG
8p6uou
705
throne of God; and
af the
throne
of the
and
~~1 they are rendering
harp~6ouu~v
ah3
him sacred
they are rendering sacred seivice
to him
day and night in his
~ a Yi U K T ~i ~v TQ
vaQ
and the One
and of night 1" the divinehabitatlan
Seated on the throne
6
K ~ ~ ~ ~ Eh
Y iO TOG
S
8p6vou onqv&os< will spread his tent
the lone)
sitting
upon the throne will tent
Over them. 16 They
h' a6ro6q. 16 ob rreivdroouo~v ht 0668
hunger
mare
"DO"
them.
Not they Will hunger yet not-but
nor thirst anymore.
rrioq
h'
beat down upon them
6 2 ~ ~ 5
b u ~ r K n q & ~ ~ nor
e a t , any scorching
heat, 17 because the
17 d-rt
~6 hpviov
~6
&Y&
p f o o ~ Lamb. who is in the
because the Lamb the (one) up middle
midst of t h e throne,
TOG
8 6vou
rrolpavd
Shepherd them,
of the
tgrone
will shepherd
and
guide them
65 yjoea atjroirq hi <wijq myyes 66drrwv to fountains of waters
,i8 guide them upon OI life fountalns of waters;
aai L C a A ~ i l y ~ l 6 8c6q rrhv 6 6 ~ p u o v h Of life' And God
and will wipe out the m d every
tear
out 61 wipe out every tear
from their eyes."
TOY 6 q e d p O v
aIXOv.
the
eyer
of them.
And when he
K a i drm. , ~ ~ Y O I < E Y T ~ uYq p a y i 6 a T ~ V Opened the
~ n whenever
d
he opened up the
seal
the seventh seal, a
Silence Occurred in
iPMpqv, h y i v z m o ~ y i b 73 O ~ P U Y 6~s,
seventh, occurred silence in the heaven as heaven for about a
i p i i p o v . 2 ~ a id60v TO&< LTT& hyyihouq haif hour. 2 And I
half hour.
And I saw the seven
angels
saw the seven angels

13 K a i htrrmpi8q d g

.And answered one out of the older Persons

;E!:

'tits

,"!h'e:2;;

ag$ *te

",":Et ?:

%,":? : ;E

REVELATION 8:3-7

1081

b&rr,rrlov
roc
8 ~ o i r t ~ ~ a u l v 1(ai
, that stand before God,
m sight of the God
have stood,
and and
trumpets
h668quav ah-rois tmh o&hnryyrg.
were
oven
them
were .wen to them seven trumpets.
3 And another an3 K a i hhhos iryyrhos fih8cv rat i a r h e q
~ " d other
came and he stood gel armved and stood
hi TOG 8 ~ 0 1 a ~ ~ t q p i o uLXWY ~ I ~ W W T ~a tV the altar. having a
(he1
havlng
censer
aolden
Incense vessel.
"Don the
altar
.
~puuoGv,rai iS68q a6rQ 8uplhpara rrohhh and a large quantity
many of
golden, and was given to him incenses
was given
iva
S ~ ~ E I~ a %
~ ~ o u ~ u x a i s him to
it ~ i t h
in order that he willgive to the
prayers
t h e prayers of all the
hyiwv
rr6vrov i r r i ri, 8 v o ~ a o r ~ j p ~.r6
ov
holy
all
upon the
the holy ones upon the
xpuooOv
~6
&v&rr!ov roc 8 6vou 4 uai golden altar that was
golden the lone1 in right of the :R
t..,
And before the throne,
&vLPq
6 ~ m d qrOv Buptaphrwv Tais 4 And the smoke of
stepped UP the smoke of the
incenses
to the the incense ascended
rrpousuxais r e v
tryiwu
tn y p 6 q TOG
the hand of the
prayers
of the holy lanes) outof
and of the
angel with the prayers
h y y i h o u hv&rrlov TOG BeoG. 6 ~ a i~ i h q q s v
in .ight
the GO^.
A X I has
~ taken of the holy ones before
But right
6 hyyrhoc T ~ V h~@avwr6u, ~ a it y i p t u r v
the
angel
the
censer,
and he filled away the angel took
ofTOG
the 8 v o ~ a o r ~ p i a vthe
, incense vessel.
ad&
~t
altar.
out
hnof rthe
o c nvpdg
fire
and he filled i t with
nai EPahsv
<is ~ j v yijv ~ a ii y i v o v r o some of the fire of
and he threw into the earth; and occurred the altar and hurled
ppav-rai
~ a iwvai
nai & m p m a i
n a i it to the earth ~ n d
hunders
and
vo,ces
and
lrghtmngs
and
thunders occurred and
opto 6s
6 Kai
01
t n ~ h &zY&j
voices and lrghtnings
[earth~sia&g
~ n d the
seven
and an earthquake
oi
Exovrrq T&F ~ T T & oa6lhn~yyas
And the seven
the lone.)
having
the
seven
trumpets
angels w ~ t hthe seven
ahoirs
i~oipauav
prepared
themselves
m order that trumpets prepared to
blow them.
oahrrioouw.
they m ~ g h trumpet.
t
7 And the first one
i
rrpOroq
i o h h r r l o ~ v ~ a blew
7 Kai
6
his trumpet.
and
first tone)
trumpeted;
And
the
And there occurred a
hail and fire mingled
h y i v r ~ o x&ha<a
occurred
hail
~ a TOP
and
iRre having Keenmlngled
lyp+
with blood, and it was
hv a i p a ~ l , ~ a i hphjBq
~ i qriu y i v ~ a i
the earth;
in blood, and atwasthrown into the earth; and
and a third of the
76
TP~TOY
Til< yfi<
KITPI~
nai
the third [parti of the earth was burnedabwn, and earth was burned UP,
K ~ E K & ~ , , and a third Of the
~a T ~ ~ T O V TOY 6iv6pmv
trees
war burned awn trees was burned up,
the third ipartl of the
oi
who

;?ie

'

REVELATION 8:s-12

1082

X~PT
xhw&rl
and all the green
reg
ell
vegetettan
menlrh-ye ow veeetatjon
ms
rarrudi~ ,
burned up.
was burned own
8 And the sffond
8 Kai b &Ijlrpoq & W E ~ O ~ O & ~ ~ I Oxai
EV.
'leW his trumAnd the second
angel
trumpeted: and
wtt.
And 'Omething
S g 6poc p f y a nupi r a 1 6 p ~ 0 ~ tPAi0q
as mountain great to flre burning itreu was thrown like a great mountain
burning with fire was
r1q rhv 0drAavvav uai tykvcro d
rpirov
Into the
sea;
end became the thlrd [Part1 hurled into t h e sea.
rfig 0aAhooqg aTpa 9 ~ a ih & e a v r 76 And a third of t h e
of tho
6..
blood:
end
died
the sea became blood;
r p i ~ o v TOY KTIVJI&TOV
TOY
1v TB g and third Of the
third [parti of the Creatures of the (ones) in the
creatures that are in
8ah&ovp,
rh
Exovra vuxhq, r a i 76
see,
the lonaal havlng soulo, and the the sea which have
SoulS died,
a third
rpirov
rOv lrhoiov
6tr@B&pqoav.
thlrd [part1 of the boats were corrupted through. of the boats were
Y . wrecked.
10 Kal b r p i m g &yyrAog L ~ ~ ~ T T I U Exai
And the third
angel
trumpeted; and
10 And the third
Errrorv
&K
r o c obpavo0 & o r i p ptyaq angel blew his
fell
out of the
heaven
star
great trumpet, And a great
~ a 1 6 p r v o g S g Aaprrhg, gal E r a o ~ v t n i d
burning ttleu ea lamp, and it fell upon the star b u d n g as a
lamp fell from heaven.
rpisov
rOv o a v a
h i
and It
a
third ipartl of the
rlvers
and u p w
third of the rivers and
nqyhg
TOV
upon t h e fountains
fountains of
l1
706 &mEpot ) I t y c ~ a l '0 .Atp1~0og. ~ a Of
i waters' l1 And
of the
star
la belng mid he ~ b . l n t h ~~. " dthe name of t h e s t a r
LY&YETO .rb
TP~TOV
ri)Y
S6dl~w d g is d l e d
became the thlrd [part1 of the water8 into And a third of the
&lytv0ov
~ a l nohhol
rOv
&v8&rrwv waters turned into
abalnthe:
and
many
of the
men
wormwood, and many
hrri0avov
LK
TOV b6&rov
6r1 of the men dled from
died
out01
tha
waters:
beesuse the waters,because
& T T I K P & V ~ ~ ~ ~
these had been made
they were ma e Ittsl.
I..+&-".b"=.
12 Kal 6 r & ~ a p r o g6 y y ~ X o g Pohhnlu~v. 12 ~ , , d the fourth
And the
fourth
angel
trumpeted,
angel blew hls trum~ a l hhfiyq
rb
TP~TOV
TOO
pet. And a third Of the
and was glven blow the third ipartl of the
sun was smltten and
~ a iT&
rpP/rov
~ " q orA/lvqq ~ a l.rb
and the third [parti of%a
moon and the a third of the moon
and a thlrd of the
TP~TDV
?in,
dortpwv,
third insrtl
of the
stan,
in order that stars,in order t h a t a
oro~co0fi
T
rpirov
a h & nai th"d of them m g h t
might be darkened the thlrd [part1 of them and be darkened and
rai
and

~~~

tkz:

2:

Ze tyzz

'%?

REVELATION 8:13-9:4

1083

the day might not

rpirov
third mart1 have illumination for
a third of it, and t h e
night likewise.
13 ~ n Idsaw, and I
eagle
I3 And
Kai rI lsaw.
~ o v , nai
end K
heard
OW~
ofone
evirg &ETOO
heard a n eagle flying
in midheaven say with
:f
A $ ~ ~ i ~ ~ ~
a loud voice: "Woe.
~ 0 h g w". Woe to those
pryhh~ O h i
abai
oljai
the (ones,
great
woe
woe
woe
dweuing On the
er: TO" hourhv
K ~ T O I K O ~ OhI ~i r i g y i i i
dwelling
upon the eart out01 me leftover because of the rest of
Of
wvOv
T
oMrrtyyog
TO"
T iOv the trumpet
VOLEC.
of the
t~umpet
of the
tfree the three angels who
hyykhov
rOu
trhhbvrwv
o a h ~ ~ i < ~ l v ,are
. about to
angels the tones) eingabout to be trumpetmg. their trumpets?
And the fifth angel
Kai b rrt n r o g (iyyrhoq iahhrrlorv. r a i
11th
snsel
trumpeted; and
And the
bleG his trumpet,
rT60v & ~ T ~ P Ot~ 100 o b ~ a v oT~E ~ T W K ~ T~ ~ n Idsaw a star
I saw
.tar
out of the heaven having fallen that had fallen from
PIS T ~ VY ~ V ,
6660rl a h r O 1 K ~ E ~ F
into the earth, and war given to him the key heaven to the earth,
and the key of t h e
pit of the abyss was
@P'~'oF
o
e
of the
~ l t
given hlm. 2 And
he opened t h e pit of
h e ~ ~ ~ ~ , , p
&v@q rcmvbq 6~ TOO @ptcnog &q r a m 6 5 the abyss, and smoke
stepped up smoke out of the
pit
as smoke ascended out of t h e
the smoke
rapivov pry6Aqg. r a i t o r o ~ t 3 ~b flA~og Pit
of ernace great, and was darkened the sun of a great furnace.
~ a ib & p &K TOG rmvoG TOO pptmoq. and t h e sun was
pit.
and the a?r out of the smoke of the
darkened. also the
3 r a i 6 r TOG ~ a n v 0 5t<fiheov & ~ p i E q~ 1 q air. by the smoke of
And outof the smoke cameout locusts Into the pit. a And o u t
njv yjv rai
66600
abraiq L<owia &F. of the smoke locusts
the earti, and was given to them authority as came forth up",
the
~ X O U V I V tSouoiav 01 o n o m r i o ~ ric
yfik earth: and authority
are having author it^ the ilcorPlonli 01the car
was given them. the
4 val
LpptBq
air~aig
same authority as the
And it was told to them In order that no ~corpionsof the earth
& ~ ~ K ~ ~ O U U I V T&V XOPTOV
have.
And they
they will treat unrightcaualy the vegetation o%e
were told ta harm
066t
rev
0066 n e v
ewpb
every greenls yellow [thing] nor every no vegetation of the
any green
6tv6pov, EI p4 TOG< ( L Y ~ ~ ~ T T Oo Y~ T~ I V E O~ ~ Kearth
tree.
if not the
men
whoever not thing nor any tree.
men
L ovot T ~ Yo g p a y i 6 a TOO 0 ~ 0 6 t n i TOY but Only
are\sving
the
seal
of the God upon the who do not have the
seal of Oad on their
pcrhnwv.
foreheads.
foreheads.
t k
miE?%?ino
a b r f i t r a i 6 vhF 6 oiwg
of It, end the night ilfewlset

the

n5py$"

~~~~~f~~,&~~

$::fei

$
,!
'$2~kf2e'23$,;

251

REVELATION 9:12-18

REVELATION 9:S-11
5 rai

And

L660q

adraiq

lva

itwas W e n to them in order that

t i 1 ed the rlocustsl.

5 And it was grant-

not
d m o r r r i v w u ~ v cnlrotig,
&M'
7~
to
kill them, b i t that
they should YIU
them,
but
In order that
these should be torkoavlo0ioowal
v i ~ s
mented five months,
they wlll be tormented months
paoautop6g a r i ~ i r v b q Pauovxupbg unocmiou a"d the to'ment upon
torment
of them as
torment
of smrptolon: them was as torment
dray
naiuq
. M p w ~ o v . 6 rai t v r a i q by a scorpion when i t
whenever It should hlt
man.
And in the strikes a man. 6 And
fipipalg t ~ r i v a ~< gq qoouotv o l hvBpwnol T ~ Vin those days the men
days
those
wl 1aeek the
men
the will seek death but
ehvarov rai 06 p
E~P~OOYCIV ~ S T ~ V
~, a will
i
by no means find
death
and not
thevwDlRnd
it,
and
it. and they will desire
h10uplluoua1v &no0avaiv rai g ~ t i y n b to die but death keeps
they wlu d e m o
to dle
and 1. floelng t h e
fleeing from them.
0hvarog hrr' a6~i)v.
death from them.
7 And the like? ~ a ri & b o ~ h p a r a 70v & ~ p i 6 w vd o l a nesses of the iocusts
And the Ekeneesea of the locusts
Eke
resembled horses
for battle:
lmrolg
TO, a u p t v o ~ g
r i q n6A~pov, ~ a Prepared
i
to horses bav?np feen prepared tnto
war,
and and upon their heads
trri ~ h ~q E P a h k g a 6 6 v b q o ~ t 9 a v 0 1b ~ 0 l 0 l [were] what seemed
upon the
heads
of lhem sa
fmwns
Ike
to be crowns like
xpuu3 ral rh i r p b o o n a a l i r 0 v h g rrp6owna
and their
to gold: and the
faces
of them as
faces
[were] as men's faces,
v0 cjwwv, 8 ral
dxav
ixag bg
but they had hair

?:$

ofmen.

and they were havim

and^

r ixag ywatrGv, rai 01

66i,mcq

E;

ia

Eal7s

as

of them
~Txav

as

as women's hair. And

their teeth were as

those of Llons. 9 and
oflions
they were,
and
they were havlng they had breastplates
@*panag
8 h ~ a ~ a qO ~ & P O ~ ~ a 6
i llke iron breastplates
brcaatplates as breastplates made of I&,
and the
And the sound of
g o v i TGV nrcpfiywv adrin, b q ewv b p h w v
wings
as
sound of the
wings of them as aouni of Xartots
irrnwv
nohhi)v r p s x 6 v ~ w v r i g n 6 h r p o v the sound Of 'hanot'
Of many horses
of horaas
many
runnlng
tnto
war;
10 ~ a i Lxouu~v o6phg bpoiag uropniolg runnlng into battle
and they ere hevlng talls
Uke
to acorDlona 10 Also the" have
~ a Ki ~ Y T P ~ ~
, a b
i T U ? ~ obpaig ~ S T Ofi ~ tails andstings like
and atlngs, end in the
tatlr
of them the scorpions; and in their
tcouoia
a6r4v
&61rjual
~ o tails
k
is their authority
authority
of them 'Mtreat un~ighteously ths
to
the men five
&vBpcSrrouq p j v a q wivrr. 11
txouo~v
men
months
me.
hey are having months. l1 They
have over them a
&rr' a6rPv Pao~hta ~ b v &yyrAov
king,
the angel of the
upon
them
klnp
tho
i:?i
?e
& ~ t i u o o v ~dvopa a l n Q 'EP aimi 'A a66hv abyss. In Hebrew his
abyss:
name to him h {ebrew
Ataddon name Is A,bad'don.
&lw

hr6vrov

of women,

fioav,

the

9 rai

teeth-

rai b

~6

*Ehhqv~rfi

6vopa

but in QreeK he has

the name A.pol,lyon
12 The one woe is
Apllyon.
more
12 'H 0 6 a l 1 pia &njh0rv. I b b E p x n a ~ pWt.
The Woe the one went oe; look! L. mmlng woes are coming after
these things.
ETI 660 Cdai PET&
?aha.
yet two woes after t h e (thlnasl.
13 And the sixth
13 K a i b EKTOS h y y ~ h o gt o h h l r l ~ ~K
~. ~
angelIblew his
And the rlxth
angel
trumpeted; and
trumpet. And I beard
~ K O U Uewvfiv
~
)lim 6~ T ~ V
one voice out of the
I heard vdee one cutef the
Of the golden
ewlaon)piou r o c ~ p v u o ~ TOG
~
bhlov
altar
the golden the (one) 11%alght altar that is before
to the
705 9ro0, 14 h i y o v r a
r - EKTW &yyCAy, Ood l4
of the M d .
(him) asylng to X e slxth angel,
sixth angel, who had
b
Exwv TI)" u h h r r ~ ~ ~ y y M
a ,u o v T O ~ C the trumpet: '"Untie
trumpet.
Lome
tho the four sngels that
the (onel hevlne the
TO~~C
6 ~ 6 r p 6 ~ 0 ~ 5are bound a t the great
r&Yuapag & y y U o y
four
angels
the (oneel havlns been bound river Euphra,tes?
i n 1 73 n o r a p 3 73 PYMVE ~ P ~ T 15
Q .
115 ~~d the four anupon the river the preal Euphrates.
gels were untied, who
thli0quav
have been Prepared
were loosed
T'uS,P'~
the
the hour and day
firo~paupivoa
15 ~ f i vGpav ~ a 6i p t . p ~
and month and sear.
havlng been prepared h t o the hour and
day
to kill a third of the
lva
rai
pjva
rai
Lwavr6v.
Inorder that men.
and
month
and
year.
TP~TOV
76" h d ~ i m w v . 16 And the number
d m o r r r i w o l v T&
they may kill the thlrd [part1 of the
men.
of the armies o f
16 K ~6 I OlPlepb~ T ~ V
cava~rywas MO
~ n dthe number of the
myriads of myriads: I
TOO
lnrrlroO
6ig p u p t h 6 ~ g pupu66wv'
of the horse lmenl hulee myrlnds of myrlsdr; heard the numbei Of
f i r o w a T ~ V &p10 6" a 6 ~ G v . 17 nai o h o g them. ''I And this is
Iheard
the n u m k r of them.
~ n d thus how I saw the horses
E T ~ O Y TOSS I-OU~
b TG b p 6 ~ ~~ 1a i ~0215 in the vision, and
I saw the home8 in the vlslon and the (ones1 those
...... seated on them:
ra0qpivouq h' adrGv
&xovraq
8cjpauag they had Are-red and,
slttlng
upon them.' (them) havlng breertplaterr hyacinth.blue and
n u ivouq rai Sa~~Yeivoug
~ a 8~1cj6~1$'
i
~ a a1
i su~phur-yel~ow
breast.
and hyaclnthina and sulphurlike: and the
plates; and the heads
~rqahai TGV 'inrrwv b q u g a h a i hs6v~wv,
of the horses were
heads d the horsea as heads
of llons.
Of lions' and
LK
OTO~&TWVD ~ T O Y~ K T T O P E ~ E TTOP
~I
out of the
mouths
of them ls goins out fire out of their mouths;
r a i narrvbg ~ a i0eiov. 18 hn.3 rGv T 13v fire and smoke
and smoke and sulphur.
From the tfree and sulphur ~ssued
rpirov
forth 18 By these
n h q y h v ~ o b r w vdmEu.rhv8qoav rb
plagues
these
were klllsd
the thlrd [Partl three plagues a third
and in t6e Greek Itonsual

name

~F;EI

he is av n

'ArroMfiwv.

~"hpzy
2?te

&

Z~Y',:;

2:
PJnes)

~~~

fery

~2:

REVELATION 9:19-10:l

1086

TQV &dv8p*nwv,
&K
TOO rrupbq ~ a i702 of t h e men were
the
men,
out of the flre and y the Mled, from the fire
K ~ M O rai
roO
B~fou
and the smoke and
smoke
and
of the
sulphur
ofth:OYoner
the
SUIPhw
P ~ n o p ~ w p L v o u CK
~ i l Y UTO)~&TWV
a6~ilY.
golngout
outof the
mouths
of them. Issued forth fmm
19 6 y&p k<ounia 76v i m w v i v roi their mouths. 19 For
The for suthorlty of tho home8 in the
the authotiw of the
m6vm d r h v i m i v
hr ~ a i q odpaiq horses is in their
mouth of them
Is
and tn the
tails
mouths and in their
e l y h p oh a i adrQv
8pola,
of them: the for
tags
of them ,ones) 1lRe t a l s ; for their t*
~QEOIV,
Exouua~ KEQahdlq, K&? CY a b ~ a i q
like
and
to serpents. loncsl having heads. and in them
have heads, and with
&61~0001v.
they are treating unrighteously.
these they do harm.
20 uai 01
ho~rroi
T ~ V&v8phrrwv,
20 ~ , , t the rest of
And the leftover (anell of the
men,
07 OGK & T T E K T & Y ~ ~ Ua ~i rrhqyaiq
5Y
T ~ ~ T O Ithe
L ~men
,
who were
who not were kllled in the nlaguea these, not killed by these
od k ~ ~ e v 6 q a a v LK TQV Zpywv TSV EIPQVplagues did not repent
not t ey repented out a! the works of the l a n d s
Of the
Of their,
adrav
tva
W P O U K U V ~ O O U O ~ V ~h
of the&, Inorier that
th ey
worship the hands. so t h a t they
not
Sa1p6vta r a i T& ciSwha
rh
xpuuB ~ a i
dsmona and the idols the (ones1 golden and the demons and the
7.i
&PYUP&
rai
Th
the lonsal
made of silver
and
the (ones) idols of gold and
Silver and copper
X ~ K &
~ a i
T&
hie,va
msde of c o p m and the (ones)
msde of stom and stone and m o d .
rai
rh
<6h#m, h
o h
BALnslv
which can neither
and the (ones) wooden. whleh nelther to be looklllg see nor hear.nor
6havrat
OGTC
&KO~EIY
21 and they
Uley are able
nor
to be hearlng
mpmrareiv
21 vai
06
~ r ~ u b q u a vdid not reWnt Of
to be walhlns adout,
and not
tfey repented their murders nor
tr TQV q6vwv .
O ~ T C CK
TOY
outof the murders ofthem nor outof the of their spiritistie
practice^ nor of their
g a p p h ~ w v cnj~fiv. oGrr CK rfiq rropvriaq
drugs
of them ,nor out of the fornicatian fornication nor of
a d r b v 0dTr LK T&V Kh~ppdl~Wva d ~ i ) ~ . their thefts.
of thcm nor out of the
thefts
of thcm.
And I saw
Kal elSov Cihhov
t?yyehov loxupbv
~ n d lsaw another
angel
strong
another Strong
~a7aPaivov~a
LK
~oir
obpavo5, angel descending
ateppine dawn
out of
the
heavens
from heaven, arrayed
nc ~P~Phq~ltvov
with a cloud, and
havtng teen thrown about
rpl<
h r i T ~ UK L Q ~ ~ a~ dV~ 0 3 K U ~ 76 a rainhow was
rslnbow upon the
head
of hlm: and the upon his head. a n d
Of

/A

1 10

10

V:f:,"a.".

the

REVELATION 10:2-7

1087

rrp6uwrrov aGmO 6 q 6 fihloq, vai 01 1rb6~q his face was as t h e

face
of him as the sun, and the feet sun, and his feet
&TOG 6 5 u~Ljhoi rrupbq, 2 ~ a iEXWV Lv 4
of him as plllars of nre,
and hnvlng In the
we'
2 and
e ash e had in his
y p l a d ~ 0 6 43hapiS10v
IVCQY~LYOV.
and o f h ~ m !ttle bootlet hsvlng been openedup. hand a little Scmil
r a l ZBqrrv ~ b vrr6Sa a d r o 5 ~ b v Se<~bv Opened. And he set
And hc put the foot of hlm the right lone) his rlght foot upon
s
h i ~ f i qOahdrouqq, rbv SP edhvupov Lrri the sea. hut h ~ left
upon the
see,
the but teIt (onel u w n one upon the
h ~ ~ & , , t
~'gr$$11 3 and he c r ~ e do u t
wlth a loud volee
C l m s p hiwv ~ U K & T O ( I . ~ a i~ T E & p a EV, Just as when a 'Ion
ao-even llon isroarlng. And when hecrle$ ont,
And when he
thhh2uau a1 l n r h fpovrai ~ h q Laurirv
a ~ - the seven
hundera the of selves cned out. t h e seven
-.on
--~
thunders uttered their
qwvdlq.
own voices.
voices, '
'
4 Kai ' 8 ~ 'e M&h uav a l k r r ~ h P p o v ~ a l , 4 NOWwhen the
And when
aP&e
ths seven thunders,
thunders spoke,
qprhhov
y,p&q~tv.
ual
KoUua qwvjv I was a t the point of
I was about to c wrlting: and
heard
voice writing:
I heard
CK
TOO 0bpawo0 h6youuav 1 P ~ ~ Y I U O Va
Out of heaven
out of the
heaven
ssylng
zeal you
say: "Sea1 up the
B
a h n a v at lnr& Dpovrai, vai
what tthlngs) M ; ~ & e the seven thunders. and things the seven tbun.
d e n spoke, and d o
not write them doan."
you
8" ~T6ov t O ~ i , ~ a h i 6~8ah&UUIlq And the anpl that
I saw standing o n the
whom I saw having stood upon the
sea
qpEv
dpclh o g sea and on t h e earth
he lifted up the %and of hlm raised his right hand
to heaven. 6 and
i
SE<I&V ciq 76" odpavbv, 6 ~ a &~OOEV
the rlght (onel lnto the heaven,
and he swore by the One who lives
hr 74 ~ Q V Telq
I rohq alilMq G
r1
Y a l h v ~ v , forever and ever, who
in the (onel 1 ving lnto the egea of the ages. created
...... ~-the
Sq LKT!ULY T ~ Vodpavbv ~ a i T&
Lv and the things in it
who created the heaven and the (thlnga) In and the earth and t h e
,
a370 ~ a Ti ~ Vyfiv K O I ~
things in it and the
and the earth and the $ i n g a l
it
8.8 and the things in
it, he swore: "There
e d r h ~ ~ u a v the
be
any
8r1 xpbvoq o d n t s ~ Zusal. 7 &Ah' Lv ~ a i qlonger:'
7 but in t h e
that
time
not yet will be:
but in the
fiplpa15 76s qwvfi5 TOO LP66pou &yyihou, days of the sounding
of the seventh angel,
days atthe voice of the seventh
angel.
h e is about to
6tav
pOlhq
oahrrKriv,
~ a when
i
whenever be may bc'about to be trumpetmg. and blow his trumpet,

$2 ezjk, 3 ~ ~ i

Zy,"io

~~

I ,

$$

z & ~ $ ~ ~Ej
~ ~tte
. ':,Y:$'

Ri &!I $2 $%,

.+,

~~~~

:,$

'$i'

REVELATION 10:U-11:l

1088

0coO b q the sacred secret of

of the ~ o d : as God according to the
~LiqyyChtasv
7o6q tau700 Sarihouq good news whleh he
he declared as goad news to the of hlmself slaves
to h,s awn
~ o 6 qnpocpjraq.
slaves t h e prophets is
the
prophets.
indeed brought to a
f i ~ o u u a tr
706
8 K a i fi q w v i
fiv
And the voice whlch I heard outof the hlllSh ,.
And the
odpavo0, n h ? ~ v h h o O o a v ~ F T ' ipoO ~ a i
heaven,
agam
speaking
wlth ' me
and that I heard out of
i s speaking
hByo"aav
vYnay~
hhP~
~ b heaven
'
saying
Be you going under
take you
the again with me and
,,.
P~Phiov
~b
b ' ~ G J ~ r t v o v Ev TO Saying: "GO,take the
little book the (anel having been opened up in the
Opened scroll that is
706
&UTWTO< hi
xapi 706 &yy&hau
the hand Of the
hand of the
angel
the !onel having stood upon
angel who is standing
765 eahhauqq ~ a i hi
the
sea
and upon
~ n don the sea and a" the
9 And I went
&nqhBa rrpbq ~ 6 vixyyehav hiywv ah73 earth:'
I went oif toward the
angel
saying to him away to the angel and
6oGvai por ~b PlPhapi6lov. ~ a i heye8
told him to give me
to give to me the little booklet. And he 1s saying the little scroll, And
said to me: "Take
and
K~~ h
, e
lt and eat it up, and it
nl~pavsi
uov T$Y ~ o l h i a v , &hhi i v T@
belly
it willmake bitter of you the cavity, but in the .will
$rah&u0q

~6

was flnlshed

the

~ U D T ~ ~ ~ TOO
O Y

mystery

L%.

tEeTg%u
biJ e~~z$z~:,,
afp
or6pari

aou

E a ~ a l y h v ~ b bq

pih~. bitter, hut in your

honey. mouth i t will be sweet

as honey." 10 And I
10 ~ a ifAabov ~6 P~PhapiS~ov ti(
Aod I took
the little booklet out
: !of I :
took the little scroll
out of the hand of the
yPi)<TOG &yy&hou ~ a~i a ~ i q a a~ co~ v6 ,~~i
and of the
angel and I ate down
~ t , and angel and ate it up,
fiv fv T@ u ~ 6 p a ~pou
i
b q ~ U yIh u ~ l j . and in my mouth i t
it war m the mouth of me as honey sweet; was
as honey;
~ a i ~ T E Bqayov a e ~ 6 , h l ~ p h v e q
fi but when I had eaten
and when
I ate
~ t , was made bitter the it up, my belly was
~ o + i a pou. 11 ~ a i XLyouoiv
pol made bitter. 11 ~ n d
Cavlty
of me.
And
they are saying
to me
they say to me: "You
Aci
UE
nh?lv
npo@il-rrGaa~ fni must prophesy
It is binding you
agam
to prophesy
upon
with regard to peoples
Aaois
~ a i L~VEUIV ~ a iy h h u u a ~ q
and
and
mouth

of you

peoples

and

it wiu be

to nations

sweet

and

as

o tongues

;,*:

tongues and many

kings."

PaorhsGu~vnohhoiq.
to kings

many.

~ h h a l r o ~Spoloq
like

tostB$:

j y,&

a reed like
11 And
rod was given

x & ' ~" ~ E ~K& ~ p~rpquov

~
~ me as~ he said:
~ "Get
((onel saying Rise you up and measure you UP and measure

1089

REVELATION 11:2-6
TOO

~ a i ~b the temple [sanctuary]

the f, (jod.
the altar
8ualao-riplov ~ a i 7065
~ P O ~ K V Y O G Y $YT ~ and
~ those wdrshiping
altar
and the tones)
worshiping
in
in it,
ah@. 2 ~ a iT ~ Y aiihiv
T ~ V
E<W~EV ~
that is
it.
And the courtyard the !one) outa~de t h eou,.tyard
outside the temple
TOO
vaoj
E n P a h ~ L<w8rv, ~ a fsanctuaryl,
i
cast it
of the divine habitation throw you out outside, and
clear out and do not
p i atriv
JICTP~UOS
L66eq
not
it
you should mealure, because it war given measure it, because
TOT<
E~VEOIY, ~ a iT ~ Y n6hlv T ~ Y h y i a v it has been given to
to the nations,
and the
city
the
holy t h e nations. and the"
rrariuouotv
vijuaq ~ ~ o u r p & n o v r aK a i will trample the holy
they will trample on months
and city underfoot for
forty
660. 3 ~ a i 6haw
roiq, 6uuiv p h r v a i u forty-two months.
two.
And I shal1,give td the
two
witnesses 3 ~~d I will cause
vou
~ a ni p o q q ~ r i r u a u w ~fiptpaq
v
xlhia~:..
of m{, and they wlli prophesy
days
thousand my two witnesses to
prophesy a thousand
61aio&iaq ~ < $ K O Y T ~ , ~ ~ P I P E P ~ ~ J I ~ Ytwo
O Vhundred and sixty
two hundred
sutr,
having been thrown atout
T ~ Y

the

va6v

divine habitatlon

of the

eeo6
God

and

'

U~KKOUS.

4 O t ~ o iEIUIY
a t 660

thmiai ~ a i
the two olive trees and ,.loth,,.

dressed in

4 ~h~~~ are
[symbolized by] the.
ai
Lv6n~ov
the two lampstands the (ones) insight ~ ? l $ * two 'live trees and
the two lampstands
KUP~OU T 5
Y ~ S IUTWTE~.
and are standing
lord
Of
earth having stood.
before the Lard' of
5 nai
EVif
TIC
ahohq
eehe!
the earth.
And
anyone
them
1s willing
5 And if anyone
& 6 & ~ i l a a l .,
nOp L n n o p r G ~ ~ a t
wants to harm them,
to treat unrighteously, fire is going out
fire issues forthfrom
ar6pa~oq
~ a i K~TE~BILI

Sackcloths.

ai

660

These

are

hu~viat

jle

a20Kof
b~t

their
and
and i t is eating down t%
' '
devours their enemies;
tx8po65 abrGv. ~ aE?i -115
8 ~ h i u q a6~0ilq
if
should
enemies of them: and if anyone should will them
mouth

of them

want to harm them,

OIJT~Y
him In this manner he
must be killed.
dmo~rnv0rjval. 6 a6rol exovolv r i v LSouoiav 6 These have the
to be kiued.
he^^ are having the authority
~hu^ua! T& oGpav6~,
Tva
p i i i ~ r b q authority t o shut up
heaven t h a t no rain
to shut up the heaven, in
that
ppbXn"
Tpoq rEiaq should fall during
the days of their
may motaten the
~GTWY, ~ a CEauaiav
i
Exouulv
hi TWV prophesying~ and they
of them, and authority they are having upon the have authority over
i i ~ h ~ w v urpiqctv
aii~tr Ei5 aTpa not. the waters to turn
waters
to be turning
them into blood and them into blood and
1' God, nAVgSyh; Jehovah, Jar.
4' The Lord, nAVgSyh; God, Vgmr and
Minuscule mss 1854, 2053.

dS1~6uat

to treat unnghi;ous~y,

'''

oii~a5
thus

6 ~ i

it is binding

"$$' 2?$e

REVELATION 11:1-11

REVELATION 11: 12-17

rrarhtclr sfiu . y j v t v whop rrhqye 6 o h ~ l q to strike the earth

to smite w e earth m every plague as often as with every sort of
thv
Bdiowrr~v,.
plague as often as
if ever they might wish.
they wish.
7 uai . . &av
rahiowo~v
rrjv
the . 'I And ;hen they
whenever
the2 should finish
Ahd
paprvpiav aG-rOv,
~d
eqpiov
ri,
have finished their
wltneas
of them, the wild beast the lone1 witnessing, the wild
&vaPaivov
t~ rfiq d ~ G o u o u rroljbel
ateppbg up out of the
abyss
will make
beast that ascends out
make
a h W v rr6hepov n a i
v!riocn
a d ~ o b g nai Of the abyss
them
war
and will conquer
them
and war with them and
~ O K T E V E ?a d ~ o l j g .8 ~ a vb
i
r r ~ & p a aO-rOv, conquer them and kill
>twillkill them.
And the fallen .ibodyl of them them. 8 ~ " their
d
hi 7% w h a r r i q T " C I I ~ ~ E W ~T ~ S
PEYM~IZ,
corpses
will
be
on t h e
upon the broad way oflhe
city
the
great,
broad way of t h e great
4r!g , n a h r i ~ a a .rrvr"parc~Oq X66cpa
,,ity.whieh is in a

beholding

Aiyuw~oq, 6rrou

splrltuaily

Sodom

~CC

:56p~og a O r & v spiritual sense

L o
of them Sod'om and Egypt,
to~avpchBq. 9~ liai
fihkmuo!v
t~ where their Lord
was put on stake.
And they are lookl!lg at out af
impaled,
TO" haOv x a i @uhOvnai yhwooOv rai &vOv g ~~d those of the
the peoples end tribes and tongues ' and nations
peoples and tribes
~b
"TO a
a d ~ O v lpdpaq rps?q ~ a i
.
the fallen (gody) of them
days
three and and tongues and
nair&
rr,6,,ara
odn natlons wlll look a t
and the fallen Ibod~esl of them not thelr corpses for three
dqiovotv
rrBrjvat
1 ~ and a half days, and
they are letting go off
to be put
into they do not let bheir
pv?ya.
, 10 ~ a l oi
I(~TOI*O~YTP~
corpses be laid in a
memorla (tomb1
And the (ones1
dwelling
lo And those
hi ~ i i q yfiq Xaippvaw td a r i ~ o i q r a i
upen the earth are re>oicmg upon them and dwelling on the earth
rd.$paivbvral,
~ a i 6& a rejoice over them and
are making them~elveswell-minded,
and
enjoy themselves, and
r r i p w o ~ o ~ v Mhfihorq
TI
O ~ T O ! 01 'they will send
to
they wlli Send to one anothkr, because these the
one another, because
660 . npoqflrat
LPaohv~oav
these two prophets
two
DrODhetS
tormented
theT~tiesl
tormented those
~ a ~ o ~ ~ o G vh
ri
a q fig y j ~ ;
dwelllng
upon the eart
dwelirng on the earth
11 ~ a PET&
i
~ h rqp ~ i q4 p i - p ~ rai ij l o v
11 And after the
And after the three
days and faif
three apd a half days
m s i i a fwfiq
tn
r o i i BsoG aiofih8cw
,pl,,t
from God
o f l ~ f e out of the God
entered
a d ~ o i q , ~ a tia r q o a v hi roirq n66aq aG.rOv, mteredinto
them, and they stood upon the
feet of them, and they stood upon
~ a 96pog
i
~ i y a qh h ~ o s v tn?
T T O ~ them feet, and great
and
fear
great
fell onto
upon the (one.) fear fell upon those
Egypt,

where

~ a i

also

the

g'?:

SPlrt

;t

them;

;;!

jnavaav

qwvfiq

and they heard of voice

%
,!

whleh u being called

beholding them.
12 And they heard
pryhhqq ,(Iipof
~GpavoGh ~ y o $ a q q adroiq. a loud voice out of
great
heaven
saying
to them heaven say to them:
'AuhPa.rs 6 6 ~KU?
dvtpqoav
cis 7dv ccComeon up here."
Step you up herd and they stepned up into the And they went up
adpavdv t v 'rfi vr 6hq ~ a t'artjpqoav
i
ad-robg heaven in the cloud,
heaven in the c?oud,, and
beheld
them
and their enemies
oi t&oi
a d ~ O v . 13 K a i t v kxeivo
Opq beheld them, 13,And
the enemies of them.
And in that the hour .
m that hour a great
tyduero
o ~ bq
~ o p i y a q x a i T& S L ~ a r a v
occurred tearthl&aking great: and the tenth [part, earthquake becurred,
~ i j q r r 6 h ~ wETTTEUEY,
~
~ a ~
i T P E K T ~ Y Bkv
~ Uand
~ Y a t e n t h o f the
and seven
of t h e
city
feil,
and
were killed
in city

BcwpoGv~aq a d ~ a J g . 12 n a i

thousand

;I

or~ard,
?para
&v0 Srrwv x~~ICISECwere killed by the
2 tearthls
akmg names
Jmen
thousands
earthquake, an* the

t ~ ~ ~h a, oi
i
hocrroi
EpqoPo~ t y f v o v ~ o
seven, and the ieftpver (ones) in-fear
became rest became frightened
x a i t6wlcav 66cav r Q BeQ TOG odpwoG. and gave glory to-the
and they gave glory to the God of the heaven. God of heaven.
14 'H Odai 1 Scu~i-pah f i h B a v [Sob fi . 14 The seconfl WOe
The Woe the second went off, look! the is past. Look! T h e
third woe is coming
~
~axlj.
Odai fi T P ~ TZPST(XI
woe. the third is coming quickly.
quickly.
15 ; K a i 6 BP6bpog hyychos Q d A r r ~ o ~ v~. a i 15 And the seventh
And the seventh
angei
trumpeted: and angel blew his t m tydvovro qwuai ~ e y h h a t kv TG odpwQ, pet. And loud voices
occurred
voices
great
m the
heaven, occurred in heaven,
A ~ Y O Y T 'EY~YETO
E~
ri Baoihcia TOG ~ 6 o p o usaying: 'The kingdom
saying
Became the kingdom of the world f, the
did
TOG K V P ~ O V ?pdv ~ a iTOO XP~OTOG ~aGT?G, become the kingdom
Of the
Lord
of us and of the Christ of him, Of
and of his

~ a Pi a ~ l h ~ b oeiq
~ l ~ o b qalOvaq TOY ai6vwv. christ, and he
and he will reign into me
ager of the ager.
rule as king forever
16 soi oi bmal 7foaapEq TPEOP~~TL~OI
a n d ever:
And the twentyfour
older persons
16 And the
.oi
tv6rrlov TOG 8 ~ 0 6 Ka'afipevol hi tmntY.fou,
the (ollesl in sight of the God (ones1 mtting upon
who were seated
roirq Bp6vovq adrOv E ~ c o a vi r r i rtr rrp6owrra before God
the thrones Of them :herfelt upon the
faces
thrones fell upon their
arirOv
~ a i wpooeltJyuau
and worshiped
of them
and
they worshi~ed t%
saying: "We
17 hi-yomag
Eb~apm~aGpQv 0 , ~ l i p ~ q
weare giving thanks to you, LO^^, thank you, Jehovah'
God, the
6 Bdq, d r r a v r o ~ p h r w p ,
.6 ,
&v
the ~ o d , the
~ l ~ i g h t ~thelone)
,
being the One who is and
because :
6
fiv,
iir,
E ~ ~ + ~E f~whowas.
i ~
and the (one) was, because you have taken the you have taken . ...,
17' Jehovah,

J7.8.13.l4.16la.22.23:

Lord, ~AvgSyh.

.'

REVELATION 11:18-12:s

1092

6livapiv

your g r e ~ power
t
and
uou n j v peyhhqv ~ a @auiheuuay
i
Dower of you the
great
and you reigned; begun ruling a s king.
18 ~ a .r&
l
Lew
bpyio0qoav,
r a i fihew 18 But the nations
and the netlons were made wrathful, and came beesme Wntthful, and
1 6 p y i oov r a i 6
nalpb
T~)Y YOU*OW wrath came.
the wrath ofrev and the ~pwinted&me ofthe
and the appointed
ven Gv

dead

rp19jva1

PoneB)

to beiudgdd.

plo8bv 7075 &GAOIS

reward to the

slaves

2 %%A

oov

2 time
be judged,
for theand
dead
t o to
give

raic npwfixrtq

01 you totho

rewaM to your

prophets

slaves the prophets

and to the holy ones
Md
ta the
h a y ionell
to Ule (one.)
qopouptvotq T& 6vop& oou, TO^ p t ~ p o S ~and to those fearing
fearing
the name of you, the m a l l lone81 your name, the small
and the great, and t o
rai ~ o b c p y & h o u ~ r a t
61aqBci a,
and
the prest (ones), and to corrupt $rough bring to ruin those
ruining the earth."
rohq
G,a@B~ipovraqrijv yaw.
.
t h e (ones1 ~orruoting
through the e s i h .
19 ~ n the
d temple
[sanctuary] of Gad*
ID at
fivoiy,q
b
vab
And wan opened UP the dkine hsb%tatlon t.h a t. ~is ~
in heaven
~ ~ ~
TOO 0roD
6
b 741 obpwQ, r a i d@Bq .was opened, and the
of the God t h e lone) in the heaven, and w a s scen
of hiS
1 KIPOT~F
fi5
61aefi~qSa6roO PV T$ wss seen in his
the
ark
of tna covenant of him In the temple fsanctuaryl
a3rot. ~ a ty6wvro
i
&wr m a t ~ , dthere occurr&
W'
dlvlne hagitetlon of him; and occurred lighfkinka
lightnin- and voices
r d qovai ~ a Ppovxll
i
rai
ortm b5
rai
and valees and thunders and lcarthls~altina and and thunders and
a n earthquake and a
xhhara peyhhn.
great hail.
hail
great.

rai

mi5

&yio~q

REVELATION 12:4-9

1093

TO%

~~

&wv r q a h h c tmh rai r f p a r a 6 C ~ aat hi

hsvlna heads seven end horna
ten and upon
T ~ Sre+ahhg ~ ~ T O em&
O
6la6fipara. 4 nai
the
heads
of it seven
diadems.
and

wlth seven heads

and ten horns and
up00 its heads seven
diadems; 4 and its
4 o6ph alS~oir o6pm d .rpCrou T&V
drags a third Of
the tall
of it is dragging the thlrd lpartl of the

&mCpov

706

0 6 ~ ~ ~ 0.a16 , EPahrv a 6 ~ 0 j qthe Stars

Of

heaven'

heaven.
~. and- it threw them and i t hurled them
rlq T ~ V yiv.
~ a i 6 6 &<WV IU
KEY T
down to t h e earth.
h t o the earth. And the tragon has h o d And the dragon kept
n
o 5
y w a l ~ b q 7%
~AhoGoq standing befare the
In slght 01 the
woman the lone, Leing about
who was about
TEIE~V
iva
t
o
give
birth,
that.
fn order that
to give bib,
when she did mve
star*

a
.t

the
~

7b

r6n

she should &a birth

the

T~KVOV

chlld

ab~fiq
of her

birth, it might devour

her child.
It mlght eat down.
5 And she rave
5 uai
~TLKSV
u16v, &PUEV. 85 birth t o a son, a male.
And ahe gave birth to , Ban,
male.
Who
Who is to Shepherd
JIC~AEI TOI a i v ~ l v n d l v ~ aT& Eevq Lv a11 the nations with
is
to tle &eDherding
the
in
o,6q 6
fiprr&ueq
.rb 8" iron rod. And her
msdeoflrbn:
and wssanstched the childwascaught
~Luvovab+~
.rr&q
~ b v 0cbv ~ a i npbq away to God and t o
chlld ofher toward the Gad and toward his throne. 6 ~ n d
rbv 8 6vov a6106. 6 r a i 1 w)l Lye1rv the woman fled into
t h e ttmne of hlm.
And the woman
the wilderness, where
rpqpov,
anou
She has a
ddesolate [land], w h e n she!E%lng
prepared by God, t h a t
t
~6nov
firo~paopfvov
they should feed her
there
lace
having been prepared
there a thousand two
fJcoO
iw
tnEi
cod: h a r d e r that there they m a y be nouWtnL hundred and sixty
jilhiac
61a~ouIa5 ~ ~ ~ ~ K O V T days.
CI.
t ousand two hundred
slxty.
7 And war broke
7 Kai tyfvrro nbhepos i v T$ 05paw41,
outin heaven: MUAnd occurred
war
in the heaven.
chael and his angels
MI a?X nai 01 &yyeXot ~ 1 6 ~ 0 2 TOO battled with the drag-,
~ i & ~.and
~ l the
of him
of the

~a~aqbyq.

b$tiW
2;

Ek ~k

fihloV, in heaven, a woman

yuvi
Bun, arrayed with t h e
woman
suls and the moon
KC^ 1 uChfivq 6rrondr~o r&v no6Gv &iq
and the moon Underneath the
feet of her: was beneath her feet,
rai
tni
rrqahjq a6745 wtqavoq and on her head was
and upon
head
of her
8
crown
a crown of twelve
&urCpwv 6 5 & ~ a , Z
6v y a u ~ p iExouua' stars Z and s h e was
of stars
twelve,
and in
belly
having;
And she
nai
KP&?
56ivovua
Cries Out in her
and
aha is cry ng o m , behg In birth pains
and in her agony t o
'
@auav~<opCy TEKECV.
give birth. '
being tormented M Rive birth.
3 And another sign
was seen in heaven.
OrlX:?
oOpavQ, ~ a il6ab 6 &KW p6;ag
nupp6q and.'ook' a great
heaven, and laokl 8mgon
great fiery-red, flery-eolored dragon.

the and its angels battled

~ o vhroh~pnoev,nal ol &yyeh01 a6~05, 8 but i t did not
8
' ,:gon
warred
and tho angels
of it,
neither was a
place found for them
8 and
~ a i 06%
not ,I t proved
~UXUOE'J
a ~ b n g , , not-but
.066k C: $ \
any longer in heaven.
rlipLeq a6~Liu RI tv TQ obpavQ. 8
down the great
was found of them yet in the heaven.

19' God, xAVgSy7 Jehovah, J1'.

wsa thrown the

nc IPEP~~IMCY~ 6
havlna &en t h r w n about
the

2;

&$

$
:

wt$:&,

2 ~2

$0 ~~IJJC~

tte

nohepfiua~ per&
to war

bphfiBq

with

TOO
the

6p&~ovr?y ~ a l b
dragon,

6 6a&rw 6 pfyaq,
ragan the great,

On,

and the

and

was
6 6915
the r r p e n t the original serpent.

REVELATION 12:lO-13
b

the

&p aioq,

arb.

and The

Satan.

belng called

Devil

rrhavhv

and satan

~Tiv misleading the entire

maklng to err the inhabited earth: he

the tone)

whole. -

olroupiu v

raAo6pcvoq Ar&oohog the one called Dew1

the (onel

~ a '
i 0 Zmavh~

6hqv,

ow,,

was hurled down to

b e b g tnhablted?esrthl
he
the earth, and his anel5 n j v y j v ~ a 01
i
ClyyCXot UGTOO VET' gels were
down
into the eartn', and the
angels
of hlm wlth
with him. 10 And 1
aliroG ti3hj8qoav. 10 K U ~
wvilY
heard a laud voice in
him
were thrown.
And
heard
heaven say:
peyrihqv 6v 78 oSpav3 Aiyouoav
aaylng
=?cat
In the heaven
'Now
... have come
A TI
kybero fi OWT pia ~(ai fi to Pass the salvation
~~ghi'now became the s a l v ~ i o n and the and the power and the
66vaplq r a i 1 p a o l h ~ i a 'roc 8 ~ 0 6i p h v ~ a kingdom
i
of our God
power and the Klnzdom of the Gad of us and end the sutharita of
fi ktouoia 100 X P I O T O ~ airroO, 671 his c h n s t , because
the autharlty of the
Chrlat
of hlm, becauae
theaccuser of our
tPhfi8q
b K U T ~ Y W P T ~ V&&h$&J fiphv, b 'Others
has been
was thrown the accuser of the brothers of us.
hurled down, who
6
ra~qyophvaGrobq b O n ~ o v TOO 8coO a,,
them day
the lone) accuslng
them in rlght of the God
r a i v v ~ r 6 ~11. K U ~ adroi and "Ight
end
of nlght;
and
they Our God1 11 And

tft; !%'

i v i ~ q u a vairrbv

conquered

r b alpa TOO

61h

hlm

& viou

through the b l w d of the %mb

rai

61&

i q pap~upiaqalirhv
~ b h6yov
v

nai

03.

fiyhrrqoav

and through the word of he

and

not

$T

they loved

9avhrou. 12

~XPI
until

death;

witness

? ; :w

because of the word of

alirDv their witnessing, and

of the&,
Of

6th

them

they did not love their

souls even in the face
of death. ,12On this

T D ,

through

d$paivca8c

ba rrr maRlnz yourrelve~well-mbded,

because of the blood

of the Lamb and

Oh?%

heavens and you who

droiq o~qvoOvr~
0th:
~ . 76"
them
tenting;
woe the reside in them! Woe
BTI
~ m i P q 'Or the earth and for
yfiv r a i rilv 8&Aaooav,
sea,
becauls stepped down the sea, because the
earth and the
6 61&pohoq npbg Gp65 Lxwv 8 u p b piyav, Devil has come down

rai

oi

tu
i

and me (one.)

the

Devil

toward

d6hq

6ru

havlng known

that

rou.' hsvlng anger great,

t o YOU, having great

anger; knowing he
appointed tlme has a short period of

6hi ov

~alphv

~ t x e

ne isliavinc.

13 Kai
And

when

LPAj8q

1t was thrown

n
&

cis

lnto

ywcli~a
women

~T6cv
saw

.rjv
the

6 &KWV
8sgon

hpwrva. 14 r a i

to&
y w o t ~ imale child. 14 But
woman the two wines of the
TOO TOO peyahov, great eagle were given
the two
wings
o f t h a eagle the
great.
the
she
IM
nir r a l
In
that
i h c m o y a e ilgtnc
mlghc fly into the
w'ldeme.\s
lo
her
rlq ~ b v~ 6 n o v crtniq, h o u
Epnbov
desolate llandl lnto the mace of her, where place. Lhcre is where
ralfiv rai she fed for a time
rpipcraa
she Is being nourlahed
there sppolnted time end and tlmes and half a
~olpob
nai fi IOU
~atpoO
dm6 time away from the
sppobted Itme* end kslf of appointed tlme f m m face of the serpent,
rrpooljrrou .rot &$EWC.
15 And the serpent
faee
of the serpent.
d"arged Water like a
15 K U ~ E. aicv
b
bptq
tr
TOO
And
threw
the serpent out of
the river from its mouth
J6wp after the woman,
or6pa~oq adroO dniow ~ f i qy u v a ~ ~ b q
mouth
of It
bchlnd the
woman
water to cause her to be
65 no~apbv,
lva
airlix n o ~ a p 0 $ 6 p q ~drowned
0~
by the river.
88
rive?,
in order that her
borne by river
16 But the earth
no1fiuq. l6 ~ a i t ~ o f i ~ q .fi
~ ~ v
came to the woman%
It might miake.
And
gave eld
the
and the earth
yuva~ti, ~ o i fivotCsv
fi . y i r b help,
woman,
opened up the
h the Opened its mouth
up the
orbpa a 3 ~ f i q nai ra.rintev rbv n o ~ a p Band
liver that the dragon
mwth
of It
and drank down the
fiver
6v EBahsv b 6 &.ow
tr TOO ~ 6 p a r o qdisgorged from its
whleh threw the &anon outof the
mouth
mouth, 1, ~~d the
a h 0 3 17 nai
cSpyi08q
6p6mwv dragon grew wrathful
of It:
snd was made wrathful the dragon at the
and
nociuar
tni r r i u a i a
&nfihecv
wape
upon the
woman,
and I t w e n t o R to make writ
with the remaining
TOO
n6hcpov p ~ r h 16"
ho~rrhv
with
the
leftover
the ones of her seed, who
war
mipparaq alirfi~
T~)Y
r ~O~SYTW~
V i ( qobserve the Camaced
of her, of the (ones) &servlnc
the mandments of God
tvrohhq
roil 8 ~ 0 5 ~ a 6i 6vrwv T ~ Yand have the work
commandmentl of the God and gsving
the of beadng ,,,itness
to
paprupiav l WOO
Jesus.
w e *
male

t668qoav

And

were given

a1 660 n~Lpuycq TOO

:k

I
I

azrqh

,,:ae

6f3eaua.
. - ~
~~~

18 ~ a i b ~ h e q fnt
And

it stood

upon

f","d
~ f i v h ~ p o v "q
the
sand
of the

i t stood still
upon the sand of

8ah&uoqq.
Be%.

/&

13 NOWwhen the

dragon saw that it

was hurled down
k6iwtLv
ear
it ~ e r ~ c u t eto
d the earth, lt
~ E K N
,&,.
persecuted the woman
cave blrth to
the that gave birth to the
the
ypi

REVELATION 12:14-13:l

1095

1094

And I saw a wild

13 Ei tTf:;

$2

&vaPaivov,

Exov

trr~h, roi

trrl

a t e ~ p l n g u ~hsvlnc
.

eeven, and

w?~~k;st

beast ascending
,
eah$:~~
out of the sea.
vtpara S i ~ a~ a ~i c ~ o h hwith
q ten horns and

horns
ten and
heads
r h v ~rp(lrwv aliroG 6Lna seven heads. and
upon the
horns
of It
ten upon its horns ten

REVELATION 132-7

1097

1096

6 1 a 6 ' p a r a , vai t n i T&$ ~ ( ~ g l a h & $&TOO diadems, but upon its

diaaems. , and upon the
heads
of it heads blasphemous
d v 6 p a ~ a PAau@qpiaq. 2
76
8 piov names. 2 Now the
names
of biasnherny.
~ n d the w i n beast
beast that I saw
B
cT&v fiv 8 olov nap6trhr1. nai oi was like a leopard,
whleh I saw was
tke
to leopard, and the but its feet were as^
n66cg a J ~ o 06s hprou, m i 76 m 6 p a aGroO those of a bear, and
feet of it a s of boar, and the mouth of it its mouth was as a
6 $ m 6 p a ACovroq. ~ a iE ~ W K E V a 6 ~ 6 6 lion.s mouth. ~ , , dfie
89
mouth of lion. And
gave
to I t
the
dragon gave ta
6 h ~ w v ~ j v66vap1v a 6 r o 6 nai ~ b v8p6vov beastl its power and
gagon the Dower
of it and the throne
I ~ S
throne and great
a h 0 6 r a i LZouoiav p~yhhqv.
authority.
of it and authority
great.
3 And I saw one of
8 nai piav 6.
TOV ~E+ah&v a h 0 6 6 5 its heads as though
of it
as
And one out of the heads
slaughtered t o death.
6u+ayplvqv
having been alaughtelrd
t k but its death-stroke
nAqyi TOO 8av&rou alisa0 68~paneri8q. ~ a got
i heaied, and
blow of the
death
of it
wsacured. AD^ the earth followed
the wild beast with
ieau~1ho8q
817 j
bniuw
was made to wonder who e the e%h behind the admiration. 4 And
they worshiped the
8 piou 4 ~ a l
npooc~rivquav
will b e a k
and
they gsve wor~hip
to X e dragon because it gave
BP&KOYT! &TI
E ~ W K E V T ~ YC<ouoiav TO t h e authority ta the
dragon because it gsve the euthoilty to the wild beast. and they
worshiped the wild^
8 pi?
uai npoo~nrivqoav T?
eapiw
heist. and
the, gave worshl~to 1 e wll beast beast with the words:
N y a v r ~ g Tic 6pota5 TG
0 piw
~ a ~i i q'Who is like the
saying Who Uke to the wil! be&. and who wild Deast. and who
6rivmal
nokpiual
PET'
a h o i l ; 5 ~ a can
i do battle with
18 able
to war
with
It?
And it?" 5 And a mouth
666811 &rQ ar6va h a h o h
p&a
speaking great things
Wan given to tt mouth speaking meat (things) and blasphemies
nai P h a u qpiaq, r a i
L66817 ah@6<ouaia
and blasp?emles. and was given to it authority given it, and authority
to act forty-two
n o ~ - u a ~pjvag TEWUEP&KOYT~
~ a 660.
i
6
monthswas given it.
t o l o months
forty
and two.
6 And it opened its
fivolF
76 o ~ 6 r a
~ i cP h a u ? r i a $
It opened up the mouth of it into blasptemies mouth in blasphemies
against God, t o
~ p b gr b &6v, PXooglqtjoa~ r b avopa d r o 6
his name
toward the God, to blesp erne the nams of him
his residence,
~ a iT ~ Y o~flvfiv alj700
TOJS Lv TO and
and the
tent
of hirn:
the
b the even those residing
And
oirpavQ o~qvoOvra$. I ~ a i t668q
a h @ in heaven.
heaven
tenting.
~ n d was given
to it there was granted
rronioat n 6 A ~ p o v JILT& TOV
hyiwv
~ a iti ta wage war with
to make
war
wlth the holy loneal and the holy Ones and
vtnjual aG~olj$, ~ a i &668q allrf 6E0uoia conquer them. and
to conquer them, and was given to it authority authority was given it

Zts,

will

ha:

'

REVELATION 13:s-13

M n a u a v quhjv nai Xabv ~ a yAOuuav

i
upon every trlbe end People and tongue
E8voq. 8 r a l n p w r u v ~ $ ~ o w t v d r b v
rai
and nation.
And
will worship
h2m
nke$
01
r a T o l r o ~ v r e 5 h i .ti$ y i k
sU
the (one#
dwelling
upon the ear
06
06
yiypanra~
b o p a ah00
of whom not has been written the name of him
b 75 PnPhiq
In the Httle book ;%e
TO;
6o~aypivou
dm6
the ionel
having been aiaughtcred
from
raraPohfiq
rbupou.
throwing down of world.
@ Ei
TIC
gxel
ofic
If anyone 11 having ear let hlm hear.
TI(
~ 1 5 alxpahwoiav,
rlq
10 ci
If
anyone
Into
CBPtlVftY.
Into
alxpahwuiav
irrrhycl.
e'i
715
b
Cnptivtty
he la going under; If anyone h
paxaipn h n o u r r v ~ i ,
6 ~ i
ahbv b
sword
will klll,
it la bindlnp
hlm
In

over every tribe and

people and tongue
and nation. 8 And
all those who dwell o n
t h e earth will worship
it; the
of not
of them stands
wltten in the scroll af
life Of the Lamb who
was slaughtered, from
the founding of the
world.
9 If anyone has
a n ear. let him hear.
10 If anyone [is
meant1 for captivity.
he goes away into
captivity. 11 anyone.
will kill with the
sword, he must be
with
sword,
Here is where it ,
Je
means the endurance
h o p a v j r a i 1 n i m t 5 ~ i r v &yiwv.
and "Ith Of lhe
endurance and the faith of the holy Ionell.
ones.
11 Kai c16ov hXho
eqpiov &vapcliuov
I' And I saw
And I saw other wlld beast sicpplng up
beast
uai
CT sv
x i p a r a 660 another
o2of
end ~t
horns two axending out of the
and it had two
o l a hpviq uai
OMrl
6 q 6g&~wv.
%kke l o lam&, and It was speaklnp as
ragon. horns like a lamb, h u t
12 r a i ~ j vL<ouoiav .roo n p h n u 0qpiou i t began speaking a s
And the authority of the
Rrd wild beast a dragon. 12 And
it exercises all the
n h o a v n o l ~ i i h n ~ o va J ~ o 0 .uat
nno,ci
all It la dalnp in slght ofit. And It Is making authority of the first
4 v y j v nai
TOG$ 6v a&$ xcno!uaOvra( wiid beast in its sight.
the earth and the (ones) In it
dweillng
~,,d it
the
Yva
rrpoo~uvjuouolv ~b eapiow r b earth and those who
in order that they will worshlp the wll beast the
in it worship
TP~TOV,
OG
68~~an~G1
e q nhrlyfi 100
flrst. of which was cured the blow of the the first w l ~ dbeast,
whose death-stroke
got healed 13 And lt
l3
it
performs great swns,
wyhha,
iva
great,
in order that also nre it may make 80 t h a t 1%should even
LK TOO 06pa~oO w a ~ a P a i ~ ~ ( vPIS T ~ Vmake fire 'Ome
out of the heaven to be stepplnp down into the out of heaven t o the
earth in the srght of
y j v 6vhslov TOY Z N ~ P ~ T W Y .
earth in slght of the
men.
mankind

'?i5

22

F : E E ~ ~ . 69:"

$2 2%.

Wa8iaY~ng

o~$ip

REVELATION 13:14-18

~06q
14 And it mleleads
14 nai
rrhavc$
it is mak~ngto em
~ n d
the (ones) those who dwell on
n a l o l ~ o ~ v 7 a Sh
. i
Y ~ S 61tr
~ i xt h e earth, because of
dwelling
upon
earth through
the
t h e signs t h a t were
rrqpda
C668q
aljrQ n o ~ i i o a$v*rrtov
~
granted it perform
signs which it was given to it
to do
m sight
In the sight of the
703 9 piou Aiywv
soiq
w i l d beast. while it
of the
be,;,,
.,,ins
to the
those Who
i
,
.
yijq
rrolrjoat
Ei~6va
upon
earth
to make
image on t h e earth t o make
TO
9qpiw
eXcl T ~ YT~T)Y?,Y T - q a n image t o the wild
to the wild beast who :ishaving the blow of
beast that had the
sword-stroke and Yet
p
hlqbrv. 15 rai
iS68q
it hved.
And
war given revived. 15 ~~d
c i ~ o v l Tau there was granted
ah6
6oGvat n v ~ c p a ~6
to the image of the it to
to her
to give
rplrxt
to
8 piou
~va
h a h h
fi t h e image of the wild
wiA bea;t,
in
that also should speak the
beast, so that the imE ~ K & Y. TOG
8\piou
~ a i rr?cjrrq
image
of the
Wil beart
and
it might make age of the wild beast
should both speak and
&oat
btrv
lva
cause t o be killed all
in
that
as many as
if ever
those who would not
r r p o o ~ v v j r r w r r < ~ T g EiK6Y, T03
&,P[oV
mlght give worship t o t e image of the miid beast in any way worship
t h e image of the wild
dmo~rav8Grrw.
they should be killed.
beast.
16 ~ a i
Golci
. rr&vraS
.rohq
16 And it puts
Aria
it is making
all (ones!,
the under compulsion ail
plkpabg
nai T O ~ F P E Y ~ ~ ~ s !
persons, t h e small and
small (ones) and the great (ones).
t h e great, and the rich
rrhovoioug' rai i o h q rr~oxqljq, n a i
and the poor, and the
rich lone.) and
the
poor (Ones), and
free and the slaves,
thrv8ipauq
~ a ~
i o b q 606Aou~
free L
~
and
~
~the ~
)
I"?e: .o
that t h a t they should
6arrlv
. a 6 ~ o i q x&pay a
trri rfiq give these a mark i n
they should give to them engravrng upon the their right hand or
X E I P ~ ~a 6 ~ i ) v ~ r j g6 ~ 5 1 6i j~ hi 76 hwrrav upon their forehead.
hand of them the right or upon the krehead 17 and t h a t nobody
u l j ~ G v 1 7 %ai .
IYC(
TIS might be able t o
of the&,
and
in order thai
anyone uy or sell except a
6ljval
&Yop&ual fi rrw>$zy ,
person having the
may be able
to buy
or
mark, the name of
6
i ~ w v ~6 x&paypa ~6 dvapa 705
beast Or the
the (one) having the engravmh the name of the the
Of its name'
9qpiou 6 rbv &pcEpbv TOG 6v6paroq aljroii.
the
the name
fit. 18 Here is where
6
E~~~ wisdom comes in:
18 +n6E. 4
IS;
the (one) having Let the one t h a t has
xere the wisdom
Tofi . intelligence calculate
v o ~ v , wq$,o&rw
rbv a p , ~
b
numler
of the t h e number of the
the
mind let him calculate

9,s

KaE%k'T

2:

2;

be

order

!2

~2: ~$2

'tkS.

:j. to$

REVELATION 14:l-5

1099

1098

8 iov, &p18p6q yixp &v9pr5rrou toriv rai wila'beast, for i t is.a

Wilybeast, number for
of man
it is: and man's number; and i t s
6 &PCB 6q aljrofi h<an661o~ i $ j l ~ o v r a E5. number is six hundred
the numter
of i t six hundred
nxtyau. and sixty-six.
Kai E ~ ~ O Y
~ , a iSoh
i
TLI &pviov
A n d 1 saw, and,
Prr-rbq
And I raw, and look! the Lamb hsvlng stood
look! the l a m b
irri
~6
dpoq
Z ~ h v ~ a iPET' aLj~ofi Standing upon the
upon the mountain
ion: and with
it
Mount Zion, and with
6 ~ a r 6 v .IEOOE~&KOYT~ 7600ap~q g h ( & S ~ qhim a hundred and
hundred
fortyfour
t ousands forty-four thousand'
Exouoal ~b duopa a G ~ o 5~ a ~b
i Gvopa ,702 having his name and
having the name of him and the name of the the name of his Father written on their
rrarp6q aljrofi
yeypappivov
trri ,
Father
of him having been written upoh the foreheads. 2 And I
P E T ~ ~ Wa
Y l j ~ O v . 2 ~ a ii ~ o u o aqwvjv
heard a sound out of
foreheads of them.
~-~n d-I heard u.o ~ ~
c efo~:o ~ ~-~heaven
as the sound
.
T O ~~GpavoG *q
qw~fiv i j 6 . 5 ~ ~ O
~ '~ A G nai
V
of many waters a n d
the heaven as valee of waters manv and as the sound of loud
b q owvjv P o v ~ q q psyhhqg, ~ a i4 @ w v j thunder; and the
as volee of kunder
-ereat.. and the voice Sound that I heard
Of singers who
i ~ o u o ad q ~ r B a p y 6 G v nl8apt<dvrwv $v was
3v
which I heard BS of harpers
harping
m accompany themselves
On the harp
7aic ~ l 8 h p a l q abrGv. 3 n a i
tl6ouqtv.
the
harps
of them.
And they are s~ngmg On their
And they are singb q 6 6 j v ~ a l v j v bvtjrrtav TOG 8 ~ V O Y ~ a lng
i as if a new song
as
song
new
in right of the
and
before the throne and
t v h t o v TGY T E W & ~ W Y
creatures and the
TGY T T P E ~ P U T ~~
PW
~i
a 0d6~iS
t 6 l j v a ~ o~ a 8 c i v
One was
of the older persons; and no one was able to learn
able to master t h a t
T ~ Y+S$Y
ll$
6~CrTbv . T E O O ~ P & K O Y ~ bUt the hundred
the song if no the nundred
fortyand forty-four
~Lurrapeq
~ch~h6~q
of
thousand, who havg~
thousand:.
four ..
,
the
been bought from the
ilyogad.pp~~
Y?S. 4 o t r o i earth. 4 These are
having een oug t
from
earth.
These the ones t h a t did not
~ i r r l v 07
PET& Y U V ~ I K & Y0 6 ~bpohljv8qoav, defile themselves with
are who with
women
not were wliuted, .. ......., in
,.
he
,
... fact
.-.
., +.
...
nap9ivpi
E~LIIY'
OGSOI
oi
are virgins. These are
they are;
these
the ( o y ) the ones that keep
virgins
&~ohou805v~eg TQ
&pviq 6 r r w
a"
following the Lamb no
following
to the
Lamb
where
llkeiy matter where he goes.
lirrhysc'
o t ~ a tfiyopha8qaav &rrb TGV These were bought
hels going under: these were bought from the from among mankind
&v8ptjrrwu & r r a p ~ j
8eQ ~ a i TQ as firstfruits to Godmen
firrtfrults t 2 i e God -and to the and t o the l a m b ,
hpviy, 5 nai bv TQ LTT~JICTTI
ah& odx 5 and no falsehood
Lamb,
and in the
mouth
of them not was found in their
E I ) P L ~ ~I ~ E ~ ~ O h
S .wpoi
EICTIY.
mouths, they are
war found
lie;
unbkmlshed they are.
without blemish

l4

l4

~~~~

~~~~

~~

*Lone

22

1%

REVELATION 14:6-10

REVELATION 14:ll-15

6 And I saw
0 Kai kt6ov hAAov dlyy~Xov T E T ~ NOY 6"
R Y I ~ B m mother angel flying
angel
And I saw other
p b o v awiparl, Lxovra ~ G a y y h ~ o v~ I ~ V I O V in midheaven, and h e
midRcaven.
having good news everlasting had everlasting g w d
eliayyehioa~
b i
rock
~ a pivoug
0
news t o declare as
to declare as nlad nnva upon the (ones) sxting
glad tidings t o those
t n l rritq y j\ r a i hri n&v E0vos ~ a who
i
dwell o n the
u w n the eart and u w n every nstxon and earth, and to
QUA+ r a i yAGooau nai ha6v 7
Aiywv
nation and tribe and
tribe and tongue and IK~PI;.
(he) saying tongue
pwple,
t v QWG
prydrhn OoPfiEq~r T ~ V 8 ~ b v rat
saying ,,i s loud
in voice
great
Fearuou
me God and
voice: " F m God
667s
665w,
6r1 V0cv 4 S p a
give =OD to hlm glory, because came the hour and give him
because the hour of
TGq
K P ~ U E W ~ &TOO,
KOI~ ~TPWKUV?U~TE
of the judgment of him, and give worshlp You the judgment by him
TO
r r o i f i u a u ~ ~T ~ Y06pavbv ~ a Ti ~ Vhas arrived, and so
to the (onel having made the heaven and the wonhip the One whb
made the heaven and
yqv r a l 8&Aaouau r a l rrqrhq , O6hywv.
the earth and sea and
earth end
see
and faun sins ot waters.
fountains of waters!'
8 Kal
~ ~ ~ T &y.~?pc
~ P ~ c
And mother, a ,,
And
second
finoAofi01locv XLywb 'Err~ucv, Snrorv Bapuhirv
followed eaylng She fell. she feu Babylon Swing: " s h e h a s
fallen! Babylon the
tK
oiMu TOj,
v,hqPh outot the wine of the Great has fallen, she
tho
0v,io0 765 rropvciaq &q
r r c n 6 n r ~ v who made
the
anger of the fornication other bas made to &Ink nations drink of t h e
wine of the anger of
n h v r a .rh E0y.
her fornication!"
all
the nations
9 Kai hXhoq &yydor; ~firbq firoAo03qoEv
9 And another anAnd other
angel
fouowed
gel, a third, followed
cnlrois AkYwv i v WV$ WY*P
Ei
them, saying in a loud
tothem ssyhg in voice
great
If
anyone yoiCe:.,Ifanyonewornpomwi
A
'
~ a ln)v ~
i ships
~ t h~e wildwbeast
ll worshiping the
and the image and its
and
&rob, r a i
Aapphv~l
a mmk On
of It, and he lsreeelving
his forehead or upon,'
)1r&I0~ ah08 fi h i n)v xcipa &TOO
forehead of hlm or upon the hand of him: his hand, lo he
also drink of the wine
10 ~ a cnlrdq
i
r r i e r a ~ tK
oivou
also he wlll drink out of the wine of the Of the anger Of God
that is poured out
BvvoG TOO Be06
TOO
KEKr avJIivOY
anger ,of t h e . a ~ ofd the ionel havhg gecn minsled undiluted into t h e CUP
wrath, and he
&nphrou t v TQ r o ~ q p i ~~ " q6pyGq a0705 Of
ynmingled in the
oflhe wrath ofhim: shall be tormented
cup
and suiphw
rai
Paomlo0i)oETal &v m p i r a i 0riW with
and he will be tormented In Rro and sulphur in t h e sight of t h e
duim~ov & yLAwv &yiw
uai Pvi,n~ov 700 holy angels and
in alnht orangels holy and ln sight of the in the slght of t h e

$2:

' '%??

,,

2?8~!%t

5fir%k:

$Jn

b"!

hpvlou. 11 r a i 6 r d q TOO p a m t o p o 0 Lamb. 11 And

Lamb.
And the smoke Of the
torment I t b e s m o t e of their
ab.r&v rt< ali)(laq
a/&wv
&val?-Xivr~ r a i torment ascends
of them into
ages of ages ilsteppIne.ub, and forever and ever, and
O ~ K
ix0u-t~
& h a u u ~ v $$tpY~
day a n d night they
not they are havlng restinpup
have no rest, those
vurr6q
01
rrpooruvo3vrsq TA 0 piov Who WOrshlP t h e wild
ot nigh< tho (onas)
worsh~pins the wt~! beast
beast and its image,
r a l -riv E I K ~ Va h~r o t , ~ a ETi ~ 1 5 hapkvc,
and the image of it, and if anyone la reee~ving and whoever receives
name.
~ l xhpay
,
a TOG 6vbpmoq a h o O . 12 'n6o t h e mark of
the e n g r s v h of tho
name
of I t
Here 12 Here i s where it
1 hnrovavfi ~ 6 v &yiwv tmiv,
01
means endurance for
the endurance of the holy lonesl is, the (ones) the holy ones, those
T poiivr~q r h q
tv~ohhc
700 0 ~ 0 0nal
observe the
o!serulng
the commandments ot the God and
commandments of
T ~ Yr r i o ~ ~ 'I
v 005
Qod and the faith of
the
faith otTesud.

la

Kal
Kouoa Q W V ~ ~h TOO odp-o
And heard of voice out of the heaven
13 And I heard a
voice out of heaven
hryoiroq5 rphylov M a ~ h p l o l 01
VCK oi
saylng
Write you
HePm
the dead 8ne.l 8.y: "write: ~ a p p y
q ' h ~ l . are the dead who die
01 Lv r u p i q & n o 0 ~ o ~ o v r c h
(ones1 dying from rllh now.
th@ in Lord
with

&varrarioovra~
i n T ~ Vr6nwv a h 6 v . Onward. Yes. says the
they
be m c d up out 01 ule labors of them. spirit. let them re*
rh y h p Epya && &nohou8r? ST' abrdv. Iromtheir labors. Ior
the for works of them la following wlth Ulem. t h e things they did go
14 Kai d&v, r a t 1605 VEQCAI~ k u r f i , uai "ght "th them."
And Isaw. and look1 cloud white. and
-l d- .~ n -idw w., and
h i 4" vc i ~ q v r a e j p r ~ v X ~ O I O V U I ~ Y look! a white cloud.
u w n the
c?oud
(anel sitting
llke
son md
the
someone seated like
~",?F$~Pv(
Kr,?$$~
B son of man, with
ariqavov ~puooGv r a i iu nl xeipl &TOO a golden =rown on
in the hand c f h ~ m
his head and a sharp
Gpirravov
6th.
slckle in his hand.
slckle
sharp.
15 Kal hhhoq h y y d o r ; t S v 0 ~ v PK
15 And another anAnd other
encel
wen forth out of eel emere& from the
700
vaoG
KP%WU
iu owe r;y$\u
iempie [&netuaryl.
the divine habftstlon. ~ r v l n gout ln voice
crying wrth a loud
7~ a 0 q p C v ~ trri 71% VE fi q nipqov 'OiCe to the One seatsend you
to #e (one) sittins upon the
ed on the cloud: "Put
iirl
s b 6pirravbv oou nai 0ipmov
your sickle in and
the
elckle
of you and harvest Y ~ U beeause
,
fiherv fi Gjpcr 8~piol.011, TI
t5194Yd& reap. because the hour
came the hour to harvest, because was r e up has come t o reap, for

z,"g
,,Fa$2

zf%$

-.-.

REVELATION 14:16-15:l

1102

B~prupbq
yfiz 6.6 6ai Zpahsu
harvest
ear
And
threw
6
~a9fipcvog hi
vr iAqq T&
the (one)
slttlng
upon the
&ud
the
6pErravav a h o O Lrri rjv yfiv, ~ a i i8rpiuOq
slckle of h ~ mupon the earth, and was harvested

the harvest of the

earth is thoroughly
ripe " 16 And the
one seated on the
cloud thrust in h ~ s
SlCkle on the earth.
and the earth was
li
vf,
t<e e a h .
reaped.
17 And still another
11
mhoq eyy.hoq
t<jhern
LK
~ n d other
angel
went forth out of angel emerged from
the
temple [sanctuary]
TOG
vaoO
so^
iv
rrj a ~ p a v Q
the divine habitation the
in the heaven that is in heaven, he,
too, having a sharp
Lxwv ~ a ai h b q Sp~lravov d<6.
sickle.
having also he
slckie
sharp.
18 And still another
18 K a i h M o q iryyehoq iCfih8rv. LK TOO angel
emerged flOm
And other
angel went forth o u t of the
the altar and h e had
euu~auqpiou,
6
t x o v L<avoiav L v i
Over the
altar,
the (onel havmg authority upan
fire. And he called out
r r u p b t ~ a i$5vqosv
~ w v t i"v$?n with a loud ",,ice to
the
fire,
and hevolced to vo,ce
the one that had the
76
Lxovrn ~b Sp4rrauov 76
656 sharp
to the Lone) having the
smkle
the sharp
Sharp sickle
hEywv nf!.&+ov u o u ~b 6pErrmvov rb 656 in and gather the
saybg
Send
of you the
sickle
the sharp
the ,ine f,,
~ a ri p 6 quou TOGS P6rpvaq ~ f i s &ylrLhou the earth, because its
and gatler in
the
clusters of the
vine
have become
19 And the
i
~ f i q yfiq,
STI. '~ j l ( p a ( ~ ~ ~aiv u ~ a @ u h aripe!'
of the earth, because ripened the
grapes
angel thrust his sickle
ali~fiq. 19 nai Epahcv
6
Cryyrhag ~b into the earth and
of It.
And
threw
the
angel
the gathered the vine
6p&auov aP.rpO ,siq +,v yfiv, mi irpfiyrlucv of the earth. and he
alckle
ot h ~ minto the earth, and gathered in hurled it into the
great winepress of
+,Y
hp?chov
nai tpahw
the
o:%e
and he threw into the anger of q o d .
the winepress
r;lv
hqdv
TOO
8unoO
TOO
8roG rbv WasAnd
trodden outside
the
press
of the
anger
of the
GO^
the
pLyav. 20 ~ a i h a - r j e q
4
Aqubq the city, and blood
great.
~ n dwas trampied on the winepress came Out of the
winepress as high up
LEweav -clq TC~?EW$,
~ a i<jhesv
i
aTya h~
the bridles Of the
outside of
c,ty,
and came out blood out of
horses for a distance
hqvoO Crxpt rGv xahcvWv TWY h r r w v
a
winepress untii the bridles a* the horses
hundred f"flongs,
&rr& m a 6 i w v xlhiwv i<anouiwv.
And I saw in
from
stadia
thousand six hundred.
heaven another
K a i d6ov hhho U ~ J I E ~ O
i vY ~ r 0Lipavrj
j
Sign, great and
And Isaw other
s~gn
the heaven wonderful seven
p k y a ~ a eavpau~6v.
i
Iryyihovq krrr&
o v m q angels w i h seven
great and wonderful,
angels
seven iavillg plagues, These
whqy&q d r r ~ i r ~ h q i u x d l ~ a ~ TI
FY are the last ones,
plagues seven the last (anesi, because m because by

.I%e

the

25;.

be

2:

15

'"

15

REVELATION 15:2-6

1103

TOG

~ E o O . of them the anger of

Gad. God is brcught t o a
2 Kai
~7Sov h q
E&habuav'
hahivq" finish.
And
I saw
as
sea
glassy
2 And I saw what
seemed to be a glassy
~ ~ ~ ~ wvpi,
Y ~ ~W
a i J
having been mined
to fire,
and
the loner) sea mingled with fire.
Y I K W ~ LK
~ ~ TOO eqpiou ~ a ih q q and thore who come
conquering out of the wild beast and out Of the ofI victoriou~from
E ~ K ~ YaOh~ i ? ~ a i i . ~ TOO &ple 03
706 ths'wild Beast and
image
of it .,and out of the num!er
of the from its image and
6v6ymoq allroG * u r & ~ a q hi ~ j 86Aauoav
v
from the number of
name
of it having stood upon the
sea
its name standing by
rilv
hahivqv, Exov~aq K I ~ ~ P ~ S
the glassy sea, having
the
glassy,
having
harps
harps of God. ;3 And
3 ~ a i iiSova~v T ~ V@6jv Mw~iuLwq
they are singing the
And they are singing the song O f Moses
Song of Moses t h e
6ofihou TOO eroO ~ a TI)"
i
@6jv TOO &pvLou
of
and the
slave of the Gad and the song of the Lamb
song of the Lamb,
hiyow~q
q
.,
..
-.
savine:
"m"
.n.
s
M ~ y c i h a nai Eaupaur& T& Zpya uou,
rea at
and wonderful the works of you,
nGpre, 6 8~65, 6 w a v ~ o ~ p & . r w ~6. i ~ a l a ~
Lord, the God, the
Almighty:
righteous
. .
.
lcai &Xqe~vai a t 66oi
uou
6 p a u ~ h a 6 and
~ true are your
and
true
the ways of YO,;
the
King
ways, King of eternity.
rWv aibvov. 4 ~ i qoh p j ~ o @ q B f i K ~ P A B , 4 Who will not really
of the ages;
who not not should fear, Lord, fear
Jehovah,'
~ a i~O<&UEI 76 i)vop& 50".
6 ~ l piivos and glorify your name,
and will glorify the name of you. because alone because you alone
bolos;
671 r r h v r a T& ievq ii5ovum ~ a are
i loyal? f o r all the
loyal? Because all the nations will come and
nations will
and worship before
~~",","~~$,~~,"~~
YOU,because your
6 1 ~ ~ m&
15
uou
tqorvep68rluq.
righteous decrees have
righteous L e e s 1 of you were made mamiest.
been made manifest."
5 Kai
PET^
aha
c76~v,
5 And after these
And
after
these (things1
rsaw,
and
things I saw, and the
6
fivoiyq
vabs
'6s u 7 9 q sanctuary of the tent
was opened YD the divine habitation of Ule
of t h e witness was
700
pap~upiou
opened in heaven,
of the
w,tness
tIjhecrv ai Lrr.r& 6 y y ~ A a t
oi
E~ovrsq and the seven
came out the seven angelr the
having angels with the seven
plagues emerged
~ & q~ T T rrhqy&q
T ~
i~
TOO
vaaO
the seven plagues m t o f the divinehab:tation, from the sanctuary,
iv6~6upLvor
hivov ~ a B a p 3 v haprr v clothedwith
having been clothedin linen
clean
b r i g e clean, bright linen

drais
them

i~hioeq 6
was finished the

~ L I J J ~ ~

anger

of the

O;E,
;"i!e
2:

$$cf:

t;$

&$ %P,K$ $
,:

s', a' J ~ ~ o ~ vl . s .~i 3 .~* . l b. l s z ~ . a ;LO^^, * A V ~ S Y ~ .

REVELATION 15:l-16:3

1104

1105

~ a i rre 1~1;oop6~01 rrrpi 7h 4 0 q and girded about their

and havlnggcen girded about about the breasts hIeBSts with
chvag x p u o B ~7 ~ a Ev
i
tr; r a v T E U P W V girdles. 7 ~ n one
d of
Elidles golden.
And one outof the
t h e four living erea$ 4 ~ 1 ~ E~IEV toT Othe
~ S tmh ~ Y L ~ O I S
tures eve the seven
aeven
angels
Uvlng c r r a t w a l
gave
b r a +(&hag xpuu&g e p o h a q TOO 0upoO angels seven golden
seven bowls
golden )6elng full of the anger bowls t h a t were full of
TOG OEOO 705 p r o q etq ~ o b gatQvaq TQV the anger of God. who
of the God the lving Into the
ages of the uVes
er and ever,
alhvov. 8 r a i fyspio0
6
vah
And the sanctuary
age%
And was P.lle2 the dfvlne hsb5tatlon
became 'lied with
u m v o t LK sic, 6 6 5 1 ~TOG 0~oOr a i
of smoke out of the glory of the ~ o d
and out 01 smoke because of
r j g 6uvhprog abroO r a i obfjeiq t6rivaro the glory of God and
the
power
of hlm: and no one wsa able because of his Dower.
rtorheeiv
E I ~T ~ V
vadv
axpl and no one was able
to enter
Into
the
divlne hebltstlon
until to enter into the sanerrheu8Sotv
a l h r h nhqyai rOv Pnrh tUaw ",,ti] the seven
~houldbe Rnirhad the seven plagues of the seven
plagues of the seven
&yythov.
angels were Iinlshed.
angel%

16 And
Kai

81~

$2

2~;:

~~i<j

Cnrteavav,
.rh
ev
.rg
eahhoop. dl&, 1YeS.l the things
died.
the
rthlne~l in
the
sea.
In
ra
~~~.
.
.. the
....r.
v
4 And the third
T P ~ T O ~ ~<SXEEV T$V ~ I M
4 - ~ a i6
And tho third lone1 wuredaut the bow? one Doured out his
h o t ~ l qT O C ~no~apoi)S~ a ~i & q nqy$q bowiinta the rivers
and the fountains and the fountains
of hlm lnto the
rivers
rQv
b 6 h r o v nai 6 LVETO alpa. 5 Kai of the waters. And
of the
waters:
and l t t k a m e blood.
An6 they became blood.
t j r o w a TOO &yyLhov TQV b66rrwv hiyovroq 5 And l heard the
anpel over the waters
heard of the
amel
of the waters
raving
~~~

Lrptvaq
6 .TI
alpa
&yiwv
nai have rendered the& ..
judg.)d,
because blood of holy (anea) and decisions, 6 because
npoqqrc3v
tSixrav,
r a i a l p a abroiq they Poured out the
of prophets they poured out, end blood t o them blood of holy ones
666w~ag
neiv
&$oi
E[u,Y, and of prophets, and
you have given to drlnk: worthy lonea) they are, you have given them
to drink. They
7 Kai ~ o u u a -roc ~ u u l a o ~ q p i oA6yovrog
u
deserve it." 7 And I
And
heard of the
altar
saying
Nai, ~ l j p l ~ ,
t k
nav,orphrwp,
Almighty,
"Yes,Jehovah'
heard
the altar God,
say:
Yea.
Lord, the
the
true
hhq8lvai r a i 6 i ~ a 1 a 1 a1
K i o ~ l
00".
and rlghteaus the ju8'menL of you. and righteous are Your
true
8 K a i 6 ~6~apclpro~LESxeev ~ i qi&h
v
v judicial
8 And the fourth
~ n the
d fourth lane) poured out the bow?
poured Out his
a h 0 5 hi rihv fiA~ov rai
L660q
ah6 One
of him u ~ o n the sun: and it runs given to it bowl upon the sun:
fnd
to lthe -1'
r a u p m i o a t .rob< dv0pimoug Lv nupi, 9 r a i it was
granted to
men
ln nre,
end
tosrnreh
the
the men with
inaupa~io0qoavol &0pm01
~ a G p a piyo. "OXh
werescorched
the
men
leorehing great: he. 9 And the men
with
r a i tl3haoqfipquav ~h Kvopa TOO
BeoO
and theu blasphemed the
of the c o d great heat, but they
the name
TOO
L ~ o v r o q TI)"
P<ovoiav trri ~ h g
the tonel
having
the authority upon t h e of God, who has t h e
Over
nhqyhq ralj-raq, nai 06 y ~ e v 6 q u a v 60Gva1 plagues, and they did
plagues
these,
and not hey repented to glve
not repent so as t o
abrQ 66Sav.
give glory t o him.
to him glary.
And the fifth
10 Kai 6 n l p r r ~ o hS6xrrv rllv q ~ h hv one10poured
out his
And the Rfth (on2 poured out the bow?
throne
adrot3 hi T ~ Y0 6v0v TOO
Eyiou. ~ a 01
i the wild the
beast.
cehlm upon the ttrone of the W I ~ beast:
And its kingdom
LYLYETOfi @aolhr/aa b ~ o c ~ O K O T W ~ L Vbecame
~
darkened.
beesme the irlngdom O C I ~ h ~ l n beendarkined,
g
you

ii

1 l6.-"-

fl~ouma pryhhjq :",;$

;
&K
TOO
And I heard a
lheard
of grea
outof the
1,8
vnirr
",x+
-""
vaoO
A E Y O ~ U ~ Fs o i ~en~h~ Y Y ~ O ~theS sanctuarysay
dlvlne habitatIan saying to the seven angels
ta the seven angels:
'Y~ayrre
rai
~KX~ETE
ThF
a e YOU going under and be rov pouring out the "GO and Pour out the
tmh qlbhag TOO eupoG TOG 0 ~ 0 3 st< seven howls of t h e
seven
bowls M the anger of the God into anper of
h e- - Gad into t~
earth."
T ~ V yjv.
the earth.
2 And t h e first one
2 Kai
&rrjh0zv
6
rrpQ1oq
Kai
~ n d went OR
the
first (one)
and went offand poured
~ S ~ X E E V T*V qt6A v a h O stc ~ ) l v y j v Out his bowl into t h e
he poured out the bow? of hlm lnto the earth: earth. Aod a hurtful
~ a iLyQwro Eh~ogn a ~ d vxai nov p6v hi and malignant ulcer
and came to be ulcer
bad and w i a e d upon
to be upon the
men t h a t had t h e
the
dvepc5rrout
men
th:$el
$e
~ a i T O ~ C mark Of the
700
0 piou
xhpaypa
engraving of the
will beast and
the (ones) beast and t h a t were
worshiping its image.
Y0 .I
rrpou~vvoOvmq T * ~ I K a~h 0
imnee of It.
worshluinp
to
3 And the second
Kai 6 6 ~ l j ~ r p o g ~ S ~ X E L VT ~ qlhh
Y
v
poured out hw
And the aecond (one) poured out the bow?
bOW1.into the Sea.
ab~oO ~ t qT ~ Y0&Aaaaav. ~ a ti ~ E T O alga
sea:
and itIecamo blood And it beeame blood
01 hlm tnto the
a s of B dead man,
YEIPO~
ofdead lminl, and every
Of life a n d every living soul

REVELATION 16:4-10

e,',6dC:

6' You, rACVgSyh: You. 0 Lard. Textus Receptus: You. Jehovah.

7' Jehovah. J's.".".'a.";'l;
Lord, ~AVgsyh.

J73.13.14.re.

REVELATION 18:ll-15
nai

CpaoOvro

REVELATION 16:16-21

r l r c; y h 5 o o a g

ah& and they began t o

of them gnaw their tongues for
CK TOO T ~ V O V , 11 ~ a C@haogilpqoav
i
rbv [their] pain. 11 but
outof the
pain,
and they
the
they blasphemed the
BE& TOO oljpavoir :16
God of heaven, for
God of the heaven outof
their pains and for
uai
Cr
~ 6 vOK&V
their ulcers. and they
and out01 the
ulcers
did not repent of their
ETN~~UW
IK
T&
Lpywv ah&.
tteyrepented outof the works oflhem.
works.
12 And t h e sixth
12 K a i 6
e ~ r o q i 5 i y c r v j v qlhh v
And the slxth (one) poured out the bow? One poured out his
a h 0 3 C n i ~d vorapbv ~ b vp i y a v ~ b vbowl upon t h e great
of hlm upan the
rlvcr
the great
the river Eu.phra,tes, and
E69f&~nv. Kai . &tqJ,&veq
~b 66wp dmG, its water was dried
Eup rates: end was ried up the water Of
up, that the way
Tva
t ~ o l ~ a o e d 1 6665 7 ~ 5 ~
in order that mlpht be premred the way oithe might be prepared for
the kings from the
,Bao~hiwv ~ i u v &d &varohig ihiou.
rising of the sun.
kings
the ianaa) from
r t s i n ~ 09 sun.
and

they were chewing

the

k2 :?$

&g:

13 K a l d6ov

CK

mouth

$
: :jt

%i :'%'

$2

zi4:2:

A!

'X?lq

TOO

vaoD

the

voice
6mb At this a loud
of the
from the
18
from issued out

riyovrv.
it has occurred:
throne, saying: "It
Cyivovro & o ~ p a n a ~
i aqovai
i
r;ai povrai, rai has
to pass!"
the

&one

saying

occurred itghtninga

octo 65

18 And lightnings and

hundera,

~ y i v r ~ ptyaq,
o

o~oq

"OiCes

03.

and thunders

[esrthlakaklng occurred pieat,

~ h i ~ not
h ~ Occurred,
~ ~ t and a great
earthquake occurred
tytvsro &$'
&v~pwiro, ~ytvovTo
occurred from whleh itimci
men
camcia
he such a s had not

13 And I saw three

Crri ~ 6 5yfi& T ~ ~ ~ K O O T O D~E ~ U 6g

upon the ear

o r 6 p a ~ o g TOO

%$!

CK

outof

TOO E 6vov Atyouoa

of the unclean lnspued

express'ons Ithat
6ph~ov.ro5 v a i
hu
TOO
dragon
end out of the
mouth
of the looked1 like frogs
come out of the
eqpiou
uai
CK
rn; m6pa.rog
wild Walt and out of the
mouth
of the mouth of t h e dragon
~ a u 6 0 i r p a q ~ r onv~l5pa'ra
u
r p i a &r&eapra 5 5 and o u t of the mouth
falpe DmDhet
s ~ l r l t s three
unclean
as of t h e wild beast and
$drrpaxol' 14 ~ b i vyap m ~ 0 p a r a6a1 oviwv o u t of the mouth of
fmgr;
they a n for
spirit.
of g m o n s the false .,h,t,
no~oirvra
6 C ~ n o p e G n a ~hri 14 They &.in fact,
(they, dorng
which 1s going out upon expressions inspired
TOSF Bau~hd~
I-$
O~KOU CY?S
6hq( by demons and perthe
klngr of b e bclng inhabled [earth1 whol;
fom signs, and they
ovvcryayriv a6roGg el5 ~ 6 vn6hrpov T ~ C go forth t o t h e kings
to lead together them into the
war
Of the
of the entire inhabited
~ o b a r t h to
, gather them
(ILfgS
II~~$:W
lhe
together t o the war of
rravrorp.iropoq.
the great day of God
~lmighty. , - ,
the Almighty.
16 '16ob Lpxofia~ 5 5 K A ~ T ~ Fl ~. a ~ & p t o g
k! I am
Look1 I em comlng a8
thlef.
Happy
6
ypqyophu
~ a 1 rqphv
~6 coming as a thief.
the (one)
8tsulng awake
and
keeirln*
. . the Happy is the one
Tva
t h a t stays awake
lphrta
aCraO,
outer garments
in order that
and keeps his outer
of hlm.
la] garments, t h a t h e may
nspma'ri
may be welklnj about
and not walk naked a n d

people look upon his

shamefulness."
18 K a i mn+ay~v
, a b ~ o J tsIq T ~ V~ 6 r r o v l6 A"d they ethAnd it led together them into the place ered them together
v
~aho6psvov 'E@ aiori ' ~ p
M a y ~ 6 5 v . to the place t h a t
the (one) belng called in &brew " a c ~ a z e d o n . b called in HebreV?
Hat-Ma.ged'on:
11 K a i
6
EWopog
C<LXFXV
And the seventh lone) poured out
l7 And the seventh

oefc

~ 0 6o ~ i r p a r o q 700

lssw
out OF the

~~d

@hkwo!v
m)v & o x ~ p o u l j ~ qav6 ~ 0 j .
they may belooklngat the ahamefulneas of hlm.

tongue*

SO

blg

[earthl#skig

OOTW

Occurred

since

Came to be

thus

men

on the

i psy&hq
arest
earthquake,
extensive
so greatan
piyag,
areat. 19 rai
and Cbecame
y b e ~ othe n6h15
eltv the
-~ earth'
r i q ~ p i apipq, ~ a a1
i n 6 h ~ 1 5 T ~ V C ~ V G V l? And the great

of the nations Clty split into three

and the cities Of
Cpvi(o8q
fen; and ~
~ the b.reat ~
wasremembered
t
~ the~nations fell: and
the Great
&&nlov mir 0 ~ 0 26oOwt d* ri, rroniptov Babylon
was remembered in
In slght of the God togive to her the
cup
the sight of God,
TOG olvou r o t OvpoO 7-5 6pyfg a 6 ~ 0 t Y give her the cup
ofthe wQe of the anger ollha wrat
ofhlm:
of the wine of the
20 v a i n6ua v"uo
6prl
anger of his wrath.
and even, i l a n j
and movntnlns 20 Also, every island
obx cbpieqoav. 21 rai x&Aata pEyhhq 5 5 fled. and mountains
not were found.
And
hall
great
as were not found,
~ahavrlaia
Kma@aivsl
CK TOO 21 And a great hail
of the welght of talent 18 atepplng dawn out of the with every stone.
oripavoO
tirl
mJg
&vOp6nouy
K U ~ about the weight of a
heaven
upon
the
men:
and talent' descended out'
CPAaoqClpqoav oi &vepwno~ T ~ VE d v t~, of heaven upon the
blas~hemed the
men
the (iod out of men." and the men
blasphemed ~ o due
d
to the plague of h a l f
because the plague of
it was unusually great.
into three psrta, and the

citlea

Encucrv. v a i Ba@uAhv 1 psy&An

1
I

!
I

16. Or. "Ar.ma.ged'donW: Mountarn of Megid'da llr?ro ,a. Ha? Meghiddohn'l,

J18.W
21' That is. 20.4 kg (45 ib). 21' Or. "mankind."

REVELATION 17:7-11

REVELATION 17:l-6

17 And
Kai

?,hew

$5

1 l7

t~ ~ i l YL r r ~ h& y y i h w ~

And one of the

Seven angels that
rfiv
L 6vrwv ~ & qL w r h q t d r h a ~ ~ a had
i
the seven bowls
the (ones)
the seven
bowls,
end came and spoke with
fihhhquzv PET' Lp00 hiywv A ~ i i p o 6siEm
me, saylng "Come,
spoke
wlth me sayxng nither: I shall show I w,ll show
the
u o l .r& u p i v a
r - q n6pvqq r i g PEydrhq5 judgment upon the
to YOU the judgment o f l h e harlot the
great
great harlot who
T ~ F
~aL?qpivqg
J ~ ~ T Wohhi
Y hi)^, sits on many waters,
the ione,
s,ttinp
waters
many'
2 with whom the
o i P a o ~ h r i qkings of the
trr6pvrvoav
2 PEW flq
wlth whom committedfornication the
kings
committed fornication,
T G ~ y i ~ a i Lp~0Ga0quau
oi
who
of the.
and they were made drunk the (ones)
the earth
~ a r a ~ ~ o O v Tr r ~g Y y t v
t~ TOG O ~ Y O V ~ " g Inhabit
inhabiting
the earth ,out of the wine o f l h e we" made drunk
With the wine of her
nopvsiag ad~fiq.
fornication."
fornication of her.
,. ,
3 And he carried
3 uai & r r j v r y ~ i vw
r ~ 1 5 Epqpov
me away in Ithe power
And he bone off me into desolate Lplaeel
of the] spirit intb
r r v s f i p a ~ ~~. a ~T6ov.
i
y u v a i ~ aK~FJQevqv
a wildefneSS, And
spirit.
~ n dsaw woman
sit&
I caught sight of a
9 piov " nemivov,
6ytkza
sitting upon
W I A beast
searlet.
a scarlet-colored wild
phauqXpia<i EX?" ~ e q a h b qB r r ~ h~ a ~i i p a r ab
that was
Of
of blasp em,., havmg
heads seven and horns
blasphemous names
6 f ~ a .4 nai
fi
~ v i l . was
flv and that had seven
ten;
and
the
woman
heads and ten horns.
ITEPIPEPA~PLV~
TOP+~PO~V
4 n n d the woman
having been thrown about
purple
was arrayed in purple
K ~ K K I V O V , ~ a i K E X P U U W P ~ ~ ~ ~XPUU~W
~ a and
i scarlet, and was
scarlet,
and having been gllded to gold and
with
hi9y
Q
~ a iP a y a p i - r a l ~ exouua precious stone and
to stone precious and
pearls.
having pearls and had in her
r r o r ~ p l a v~ p u u o 6 vf v Tf p p i a G r i q yiP0v
hand a golden cup " ',
cup
golden . m the and Of her bang full that was full of dlsP P d u y p & ~ o v ~ a ri*.
i
&adr8a r a
7-5 gusting things and the
of dlsgustmg things and the unclean (fhings) of b e u,l,
things of her
rropveiaq a i i ~ q ,5 . ~ a i hi T& phwrrov fornication. 5 And
came one out of the Seven

angels

fiavlng

,$~h

whereas

up$

bg;~~t

Po

fornication

of her,

and

upon

the

forehead ,Inon
her forphpnd
.~-.-~
.--..-~~.~...

v u 4 i l p ~ o v , was written a name,

of he.
name
having beeh writien,
mystery,
a mystery: "Babylon
B a vhhv 4 M~ydrXrj, fi p j q p TGV rropvjv the Great. the mother
aatylan the Great, the mother of the harlots of t h e harlots and of
disgusting things
r a i rGv
P6Ehuypdrrwv
r c q yfiq 6 ~ a the
i
and of the disgusting things of the earth.
And of the earth." 6 And
d6ov ~ $ v y u v a i ~ a pr0Gouaav
t~ TOO I Saw that the woman^
I saw the
woman
being drunk ' out of the was drunk with the
a6rfig

%ova

y<ypappEvov

aillcrsoq

rdju
of the

CIyiwv

holy (ones)

~ a i Ln
and out of

roc blood of the holy ones

the and wlth the blood of
the witnesses of Jesus.
aiparag , r f i v ~ p a p ~ l j p w'Iv uo6
blood of the witnesses oflesu;.
Well,on. catching
K a i &aljp-a
. . 16hv
shiv 9acpa Sight of her I
.And I wondered having seen her wonderment. wandered with great
wonderment. 7 And
p i y a . 7 nai d r r i v pot A hyyEhoq . A
greati .
and.. said to me the
angel Through so the angel skid to
~i t0abpaoag;. t y * , t p G
rb me: "Why is i t you
uo,
what wonderedrou?
I
shallsay to you the wondered? I will tell
p u 4 i l p l o v r"c y u v a t ~ &nu;
~ T& . 9 piou you the mystery of
mystery
?f?he
woman a n d , of the w i 8 beast t h e woman and of
t h e wild beast that is
TOO . Pau~&<pvroq abrfiv,
.roc
the (one1
earrv~ng
her,
of the (one) karrying her and that
has theseven heads
ixovroq. ~ & g i r r d nsqcthhq ~ a iT&
having
the seven
heads. and the
ten and the ten horns:
~ i p a ~ a8. , T&
Bqpiov . B
~ 7 6 fiv~ 8~ The wild beast that
horns;
the wild beast which you saw it was you saw was, but is
n a i o6n i o r ~ v , nai ptAhr~,, drva a i v ~ , ~not, and yet is about
and not
it is, and i t 1s about. to be s!PpinguP
to ascend out of the
&K ^
? t q &Pljmuou, ~ a i ~ i g d r r r d A ~abyss.
~ ~ ~ and it is to go
out oi' the
abyss,
and ; into destruction off into destruction.
And when they see
Imhys,.
~ a 8l a v l r a u 8 j b o v ~ a ~ oi
it is going under: and
will wonder
the (ones1 how the wild beast
was, but is not, and
m ~ o ~ u o h r Lrri
q ~ i ygi q
bv
inhabiting upon the earti, of which (ones) not yet will be present,
y b y p m ~ a , T& bvopa hi 76 PlPXiov those who dwell on
has been written the name upon. t h e little book the earth will wonder
~arn3ohi<
K ~ U ~ admrrmgly,
~ L .
but thelr
01
Tc
i !he
'i?
throu,mg 0ov.n
of u.01 ld, names have ncr been
Phcrrbrwv
T
Oqo'ov
i c writwn upon the
of lone, lcukinaar the wrlo bra3r be:a'lse a \$as scroll d lrfe frum the
founding of the world.
nai O ~ KEUTIY i(ai
TI~~PEUTUI.
and not it is and it will be alongside.
9 "Here is where
intelligence that
voirg
A
eXWV the
Here
the
mind
the (one)
having has wisdom comes in:
The seven heads mean
uoqiav.. ai trr-ri* ~ ~ @ a hLrrrh
ai
6pq
wisdom.
he seven
heads
seven mountains seven mountains,
EiUiV, 6rr0u
4":. YUY: ~ & e q ~h'
a ~ ahrfiv. where the
are. where the woman is sittine
~ o n them. sits on taD. l o And
. u.
10 r a i PaocX&q Lmrh r i u w . oi n6vrr h s u q v , there areseven kings:
five have fallen, one
And kings
seven are; the five
fell,
is, the other has not
6 ~ l gSor~v, 6
&hhog
: ohc,j
fih0~~
the one
is,
the Other (onel not an yet earne:. y e t arrived, but when
~ a i biav
theI1 : . . b,vh.i
afiT&v ' h e does arrive he
and whenever he should c a m e little [time] him
must remain a s b o r t
while. 11 And the
6s:
p~ival,
11 K U ~ T&
9
it is bmding
to remain,
and
the
beast wild beast that was
8
fiv
ofin or,v.
alj,,jq
,5y606g
but is not, it is also
which wasand. not itis. ~ n dhe eighth (onel Itself an eighth ikingl,
blood

21

'"'

wlA

1
REVELATION 17:12-17
~ a i L<
out of

6mtv
la

r d v t n ~ hPurtv,

and

&nh)\rtm

1110

the

seven

~ a i~ i qbut

he IS,

and

bnhyel.

destruction h e i s going under.

12 r a i T & 66ca ~ 6 p a . r ~&

And the

ten

P h u ~ h r i q rloiv,

ijpav
hour

oirtvrq @autXriav

they are,

kings

Eha@ov, &Ahit

received.

but

EISES 6 l ~

horns which you saw

who

ohm

kingdom

happ6Noualv

not as yet

kings

as

p e r h TOO

they are reeelvmg

with

one

8lpiou

the

wii beast

13 0 8 ~ 0 1 piav yvhpqv
#xouulv,
These
one
bpinron are havmg,
66vaptv ~ a ttouuiav
i
ah6v
rd
power

ten

B5auuiav h q Bao~XEis piav

authority

~ a i
and

8qpiQ

and authority of them to the wild beast

6 6 6 a o ~ v .' 14 oZe:~

they are giving.

W O ~ E~~UOVOIY,

wKl war,

~ a i ~ i ) &PV;OV

and

.6
because

aholjg,
them,

the

tamb

dywh;
VI+UEI

Lord

of lords

will eonsuer

~ 6 p t o q ~ u p i w u Bmiv
he is

nai

and

paclhrbq b u ~ M w v ,~ a i
King

of kings,

01
PET' afiT00
and the (ones) wlth him

nhqroi

~ c r i PK~EKTO~~ a i r r ~ o ~ o i .
called (ones) and chosen (ones) and faithful 1onesI.

15 K a i

h6ysl

pol

Tit 66ara

springs

TG

from the

into seven, and it goes off

ra?
E~U~V

Eevq

.a1

hxp! r ~ h ~ u 8 f i c Y ~ v01~ a hl b y M

E ~ I V 6 v6hiq
is

the

city

Pautheiav hi
kingdom

p~yahq

V
l3au1h6wv

the
T

W o n ,the-

great

kings

18 'After
~ r r i t raO-ra
these (things)

tO

the wild beast.

E X O U D ~ woman whom you saw

the (one) havmg

T-S

oflhe ear
~fi&

means the great

that has a kingdom
over the kings of the
,

~ 1 6 o v 6hhov i t y y ~ h o v
I saw

other

angel

%",zy

h o =gx,c

:$$:

l8

2 ~ 2 :' ~ 2

q:e2

:dz~:fiWF
&$
;ge

L:&

~:j Ze

kg

o:ge ,L!& ;$ $2

After these
n a ~ a p a i v o v r a &K
TOO oGpav06, ? X O V T ~
things I saw
stepping down
out of
the
heaven,
having anather
dei t a u o i a v ,p~y&hqv, ~ a i4
&0~iU8n
seending from heaven,
authority
great. , and the
was lightedup withgreat authority;
PK T$$ 66tqq ad'r06. 2 n a i ,E~paCcv b and the earth was
out of. the glory of him.,
And he crred out in
Ughted Up from his
i u x v p ~qwvfi h i i o v "Eneu~v, <rreusv Bapvhbv glory, 2 ~~d he cried
strong voice saying She fell,
.;
out wish a strong
:,
BY~VETO. K U T O I K ~ T ~ IOV
,,she
has fallen! Babylon
6 a i oviwv liai q u h a ~ i navrdq r r v ~ 6 p a m gthe Great has fallen,
of dtmons
and
prlson
of every ,
spirit
and she has become
a dwelling place of
demons and a lurking
& ~ a 8 h p ~ o ux a i
pcpluqpbov
unclean
and
having been hat&d,
b2;k:ar:~e place Of every
exhalation and a
PK TOG O ~ V O U TOO 0upoG T q n o p v s i a ~ lurking place
every
outof the wine o f t h e anger
fornieat~an
unclean and hated
~
~
~
Lbird! s3 Far~ because
of t h e wine. of the anger of her fornication
Baul
kings
XEiq;
..
all the nations have
P ~ b p v ~ v u a v K U ~ 01
Eprropo~
ivictiml' and
eommittediornie~tlon.and the travelingmerchants,
the kings of the earth
~ U ~ ~ I I S W ~ TOG
committed fornication
:
,
power
Of the
with her, and the
orp'vovq . a h i g ,BrrAoGrqoav.
traveling merchants of
unreinea luxury of her they became rich.
the earth became rich
4 K a i ' f p u a M h q u ' qwviv
EK TOG due to the power of^
And
heard
other
voice outof t h e her shameless luxury."
odpavoO AByoudav, ' E E i h B a r ~ ' 6
ha6q
4 And I heard
heaven
saying
Come ran o;t,
the people *&her
out Of
..
heaven-say: "Get out
p ,
2
adrfic
iva
pi
of me,
out of
her,
in omer that
not of her, my people, if
U ~ v ~ o l v w v ~ u r j~~a~ i qfipapriaiq d ~ f YOU
i ~do
, not want to
YOU should Share together to the
sins
of her, share with her iri her
sins, and if YOU do not
nut BK T ~ YnhqyGv a h f i q
lva
and out of the plagues of her in omer that
want to receive part of

Babrlon

&

yhdorrat. crowds and natlons

tongues. and tongues
crowds theyare and natlons and
16 ~~d
E T ~ E ~ ~(aithe ten horns that
16 ~ a rit
i
6 i ~ an 6 p a ~ a &
~ n dthe ten
horns
which r o u saw and you saw, and the
~ i ) 8q iou
o8m1 p ! d o o u u ~ v r i v n6pv v , wlld beast, these
the wllfbeakt, these
will hate
the hsrl2, w ~ l hate
i
the harlot
and wlll make her
~ a i
~ ~ P W W V E W V notfioouulv
avd+,
and having been desolated they w f i make
her
devastated and naked,
~ a yupvilv,
i
wai ~ i t g
o h p ~ a galS~fiq q h y o ~ ~ and
~ , will eat up her
and naked, and the fleshes of her they will?ai, fleshy parts and will
KC;
a b ~ i v M ~ ~ K U ~ U O V O I Y Bv nupi. 17 6 Completely burn her
and
her
the7 will burn down in fire;
,the with fire. 17 For , .
yitp 8cb
E~WKEY<I(:
T&S w p 6 i a q a d ~ d v God Put Iitl into
for
Go2
gave
lnto the
hearts
of them their hearts t o c a r r y
rrotfioat T ~ Yyvhpqv ~ 6 ~ 0 0~; a mi o ~ ~ upiav
a ~ O u t h i s thought, even
to do
the oginlon .of him, and
to do
one to carry out [thiirl
yvhiijrjv ~ a i6oGvat ~ i vpauthciav adrdv. One thought
ornxiion and to give the
kingdom
of them giving their kingdom
&hot

8 pi*

tothe will bedst, until will be fimshed the words until the words of o o d
TOO 8saO. 18 . ~ a i(I y v v i
ijv
sT6q will have been accomof the God.
And the woman whom you raw plished, 18 ~~d the

into destruction.
12 "And the ten
ahorns t h a t y o u saw
mean ten kings, who
have not yet received
a kingdom, but they
do receive authority,
kings one hour
with the Wild beast.
13 These have one
thought. and so they
give their power and
to the wild
beast. 14 These
bill battle with the
Lamb, but, because
h IS Lord Of lords
and King of kings, the
~~~b will conquer
them. Also, those
called and chosen and
faithful with him ,will
do SO]:

~ n dhe xs saying to me The waters whmh

09 6 d p v q ndr0qral haoi rai the harlot is slttmg,
you =a&, where the harlot is sitting: pemPles and mean ~ e o ~ l and
e -s- - . .

~16cq

REVELATION 17:18-18:4

1111

'

ak$

REVELATION 18:s-10

1112

her plagues. 5 For

troAh'8quau
were glue1 together her sins have massed
together
clear u p
a w q a l &paprial dypa 7 4 dpavoG, rai
of her the
sln8
untll the
heaven, and to heaven, and God
t p v q p 6 w w m b B d q T& & S t r j ma a3rfiq. has called her-acts
called to mind the God the unjuaraeta of her. of injustice to mind.
6 dm66ars
a h a b< ~ a a6r4
i
dmi6or~u, 6 Render to her
G k e You back to her aa also she gave back, even as she herself
61rrA6
uard
rendered, and do to
rai 6 t n A h a ~ e rh
and double rau the double ( t h i n g e l aecordlng to her twice as
f
T&
Epya aljrfit. t v TQ n o r q p i y
yes, twicz the number
the works of her; In the
cup
b w h t e h of the things she did;
Cripcluru
rrp&ume ads
6lnhoCv
in the cup in which
ahe m i g l e d
mlngle row to her double (thing1 ; she put a m ~ u r e
I
6aa
C 6 6 p
a b r y uai put twice as much of
.I many (thBga1 an
.he g odfled herse f and the mi&re for her,
torpqviauev,
roooir~ov 6 6 1 ~ a h a 7 To the extent that
llved unrelned In luxury, so much glve rou to h e r she glorified herself
Pauav~upbv ~ a i rrkv80q.
871
tv li and lived in shameless
torment
end mournlng. Brcauaa in the luxury,
to thateitent
vap6ip a b r j q
hiycl
6 r 1 Kdl8 at give her torment and
heart
of her
she la saylng that I
atling
For in
Baoih~uua, ~ a xi pa O ~ Kelpi, uai niv8oq her heart she keeps
queen.
and w 1 k a not 1 am, and mournlng saying, .I sit a queen.
7 6 ~ 8 6th
i v 1116and I am no widow,
t!f
I should see;
through
One
and I shall never see
a1 n h y a i drit. B k o q mourning.. s That
I&Q
w 1 come the plagues of her,
death
is why in one day her
rai
nCv8oq
ual A1p6q
rai
w p i plagues ell
and mournins and
f s m l n i and
fire
death and mourning
nararau8iocra~'
' and
and she
she wlll be burned down; b&se
I%@
will be completely
b Bdq
b
rpiva
artrjv.
burned with hre,
her.
the God the (onel havlng ju2ged
became Jehovah' God,
~Aaljoowtv
rai who judged her. is
9 ~ a i
wlll
weep
and
they
And
strong.
r6qovrat
h' a W v
01
9 " i n d the klngs
they wlll strlke themslvsa
upon
her
the of the earth who
PautA~iq
PET' committed forn~catmn
kings
a:%e
the Pdne.1
with With her and lived
a6rfiq
nopv~ljuavreq
~ a in
i shameless luxury
her
having eommltted fornlcstlon
and w ~ l weep
l
and beat
o~pqvl&oavre~
lira"themse1;es in grief
havlng llved unrdned 1; luxury.
whenever over her, when they
look at the smoke
Phhwulv
rbv
Kmdv
they may be looklng s t
tho
smoke
of the from the burning of
paKp60cv her, 10 while they
rrupc3oroq
alirijq, 10 &nb
flrinn
of her,
from
long [way) OR stand a t a distance
8' Jehovah, .lz*,lr.rr.lclr.n.z*Lard,
:
x d s y n ; but omitted by A V ~ .

A&Pyr.

rorr ahoul r e ~ a l v s ;

be%

TYZ~

?jwv

2%

REVELATION 18:ll-14

1113
tunlr6n$

Ithey) h a v i g l i w d

Pauclv~opoG a h &
torment

n6h1q
city

the

of her:

pcydrhrl,
great.

mir because of their fear

of the of her torment and
Aiyovra< 0 3 a i d a i , 1 say. 'TOObad, t w
61&

throum

rbv q6pov
fear

the

saulng

BaPuADu
Babylon

Woe

woe.

rr6Aq

the

City

the bad, you great city,

Babylon you strong

the city, because in one

8
pt+ Gpq fiA8~v 1 r i o ~ q hour your judgment
beeauw to one hour came tho judgment
has arrived!'
00".
11 "Also,the
Of YO".
traveling merchants of
11 r a i 01
tmopot
7%
the earth are weeplng
And the tmvellng merchants o f t e ear
and mournlng over
Khalowtv val
~ E V ~ O G D ~ V h' a h ~ f i v , her, becau~elhrre i s
are weeplng and they ere rnournbg upon
her.
no one KO buy tllelr
TI ~ b v ybpov
a h O v olj6ciq &~OP&<EI
because the hrl latockl of them no one Is buylng Rlll stock anmore
o l j ~ h t ,12 j 6 p o v
XPUUOO
uai &pybpou 12 a full stoEk of '
not yet,
N lstockl
of gold
and
of~Llver gold and silver and
uai
Ai8ou
mpiou uai papyap~~GIvnai preclous stone and
and of .tone
preelous and
of peerla
and pearls and fine linen
and purple and silk
Puvoivou nai nopqljpaq uai o l IKOG vat
of Rne linen and
of purple
and
ofdlk
and and Scarlet: and
uovuivou, r a i rrdv 6
,fAcv
86tvov nai rrev everything in scented
ofsearlet, and every wood thylne end every wood and every sort of
ivory object and every
UKEGO~ ~AE~&YIIMVi a i rrhv OKEGO<
&K
vessel mede of ivory end every vessel out of sort of objwt out of
EljAov ~ ~ p ~ o r d nmi
o u 3ahroG uai ot6i)pcu most prwlous wwd
wood mostpreelour and o copper end of lmn and of capper and of
nai papr& ow, 13 uai ~ t w b p o p o vnai &vopov iron and of marble;
and of marfie.
and cinnamon and amomurn 13 also cinnamon
and Indian spice anh
uai 8uplhpma nai
pjlpov
l a 1 hiBavov
and
Incenses and p r f u m e d ell and frankincense incense and perfumed
oil and frankincense
KO? OTVDY
~ a i EAalov r a l ucpWaX~v ~ a and
i wine and olive
and wlne and ollveoll and
Bne flour and
oil
and fine flour and
UTTOV ~ a i
KV~T
~ a np6Pa~a,
i
iai
wheat and aequlred lanlmalal and
sheep,
and wheat and cattle and
tnnwv ~ a i ~ E ~ OvaiV OW a ~ u v ,nai lYux&q sheep, and horses and
c.i horses and of coaches and of kodies, and souls coaches and Slaves
and human Souls.
&v8 6nwv. 14 ual 4
dnS a
oou
T$
And the juicy frult of you o f t e 14 Yes, the fine
ormen.
t n 8 v la< -16';
l~uxiiq &rrjh8cv &nb 000, fruit that your soul
desk
olthc
aou
it wcntoR from you. desired has departed
val
nhvra
rh
h~rrapa
nai
T& from you, and all the
and
all
the
fatty lthingal
and
the dalnty things and the
hapnptr
d m 6 h ~ ~ o &nb 003 r a i gorgeous things have
brtght lthlngrl destroyed Itself from you: end perished from you.
and never again will
O~KLTI06 p$ a 6 ~ &P ~ P ~ ~ O U O I V .
people Rnd them.
not y e t not not them they wlll find.
luxup&,
strong,

Y~L

~~

REVELATION 18:15-20

15 01

REVELATION 18:21-19:l

15 "The traveling
ro6rwv
of these (things), merchants Of these
01
nhourfioavreq
dnr' a r l ~ i q , &nb thmgs, who became
the loner1 havlna become rlch fmm her, from
fmm her, mll
pa~p68rv U T ~ U O Y T ~ I 6 l h
T ~ V~ ~ P o
v a t a &stance
Stand
Ions iwsyl ofl
wlll stand
through the
fear
of [the,rl fear
705 Pauavlopo~ a r i ~ i q nhaioYTr
K C I ~ of her torment and
of the
torment
of her (they) weeping ,and
wep and
nrv000mq. 16 A6yovrrq Odai obai 1) nohtq 16 saymg,
had,
mourn~ng.
sevlnn
Woe woe,' the C I ~ Y
too bad-the great
1
ne~~PcDhqphnl
the
tha (one1 having bean thrown about city' 'Iothed with
and
P3uotvov .a1 noppvpo&v nai r6n~lvav, ral linen and
and nehly
fine linen and
purple
and
8cnrlet.
and
wth
rrxpuoopiv
Cv x p u o i ~nai hi8q ~ ~ p iadorned
q
The

Lpnopol

traveling merchants

'

and stone precloua ornament and p r e

cious stone and pearl.
1 7 because m one
and
Kai
'ap~~~!n'
b&se ~~~~~.
~~~~~.
.
hpqpcb8q
6 roo00roq rrAo0roq.
hour such great riches
was desolated the ao much
wealth.
have been devastated!'
having been gilJed in

gold

tfhfe

I$!-%,

K U P P P V ~ KD/
~ T ~ ~n8q

b
"And every ship
and every the (one) captain and every
i n 1 r6rrov nhtwv, ral
vaG~at
~ a man
l
t h a t voyages
upon
place
islllng, and nautlcal ones and a n p h e r e . and sailors
and all thase who
6001
Tilv 0hhauuav tpyh<ovra~,
aa many as the
sea
are working. from make a living bv t h e
parp68rv
~ m q u a v lfl r a i
L~paEav Sea. stood at-a dislong iwsyi OR they stood
end they erled out tance 18 and cried
out as they looked a t
PAhovrtq ~ b vr m w 5 v r - q nvpborwq ad+
looking s t the smoke o f a e
firtng
of her the smolte from the
h6yov-w Tic 6poia t i n 6 k 1 T?I pryhh11. burning of her and
saying W h o
lke tothe city the great5 '
city is
1s mi
@dov
hi rirq repah&< like t h e -t
city?.
And they threw
urt upon the
heads
And they thmw
drbv
rai
ErpaCw
~haiovreq uai duBt upon their heads
of them
and
they crled out
weeping
and cried out, weeping
~ a irr85

And every

steersmen

)sob

n&oGvrcq,

mourning,

h6yovr~qOliai obal,
aayig

~l;,~,)zi,m,","zE::

1) rr6h1q 1)

dty
wy&Xrl. i v R LnXohrqoav n h f l ~the
great. in which becemerlch
ell
Woe

woe, the

the

-the greatcity, in

which all those having

boats at sea became
o,$of
rich by reason of her
T ~ ! J ~ ~ T ~ T oaFh ~ i < t
6~1
~,P,P!
costliness,
in
p r e ~ i o u l n e ~ a~l her,
because
One hour she has been
0
.
devastated?
ahe wan deso ate
20 "Be glad over
20
Ellppaivou
hr' a b ~ g , obpavL
Be you well-minded upon
her,
heaven: her. 0 heaven. also
r a l 01
hylot
~ a ol
i dm6o~oho~
nai 01 You holy ones and
and the holy (ones) and the apostles and the YOU apostles and YOU

$$
;h$i\%
q:f $
.

;$

rrpopjral

&TI

EKPIVEY d 9ebq 76

Ypa

rophets because
1 gas
iudi&allv exacted
F'unishment
for

~ ~ o ~ h e tbecause
s.'
Jud~cd the God ths~.
~u&ment
.
&v
aG~iq.
O?IOU
outof her.
21 Kai
r f ~d y y Z 5 b x u & hieov
mtmng atone
pGhwav
ptyav rai EBaXev el5 .rjv
beiongins U, mlll greet.' and he threw into the

$2

0hhauoav ACyov O h o q b p p i p a r ~ PA 8iurTal

sea

BaPuhDv

saying ~ h u s to onrush w~ii'Lethrown

fi

~cyhh11 n6hq,

rai

ori

!2'

Babylon the
greet
city,
and not
r b r0fi
Em. 22 ral p w 4 ul8apq6Ov
.he shouPd be found yet.
~ n voice
d
of harpers

rai

~ O Y ~ I K OrV
a l abhq~Ov ~ a uahrr~utOv
i

and of murlclsns end of flutlsta and of trumpeters

God

YOU

rom her!"
21 And a strong
angel llfted u p a stone
like a great millstone
and
it into the
saying: "Thus
with B swiR pitch will
~ a b y l a nthe
"ity be hurl$zE~n,
and she will never be
found again. 22 And
the Sound of Singers
,ha a,,,m pany
on the
harp and of musicians
and of Rutxsts and
Of

& K O Y O ~ ~LY~ uoi h~val n8q

ahould be hdard in you yet: and every never be heard in
you agaln, and no
T E X V ~ T ~ rFr h o q ~~ t x v q qob
E~PE~!
craftsman of any trade
artifleer of every
art
not no ahovld be found will ever be found
in you again, and no
hv ooi
TI, ~ a i q o v j pljhou
sound of a millstone
In you yet, end
voice 09 m]ll
will ever be heard in
&rouoBfi
b ool E m , 23 K ~6 I All YOU
a a,n, 23 and
ehould be heard in you yet,
end $h? of
no lig%t of a
will, ever shine in you
05
phvq
b ool ETI ~ a pwvi
i
not o?!
shouldshine in you yet: and volce a am and no voice
wppiou
xai ~5ppqq03 p4
& K O U O ~ ~0' 'ridegroom and
of brldegmom and of bride not not should be heard ~
~
&..~. >r.~
,".
"..,y ~ l \
...
.. ..
..
.
Lv ooi in. 6n
01
Epnopoi
uou because your traveling
in you Yet; beenuse the traveling merehanu of you merchants were the
top-rankin men of
9oav ol peytor&vcq T& y i j k
6~1 b
by Your
were the grealeat men of the earl because by the t h e earth.
Spiritlstie practice
all the nations were
n $ r a ;h$ misled. 24 Yes. in
EBvq, 24 roi ev a h a alpa nmq.rirv r a i her was found the
natlona,
and in her blood of prophets end blood of prophets and
03

not

zc?$ A!

rsmp

ZAP

& ~ ~ $ ~ ~ p . ~ r

*'

6". those who

*iwv
rbpteq Kai n&vrwv
Ones have
andbeen
Of
of holy (ones) wsa found and of all the (ones1 Or
slau htered on the
eartR.
topaypivov
irri r i q
having been slauahtered upon the earl
yik
After these
things I heard
MET&
raara
rl.ovoc(
chq .$wvjv
After these (thlng.1
heard
18
volee what was as a loud
mice
great
(ixhou
nohho0 tv TO obpav@ "OWd Ofinaheaven.
of crowd
mueh
in the
heaven

19

19

p?y$??v

They said: "Praise

hry6wrwv 'AAhqhou~dr. fi u w q p i a ~ a 1)
l Jah, ypu peo le
of (ones) saylng Hallelufah: the salvation and the saivat~onanBtbeThe
and the Power
66Ea nai 1) 61jvap1~ ~ o 0 8coG fipbv, $Or7
gbry and tho
power
of the cad
of us, elong to our God.'

our God. Textus Receptus and some cursive

mrr; J ~ ~ o v " cod.
~
si.n.n.~~.m.ir
1. OUO God, "ACVgSy? the Lord

REVELATION 19:s-13

REVELATION 192-7

6 ~ t &hq01val no1 6 i r a 1 a 1 a l

because

&rot.

of hlm;

true

Art

beesuae

iort5

2 because his judg-

8 rai

fighteous.' f o r he has

arrayed
'Wht.
'lean'
linen' for
6 1 ~ a 1 6 y a r n the fine linen stands
clean,
the for fine linen the rlghhous [acta]
for the r~ghteousacts
rOv
hyiwv
turiv.
of the holy (ones!
Is.
of the hoiv ones "
9 Kai
hiyr~
pol r +OV
Mar&ptot
9 And he tells me:
And he is ssylng to me &rite
nappy, , .Write: HaPm are
01
EIF ~b 6Einvov t o 6 yhpou t o t those i n v i m to the
tho (ones) Into the supper of the marriage of the
evening meal of t h e
&pviou
ir~hqytvo~
~ a l Aiy~t
Lamb (ones) hsvlng been'oslled. And h e l s s s y l n # Lamb's marrtage."
he
me:
pol OOrol ol h6yot &hqO~voi t o t 8 ~ 0 0
to me There the words
true
of the God 'These are the true
of God."
~ f o i v .10 ~ a ih ~ u aE p ~ ~ p o u B rT&Y
~
~ 0 6 5 ~sayings
1
ore.
And I fell
in front of the feet 10 At that I fell dbwn
a h 0 0 rrpoonuviuat aljrQ. ~ a l hiyct , before his feet to worof hlm
to worahlp
to hlm. And h e l s s a y b g ship,him, ~~t he tells
pol
"Opa
u6v6ouh65 oolS LIP! me:w ~ careful!
e
D,,
to me ~e you seeing
f ellow alave of YOU I a m
not do that! All I am
~ a i TOY
.
&6eh$Ov UOY
TOY
Is a Ieliow slave"of you
and of the brothers of you oi the (ones)
and of your brothers
T ~ V
pap~upiav
' I mot.
8E3 who
have the work of
the
witness
of?eaus:
t
o0d
npour6vquov 4 y h p paprvpia 'I ooG toriv witnessing to Jesus.
w o r a h t ~mu; the for
witness oiIe8.s
1.
W o r s h l ~God: for the
bearing witness to
r&n v d a fit n p o e r ~ i a ~
the
of the prop?my. '
Jesus is what insoires
~161~0~
prophesying "
o6&u
Kai
1ssw
And
heaven
I i And I saw t h e
4ur~yphv
160b 7Fk u ~ 6 5heaven opened,
hsvlnp been openid up, and look1 horse whlte.
~ a i
6
Ka q,,cv
oGrbv look! a white horse
And the one seated
and
the (onel
slttlns!
"Don
11
ntorbg
naholjy~vo
r a i d h q 8 ~ 6 upon it is a i l e d
falthfui lone)
(he) belng ce:~sd
end true lo&
Falthful and True,
~ a tvi 6 l ~ a ~ o m h npiv~n
~
a
A ~ p i and heiudges and
and In righteouanei~he is Judging and he is warring.
on war in righ12 01, 66 6p3ahpol a l j ~ o t M e nup65 ~ a teousness.
i
12 His .;
The but
eye8
at hlm $me
of
and
eyes
a Aery flame,
h l ~ j vreqahfiv aGroG 6 1 a 6 ' p a r a rrohhh, and upon his head
upon the
head
of hlm
dlalema
many,
are many diadems. He
L wv
bvopa
ysypayybov
(he)$svhp
name
having been ~ r t t t e n which has a name written
that no One know: but
oB~i5
016ev
~i
a6r6q, 13
noone. has known
f
he.
and he himself. 13 and
lpdntov
he is arrayed with
rrep!prphqybo<
h a v l n ~been thrown about
outersarment
a n outer garment

and rlghteoua the l u f m e n t s ments are true and

LK

~YEY

he Edged

T)(Y

the

rr6pvqv
harlot

T)(V

the executed judgment

p~y6Xqv jrlq E$Oenp~v r)lv y j v Lv rfi Won the great

great
who corrupted
the
in the harlot who corrupted
earth with her
TropvEi~r a h i t r a i t<s6irquev d a i y a the
rorn~eatton
her.' and he avenged the blood fornication. and he
avenged the
rOv 6oGhwv alj~oir i n
a h j q . 3 ~ a iOf his
at her
of the slaves of him o u t a f
and of her.
And
hand." 3 And right
~EGTE~OY
qlav
'Ahh hou16 r a i 6
'Or the second
Second ltlmel they f a v e sald ~ ~ i l J ~' and
J ~ hthe:
time they said: "Praise
narrvbq a h i s &vaDaivc~ FIG rohg ~ I & M < ~ ~You
h people!
,
~,,d
smoke of her is slepplng up into the
ages
the smoke from her
T O albvwv.
goes on ascending
of t h ~ nger.
forever and ever."
4 Kai Err~uaw 01 n
' EUPGTEPOI 01 E ~ K O U I
4 And t h e twentyAnd
the o k e r persons the twenty- four
fell
and the
four living creatures
~ L u u a p q ~ a it h d o u ~ p a
SQa.
four
and the
four
Ilving [creatures], fell down and
~ a rrpoorn6vquav
i
TI
0rQ
TQ
~ ~ 8 ~ worshiped
i . 6 ~ God
~ seated
and they worshiped to 81e God the (one) 3 t ng
upon the throne, and
h i TQ 0 p q h i y o v ~ e 'Ayfi~,'A)\hqhoulh. said: 'Amen! Praise
upon the t rone (they) aoying Amen. Hallelujah. Jah. You people!"
5 Also, a voice
5 KO!
t5qher,,
issued forth from t h e
~ n d
!f&~ cameout
hiyauua
Alveirr
9 , ~ ,jyhv throne and said: -Be
praising our ~ o dall
.
saying
Be rou praialnp. t:k
God
US:
Slaves. who
nhvrrc ol 6otho1 a h r o t
ol
qobGprvor fear his
him, the
all
the slaves of hlm: the (ones) fearing
Ones and t h e great."
~ G T ~ v , 01
p l ~ p a i r a i ol
yyhhot.
And I heard what
hlm,
the small tones) and the great (ones).
was as a voice of a
6 Kai
A<
bxhou nohho0
and as a
And
heard
as
volca of crowd
much
sound of
maters
~ a (35
i qwY?v b 6 h ~ u v nohhGv nai ( 3 ~qwvjv and as a sound of
and as volee ofwatera many and a3 voice heavy thunders. They
PpovrDv l u x u p ~ v ,' Xrybrwv
'Ahhqhou~dr, said: 'Praise Jah,
~f thunder8 atrong, of (ones) snytnl Hallelujah,
people, because
bm tPauiheuorv Kljploq 6 8r6q 4yOv 6 Jehovah' our Gad,
be~ause reigned
Lord the God of us,' the the Almighty, has
n a v r o r p & ~ w p .7
~ a wyrv
i
r a t begun to rule as king.
Almighty.
May we f e rejolclng
and 7 Let us rejoice and
hyahhtOy~v
nai
6 6 0 0 EY T)(V 6650" be overjoyed, and let
may we be exulting, and we ahs~rgive the glory us give him the glory,
aGrQ
67, fih8~v b yhyoq t o t hpviou, because the marriage
to hlm: beca~ae came the marriage of the ~ a m b . Of the Lamb has
and
wife
ral
4 yvvh ~ G T o O f iprepared
~ o i y a u ~ vt a u ~ ' has
~ Prepared
herself.
and the woman of hlm
hers&:

y&<

%$

2: ?: :

jrovoa

2' Jehovah Is righteous and his judgments are upright, JW.

Ji.l.l3.l4.>8.rs.ln.I:

Lord, xAVgSyh,

6'

Jehovah.

and

666811

8 yes, it has been

granted to her ta be

~ V O

was plven

lo her

m lb&hq~ah

she mlghpbe thrown about

in order that

ht!$f?

n d a p 6 v , rb y&p PGuutvov 76

kc$

:6;:.if'

2:

re:

t3

REVELATION 19:14-18

1118

b~pav-r~oprvou ai art at
~ L < A q r a ~ sprinkled wlth blood.
having been sprinkled ta k ~ o o d , and has been called and the name he is

-r6 dvopa a6mG ' 0 A6yoq TOG 0 ~ 0 3 .14 nai called 1s The Word of
the name of hlm The Word af the God
And God 14 Also the
rh

o ~ p a ~ ~ b p a r oT

iv

TO

06Pav$
heaven

armies that w& in

the
armzes
the tones1 in the
heaven were following
fivohobe~l a 6 7 6
9 '
'irrrrocg
~ E V K O ~ S ,him on white horses,
followed
to him
upon
horses
white,
and they were
~ Y ~ E ~ U ~ ~ Y PGuo,~vov
O I
h~undvnaeapbv. in white, clean, fine
having been dothed'in fine lrnen whlte
dean.
linen. 15 And out
15 nai tn TOG odpa-rog a6roC tnrrop~liara~of h b mouth there
And out of the
mouth
of him is going out
protrudes a sharp
borqaia
65sia.
'iva
iv
long sword, that he '
long sword
rharq, , in order that
in
may strike t h e nations
rra~=lq
with it, and he will
he
,
Shepherd them with a
rrotpa"d u6whg 6" p 6 r P S ~ ol6qpcj.
nai
shepherd them in staff made iron; and rod of iron. He treads
the winepress Of
alirirg
narzi
rilv Aqvdv roii oivou
the anger of the wrath
he
irtramoiinc
. on the ores* of the
TOG 8vpoC T"q
TOfi eEOc T O ~ of Gad the Almighty.
of the anger, of
of the God of the 16 And upon his
rravrouipdr-ropoq. 16 ~ a i L r ,
hi r 6 Outer garment, even
Almighty.
And he is avmg upon the upoh his thigh, he has
.iphrcov
x a i hi ibv rqpbv a6roii bvopa a name m i t t e n . King
outer garment and usoh the t h i g h of him name of kings and Lord of
yrypapllbov
Baorhrhg pautXtwv ~ a lards
i
having been wrltten
Klng
Of kings
and
17
also a n
K(rp8og nvpiwv.
angel standing in the
Lord of lords.
sun, and he cried out
17 K a i +T6ov b a . hyyehov
LurGra
i v with a loud voice and
And I r a y one
angel' having stood in said to al the birds
TO
WW
iwal6~ tv 9 ~ P6 E Y ~ ~that
Q fly inmidheaven:
the sun, a n d he cried out tn voice
'Ieat
"Come here, be
hiywv rr&ot TOTS 6 vLolq
TO?<
.rrs~apivotq gathered together
saying to all the
girds the (onesl
fiying
to t h e great evening
tv ~IEUOU a v j l l a r l A E ~ T E , U U Y ~ X ~ ~ T E
Of God. l8 that
in
midteaven . Hither he you led together
YOU may eat the
i r 6sirrvov ~6
eEoo, fieshy parts Of kings
into the
supper
the
God,
and the fleshy parts of
18
iva
v b ~ .~U & ;P K~~PaolhLwv
~~ ~
military
. i n order that rou mig
fleshes
of kings
~ a i odrp~aq
~ ~ I + P X W Y
~ a i u d l p ~ a q and the fleshy parts
and
fleshes
o eh~izarehs
and
fleshes of strong men and
ioxupGv
~ a i uhprag
'irmwu
~ a the
i fleshy Parts of
of strong h e n 1 and
fleshes
of horses
and horses and of those
Won them.
TOY
Ka0qpLu~v h i
aci~oGq, ~ a seated
i
of the (ones)
sitting
upon
them,
and and the fieshy parts .'
Of freemen
o h p ~ a q +5vrwv PXzu0Lp&v TE ~ a i6oljhwv Of
fleshes
sf a l l . freemen
and and of slaves as well as of slaves~

aftfi

f ,"d

&

be

'

bwP2

I isaw

REVELATION 19:19-202

1119
K ~ L

and

plnpiv

~ a i

of little tones,

psy6rhwu

and

r6

of .
great tonesl.

of small ones and

1 and
P.-"*
6 L F 1 " .

lg And I saw
,
and
the
wild beast and the
u - i p a ~ c + a ~ a kings df
king*
of
earth and the
armies
airrGv
ovvqypiva
rbv and their armies
of them having been led together
to make
the gathered together to
rr6hapov prrlr
roir
~ a $ q ~ i irri
~ a ~TO; wage the war with
war
wlth the (one)
sitting
upan the the one seated on the
7-0"
~ a il l ~ ~70h
;
OT~~TEG~IITO
a l~j ~ o i i . horse and with his
horse and with the
army
Of him. army. 2OAnd the
20 ~ a i h d r o e q , 6
0 piov . uai VET' wild beast was caught,
And was caught the Wll% beast and with and along with it the
a J ~ o 9 A ly~uSovpo@hl5. 6
r r o l 6 - a ~ false prophet that
it
the
false Prophet
the lone1 having done
performed in front
w h i e ~ T ~ o n e iof
l it the signs with
brrhhvqm ,
~03g
hai36v.rag
rb which he misled
he made to err
the
having received
the those whoreceived
the mark of t h e wild
xdrpaypa b;:fe
eqpiov
~ a i
wild beart
and
the (ones) beast and those who
engravrng
rrpao~uvoGvrag T
E~K~Y
a6~o.G.'
L
<OY+& tender worship t o
worshiping
td the image of it;
living its image. While stlll '
LphjBqoav oi 660 cig ~ j vAipvqv roc alive, they both were
were thrown the two into the
lake
of the hurled into the f i e r y
wupirg
~ a l o p i v t l g tv
8eiw. lake that burns with
fire
o/,th~%akel, burning
in
sulDhur. sulphur, 21 But the
21 wai oi
Aotvoi
&rrE~~+k%Pav5" ~6 rest were hilled off
And the 1ettover toner) were killed off in the
with the long w o r d of
t h e one seated on the
o f t~ofone,
horse, which [sword]
i<~hIo6u~
LTTTTOU
~6
horse to the iswardl having gone forth out of the proceeded Out Of his
the
u r 6 p a - r o ~ i q h o i i , ~ a i rr&vrci T& 6pvEa mouth. And
of him,
and
the
birdr birds were filled from
t h e fieshy Parts of
i ~ o p ~ h o 0 q o a vt~ r h u u a p ~ h v a d ~ h v .
were satisfied out of the fleshes of them.
them.

19 Kai

dSov

And

the

Isaw

paolh~ig

T^S

be

0 piav

wi!

beast

~ a 76
i

yig

~~~~~

:i

~ a i~ o b q

Ka~~$ty
&: 2:

Kai
20 And

~ l 6 o v i r y y ~ h o v n a ~ a p a i v o v ~ a "t n
I saw

angel

TOG o&pavoir, E X O Y T ~T$Y ~ h z i v Tilq

the

heaven,

having

the

key

of the

And I saw an an-

20 gel coming down

&l36ou0~

Stepping dawn

out o t

abyss

out of~heavenwith

the key of t h e abyss

a geat
in
his hand. 2 And he
2 nai i r p h ~ q o r v rdv Sph~ovra, b
Seized the dragon.
he laid hold of the
dragon, the
serpent6 bpxuiog,
i m t v A1&!3?ho< nai '0 the
the archaic,
is
~ e v r l and =he who is the Devil and
Iarav&q, nai L 6 q o ~ v aljrirv
xihta
h q , Satan. and bound him
Satan,
and bound
him
thousand
years, for a thousand years.
~ a iBihvolv psyhhqv

and

chain

great

2:

hi rilv y i p 9 a d ~ o i i . "d

upon

the

and

of him.

REVELATION 20:3-6

REVELATION 20:7-12

3 r a i B P a h r ~ a d ~ b v rfq 71" @woov, KO/ 3 And h e hurled him

and he threw hfm lnto the
abyss,
and into the abyss and
LY~EIDEY ~ a ik ~ q p & ~ ! o ~hv& w &00, Shut [it] and sealed
he ahut up and
he scaled
up above
hlm, [it] over him, t h a t h e
ova
nhavfioq
E n r h might not mislead t h e
~norder that
he mlght make t o m yet the nations anymore until
BOW, h x I
~ r h c d j ~h xihla
k q . the thousand years
natlonr. un& 8houId be ended the thousand Years; were ended. ARer
ptrh
r&ra
hi
h ~ 8 6 v a t these things he must
after these tthlngs) It 1. blndlng
to be IWKd be let loose for a little
while.
a d d v ptr v xp6wv.
hlm
litk
tlme.
4 And I saw
4 Kai lit6ov 9 6vouq nai c l l M t u w
m' thrones. and there
And 1 saw tRrones: and they rat down upon were those who s a t
cnlroirq,
rai
K ipa
t668q
cnXoiq down On them, and
them,
and
lu&ment
was glven to them: power of judging was
given them. Yes,I
T v
xai
saw the souls of those
and
$:*
Of the
executed with the ax
nrrrrX~x~op~vwv
616
for the witness they
havlng been executed with ax
through
bore t o Jesus a n d for
paprupiav 'I ooG uai
6th rbv h6yov TOO
witneaa of3eaus and thmugh the word of the
0CoG nai o l r l v ~ g 06 ~ P O U E K ~ U W
worshiped neither
~ o d : end
who
not
w~rshlped
the wild beast nor
0 plov
0665 n)v a l ~ 6 wa h 0 0 r a i 06r its image and who
~ l f beast
i
not-but the Image of tt and not had not
Fh.x@v
~b x&poypa h i .rb phwrrov the mark upon their
they rceelved the engravlnB urn" the forehead forehead and u p n
r a i h i n)v d p a cnirdv nal E<quw r a i their hand. And they
and upon the iand ol them: and they Uved and eame to life and ruled
k p a o i h r w a v p c r h TOO x ~omD x i h ~ a E q . as kings with t h e
theyreinned wlth the 8hrjst thousand years. Christ for a thousand
years. 5 (The =st
5 01
Aotrroi
rOv
vrr d v
O ~ K
The leftover lonwl of the dead 8ne-e) not of the dead did not
ow hxpt
TEAL^^
~6 x i h ~ a L q . come to life until the
%ved
until should be ended the thousand years. thousand years were
ended.) This is the
a J ~ q 4 & V & U T ~ U4I ~ rrprj-.
6 pa~&p!og first resurrection.
Thls the reaurrectlon the Rnt.
WBPPY
1 6 Happy and holy is
h'l0~
6
~XWV b
:G
li
anyone having part in
and
holy the (onel havlng
t h e flrst resurrection;
&vao?&ur~ rfi n p d l r p Lrri
TD~~TWV
6 Over these the
resurrection the Rrsti Upon theae tones) the second death has no
6eljrrpoq 0&Va~oqOLSK
EXLI LSouuiav & h F authority, but they
aecond
death not la hsvlng suthorlty: but will be oriests of God
, of {he Christ, and
Eoovrat i r p ~ i q TOO OroO vai TOG x ~ I ~ o O and
they will be ~ d e s t sof the God and the Christ, will rule as kings with
x a i Pao1h~5oouo1v
per' ~ i r ~ rh
0 5 xihka B q . him for t h e thousand
and they wlll relm wtth hlm the t h o u a d years. years.

A!

$2

7 Kai 6 t w
~rAco0$
~6 ~ i h ~ a 7 Now as soon as
And whenever ehould beendrd the thousand the thousand years
h, h u 0 i o ~ l a l 6 IUTCN& T ~ Shave been ended.
Years, wlllboloored the
Satan
outof the
Satan will be let l m s e
9uAariq
a J ~ o ; , 8 nai
out of his prison,
pr111on
of hlm,
and
&
8 and he wlll so out
nhwnrjoa~ r h
0~1
to make to err the nations the lonest in the to mlslead those na~ i o o a p o t yovialq r-q
~ b vT h y nai tions in the four eortour
corners o f a e
the cog and
of the earth,
and Ma'gog, t o gather
them together for the
n6hcpov.
6v
6 drp,8 bg
war.
of whlch tones1 the numter of them war. The number of
0ahhuuqq. 9 r a i these is a s the sand
0%.
eea.
And of the sea. 9 And
&vipquav
hi 7b T T ~ & T O S .lriq ~ 4 %they advanced over
they Iteppad up upon the breadth of the eart
the breadth of the
rai
i ~ l i ~ h c u o a v T ~ U n a p e p ~ o h i l v O;Cwe
eearthand encircled
and theyenclrcled
the
encampment
&yiwv
~ a i rjv
rr6A1v
,,iv the camp of the holy
holy loneal
and
the
city
the (onel ones and the beloved
anqpkvilu.
~ a i ~ a r 1 8 q nDp LK city. But fire eame
h a k g been loved. And Itepped down Rre out of
down out of heaven
TOO oiipavoD r a i m r i q a y r u aGroriq. 10 &a: a,,d devouled them.
the heaven and Itatedown them;
6 616DoAog
6
h o b q 10 And the Devil
the
Dcvll
the lone1 msklng to err
them who was misleading
t P A j 0 ~ rIq n)v Aipvqv TOG m @ g nai them was hurled into
was thrown Into the lake of the flre and the l a e offire and
&iou
arrou ~d -rb
e!ppst
;t;J tfe S U I ~ ~ U Iwhere
.
both.
sulph&, where also the wll
the wild beast and the
Baoav~d~oovra~
they WIII be tormented false Prophet [already
fiptpaq r a i vvrrbq riq TOG< a i d m q TOY Were]; and they will
ages
of the be tormented day and
of day and of nlght lnto the
aihvwv.
night forever and ever.
ages.
11 And I saw a
11 Kai d6ov 0 6vov p k y w hrunbu ;*,J
great white throne
And I saw tRrone great
white
rbv
~ a 0 EVOV
i
in' shot,
08
Lmb and the one seated
the tonel
It,
ofwhom from on it. From before
slttfng upon
r o c rrpoodlrrou ~ @ U Y L Y fi yf ~ a bi oLIpav6q, him the eafth and the
the
face
fled the esrt and tho heaven, heaven Bed away,
cbpk0q ah'roiq. 12 K U ~d6ov no place was found far
nai ~ 6 n o q06
and place no? was found to them.
And 1 saw
And I saw
TO^
vrupotiq, robq prydhoug r a i rob<. them
the dead tone.1.
the ereat ,ones) and the t h e dead. t h e great
standp 1 ~ p 0 5 q LmiYTaq LK~TTIOY 703 0 ~ V O U and the
llttle lone;), havlng stood
sight of the ti?lone: ing before the throne,

f,v$lezt
,aid

2?k.

2 ~ 2toqeTrs&$ 2

$2

A &k!:<

:tz

Ze ~ ~ ~ ~ , " ~ k ~ d d .

2 $3

*:."?$."$12?~'

.","d

(n

REVELATION 20:13-21:2

1122

Plphia
rai
fivoix8quw
r a t &hho and scrolls were
and little books wore opened up; and other opened, ~~t another
P~Phiov
+mix8
6
t m ~ ~ scroll was opened; it
little book was openbd'~p, which
Is
Of the
i s the scroll of life.
<mi(. vai Crpi8qoav 01
vlnpci
Cr
11Ie; and werefudged the dead (ones1 outof And t h e dead were
Out Of
T&V
ycypapptvwv
tv m i 5 BtBhio~t Judd
the lthlngsl hsvlnll bccn wrltten In the little books things written in t h e
narh
~h :pya aII~i)v. IS ~ a iLSWKEY rolls according to
according to the works of them.
And gave their deeds.
And
1 8 h h a u u a TOG< vr~poirg
the sea gave up those
the
sea
the dead lone81 the%~esl
dead in it, and death
d ~ j~, a i6 8 h v a ~ o g~ a i6
6qg Eouov
It, and the death and tho Bedes gave and Ha'des' gave
rob<
YLKPO&<
TO~F
b aG~oig, ~ ( a iUP those dead in
the dead lonesl the lonesl In
them, and them, and they were
trpiequav
eraor0g
~ara
s h judged individually
they were Judged each lone) according to the Bocording to their
bya
deeds. 14 And death
work8 of them. l4
$e
$615 tpAi8quav clg ~ f i vhipvqv TOG nup6g. and Ha'des' were
sdes were thrown into the lake of tho fire. hurled into the lake of
o h 0 5 b 0 h v a ~ o g b 6 ~ 0 ~ ~ 4~ flre.
6 ~This ,means the
This the
death
the second
Is.
the second death. t h e lake
hipvr) .rot nupbg. 15 ~ a ici
I
o6x of fire. 15 Furtherlake oftha
flre.
And if anyone not more, whoever was
not found amtten in
$
$
the book of bfe was
Y E Y P C I W ~ ~ ~ t13hW1
~
EIC Thv
lone) havlnz een
tten was thmwn Into the hurled into the lake
hipvqv
rot
nup6~.
of fire.
flre.
lake
of the
And I saw a
Kai $ 6 0 ~ 06&u
Katdv KC^
yilv
new heaven and
And I saw
heaven
new
and earth
r a l v i v 6 y&p np5705 d p a v b g nai 1 a new earth, for t h e
new;
the mr
Arst
heaven and the former heaven and
nErst
h r q y i h f i h e a v , ~ a i1 Odlhauua 0 6 ~the former earth had
earth wenton. and the
eea
not
passed away, and the
EUTW E n , 2 ~ a i
hyiav sea 1s no mare 2 I
Is
yet.
And
rrbh'v
city
holy
' I ~ p o ~ u a A f i p uawfiv ~ t 6 0 v ~ a ~ a ~ a i v ~ usaw
u a v the
Jeruaalem
new
I aaw
stepping down clty, New Jerusalem,
t~
TOO
obpavoG
h b
rot
BroG, coming down out
outof
the
heaven
from
the
God. ,,fheavenfrom
.
rot auplvqv
~
'
j
~
W
l
God
v and prepared
.
hi?lng teen prepared
bride
a s a bride adorned
rrroupqptvqv
T
.
&v6pl
ad~fiq.
having been adorned to t e male penon of her. for her husband.
IS'. 14' Ha'des. MA: inYe.ru8, Vn; InTeAW", vgr; She'd, SynSI.s.lnr.ls-ls=. See
App 4%

:$

ke e%z~
:,"/

$;

21

21

~~~~

$2

REVELATION 21:3--8

1123

~~~

~~

~~~~

With t h a t I heard
;:;3 loud
voice from the

S ~ a i rouua

9wv'q
prg$;ng
O$of
And
heard of vo?ce
vou hcyoiruq( 'lSo6
orqd, roG 8 r o t
snylng Lookl The tent of the God
p r ~ h T&V &r3pimov, r a i o r q n j o r t e r ~
wath the
men,
and hewtll tent wxth
aIIr&v, r a i aliroi haoi alimO Euovra~, r a i
them,
and
of hlm wUl be, and
~.
.
..
. . they peoples
a h b g 6 8 ~ 6 ; ' VET' a h & " Emat 4 ~ a
he
the Gad wlth them wlll be:
and
t t d s i q ~ ~ n&v
6&rpwv
&
75"
he wlll wlpe out every
tear
out of the
6q0ahp&v ah&,
r a i 6 Bdrua~oq o6r Lorat
eyes
of them, and the death
not wlll be
ETI. OFT= ntv0og. oiirs ~ p a u y f ioGrr n6vog
yet: netther mourning nor outcry nor pain
OIIK Eorat RI. T&
npha
&njh8au.
not it will be yet. The flrat lthlngs! went on.

throne say: 'Mok!

The tent of Qod is
' with mankind, and
h e will reside with
them, and they will be
his peoples. An& Gal
i
himself
will be with
them. 4 And h e will
wipe out every tear
from their eyes. and
dcalh wtll be no more.
n ~ l t h e rWIII mOUrnlne
"
nor outcry nor pain be
anymore The former
things have passed
O"J0"

6 ~ a iETTTIV
b
~ a 0 j p e v o q &I
TO 5 ~ n t hde One seatAnd mid the Ionel
nlttlng
upon the ed on the throne said:
8pbvp '1606 ~ a l v h no,&
nhvra.
~ a i"L001(1 I a m making
throne Lookl New I am maklng all Ithinga!. And all things new."
Alya
rp&tpou,
TI
o h 0 1 01 h6yo1 Also, he says: 'Write.
he Is asylng Write. because these the word* because these words
wtoroi r a i &Aq8nvoi rluw. 6 r a i ~ t n k pol are faithful add truefaithful and
true
are.
And he sald to me 6 And he said to me:
riyovau
J TA "Ahr a i ~b "They have come t o
They haveoecked.
the Alpha and the pass! 1 am t h e Al'pM
and the O-me'ga.
'n
1
r a i za ~ U o q .
~ m e i a , the be$f&
and the
end.
the beginning and
TQ
6~v&vrt
S h
Lr
theend.Toanyone
to the (onel thlrrtlng l shall glve outol
thirsting I will give
v y i q TOG G6arog nk Sofig 6 w g ~ h . from the fountain of
fountain ofthe water of the Ufe I
eedft. the water of life free.
7
6
vtw6v
~ q p o v o p f i u r ~7 Anyone conquering
The lone1
wnquerlns
~ $ 1 lnherlt
1
will
...inherit
. .
.. these
. ..
.
TOIGT~
Kai boo an a h @ 0ebq ~ a things.
i
and I shall be
theae lthiigsl, and I shak be to hlm God and his God and he mll be
aII.rbt
E u r a ~ pol
uI6q. 8 roig
6t my son 8 But as for
he
wlL1 be tame
son.
To the
but t h e cowards and those
~ a i
&n/u~o!q
yai without falth and
6rtAoi~
cowarda
end
to unbelieving loneal
and those who are dlstPB~huypivo~<
vai gusting m thelr filth
to (ones1 having been made diaguating
and and murderers and
qovcGu~ ~ a i n6pv0tc ~ a iappa~0ig
l(ai fornlcatars and those
to murderer. and to fornlcatora and
druggers and practicing spiritism
rlSwhoh&rpatg nai n&ot soiq tpcdtotv 76 ptpog and idolaters and dl
to Idolatera end to all the
Uars the part t h e liars, their portion

'1

?'
3;

fo

REVELATION 21:9-14

ah& e
tv

1124

hipvn
~ a ~ o p l vm
np1
lake the (one) burning toflre
~ a i Briw,
6
T
I
6 8hw~oq b
and aulph~r. whim
1s
me death tho

will b e t n the lake

t h a t burns with fire
and sulphur. This

~ E ~ E O O C .

rtp-+h

T$

of them In the

means the second

secGd.'
9 And there came. ,.
9 Kai f i h 8 ~clq 6.
T&
blvawv
And cams one out of the seven angels , one of the seven
angels who had the
Ti)"
8~~~~~~ r h ~
9;.
m e n bowls which
of the lone81
havlng
the
seven
were full of the seven
T
g y 6 v r w v w3v Ema nAqy&v T&
of the lonea) e ng full of the seven plagues the last Plagues, and he
me and
t m h r w v , ~ a ithhhqmv prr' 6poO hlywv 'poke
last,
and hespoke wlth
me
saylns said: "Come here, I
Arirpo,
6rib
u01
v
& v t & v njv w ~ l 1show you the
Hither, 1ahall show to you
the bnde, the Lamb's
ywvaira TOO cipviou. 10 r a l d m i , v ~ ~ ~pE
i vb W'fe " 10 so he carwoman of the ~ e m b .
And he bore off me t~ rled me away in [the
of the] sp'r't
.rrvrljpa~! t n i
6poq p l y a ~ a bpA6v,
~ a power
i
t o a great and lofty
snlrlt uoon mountaln meet
- and i 1.-h. . and
L~EICIVpoi TI)" n6h1v T ~ &ria"
V
'I ~ p o w u a h ~ ~
and he
heshowed tome the elty the holy Jerusalem showed me the holy
r a ~ a ~ a f w w u wt u 100 06paVOO dm6 TOO City Jerusalem cOmlng
stepping down out of the heaven from the down out of heaven
God l1 and
esoir, 11 E o w a v T?Y Mew TOO eroS. b
Md,
fiavlng the glory ofthe God: the h a n n g the glory of
a s 6p010q hie@ 11p10161~41 God Its
lllumlna or
Ilke to stone most precioub, was hke a most
a
hiey
16-61
K P ~ ~ ~ < O Y T IPreCloUS
.
stone shlnlne
to stone
,a-r
belnn- elesr m e crvrbl:
. .
. . lasuer
l2 It
1 2 L o w a -7 oq p l y a yaai inynhbv, ixouua
had
a
great
and
lofty
(.her hevlng w& great and high,
having
and had
wuhi)~aq 6&Eua,
uai h i TO?< nuhiwtv
gates
twelve, m d upon the
gates gates, and at the gates
S S ~ E K ~ , rai
d d u a r a twelve angels, and
twelve.
end
names names were lnscnbed
h w y r y p a p6va
&
tmIv Ti)Y whleh are those of
having been kmrlbad whloh (ones)
ts
of the the twelve t n b e s of
666~1a
uibv
'lo aih 1s hrrb the eons of Israel
twelva
of sona
of Erael:
from 13 On the east were
6varohqq; .rruh&vsq ~ p r i q , r a i dm6 Poppe three gates. and on
inunlrlalng, getea
three, and from north the north three gates,
nwh&v~q ~ p e i q ,~ a ' dl n b V ~ T O Y.rruh&vrq ziq and on the south
gates three. end from south
gates &red three gates, and on
r a i &mb
6wup&v
~ u h i ) v a. r~p c i s 14 r a i t h e West three gates.
and from (aunlsetunm gates
three:
and 14 The wall of the
ri, miyoq mjq n 6 A r q EXUV . ~ L ~ E A ~ O YCity
~ also had twelve
the wall 02 the city hevlng foundation [stones1 foundation stones.

$2

22%

REVELATION 21:15-20

1125

6d16rra. K U ~ tn' a d r b v 6 6 6 r n a dv6parcla

twelve, and upon them twelve names
6 6 S s ~ ad m o u ~ 6 h o v mO &pviou.
of the Lamb.
twelve
apostles
15 And
Kal

the 6
lone,

and on them t h e
the twelve names of the
twelve apostles of the

7i)w

of

te--...-.
Iomh

15 NOWt h e one
who was spe&g
dxw
phpov
~ h h a p o v ypuuo6v.
we9 h a v l n ~
measure
rccd
xo~dcn. with me was holding
iva
p ~ ~ p j u n 11)"n6hw vai a s a measure a golden
In order that hemfght measure the
eltY and reed, that h e might
TOCIS rruh&vas a i i ~ f i s ~ a i76 T ~ X O F a d ~ f i s . measure the city and
the
getea
of It and the
wsll
of It.
Its gates and its wall,
16 r a i fi n 6 h ~ q ~ c r p h y w v o nriral uai 16 ~~d the city lies
And the city four-cornere! lslyini, and
foursquare, and its
nhhroq, Kai
~a y f i ~ o q a h f~t
ig
6uov
the ength
asmuch as the breadth. And length is as great as
its breadth. And he
Kah&pw
i ~ 6 r p q u c v T ~ Vw6A1v
clty
to%s
reed
upon measured the city
he measured the
i with the reed, twelve
um6iwv S r 5 6 ~ ~qah ~ h 6 o v . b y q ~ o q ~ a ~b
stadla
twelve t ousend; the ength and the thousand ariongs;
its
.rrh&ro~~ a rib ClUlo~ a d ~ - q
ba
tq;,iv. length and breadth
breadth and tho hdght o i l equal cones)
and height are equal.
17 ~ a i tplrpqorv ~6 rriyoq a h " q & K ~ T ~ V17 ~ 1 ~he0 measured
.
And he
the well
of
hundred
~ r u u c p h ~ o v r aT E U ~ ~ P W V r q x i ) ~ , ~ L T P O V its Wail, One hundred
fortyfour
of cubits,
measure end forty-four cubits,
hYepBnou,
6 ~ T I Vdyythou. 18 nai h according to a man's
o man,
which
is
of angel.
And the
at the same
tv65pqu1q TOO TE~XOUS C n j ~ f i t J a o n n ~ . ~ a time
i
an angel's.
structure of the
wsll
of I t
jasper, and
18 NOWthe structure
of its wau was jasper,
rri:iq
XP~?:
was pure
erpihmt
r o J ~ r i x a u q and the
foundellon IsBnell ofthe wall
gold like clear glass.
~ f i q n6hrwq
rrmi
hiow
51piQl 19 The foundatiotls.
of the
CI~Y
to every
stone
~ ~ e of~ thel ~ " ~ were
~r~ou#~pfvol'
6
e ~ p f i l o ~ adorned wlth every
(ones1 havlng been adorned; the founda Ion I s nel
sort of precious stone:
b TP~)TOC ?UUTIF, 6 ~ E ~ ~ T E OP O~ ~~ ~ L I P O F ~
the Arat loncl jasper, the second lone) rapphlrc. the first foundation
6
rpirog
yh~qGOv, 6
r i r a p ~ o ~Was jasper, the
the third (one) c slcedony, the fourth Ionel second sapphire. the
uphpay6oq. 20 b n6prrroq uap66vw<, 6 third chal.Ced'o.ny,
emelsld.
the tlfth lone1 sardonyx, the the fourth
ohp610u.
6
!P6olloq
EKTO~
20 the fifth sar'do-nyx,
sardlus,
the
leventh (one) the sixth sardius, the
sixth (one)
X P W - ~ ~ ~ B O ~6,
6 ~ 6 o o q Pfig$$:05.
seventh chrys.o.lite,
chry%ollte, the clghth (onel
the eighth beryl, the
Evarog
~onci<taw,
6
the
tenth (one) ninth topaz, the tenth
ninth lone1
topaz,
~~~

K:T~p

'%@' 2:

t$$zs

Ze

6iKaTOq

REVELATION 22:l--6

REVELATION 21:21-21

22 And
r a l t6llCiv pol n o m p h 66moq <wig
And h e showed
he showed to me
rlver of water of life 1 22 me a river of

6
k v 6 i r a ~ o c b i ~ t v 8 o g 6 chrys'oprase, the
ehr~soprase, the eleventh lone) hyacinth: the eleventh hyacinth,
6o6trarog d r p i 0 u o ~ o21
~ ral 01 666Ena the twelfih
twelfth lone)
amethyst:
and the twelve
2 1 Also, the twelve
nuhGvrg 6 6 6 c ~ apapyapiral, &vh rlc Eraorog
were twelve
nates
twelve
I. - - ~
an
-~~
~one- Lack
xpuobnpaoog,

h a p n 'v b g upJorclMov, trnop.wbprvov

hrlgg

rruhbvov

rai

fi

of the.
and

gates

the

was outof

broad way

raeapbv 6 q h h o g
clean

as

&hswe
0%

city

61avyiq.

glass thmugh-beamed.

of one pearl. And the

XPWIOY
gold
broad way of the city
was pure gold. as

transparent glass.
22 Kai
vabv
OGK rT60v t v a h a ,
22 And I did not
And dlvlne habitation not Isaw in
It,
see a temDle in it,
6 yhp KGPIOS,
6 Br6
6 T ~ W O K P ~ T W P , for ~ehovBhthe for Lord, the 002; the
Almighty,
the Almighty is its
vab
adr'c ioriv, ~ a ~b
i
dpviov.
also the Lamb
dlvlne hab\tatlon
of
la,
and the Lamb.
2s rai 1 n6X1q od xpciav
EXEI
705 [is]. 23 And the city
And the elty not need is having of the has no need of the sun
nor of the moon to
n%it
of the
in or:e= that shine u ~ o nit. for the
$aivwotv
ad.rfi, fi
66511 TOO
o t ~ o lighted
d
it
they may be shinins to It, the for glory of the uD. and -its~ lama
was
- ~ ~ -

'" o%%??
hp

/
2
nE?iz,

~~~~~~

~~~

~~~

8 ~ 0 5L ~ ~ T I ~~ GETY~ v1a1
,
6 h6xvog a 6 ~ " q~b t h e Lamb. 24 And
God llghted up
it,
end the lamp
of
the the nations will waB
dpviov. ~4 rai n r p t n a ~ i o o w ~ v
by
of its light.
Lamb.
And
will walk about

$;

th:~$sh

:$ %>$Tfi!' FA:
2%
3:

cniriv 25 mi 01
It:

and

the

;n4je %::hp:~'
0?%%

n u h 3 ~a6r-q
gates

of!

and t h e m g s of t h e
earth will bring their
glory into it. 25 And
its gates will not be

03

not

K~EI~WIV
fip6pc.
y h p 061 E ~ a exist
l
there. 26 And
should be shut UP of ay, nlght for not wlll be they
bring the
~ K E ?26 ~ a i o i u o u ~ ~ v rfiv 665av rai ~ f i vglory and the honor
there
and they wlll bear the glory a n d the
of the nations into
rlpfiv TOY 69vOv r i g a6~fiv.27 ~ a i06 it, Z, But
honor ofthe nntlona into
it.
And not
"Ot Sacred and
rlo6h0n riq adrfiv r e v
rolvbu
to? mlaht enter ~ n t a it
every oommon ithtnal
. that carries on a
rai
b
no~Gv P6ihuypa
r a i ylrCi6og, disgusting thing and
a lie will in no way
and the (one) d a n g diaguatlng thing end
lie,
y c y p a ~ p ~ v o , tv r~ enter into it; olllr
01
the (ones) hsvlng been wrltten In the those written in the
Lamh's scroll of life
PlPAiq 713s <wiq TOG dpviou.
Uttle book of the llfe of the Lamb.
[wilil.
-.
e2' Jehovah, Tr.l'.~4.lcmn.~l;
the LO^, ItAVgSyh.

:! ?A

God and of the l a m b

2 down the middle
of its broad way. ~ n d
on this side of the
river and on that side
rapnobq 666rra.
rmh
v i v a Eramov ithere were] trees of
fruits
twelve, sccordlnpto month
each
life producing twelve
&no616oinr .rbv rapn6v ahoO, ~ a rh
i
Lihha crops of fruit. yielding
sivlng beck the
frat
of it, and the
their fruits each
month. And the leaves
700 tljhou l i e 8spmriav TAV t 8 v b .
cure
of the natlona.
of the wood Into
Of the trees [were]
. the curing of the
~ a ~ h e r f i aO ~ Kt o ~ ah~ ~for
S ~ c t l WEN
And every thlng put down not will be yet, nations.
3 And no more will
ra1 6 e[bvo$ TOG 0 ~ 0 5r a i TOO &pviou
And the t Fane of tho God and of the Lamb there be any curse.
b ad70 t o ~ a l YO? 01 600Ao1 016~05 But t h e throne of God
in
her
will h i end the
slaves
of him and of the Lamb will
be in [the city], and
harpr6uouotv
alrO, 4 mi 6ylomat
wlll render sacred aervloe to hlm, and they will see his slaves will render
d npboorrov ahoG, rai TA 6bvopa a6700 him sacred Service;
the
iaee
ot him, and the name
of hlm 4 and they will see
a6.iOv. 5 r a i v i ~ E OGK his face. and
hi rGv pr~imwv
upon the oreheads of them.
And night not name will be o n their

T..J.

GO^'

'$3

i~ water of life, clear as

Out of crystal, flowing out

dpviov 2 h, from the throne of

%:

vby

ti

nha~ria

aD*nBforth

8coJ rai TOO

t k n e of the God and of the Lamb

I"
nharriaq ~ G T ~rai
s . To6 norap05
midr o s broad way of her; and of the rber
hns&v
~ a i iriei0ru 56hov <wit nolo&
herehom and therefrom wood of life making
the

rGv

crystal.

ss

m 5 0 mu TOO

~ ~ , ~

Emat

ST,,

will be

ral

yet,

061(

and

not

EXOWIV

A6 vou r a l @c fihiov,

*or&

~ f l l ~ of?smp
ht

light

~piav

need night will be no more.

they
no need
KJptoq and
ofsun, beesuae ~ o r d of lamplight nor id0
they are havlng

&TI

they have] sunlight.

because Jehovah' God

Ze &,$ Wll~~fi&ht
~,"d will
Shed light upan

patnXa6oow~v r l c rob< alOva(

they will reign

6 Kai

Into

the

ages

TGV albvwv. them, and they will

ages.

of the

rule as kines forever

~ o l ODrol ol
hbyol and ever.
And heasld to me These the
words
And he
to
nlvroi
r a l &hq8lvoi ~ a l6 ~6ploc, me: 'These words are
ialthful (onel) and h u e loneaf, and the Lord. faithful and true. ves
6 8rbq TOY WVEU dlrwv TOW npo@q~Gv,
the

God

rTrLv

of tho

aP]l.lta

Of

the

Prophets.

hrrLmr~hrv ~ b v&yyyyrhov adro5 6riEa1

sent OR

6oLiholq
slaves
-~~~
~~

the

adroO

of hlm

TO?< slons of the Prophets

of hlm to show 0 the sent hls angel forth
6Ei
to show h ~ slaves
s
&
whtrh ithfnns)
It Is bindlns the thmgs that must

snpal

5' Jehovah, J7.'.It-l\c.'".l..'l*;

Lord, xAVgSyh.

--

Lord, xAVgSyh.

6' Jehovah,

F.&.13.'4,.'b1B.XZ.X;

the

REVELATION 22:7-13
yevioIa$

ev

REVELATION 22:14-18

T&XEI

1 r a i '1605 Epxopat
and Look1 I am eomtnp
mfi
par&ploq
6
qpav
TO&
(IUiekI~i happy
the (onel observing
the
npo* reias TOO
i hiou
Dm$ecY
the 1% book
rorirou.
thb.
ta occur in aulcknesa;

h%XZiXe

shortly take place.

7 And, look! I am
coming quickly.

sappy
is anyone

observing t h e words of
the prophecy of this
scroll.'

8 Well, I John was

0".
hearing and
seeing these things,
A
Bhbv
raha.
ua3 Fno f y w a KC? nd when had heard
Iooklnget there i t h l n ~ l .And when
heard and
and seen. I fell down
EP%a, L n ~ o a~ P W K U V ~ U Epnpooerv
~I
worship before the
I looked at, I fell
to warshlu
h front
feet Of the =gel that
~ 0 6 6.TOO
~ &yyhhov
TOG
6ol~v60v~i)q
feet of the
angel
of the (one) ahowing had been showing me
these things. 9 But
KO1
m O ~ a . FI ral
heyrl
t a m s theme ithlnpa).
And he Is aaylng to me he tells me: "Be care'Opa
P;I
yh6ouh6q a06 elpl mi ill]! Do not do that!
Be You a e e f n ~no
ellow slave of you lam and All I am is a fellow
~ f i v &6ehq&v oov
76" npoqqr6v K ~
slave
I of YOU and of
Oi the
brothers of you of the
prophets
and
brathers who are
~ f i v
T po6vrwv ~ 0 5 q h6youq
TOO prophets and of those
of the (one*) Lservlng
the
words
of the who
observing the
of this SCTOII.
BxPhiou oho ow T? eef
n p o a ~ ~ a o v words
.
llttlebook
*la:
t o t e God (Hve your worshln. worship ~,,d..
10 He also tells me:
10 Kai
hiyco
pol M
aqpayionq
And he lssaylns l o me N J should you seal
not seal up the
TO^ h6ywq 'rfiq npqfmiaq TOG Ptahiou words Of t h e prophecy
the words of the P ~ cey
P
Ofthe Iltt e book
of this scroll. far the
~ohou, b
nal&
ty*q
tmtv. appointed time i s
this.
the spuolnted~lme for
near
Is.
near. 11 H~ that is
doing unrighteousness.
11
6
&6t~&v
The lone1
dolngunrlghteoully let him do unrigh&61uqo&rw
En, roll b purra&q teousness still; and
k t him do unrightaousl~ yet, and the filthy lone) let the filthy one be
made filthy stiil: but
purrav8i~w
h r , rai 6
6ina1oq
let hlm be made filthy yet, and the righteous (onel let the righteous one
do righteousness still.
61aatooliv1lv nolqo&rw LTI r a i 6
&ytoq
riahteousne~s let hlm do yet: and the holy lone) and let the holy one
be made holy still.
&ylao8firw
&I.
let hlm be made holy yet.
12 '"Look! I a m
12 '1605 Lpxopa~ r a u rai 6 plwe6 coming quickly,
Look1 I am eomlnE aul&:b, and the rewar2 and the reward I
wou per' IpoO & n o 6 0 0 ~ ~ , L K & ~ z ~, ~give
~ is with me,
of me wlth me.' to glve back to each (one) as t o render to each
76 Epyov t m i v &TOG. 1s
Z, &,
-AA,+,~ one as his work is.
the work
h
of hlm.
1; tho Alpha 13 I am the Al'pha

8 KhZ,
And I

'Iw&qq
John

the lone)

Qobw
heaclng

nai the

and

I
I

2~3;~

'n

r a i 76
6 n p f i ~ o q r a l 6 Loxmoq, and the Ome'ga. the
and the omeke., the Rrrt (one) end the laat (onel. flrst and the last, t h e
1
uai 76 .rihoq.14 Ma~&plo$beglnningand the
the b$Yng
and the end.
Happy
end. 14 Happy are
01
rrXGwvreq
~the
c i q mohciq
abr6v, those who wash their
the (ones)
warhlng
robes
of them, robes, that the
iva
i o r a l 1 LSouoia &fiv
tni thority [to
to the
In order that wlll be the authority of them upon
Of
may be
.r6 EGXov 7% 50% nai
theirs and that they
Win entrance
the wood of tho
end
~ l d h e w a t v elq llee
mjv n6A1v. 15 iew
oi Into the city
its
they might enter Into the elty.
Outslde the
l5 Outside are
rGvrq ~ a ol
i q a p p a ~ o i~ a 01
i
n6pvo1 ~ a gates.
l
the dogs and those
dogs and the druggers and the ioinientora
practice spiritism
01
qovriq
~ a i ol ci6whoh&rpa! nai
idolaters
end and the fornicators
the murderers and the
and the murderers
na$ 1A6v ~ a n016w
i
w~060q.
everyone %king and doing
lie.
and the idolaters and
16 'E Z, ' I ~ U O O ~h r p q a T ~ VEiyyrhClv pov everyone liking and
Jesu.
9cnt
tho angel of me carrying on a lie:
p a p r v p ~ o a l bpiv
m0ra
en? ~ a i q 16 " I . Jesus, sent
t o bear wltnesl to van these (thlngal upon the my angel to bear
t ~ r h q o i a ~ qt y. 6 E I ~1L Pica l a ? 16 J ~ V O S witness to YOU people
eccleslar.
I sm the root and the 0 rprlng Of
things for

~ 7 n;h,y
2~

may

oiDavid,
Aauei6,

the
6

'%?

the

A~~~~~

npw1V6q.

congregations. I
Ze the
a m the root and the

offspring of David.
and the bright morn-

belonging to marnlng.

17 Kal ~6 nveG a ~ a 1
l vbp 1 hiyauo~v
And the aplrt and the b r d e asre saying ing star.'..

l7 And the =pint

'Epxou.
rai
6
&roGwv eindrrw
B+ you eomlng; and the (one) hearing let him say and t h e bride keep o n
saying: 'Come!" And
'Epxou.
uai
6
&,p6v
end
the ionel
thlr3ting let anyone hearing
Be you cornlng;
say: "Comel"And
Aapirw
tpxiuew
6
eihov
let him be coking, the lone1 willing let him take let anyone thirsting
come; let anyone
C6wp <wilt
6opr6v.
water of I e (as1 free #lit.
t h a t wishes take life's
18
Maprup6
n a v ~ l water free.
I am besrlng witnesa
to everyone
18 *I a m bearing
74
&
K
~
~
~
~
T
~
witness t o everyone
the (one)
hearlng
t h a t hears the words
npoq rriaq TOG
P~Phiou
of the prophecy a'
ei the 11tt e book
prop!wey
&
!ri
If anyone
rjq
anlea
rn* air.r&, h 8 f i a r ~ 6 this
~houldimpose upon them, will impose the makes a n addition
to these things. God
0 ~ 6 h'
~
will add M him the
GO^
th:$ies)
yeypappivaq
t v ~f P t P h i ~ .TO~TW. plagues t h a t are
havbg been wdtten in the little book
this; Written ln this scroll;

h,6~z:C o:ge

'%F'

"22 $2 "~$,Yu$:

m
REVELATION 22:19-21

1130

&$at

h b ~ 8
should tv e off from the
PPhiou
TPO$ T C ~
1 ttle bwk
of the
proaecy
~alj~nc.
6 k h 76 I J ~ P Oa~h 0 6
thlr,
~ l l l ~ ~ bthef f GO^ the part ofhnm
dnri, TOO Sljhou T-q Cwiq r a i
LK
horn the wwd ofLe life and out of
n6Awq
&
,,
&yiat.
elt~
holy.
of the lthlngs)
b r Q 01pAiw r o h w .
y~ypcrpptvov
havlng been written in the Httle book
this.
20 ALyrl
b
paprvpc5v
Is liPYlnD
Uls (one1
bearing wttners to
mOra
Naf. Epxopa,
mxb.
theas (th1ng.I Yea: 1 am comlng pulckly.
'Aphv.
Cpxou
vljplc 'IquoJ.
Amen; be you co&ln#, Lord
Senus.
21 *H
X&P~C
The undeserved kindne..
~ i ! ~
'Iqoo6 X IUTOO PET& 70"
&yIov.
Jesus
g h r t ~ t wlth the holy (one.).
k&v
and li ever
h6yov
roc
words 01 the

IS rai

rgq

anyone

$2

22

19
v and if anyone
takes
away
~from
C the words of the
scroll of this prophecy, CMd will take his
partion away from the
trees of life and out of
the holy city. t h i n e
which are arritten
about in this scroll.
20 .He that bears
witness of these

- savs.
. ,yes:I am

comlng qulckly '=

''Amen! Come, Lord
Jesus "
21 [May] the undeserved kindness of the
Lord Jesus Chnst [be]
with the holy ones

KLE9

Table of the Books of the Greek Scriptures

Written During the Common (Christian) Era
Name

Matthew
Mark
Luke
John
Acts
Romans
1Corinthians
2 Corinthians
Galatians

Matthew
Mark
Luke
Apostle John
Luke
Paul
Paul
Paul
Paul

Ephesians
Philippians
Colossians
1Thessalonians
2 Thessalonians
1Timothy
2 Timothy
Titus
Philemon
Hebrews
James

Paul
Paul
Paul
Paul
Paul
PRUl
Paul
Paul
Paul
Paul
J ~ m e (Jesus'
s
brother)
Peter
Peter
Apostle John
Apostle John
Apostle John
Jude (Jesus'
brother)
Apostle John

1Peter
2 Peter
1John
2 John
3 John
Jude

Revelation

Writing
Completed
(C.E.)

Place

Wrltten

Of Book

c. 41
c. 60-65
c. 5 6 5 8
c. 98
c. 6 1
c. 56
c. 55
c. 55
c. 50-52

Palestine
Rome
Caesarea
Ephesus, or near
Rome
Corinth
Ephesus
Macedonia
Corinth or
Syrian Antloch
Rome
Rome
Rome
Corinth
Corlnth
Macedonia
Rome
Macedonia I?)
Rome
Rome
Jerusalem
Babylon
Babylon ( 1 )
Ephesus, or near
Ephesus, or near
Ephesus, or near
Palestine (?)

/
1131

Patmos

c. 96

Appendix
JEHOVAH'S DISTINCTIVE NAME
The Carry-Over oi the Divine Name
Into the Greek Scriptures
1s
Restoring the Divlne Name
In the Christian Greek Scriptures

1*

The Carry-Over of the Divine Name

Into the Greek Soriptures
(With Twelve Supporting Fragments)

....................................
............................

JEHOVAH AND SESUS-TWO DISTINCT PERSONS

2~
Jesus-A Godllke One: Dlvine ..................................
ZD
"ThreeWitness Bearers" .......................................
2r
\ v l i h th*. ~ I , , c > . I c<,d'. own son . . . . . . . . . . .
2~
"Cod. U'hu l i O ~ e r N i " . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
2c
"Of rhc Grr.tt Cod and at [the] Savior of Us.Chrlrt Jesus" .....
2r
Jesus-In Exlrtenre Refore Abraham . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .

One
-~~~of t h e remarkable facts not
only about t h e extant manuscripts
of t h e O r l g i n ~ lCrcrk text but of
many versions, ancrent and modern. i s the absencc of t h e dlvlne
nnme. I n the.tnc#ent Hebrew S c r w
tures t h a t name was represented
thousands of times h v Pour letters.
~~

~~~~

~~~

~~~~

~~

.................................

30

'elencc (Parourla) ....................................

.ortureStake'' .................................................
The Releasing to Be With Chrlst ............................
.;. .

CONDITION OF THE LIVING AND OF THE DEAD

"Saul"-A Living Creature, Human or Anlmal:
4a
Life oa an Intelligent Person; Other Uses ...,.. ...............
4~
"Hades," "Sheol"
-The Common Grave of Mankind: Gravedom .:; .............:
4c
"Gehenns"-Symbol al Complete Destruction
.:. .............
40
"Tartarus"

...

ADDITIONAL INPORMATION
ReDellenl Questions lnd'ic~tlngOblectlon
. .
SB
Jesus H e s u r r e ~ t kun
~ the Day 'Alter the s a b b a t h "
. . .
5~
'"Curcnant" Used I" the Anrlent llebww Srnrs
. . . . . . .
50
The Exprcsrlun*"Thr Old Trstammt"
The Net, Testamellt" . . . . . . . .
. . .
5~

. .
.
. .
. .

name i s '"Jah" (or, '"Yah"), and it

occurs in many of t h e names found
in t h e Christian Greek Scriptures,
as well as in the exclamation "Al
lelula!" or, "Hallelu]ah1" meanlng
"Praise Jah, you people!"-Revelation 19:1, 3, 4, 6.
Since t h e Christian Greek S c r i p
tures were an tnsnlred add~tionand
supplement t o th'c sacred ILcbrew
Scr.ptures, tlus sudden d!aappearanee of t h e divlne n m e trom t h e
Greek text cecm, Inron<lstrnt, csuec8allv slncc James said t o t h e

MAIN EVENTS OF JESUS' EARTHLY LIFE

6r
Jeatrr'Pr$m~n~rtry
Onyr
..
.
.
6~
The Brglnnlng of Jesus' Mlnastry . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
GC
JCCUS'
Gr(..lt hilnlstry in Gkllilee . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
ti^
JCSUSL'tier \I~n.rlryin Julen . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
b~
JI.<USI.O(C? 311r:stry Be(.~::dJordan . . . . . . . .
Cr
Jt,rui' INn .I \I !n..try ill Jerusalem . . .
BIBLICAL GREEK
Th
Background of Biblical GrOek' ...................................
F e a t u ~ e 01
s Blbli~aiGreek .: ...................................
78
7c
Diagram Illustrnting Basic Maanings
~IGreeBPrcporitions.........................................
70
Greek Alphnbel. nnd Transllterntlons ............................

..

~~

~~

tive nsme of God wan rendered by

the Greek words KOpro~(Ky'ri.06)
and 0 ~ 6 5(Theos'). This namelessness was viewed as an aid t o teaching monotheism.
T ~ I theory
S
has been completely
disproved by the discovery af a papyrus roll of LXX t h a t contams t h e
second half of the book of Deuteronomy. Not one of these fragments shows an e x a m ~ l eof KOo~oc
or @lo; being ;sen inatcnd of'rtir
dlvlne nsme, but in each instance
the Tetraarammalun :s wrltte!: in
square Hebrew charaCters.
In 1944 a fragment of this papyr u s was published by W. G. Waddell
in Journol of Theological Studies,
Vol. 45. pp. 158-161. I n 1948, in Cairo, Egypt, two Gilead-tralned missionaries of the Watch Tower Bible
and Tract Society obtained photographs of 1 8 fragments of this papyrus a n d permission f r o m t h e
Societe Rayale de Paprrologie t o
publish them. Subsequently, 12 of
these Praements a m e a r e d in t h e
World ~ r a n s ' i a t i o n of t h e
Christian Greek 8c7iptures, 1950,
pp. 13, 14. Based on t h e photographs in this publication, t h e iollawine. t h r e e studies were urnduced: (1)A. Vaccari, " P a b r o
Fuad. Inv. 266. Analisi critica dei
F r n m m e n t i pubblicati in: 'New
World Translation of t h e Christian
Greek Scriptures.'Brooklyn (N.Y.)
1950pege 13s.,"publishedinStudio
~

~~

NG

vine name is used. If Christians are

t o be a people for Gad's name, why
should his name, represented by
t h e Tetragrammatan, be abolished
from t h e Christian Greelc ScripPar
tures? T h e usual cxolanntian
~~,~
lh!;nolonper holds. It wus long
thought thnt the l n v s for t h e nhsence of the dlrine nnme in our ex.
t a n t m a n u s c r i p t s was t h a t t h e
~

MAPS AND DIAaRAMS

Sa
Pnlehl~neDcrlnr: 1t.e Mlnlntry of Jescs . . . . . .
......
8s
The Tnbernilcle, \\'.th Ground Plan
.
.
.
UC
Temple newi.ir hg llerod. W.th Ground Plan . . . . . . . . . . .

name was mlsslng in the GreekSoprlu~ginl(LXXI, the Arst transliltlon

of the Hebrew Serrotures. wluch
was begun in t h e - t h i r d ' c e n t u rv R.C.E. This thoueht was based

~~~

1134

APPE

pyrolagische ~ & t eund Abhandluneen!'Vol. 27. Bonn. 1980.

early copy a F L x x . Authontles fix

the date for thls oauvrusas the &st
century B.c.E.,-~<&IS, about two
centurles after the L X X was begun.
T h l ~proves that the onglnal L X X
did cantain the divine name wherever it occurred in the Hebrew orie-

Did JesusChrist, and those of his

disciples who wrote the Christian
GreekScriptures, haveat hand copies of the GreekSeptuaglntwith the
divine name appearing therein in
the form of the Tetragrammaton?
Yes! The Tetragrammaton persisted in comes of L X X for centuries
after ChEist and his apostles. Sometime during the Erst half of the
second century C.E., whenAquila2s
o m Greekversion was produced, it
also showed the Tetrazrammatan
~n al.ci13lc Hchrz!r Isr:e~'
Jrrorne, uf the i ~ ~ r ."id
r h 61111
cmrllrl.s C.F.. i n n:s o r o l o ~ u rLa

tarn Greegvolumes even to t h s day

e x ~ r e s s e dm anclent letters." Thus
t i ~ . 1 1 11 2 111" r:me or J z r ~ m r ,t h e
cl:lri 1ransid:or (rhd ~ T L I I U I ' , ~1110
Ln1.n I ' n l o r l t e . 1hel.r a.cl.0 i;>.cek
manuscridts of translations of the
Hebrew Scriptures that still con-

APPE NDlX
talndd the divine name ill lt!, f o u r
Heln.cn. rharncteri.
If Jesus ;md hls d.icioles ~ ~ .the
t d
Scriptures in their~ge6r;rew
original
or in the Greek
-~~~~~Sentuaoint.
"
. thev"
\*ULIIII
Wmc url-.>esthe dlolnc llame
in its Terragrammarin f u m . 11.d
Jcsus folloxi. tl:r trad~tion~il
Jeu~ah
kustom of the day and read 'Adhonai' a t such places out of fear of
~~

~~~

~~.

~~~

.~..~
~ - - ~

&tonis used, did he refuse

gard for t h e unscrlptural traditions
of Jewish scribes. Matthew 1 : 2 9

..

world,..
i h a v e made your name
known to them and will make it
known."-John 17:6,26.
The question now before u s is:
Did Jesus' discieles use the divine
name in their Inspired writings?
That is, Did God's name appear in
the original writings of the Christian Greek Scriotukes? We have basis for answering yes! Matthew's
Gospel account was Erst written in
Hebrew rather than in Greek, as is
indicated by Jerome, of the fourth
and fifth centuries C.E.. who had
this t o say.
"Matthew, who is also Levl, and
who fram a publlcan came to be an
apostle, first of all composed a GosDel of Chrlst m Judaea m t h e He~~

1131

~ l r i inlustl-ibus
i
(ConcemingnlustriousMen),chapter In.(Translation fram the Latin
to copy it!'--~e

text edited by E. C. Richardson and

published in the series "Texte und
Untersuchungen zur Geschichte
der altchristlichen Literatur," Vol.
14, Leipzig, 1896, pp. 8, 9.)
Matthew made more than a hundred quotations from the inspired
Hebrew Scriptures. So where these
quotations included t h e divine
name, he would have been obliged
faithfully t o include t h e Tetragrammaton in his HebrewGospel
account. His Hebrewaocouritwould
correspond closely wlth the Hebrew versmn of the 19th century
by F. Dehtzsch, m whlch Matthew
contams t h e name Jehovah 1 8
trmes Though Matthew preferred
t o quote dlrectly from the Hebrew
Scriptures rather than from the
LXX, he could have followed the
LXX Dractlce and incornorated the

documents andmay expiam how NT

authors used the divine name. In
t h e following pages we wlll s e t
forth a theory that thedlvinename,

1138

APPENDIX
ahout the relationship between the
Lord God' and the 'Lord Christ'
which is reflected in the MS tradition of the NT text itself."
We concur with the above, with
this exception: We do not consider
this view a "theory," but, rather, a
presentation of the facts of histor y as to the transmission of Bible
manuscripts.

1B

Restoring the Divine Name in the Christian Greek

Scriptures
"Jehovah:' lXeb., ?in3(YHWR or JHVH)

Jesns-A Godl&e One; Divine

John 1:l-"and the Word was a god (godlike; divine)"
Gr., xai B e 4 fiv i,Adyo< (kad ths.08' en ho Zo'gos)

Thr. Y ~ ?,'l,ammr,
L
in A r lrr,jn"ed I'tr.8, n, 1'1l.n
rh I#,, ~ ~ C ~ . , , , h t . 2 ~.\'PCh ~ C$>,,?
,
~ YeL,
I r t n ~ l t t m n IVvrA ~ l . ' . r r e c ~T e
~ ,d, IAI#I~<I!.

!an,.

' 4 , d ti.c uorr. nlr a rod

1829

"and the Lagos was a god" The manotessovm; or, The Goapel History,
Accmding fa the Fw~Euongelists,
by John S. Thompson, Baltimore.

1864

"and a god was the Word*

1935

Yand the ward was divine'' The Bible-AnAmer(can Tran61atiiii by

1950

"and the WoM was a god"

The Emphatic Dinglott (PI,interlinear reading), by

Beniamin Wiison, New York and London.
J. M. P. Smith and E. J. Goodspeed, Chicago.

New Wwld Tlan81~tiolof the Chil~tiilllGreek

Rwlpturas, BFoa!4yn.

1975

"and a gad (or,of a dlvlne

h d l was the Worb"

Daa Euangellum nach Johanm8, by Slegined khulz.

Gottingen, Gemany.

1978

'"andgodlike sort was

the Logos"'

Das Evangelium nach Johannrs, by Johanner

Sehneider, Berlin.

1979

"and a god was the Lagor". Dm Euongellum nach Johonnes, by Jurgen Becker,
Wurzburg,Germhny

* Translated from German.

These translations use s u c h

words as "a god," "divine," or "godlike" because the Greek word 0 ~ 6 5
(theos') is a singular predicate
noun occurring before the verb and
is not preceded by the definite article. This is an anarthrous theas'.
The God with whom the Word, or
Logos, was originally is designated here by t h e Greek expression b
0 ~ 6 5 ,that is, theas' preceded by
the d e w i t e article ha. This 1s an
articular theos'. The articular canstruction of the noun points to ul
identity. a oersonalitv. whereas

APPENDIX

1140

inite article "a" is inserted before

the anarthrous Be65 in the predicate of John 1 : l t o make it read "a
god." The Sacred Scriptures conflrm the correctness of this renderine.
i n his article "Qualitative Anarthrous P r e d ~ r a t eNouns: Mark 15:
39 and John 1:l." published in Jour
nnl of Biblical Ltlcrature, Vol. 92,
Philadelphia. 1973, on p. 85 Philip
B. Harner said t h ~ such
t
Clauses as
the one in John 1:1, "with an anarthrous predicate preceding the
verb, are primarily qualitative in
meaning. They indicate that the loKlnp
ram8

version

008 has the nature of theos. There

is no basis for regarding the predicate theos as definite." On p. 87 of
his article, Harner concluded: "In
John 1 : l I think that the qualitative force of the ~ r e d i c a t eis so
prominent that thenoun cannot be
regarded as definite."
Fallowing rs a list of instances in
theeoS~ElSofMark nnd.lohn whew
varGus translators have rendered sineular anarthrous nredicite n o i n s occurring befoie t h e
verb with an indef3nite article to
denote the indefinite and oualitative status of the subject nouns:
New

~ppB~llflbn
a prophet

a aplrlt
s prophet

a prophet
a alsndPiei

a prophet

prophet
a pmphet

B murderer

s mumm

Bn

manllayci

a 11nr

a samaritan

adevll
,,ar

a Swnarltdi"

II Y'YPh.1

*prophet

afhl*
a hlred
a ",m

a thlef
an hlrpllnp

man

athlrf
a king
.kt"%

Ll m""

ntlsef

a king

aklnp

Re~lslld
Standard
vsrsron

lntarnationaz
vsrnion

T&Y'~
nngtiali
Veiaion

~dBVil
n ll8F

a snmarit,"
s prophet

s hired hand
a mere ma"
a thlel

n king
a k>"K

Wth the blood of

1934

' W u ~ thC
h Bleed of Hlr own Sonn

1950

"with the blad of hls OWD ISanl"

1966

%rough the @ath of hls om Son"

TMlay'a English version, American Bible

Society, New York.

1973

'ay the death of hls own Son"

The Tvonalator's Now Testomant,

British and Foreign Bible Society,

1973

"with the blood 01 hie own Son"

The Better Veraionof tho New

T~stammt,by Chester EEtea,
Muscle Shoals,Alabama.

HIS OW3 Son*

a king

After "witness bearers" the cursive mss No. 61 (16th century) and
No. 629 (in Latin and Greek, 14th
to 15th century) and Vgr add the
words: "in heaven, the Father, the
Word and the holy spirit; and these

Maria

But these words are omitted

NABVKSY".~

by

F. Fenlm. London

m D o n r m t r of the N m T ~ ~ t t R a n t
TIDmlated aMI HirrtmiC4IIyAmnsed,
bv G. W. Wade. Lanrlon.
New World Tmmlatia of the ChAsCinn
creek Sdpturas, Brooklyn.

London.

man

n king
Ikmg

The Rely mbls inmadan mgzisk,

1903

Bthle,

"For there are three witness bearers, the spirit and the water and the
blood, and the three are in agreemerit."-1 John 5:7, 8.
This
is in
With the Greek texts by C. Tischendorf (eighth ed., 1 8 7 2 ) ;
ed., 1968);

(dl.a' tou hal'mmtoa tau lan'au)

Grammatically, thls passage

could be translated as in the King
Jamea Vsrslon and the Douau Ve-eraim, "with his own blood." That has
been a dimcult thought for many.
T h a t is doubtless whv ACDSV"In""'
z l (followed
~ ~
by ~ i i f a t t ' rtrinsla-

a ghost

"ThreeWltness Bearers"

URS; Nestle-Aland.

With the Blood of Qod's Own Son

Acts 20:28-Or., Stir IOG aYaarog TOG Miou

t h g reading, "with his own biood."

However, *BVg read "Cod' (articulate), and the usual translation
would be 'God's blood.'
The Greek words roo I6Lov (tou
I.di'ou) fallow the phrase "with the
blood!'The entire exllression could
be translated "n,lth tk.e blood of his
own." A noun in the alngulor num.
be? would be understood nttcr "his
own," mast llkely Cod's clusasl relatlre, Ills only-hcgutten Son Jesus
Christ. On thls ~ l o l ~J.l t Ii. \loultun
in A Qvamrnn~if New Testament
Greek, Vol. 1 (Prolegomenal, 1930
ed., p. 90, says: "Before leaving
ratas [i'di.oa] something should he

said about the use of 6 16~05[ho

i'dl.081 without a noun expressed.
This occurs in Jn 1" 13l, Ac 42524%j.
In the papyri we flnd the singular
used thus as a term of endearment
t o near relations . I n Expos. vI.
iii. 277 I ventured t o cite this as a
porslble encouragement l o those
(tncludlng R. Wetssl whl would
t r a n s l a t e A ~ l ~ 2 0 ' ~bloodof
~ t h c onc
who was his ow.'"
Alternately, in T h e N m Teatamen1 in the Original Greek, b y
Westcott m d Hort, Vol. 2, London,
1881. pp. 99, 100 of t h e Appendix,
Hort stated: "it is by no means hpossible that YlOY [hui.ou', "of the
Son"] dropped out after TOYIAIOY
ltou idi'ou. "of his own"1 a t some
kery early'transcription-affecting
all existing documents. I t s insertion leaves the whale passage free
from difeculty of any kind."
The New World Translation ren;,
dera the passage literally, adding
"Son" in brackets after i6iov t o
read: "with the blood of his own
[Son]."

.. .

APPENDIX
xai I t &v b ~ptarb;ro r a r h ohpxa, 6 uiv
fni nhwtuv, Otb; e61oyqd; ti; ro$< aiu?vog hpjv

Romans 8:s-Gr.,

lkad en hon h o khr(.atos' to ka.ta' snt'ka, h o o n epd'

pan'ton, Ths.08' eu.la.getos' efs taus a4.o'nas; a.men')
1934

1935

1970

"and t m m whom by phyrlealdesemt

the Chmsl came Cad who is over all te
hlcasrd thmuph theses! Amen.'

The RIws& NBW TBltOmml.

"and thelrr UX, 130 far a6 natural

descent ~ $ .r IheChnn.
1
IBleappd
tor P I I I ~ O ~ te
P !he OA i'ho .s over
ail! Amen.)"
"and f m m uhom Chdlt lpralg
ecco?d~lg1: the flesh: Cad who Is
:ier all l e klrrt trrever Amen"

A NNI Tmn~loMnof tha IlihLa,

by lamer \Ionall. New Y J I ~

"and of their raoe, according to the

flesh, Is the Chrlst. Gad who Is aver
811 be blessed lor ever. Amen."

Re~idedstondnrd VerJion,

"and Christ, 81.1 1 human being, belongs

to thell race. May Gad, who rules over
all, he prnlsed for ever! Amen:'
"and f m m M a t came t i e Mesnlsh I1
~PPM
OI h11 huz.an D I Z D ~ ~ S Blessed
~.

Todav'8 EngItah Vemlon, hencan

Bible Samety, New York

LOIOVP,

1972

Boston and Nru Ymk.

and !ondmn
N e w World Tmmlotion of the
Chvlstlan C ~ e e h
Scriptures,

Br~klyn.

ened by t h e special emphasis given

t o the xarh ohpxo [ka.ta'ear'kal by
t h e r 6 [to]; and the sentence which
precedes is complete in itself grammatically, and requires nothing
further logically; for it was only as
t o the flesh that Christ was from
the Jews. On t h e other hand, as we
have seen lp. 834), the enumeration of blessings which immediately precedes, crowned by t h e inestimable blessing of the advent of
Christ, naturally suggests an ascription of praise and thanksgiving
to God as the Being who rules over
all; while a doxology is also suggested by t h e ' A ~ i v[A.rnen'] a t the
end of the sentence. From every

1143

point of view, therefore, t h e doxological construction seems easy

and natural.. The naturalness of
a pause after o&pxa [sar'kal is further indicated by the fact that we
find a point after this word in all
Our oldest MSS. that testify in the
case,-namely, A, B, C, L.. .. I can
now name. besides theuncials k B.
C, L,
. a t least twenty-six cursives which have a stop after o&pxa. the same in eeneral whlch thev
have after aliuva? [ai.o'nasl or'~p~;
IA.men'1."
.. . ,~
Therefore, Romans 9:5 ascribes
praise and thanksgiving t o God.
This scripture does not identify Jehovah God with Jesus Christ.

..

..

. .

.~~

New York.

Titus 2:lS-Gr.,

Christ Jesus"

roc pryakou OtoO uai omtipo; apav

XploroD 'IqooO
(taw DUIQCT'IOUTheou' ka4 8o.te'ros hamon' Khri.stm"

The NsluAm?ican Bib% New York

and London.

h* Ccd w h o ~ sover sl. Amen."

'md imm them. ln nsturd descent.

s p r n n ~Ihr Mmslsh May Ccd supmmc

ma N n u W Z i 8 h BOIe, Oxford
and Cambridge

1719

aDO$rall, h* b l r i t r d for ever' Amen."

1729

These translations take 6 4 v (ho

on) as the beginning of an independent sentence or clause referring
to God and pronouncing a blessing
upon, him for t h e provisions he
made. Here and in Psalm 67:19
LXX the predicate edhayqr6; (eulo.getos', "blessed") oc,curs after
the subject 8165 ( T h e a s , "God"),
I n his work A Gramma? of the
Idiom of the New Testament, seventh ed., Andover, 1897, p. 551,
G. B. Wlner says that "when the
subject constitutes the principal
notion, especially when i t is
antithetical to another subject, the
predicate may and must be placed
after it, cf. Ps.lxuii. 20 Sept [Psalm

6719 LXX].And so in Rom. ix. 5,

if the words 6 &v h i nhvrov 0 ~ b g
r d h o y q z b ~etc. [ho on epi' pan'ton
Theos' eulo.ge.tos' ete.] are referred t o God, the position of t h e
words is quite appropriate. and
even indispensable."
A detailed study of the construetion in Romans 9:5 is found in The
Authorship of the Rourth Gospel
and Other Critical Essays, by Ezra
Abbot, Boston, 1888, pp. 332-438.
On pp. 345, 346, and 432 he says:
"But here 6 & v [ho on] is separated
5 khri.stos'1 by r b
from b ~ p ~ o r 6[ha
xorhohpxa [to ka.ta'sar'ka1, which
in reading must be fallowed by a
pause,-a pause which is length-

1808

1840
1869

Yof the grret cad.a d ot ntr

Saviour Jesus Chrlat"
.of the supremecad,and of
our saviour Jesus Christ"
a
( the -t
Md, and of our
Saviou~Jesus Christ"
Yof the great Cod md of our
Saviour Jesus Chrlrt"
"of the great Gcd and of our
Savlour Jesus Christ"

The Nau T a s t o t ~ nof

t Our Lord and SWIW
J e w Chdsl, by Comehur Nan.
The N e w TsatoMnt in W k kond E w i u h
by Danlei Mace. London.
The N e w T w t o m a t , in a l m m V m i m
Upon the Boris of Arokbishap N e w w o m Z
New Tronslalirm, Landon.
The N n u T e r t o m a t m n a l a t e d From t h e m z t of
J. J. Melbnch. by Samuel Shame,Imdon.
The N e w Testament: Translated mom the Cleek
Tszl of Tiaohsndmf, by George R. Noyes,

1934

'blthe great Qcd and owr

Boston.
The Riverside N e w Testament, Boston

1935

'W the great Gad and ot our

Savimr Christ Jesus"
"of the great Gcd and d our
S a ~ i o rChrlrt Jesus"
"of the p e s t Cad and at our

A New Trandation of the Bible, by James Moffatt,

New York and Lmdon.
N e w World mmlotton of the Chdstlon Clack
Smiphm)s, Bmokiyn.
La Sai*ta BiOle, by Louis Segond, Parks

Savior Christ Jesus"

1950
1957

Swmr Jesdr Chr.ar"

' T r l n 1 l a t d tlom r m e h l

and New York.

APPENDIX
1970

w the great God and oi our

T h e N m A n u n t m Btbls, New York and h

o
' f the great God md of

The Nem Testament b Hodern EngliBh,

Savior Christ Jews''

1972

Christ J e s u ~OUI SBYIIIU~"

by J. B

I n this place we 5 n d two nouns

connected by ual (kai, "and"), t h e
first noun being preceded by the
definite article roO (tou, "of the")
and the second noun without the
~~-~
definite article. A similar construction is found in 2 Peter 1:1, 2,
where. in verse 2. a clear distincticin 1s made ber%"ecn Cod and Jesus. This ~ n d i e s t r sthat when two
distinct persons a r e connected 1,"
xai, if t h e first person is
by the definite article it is not necessary to repeat the definite article
before the second person. ExamDles of this construction in t h e
krcck text are found In Acls 13:50:
15:22; Ephesians 5.5; 2 Thessalonians 1:12: 1 Tlmuthv 5 ~ 2 1 :G:13:
2 Timothy 4:l.This c6nstruition i i
also found in LXX,in Proverbs 24:
21. According to An Idiom Book
of New Testament Greek, by
C. F. D. Moule, Cambridge, England, 1971. P. 109. the sense "of
the great God, and of our Saviour
Jesus Christ. is ~ o s s l b l ein rowh
~~~~~~~

..

am.

John 858-"Before Abraham came into existence,

Ihavebeen"

Qr.,xpiv 'Agpaap yevio0o1 l y d ~elpl

Phiulps, New York.

distinct by the Insertion of r d g before hyop6tovrag; here i t is safely

left t o the intelligence of the reader
to distinguish them. In the case befare us lTltus 2:131.
,, the omission
~-~~~~~~~~~
of the irticle before owrqpog [sote'rou] seems to me to present no
di5culty,-not becnuse ooriioocis

F~Ulth/P>fth

Ccnmly

W O W Abmhm

I h a w kn'.

uras. SyllaC-muon A RoMloHm oftha PWr

ompels F m the Synoe of the Sllvllfir
P,rltnoxeat. bv Aanen Smlrh M r .

~~

Fifth
Century
Fifth
Century
Filth

Ceniufy
would most naturally b d under:
stood of one subiect. namelv. God.
t h e Father; bui tlie addigcon oi
'IqooO Xp~oroDto o o r f l p o ~r)pGv
[I.e.sou' Khri.stou' to so.te'ros hemon'l changes the case entirely,
restricting the owrqpo~fip@v to a
person or being who, according to
Paul's habitual use o f lanouaoe.
is
"
dlstlnwlrherl from <he persbn L r
hrlns whom !he dwignates as 1 8 Urmq
Iho Pheos'l, so that there was no
need of the repetition of the article
toDrevent ambieuitv. So in 2Thess.
~

Sixth
Century

"before ever Abraham Curetonian Syriac-Editlon: The Our~toniari

came ta be. I wae"
Version of ths Pour GospeB, by F.Crawford
Burkitt, Vol. 1,Cambrldge. England. 1904.
'%fore Abraham
SyriacPeshitto-Edition: The Sydw
exiaed. I wns"
N m Testanent T w m l a t e d 1110 Engl41)hRan
the Peshino V m s i m , by James Mu~dock.
seventh ed.. Bwton ind London. 1896.
aefore Abraham
Georgian-Edition: The Old Gsorp+onVersion
of ths Gosyel of John, by Robert P. Blake and
came to be. I war"
Maurice B r i k published in "Patrologia
Orientalis," Val. XXVI.fascicle 4.
Paris. 1950.
WanAbmhm
Ethiople-Edition: N m Te8tomeum..
was born, I was"
Btkiopics (The New Testament..
in Ethiopiel, by Thomas Peli Platt, revised
by F.Praetafius. Leiprig, 1899.

.~,

Authorship of the r o u ~ t hQospel

and Other Critical Essays, by Ezra
Abbot, Boston, 1888, pp. 439457. would be required before xuphu if
On p. 452 of this work the following two were intended: but the simple
comments are found: "Take an ex- addition of 'IrjoaO XproroO to rupiou
ample from the New Testament. In [I,e.sou' Khri.stou' t o k y ~ i ' o u ]
Matt. xxi. 12 we read that Jesus makes the reference to the two dis'cast out all those that were sell.
tinct subjects clear without the ining and buying in the temple,' rod;
sertion of the article."
noXoOvro5 xai hyaph6ovra5 [tous
po.loun'tas kai a,go.ra'son.tos]. No
one can reasonably suppose that
t h e same persons a r e h e r e described as both selling and buying.
I n Mark the two classes are made fied as being the same individual.

la? present indicatcve, is properlv translated bv the oerfect indica-

Testament,by G. B. Win&, seventh

ed.. Andover. 1897. D. 267. savs:
~ * s d r r . c r l mi~hie ~ r e j e n llnciudes
also a ;,;I.ST ter.sc [.\Id\ 1081, v l r .
when rile verb exvrrsses n stpte
whlch commenced at an earlier pestate
riod but still continues.-a
in its duration; as, Jno. xv. 27 (m'

w
APPENDIX

APPENDIX

"Fornication"-Every Kind of
Unlawful Sexual Intercourse
Matthew 5:32-Gr., nopveia (por~nd'al:
Lat., for.nt.ca'tl.o
The Greek word parnei u covers
III-L~~CI
meilnlng. '1 C'raeh.-En,lll,h
Leriron of t h e S r v Te.trrtrl~#rir,,d
Other ~ a r l yChristian Literature,
by W. Bauer, second English ed., by
F. W. Gingrich and F. W. Danker,
Chicago and London (19791, p. 693,
says under the word por.nei'a that
it means Rprostitutioi, unchastity,
fornication. of evenikind of unlawful sexual ihtercourse."
Commenting bn Jesus' words in
Matthew 5:32 and 19:9, the Theological Dictionary.of the New Testament, Vol. VI, p. 592, says that
"nopvela [por.nai'al refers to extramarital intercourse." Therefore,
the Scriptures use the term pornei'a in connection with married
persons. The same dictionary, on
p. 594, in ;connection with Ephesians 5 3 , 5, says that Paul "realises thatnot evers one has the eift of
continence, I
7 : 7 . ,%s n pyoreclion againsr the evil or tornlcstlon
lnv lslnrlrl man who cues nut h a r e
[coritin;nce] should take t h e divinely prescribed way of a lawful
marriage, 1 C. 7:2.': Hence, the
S c r i ~ t u r e suse the term w o ~ n e i ' a
also 111 collneclion with ~1nnat.1-lfd
~ e r s u n i~ " g d g i n g in unla~vrulsex
rrlsllcns 2nd 1ll'acI:ccr. Srr 1Corlnthlans 6:s.B. F. Westcoft, coedltol' of the
Westcott and Hart Greek text, m
h ~ swork, Saint Paul's Epistle to
the Ephessans, London and New
ix

c.

York. 1906. P. 7 6 . tcrnrnents on the

varluus mcaningsnf por.xet'n in th+
Scrll,tlll.~- I" 3 note 01: 1,:oilcsvdns
5:3,-saying: "This is a g e n e r a l
term far .all unlawful intercourse,
(I) adultery: Hos. ii. 2, 4 (unr.);
Matt. v. 32; xix. 9; (2) unlawful
marriaze. I Cor. v. 1: I31 fornication, t h common sense as here
lE~hesians5:31!' Bv "the common
ie6se" evident& re&rence is made
to themodern, limitedsense involving only unmarried persons.
In addition to this literal meaning, in certain place* in the Christian Greek Scriptures p o ~ n e i ' ahas
a symbolic meaning. Concerning
this meaning, Lezicon G ~ a e c u m
Novi Testamenti, by F . Zorell, third
ed., 1961, column 1106, says under
po~nei'a: "apostasy f ~ o mthe t m a
faith, committed either entirely or
wartiollu. defection from the one
iruef;v~~~uh;~rt~fcr-;~qnncds':K~
9:2i:1 ~ 1 .3:?, ,,: H. 6.10 e t c , flrr
G..d's union \\ l r h hi- 1," i.lc wa..
considered like a kind i f ipiritud
matrimony]: Re14:8; 17:2,4; 18:3;
19:2!' (Brackets and italics his;
4Ki in LXX corresponds to 2 Kings
in theMasoretic text.)

3~

st's Presence (Parousia)

Matthew 24:3-Or., r o oqpeiov ris o i s napoacrias
(to samd'on tes ses pa.rou.si'as)

1864

"the SIGN of r ~ presence"

u

The Emphatu: DiagZott IP'I, by

Bewamln W118on. New York snd London

1897

"the sign of thy presence"

The Emphasised BLle, by

J. B.Rotherham, Cincinnati.

1903

"the signal af Your presence"

The Holu Blbze in Modern Englrsh, by

1950

"the

N m Wotld Translotton of the

sign

of your presence"

F. Fenton, London.
Chrlstlon Greek S C P L P ~ UBmoklyn
~BB,

APPENDIX

APPE
without any qualifying epithet othe r than t h e article,-THE PRESENCE.

"From this view of the word i t is

evident, I think, that neither the
English word 'coming' nor the Latin
'sdvent'is the best representative of
the orieinal. Thev donat conform to
its etymology; ihey do not eorresnond to the idea of the verb from

term'for a visit 01 a person of high

rank, espleciallvl of kings and t

Or.,m
fdea of them the same. 'Coming'and
advent' eive most orominentlv the
conceptiSn of an approach t b us,
motion toward us: 'oarousia'that of

... .... ... .

...
..-..

on: this of rest. The

space of time c o k e d by the action
of the former is limited. it mav
be momentary; that of th latter
unlimited..
"Had Our translators done with
this technical word 'parousia' as
they did with %aptisma,'-transferring it unchanged,-or if translated
usingits exact etymologicalequivalent, presence, and had it been well
understood. as it then would have
b&n; tha! there 1s no such tiling as
a 's~cundPresence.' 1 believe that
t h ~ e n t i ~ e d o r t r i nwould
c
havr llern
different from what i t now is. The
vhrases. 'second advent.' and 'secbnd coming; would neve; have been
heard of. The church would have
been taught tu sprdk uf THLP-ES.
F V E OF T l i ? Lr. "3, ih th'lt i r w n
rrhlch its h ~ p e swere I<. t e r e d u e 1,
~vilelherin tiwnrar flrrct.cc1.21rilr
renlotcst ~rrlad.-that ulldr.~.wt:lcll
the world was t o be made new, a
resurrection both spiritual and corporeal should be attained, and justice and everlasting awards administered."
Also, A Greek-English Lexicon of

..

~~

~~

~~

perors visiting a province." In Matthew 24:3, as well as m o t h e r texts

such as 1 Thessalonians 3:13 and
2 Thessalonians 2:1,the word parotr.sl'a refers to the royal presence
of Jesus Christ since his enthronement as King in the last daysof tbs
n of things.

"TonureStake"

p b s (stau.ros'); Lat.,o w

'Torture stakewinMatthew27:40
is used in connection with the execution of Jesus a t Calvary, that is,
Skull Place. There is no evidence
that the Greek word ataulos' ilere
meant B cross such as the pagnns
used as a religious symhal for many
centuries before Christ.
I n the classical Greek the word
stau.vos' meant merely an upright
stake, or pale, or a pile such as is
Used for a foundation. The verb
staturo'o meant to fence with pales,
to form a stockade, or palisade. The
inspired writers of the Christian
Greek Scrioturer wrote in the common lkolnt.', Creek ;and wed the
word arauroa' to mean the same
thlna as in the cias~!cnl Greek.
namely, a simple stake, or pale,
without a crossheam of any kind a t
any angle. There is no proof to the
contrarv. The aoostles Peter and
Paul a160 usrd <he word xv'lon to
r$.fvr to t h r torture lnstrument
uvun whlch Jcsus u,as ":$:led, and
this shows that it was an upright
stake without a crossbeam. for that

ken of as a beam on which the violato]. of Law was to be hanged, the

same as in Acts 5:30; 10:39.
Regarding the meaning of stautoe', W. E. Vine, in his work An E n

poritorv Dictionary of New Tesramenr Words (1966 reprmtl, Voi. I,

p. 256, states: "STAtTtOS (arouohgl

d e n ~ t e s Drlmarllv.
.
an u ~ r l e h tvale
or stake.bn such-mdefictors were
nailed for execution. Both the noun
and the verb srauroo, to fasten t o n
%take.or pale. Are ungtnlally to he
dlstlnaulohed from the eerieslasucal f o b of a two beamed cross. The
shape of the latter had its origin in
ancient Chaldea, and was used as
the svmbol of the rod Tammuz (bex n I;~ the shape of the r:lystlc TJU.
the il>lt!alof h ~ name,
s
tn that cuun1r.y und in adjacent lands. lncludln~
Egypt. By ihe middle of the 3rd
cent. A.D. the churches had either
departed from, or had travestied,
certain doctrines
-~~~~~~~ of the Christian
falth. In order to increase In*, prcstrge oi the apostate cccles!ast~c:al
S! stem Dnzans u.cre receive<! tnto
the chu<clies apart from regeneration by faith, and were permitted
largely to retain their pagan signs
and symbols. Hence the Tau or T,
in its most frequent form, with the
cross-piece lowered, was adopted to
stand for the cross of Christ."
The Latln dlctlunal-y hs Lewis
and Short gives d i the t u s a mcm1n.u of cruz "o rree, fmrn", or other
wooden instruments of izecution,
on which criminals were imnaled or
hnngcd." In thc u,rBtlngs o f ' ~ l \ y a,
Roman hlstorlan uf the Erst cmtury I7 C.E.. crur mean5 8 mere htskc.
~

~~~~~~~

~~

~ ~ . .

~~

~~~

~~~~~

1150

APPENDIX

APPENDIX

"Cross" 1s only a later meaning of crux.

A srngle stake for mpalement of a c n m -

execution place tointensiffthe disgraceful punishment. . . .Anything

other t h a n a simple hanging is ruled
out by t h e wholesale manner in
which this execution was often car-

nal was called m Latin crux sim'plex. One

such instrument of
torture is illustrated by Justus Lipsius
(1547-1606) i n his
book De c r w e libri
tres, Antwerp, 1629,
p. 19, which we here
present.
The hook Das
K1-euz und die Kwuzigung (The Cross
and the Cmciiixion),
by Hermann Fulda,
Breslau, 1878,p. 109,
says: "Trees were not
everywhere available
a t the Dlaces chosen

The Releasing to Be With Christ

Philippians l:23-"releasing."
Gr., a~na~zu'saf;
Lat, d6.a.sol'vl

On this the outlaws,

with hands raised UDward and often also
with their fne2; were
bound or nailed." After submitting much
proof, Fulda concludes on pp. 219,
220: "Jesus died on a
simple death-stake:
I n support of this
there speak (a1 t h e
then customary usage of this means of
execution in the OriCTUXsimplex illustrated
ent, (b) indirectly the
history itself of Jesus'sufferings and (cl many emres- of his workhe said: "oravobc istau-

386.394, mdde 3 dttuled study of

thr Greek w ~ r ditrcur,,s . O n p. 3bu

1151

r h r a.mplcst fornl of Roman cnlclfixloll c0lur.r ink, c.,nsldr~atlunfur

The verb a.na.lyPsai is used as a

verbal noun here. It occurs only
once more in the Christian Greek
Scriptures, in Luke 1 2 3 6 , where it
refers t o Christ's return. The relatrd nouu a . n a . 1 ~nis occurs once. ~n
2 Timothy 4 5 , u'here the apostle
sass. "The due time for m s ~.eleasmg is immment." In Luke i2:36 we
have rendered the verb "returns"
brcauae it refers td tile hrcaking
8u.a). and depnrtlng of t k r servants'
master tranl the wcddice feast. so
dissolving the feast. ~ ; there in
Phili~aians1:28
- - - we have n o t renderrd the v ~ r bds .'retum~~)g''
or
"dep.#rr~ng"hut 8 - "relmsing." The
re;xbun 1s thnt rhc word "1.3" con\,ev
two thoughts: the apostle'd awn releasing to be with Christ at his return and the Lard's releasing of
himself from heavenly restraints to
return as h e oromised.
In no way the apostle here sny.
~ n that
g
immrdrutelyut hrsdcalhllc
trxlld he changed Into a spirit to be
with Christ forever. Suchgetting to
be with Christ the Lord will first be
possible a t Christ's return, when
~~~

~~~~

~~~

~~

~~

~~

~~~

t h e d e a d i n ~ ~ 1will
s trise Urst,
according to the apostle's own inspired statement in 1Thessalonians
4:15-17. I t is to this returnof Christ
and the aaostle's releasine to be alu,ays wlt6 the Lurd that P ~ Urrfrrs
I
m Phtllpp~ms1:23. Hc says there
that two thlnas are hmcdlatuly
possible far him, namely, (11 to llve
on m the fiesh and IZI to h e . Because of the c ~ r e u ~ s t a n c el os he
consldel.ed, he cxp~.essedh~~llselt
as
beme under ore5surP from these
two-things,.>ot making known
which thine h6 would select. Then
he presentia third thing, nhlch he
reall?. desires. There la nu quval~un
about hls desire for thls thine, 0s
preferable, namely,"the releasiig,"
for it means his being with Christ.
Therefore, the expression to
a.na.ly'sai, "the releasing," cannot
be amlied to the aoostle's death as a
humin crenrurr iod his departing
frbm this lde. It "lust rcfcr to the
e v m t s a t the tineof Christ', return
and presence (see App 3B) and the
risine of all those dead in Christ to
be w s h him forever

"Soul"-A Llving Creature, Human or Animal;

Life as an Intelligent Person: Other Uses
Gr., quri (psykhe'); Lat., a'nimo;
Heb., w51 (ne'phesh)
Romans 13:l
1Corinthians 15:45
1Peter 3:20
2 Peter 2:14

The creature soul is mortal,

destructible
Matthew 2:20; 10:28.28; 26:38
Mark3:4; 14:34
Luke 6:9; 17:33
John 12:25
Acts 3:23
Romans 11:3
Hebrews 10:39
James 5:20
Revelation 8:9; 1 2 : l l ; 16:3

Life as a n intelligent
person

contexts helps ua to nbierraln the

bnrlc ,den inherent in lhr u,ord ns
the Blhie wrllrrs used 11. n.tmeiv.
that it is a person, an individual, 6i
a lower creature:, or.. the life that a
person or an animal en!oys ns such.
T ~ L: 9St ~ t ~dltPer~r.1
l l ~ from a,hat
the anclvnr Ezvutlans. Rnbvlonians. Greeks,imd ~ o m a n sGligiously and philosophically called a
~~~~

c",.,

To aid in understanding the uses

of "soul," we have grouped below,
under various headings, t e x t s
where "soul" occurs.

'

Matthew 6:25; 10:39; 16:25

Mark 8:35; 10:45; 12:30
Luke 2:35; 10:27; 12:20; 14:26;
21:19
John 10:15; 12:25; 13:38; 15:13
Acts 15:26; 20:lO. 24; 27:10,22
Romans 16:4
Philippians 2:30
1Thessalonians 2:s
James 1:21
1Peter 1:22; 2:11,25
1John 3:16

Soul delivered from Hades

("hell")
Acts 2 3 7

Anlmals are souls

Revelation 8:9

A living person or
individual is a soul

Acts 2:41,43; 7:14; 27:37

God has soul

Matthew 12:18
Hebrews 10:38

"Hades:' 9heol"
The Common Grave of Mankind; Gravedom
Gr., @8q5 lhal'dea): Lat.. (n.fer'nus:
Heb., 71x0 (ahe'ohl'); Syr., shtul
The Ten Occurrences of
Hades
"Hades," perhaps meaning "the
unseen place." occurs ten times in
the New World Translation of the
Christian Greek Scriptures, namely, in Matthew 11:23; 16:18; Luke
10:15; 16:23; Acts 2:27,31; Revelation 1:18; 6:s; 20:13, 14.
In Acts 2:27, Peter's quotation
of Psalm 16:10 shows Hades is the
equivalent of Sheol and is aDDlled to
the common grave of man-l&nd (In
contrast with the Creck \vorcl fa'ahos. nn indl\'ldual ernvcl. The Lntin wbrd corresuondina to Hades is
tn fer'nus (som~et~mes
tn'ferurl It
meer.sathnt whwh l l c c l~onenrh;the
lower reelon." ard well aoDites to
gravedoxi. 1 t is thus a fliiing approximation of the Greek and Hebrew
~-~ terms.
I n t h e inspired Scriptures t h e
words "Hades"andC'Sheol"are associated with death and the dead, not
with life and the Living. (Revelation
20:13) I n themselves these words
contain no thought or hint of d e a sureorpain.

The
of She01
"Sheol" occurs 66 times in the
New World Translation of the Hebrew Scriptures, namely, in Genesis
37:35; 42:38; 44:29, 31; Numbers
16:30, 33; Deuteronomy 32:22;
1 Samuel 2:6; 2 Samuel 22:6;
1Kings 2%. 9; Job 7:9; 11:8; 14:
13; 17:13, 16; 21:13; 24:19; 26:6;

Psalm 6:s; 9 : l l ; 16:lO; 1 8 5 ; 30:3;

31:17; 49:14, 14, 15; 55:15; 86:13;
88:3; 89:48; 116:3; 139:s; 1413;
Proverbs 1:12; 5:5;7:27; 9:18; 15:
11. 24; 23:14; 27:20; 30:16; Ecclesiastes 9:lO; Song of Solomon 8 5 ;
Isaiah5:14: [7:11]; 14:9,11,15; 28:
15, 18; 38:10, 18; 57:9; Ezekiel 31:
15, 16, 17; 32:21, 27; Hosea 13:14,
14: Amos 9:2: Jonah 2:2; Habakkuk
2:s.
The occurrences of "SheolPinthe
Hebrew Scriptures cover the 65
times it occurs in Biblia Hebraica
Stuttgartensia, 1977, and one Instance in Isaiah 7:11, where the
text reads "Sheol" by a slight
change in vowel pointing. In all cases t h e New World Translation
uses "Sheol" for the Hebrew word
she'okl'. The Greek Septttagint generally renders she'okl' as hai'des.
While several derivations for the
Hebrew word she'okl' have been offered, apparently it is derived from
t h e Hebrew verb 3xo (sha.'ol'),
meaning "to ask" or "to request!'
This would indicate Shml to be the
place (not a condition) that asks for
or demands all without distinction.
as it receives the dead of mankind
within it. (See NW Ref. Bi., Genesis
37:35 and Isaiah 7:11 ftns.1 It is in
the earth and is always associated
with the dead, and plainly means
t h e common grave of mankind,
gravedom, or the earthly (not sea)
region of the dead. In contrast, the
Hebrew word q e ' v e ~means an individual grave or burial place.-Genesis 23:4,6,9,20.

1153

"aehennaV-Symbol of Complete Destrnction

Gr., yievva (g6'en.m); b t . , gehen'na;
Heb., nix '1 (geh hln.nom', "valley of Hinnom")
'Gehenna" means 'Valley of Hinnom." for i t is the Greek form of the
~ebiew
geh hln.nom'. In Joshua 18:
16, where "valley of Hinnom" ocCurs, LXX reads "Gehenna." It occurs 12 timesin theChristian Greek
Scriptures, flrst appearing in Matthew 5:22. TheNew World T~anxlation renders it "Gehennn" in ail its
occurrences, namely, in Matthew 5:
22, 29, 30; 10:28; 18:9; 23:15, 33:
Mark 9:43. 45. 47; Luice 12:5:
James 3:6.
The valley of Hinnom lay to the
west and south of anclent Jerusalem. (Joshua 15:s; 18:16; Jeremiah
19:2, 61 Under the later kings of
Judah i t was used for the idolatrous
worship of the Pagan god Malech.
to which god human sacrlflces were
oBcreu by tlre. ( 2 Chron~rler28:3:
33:6; Jcrcmlah 7:31. 32.91:35# To
prevent its use agatn lor such religlnus purposes, fallhful Klng Jos ~ r hhod the valle,' oolluted. oartitularly the part ;ailed ~ o p h i t h .
-2 Kings 23:lO.
The Jewish commentator David
Kimhi i1160?-1235?1, in his commeRt on Psnlm 27:13;gives the fol1nu.m~hlrtortcai lnformstion conCernlne '.Grhlnnom": "And it is a
place
the lend adlolnlng Jerusa.
lem. nnd l t : a s l~athsumeplace,and
they throw there unclean t h n ~ n
andcarcasses. Also there was a coitinuai 5re there to burn the unclean
things and the bones of the carcasses. Hence, the judgment of the
wicked ones is called parabolically
Gehinnom!,
- ~~~~~~~~~-~~
The valley of Hinnom became the
dumping place and incinerator for
the fllth of Jerusalem. Bodies of
ll!

dead animals were thrown in to be

consumed in the 6res t o which sulphur, or brimstone, was added t o
assist the burning. Also bodies of
executed criminals, who were mnsidered undeserving of a decent
burial in a memorial tomb, were
thrown in. If such dead.bodies landed in the fire they were consumed,
but if their carcasses landed upon a
ledge of the deep ravine their putrefying flesh became infested with
worms, or maggots, which did not
die until the" had consumed t h e
fleshy parts, l k v i n g only the skelitons. Therefarc, t o h s v i onr's dead
body cast int" Gehenna was conaidered the worst klnd of olinlrhment.
From the literal ~ e h e k n aand its
significance, the symbol of 'the lake
burning with f l ~ eand sulphur' was
drawn.-Revelation 19:20; 20:10,
14.15: 21:s.
No living animals or human ereatures were pitched into Gehenna
to be burned Nive or tormented.
Hence, the place could never symbolize an lnvlsihie reeiun whew hu.
man souls are tormented eternally
in literal Ere or attackedforever by
undying worms. Because the dead
criminals cast there were denied a
decent burial in a memorial tomb,
the symbol of the hope of a resurrection, Gehenna was used by Jesus
and his disciples to symbolize euerlasting destruction, annihilation
from God's universe, or "second
death," an eternal punishment.
All of this harmonizes with Jehovah's attributes of justice and love.
-Compare Exodus 34:6, 7; 1 John
4:s.

"TartaNSn

2 Peter 2:4-"By 'throwing them into Tartarus"

Gr., Talarta.rd'sas; Lat., de4rac'toa tn Tar'ta.rum
"Tartarus" is found only in 2 Peter- 2 4 . I t is included in the Greek
verb tar.ta~o'o,and so in rendering
the verb, the phrase "by throwing
them into Tartarus" has been used.
In the Iliad, by the ancient poet
Homer, the word tar'ta.7ox denotes
an underaround prison as far below
Hades as?he earih is below heaven.
Those confined in it u'erc not human
SOUIS, but the lesser gods, splr:ts.
n m e l v . Cronus nnd the othcr TItans n:ho had rebelled dgalnsl Zeus
(Jupiter) I t was thc pr.son crtab1:shed bv the mvthlcol eodr for the
S ~ l r i t Swhom tdev had ;riven Prom
!he celest~olreg:&. and it u,ns be.
low the Hades where hurnar. souls
were thouzht to be cuctlr.ed a t
death. In mvthoioav tar'ta.ros was
:he lowest 01 the lbwer rPglons and
aplace of d a r k c ~ s si t env,.loped all
the underu'orld lust as the hmvens
enveloped all t i a t was above the
earth heref fore, in pagnn Crcck
mythology inr'tnroa wns reputed to
be a olare far canflnine. not human
soul;, but Titan spiritcand a place
of darkness and abasement.
T h e use of tar'ta.ros in such
places as Job 40:20; 41:23, 24 in
LXX (40:15: 41:31. 32 in NWI
makes'it Gain that ihe word was
used to signify a low place, yes, the
"lowest part" of the abyss.
The inspired Scriptures do not
consign any human souls to tar'toros but consinn there only swirit
creatures, namely, "the angelsihat
sinned." Their being cast into
tar'twroa denotes the deepest
abasement for them while they are
still living. This serves as punish.

ment f o r their sin of rebellion

against the Most High God. The
apostle Peter associates darkness
with their low condition, saying
that Qod 'Velivered them t o pns of
dense darkness to be reserved for
iudement!'-2
Peter 2:4.
The pagans in their mytholog~rnl
trad!tlons concernmg Cronus and
the rebell!our Tltnr eods Drcscnt
ed a distorted view regarding the
abasement of rebellious spirits. In
contrast, Peter'suseof the verhlor1 0 . ~ 0,
0 "cast into Tnrtarus." doer
not slznlfv that "lhe anetls th:%r
sinnedii were cast into t i e pagan
mythological Tartarus, but t h a t
they were abased by the iVnlrgl:ty
God from thew heavenly !>laws,:d
arlvlleees and were delivered over
i o a Gndition of deepest mental
darkness respecting God's bright
purpose^. Also,they hadonly a d a r k
outlook as to their own eventuality,
which the Scriptures show is everlasting destruction along with their
ruler, Satan the Devil. Therefore,
Tartarus denotes the lowest condition of abasement for those rebellious angels.
I n the inspired Scriptures, Tartarus bears no relationship to Hades,
which is the common grave of the
human dead. The sinful angels and
the dead human souls are not associated together in tar'twros as a
place of e:ernal conzrlolic tol.mrn1
of CreatuLes. Tartarus w!II pdss
awav wher the Sunretc.e Judre dcstrdys the rebelliGus angelspresently in that condition of abasement.

. ..

Repellent Qurrtions lndirating Objection

Matthew, 8:89-"What haw wr.c to do with )uu.
Son 01 God?"

Syriac version a literal translation

is made of the ancient Hebrew
ex~-~
presslo", and it orru;r s.x tlm,s,
nionely, in Matthew b:29; hla1.1;
1!21: 5:7: Luke 1:s:: U:1T: .lol.n
2 4 . i i t e r d l y translatid, t h i question in Matthew 8 2 9 reads: "What
is t h e r e t o us and to you?," and
means, "Whaf is thPre in common
between us and you?" "What do we
and you have i n common?" or, as
rendered above, '"What have we to
do with you?"
I n every case in the Scriptures,
Hebrew and Greek, it,is a repellent
form of question, indicating objection to the thing suggested, proposed, or suspected. This is support~~~~~

5B

I
I

~~~

~~~

ed by the posirlve form of puttme.

rllc mutter in Ezrn 1:3 11 F-drdi 5.
67. L X X , : "You ndv* n,,rhine to do
with us in building a house-to our
God!' Literally, "It doesnot pertain
t o you and to US to build a house to
our God." The same form of expression in the imperative mood is the
request made to Pilate by his, wife
concerning Jesus, who was up before her husband for trial, in Matthew 27:19: "Have nothing to do
with that righteous man." Lite~ally:
"Let there be nothing between y?u
and that righteous man."
Couched in that v e r y cardmon
form, Jesus' question to hismother
in John 2:4 cannot be excluded from
the one cateeorv. I t bears all the
f e a r u r ~nf
s vi+liency or rrs\simce
to 11,s r n ~ r h e r in prnpnalny, hlc
course for h:rn Su in hls <:areuJc
have rendered it the same as in all
other cases of the like question:
"What have I to do with vou. woman? My hour has not yet fame."

Jesus Resurrected on the Day "After the

Sabbath"
Matthew 28:l-"After the sabbath"
Gr., 'OW&. . . oabbhrwv (o.pse'. . sab.ba'ton1

J. H. Thayer. m A Greek-Enalish
I.Pr,ron of l k e Xew ~ e , r o n i t v t ,
fourth cd., Fdlnburgh 11901 I ,
p.471, sayr:"ci~.t t,?1?6~cm,
the ,uLhnlh having jz.rt poaard, u f r ~ rrhe
bubbath, l e . nt r1~er;lriyda~vnufthe
Rrsr day or the week-Ian Interoretltllun ibsolutelg demanded hy.the
addrd s ~ , r c ~ G r a t ril
~ j tn7 . y .I Ir. K T ; .
lte, ((.m D ~ ~k
O cu .el h,!.. "when ir
was i r k w i n g ' lighti etc.]), Mt.

,,

xxvm. 1." Also. Lexicon Graecun

N o r i TaalnmP,~tr,Lyk'. Zdrcll, thlni
cd., 1961, r.,lumn 9li9, say.: "purr
loftcrl: . , q r u u , ~l i r . I \ Mt 28:l 'poi1
sabbatum' I'alret. l h t sabbdrh'l"
A8:dAGreek-Enqli,h Luricon ,,/the
A'e a Tratamr,tt o n d ( J l k e r harlv
Ch8icri.*l Lzrertttbrr, by $I7.
Gue<
s c c ~ n dE~lglsltr d , l!r7!1, p. 1.01.
savc iund?r r . : "nflr,
:19,r
n.7.r~~"~~
--.?
~r&;ovafte;thd sabbath Mt 28:l."
- T -

"Covenant"Used in the Ancient Hebrew Sense

Hebrews 9:16-Gr., S~aOjuq(dla.tha'ka)
1887 "for where a covenant is,
the death of t h e
covenant-victim to come
in is necessary"
18:17

"For !i,hcre a covcrlu.1 ir :I

1s nccess3ry 121 rhc dcatll
10 1 6 , I W J J K I \ I .u of hut,
that hath &venanted2'

The Holy Bible, by Robert Young,

Edinburgh.

The Emphaslsed Bible, b y

J. B. Rotherham, Cmcmnatl.

1950 "Far where t h e r e is a

r n v r r a n l , rllr dcnrh of
rhr humnn rovcnanrer
ncms l o I c ftmntrhc: 1."

New World Translation of the

C h ~ i s t s a nGreek Scriptures,

The word di.a.the'ke occurs 33

ttmes m the Greek text. namely, m
Matthew 26:28; Mark i4:24; L i k e
1:72; 22:20: Acts 3:25: 7:s; Romans 9:4: 11:27: 1Corinthians l l :
25; 2 Corinthians3:6, 14: Galatians
3:15.17: 4:24: Eohesians 2:12: Hebrews 7122; 8l6.k. 9, 9, l o ; 914, 4,
15,15,16,17, 20; 10:16, 29; 12:24;
13:20: Revelation 11:19. The New
World Translation renders t h e
Greek word di.n.the'ke as "covenant" i n these 33 places.
The word di.a.ihe'keoccurs in
quotations fram the Hebrew Scriptures seven times, namely, in Ramans 11:27 (from Isaiah 59:211:
Hebrews 8:8 (from Jeremiah 31:
31), 9 (twice, fram Jeremiah 311
32), 10 (fram Jeremiah 31:33); 9:20
(from Exodus 24%): 10:16 (from
Jeremiah 31:33). I n these seven
quoted texts the Hebrew ward in,
the Masoretic text is n.3, (berith',
"covenant"1, and the Greek word in
LXX is 6raBjxq (di.a.the'ke1.
Although the obviousmeaning of
di.a.the'ke in the Christian Greek
Scriptures is i n the ancient Hebrew
sense of, '"covenant," many modern
translators render di.a.the'ke in
Hebrews 9:16, 17 as"wil13'or "testa-

ment!' They thus mdlcate that the

wrlter of the book of Hebrews mtended a change of meanlng far thls
Greek
ward.
~-~~~~
~However,.the Cyclopedia of Biblical, Theplogical, and Ecclesiastical Literature,~byJohn McClintock
and James Strone. Grand Raoids.
Michigan, 1981 reprint, VO< 11;
p. 544, states: "The Sept. having
rendered n.72 (which never means
Vill or le.,tamant, but nl!vays rouenont or orlrceale,tl, hy O.un?!r I c o ~ l s i s T ~ n t 11hrnuah0~1
~
rhe 0. T.. the
N. T. m i t e r s , lnadoptlng that word,
mav naturauv he su~oosedto Intend
10 COIl\"\. to Illclr. I ;a<Ie I->, ,"cat "i
thrm famlltnr wllh t l l Creek
~
0. T.,
l h e a ; ~ m ~ ~ ~ d. e. In
i l .t. h cunfc,aa~ly
~
diflic,~ltpasshge. fIe1..I X , 16. 17. th?
wurrl o nel,rl. nits lies" t h ~ u g h tI.?
rr.no ccrnmentaror5 ah.blt~tel~to
~ . r r i . r e r tmcanmaof
~,
lizll ,r ri5tlr~teut.On lhe ~ t h c i.~Cc.
l
l:uxrrv?r. lt
mns Ibe td1cxt.d rhar, ~r.aid.rlun I<.
what has just been s a ~ das to the
usual meamne of the word m the
X. T., the W O ; ~ OCCUTS r w ~ irl
e t1.e
vunlcxt. a h t r t its mranln,: must
nrceisrrll\' be the i s m c as the
translation of n v , and in the unquestionable sense of covenant

Brooklyn.

..

APPENDIX

1158

APPENDIX

(comp. 66a0firq xalvfi [dia.the'ke

kai.ne', "new covenant"], Heb. ix,
15, with the same ex ression in viii,
8 ; and brotl?ixq, ix.
17, with ver.
20 and Exod. mw. 81."
hkewise. B. F. Westcott, coeditor of the Westcott and Hort Greek
text, in his work The Epistle to
the Hebrews, London, 1892, p. 300,
wrote the fallowine:

was inaugurated could be explained

on the supposition that it was aCTestament! Nor does i t appear that i t
could be called a Testament'in any
sense.
"It is then mast reasonable t o
conclude that 6 ~ a t l j qhas the same
sense throughout, and t h a t t h e
sense is the otherwise universal one
of 'covenant,' unless thereare overwhelming arguments against such a
view."
Therefore, in Hebrews 9:16, 17,
the Greek word di.a.the'ks has the
Same meaning as in the surrounding
namely, '"covenant," correcovenant. When we pass to the con- verses,
to t h e Hebrew word
sideration of the sense of 6 ~ a 8 j x qin sponding
berith'. These verses are imbedded
C. ix. 15 8. one preliminary remark
in the apostle's discussion of the
off~rsitself.The connexionof uv. 15 Mosaic Law covenant as compared
-18 is most close: v. 16 dnov y&p with its antitype, the new covenant.
[ho'pou gar, "For where"]. : v . 1 8 Paul speaks of the mediator ("coveOepv 0666 [ho'then ou.de3, "Conse- nanter") dying in order for the covauentlv neitherWl... .
enant to become legal and binding.
I n the caseaf theLaw covenant, the
animalvictims took the place of Moses, the mediator of the Law covenant, their blmd substituting for
his in legallzlng and making the
tic of a particular kind of 6~a0i,xq, covenant operative. Correspandingessentially differentfrom the n p l j r ~ ly, in the case of the new covenant,
6~nRirxq[ p r o l e diethe'ke, "former Jesus Christ, the mediator of the
cavenanYl of vv. 15. 18. should be new covenant, actually gave his
brought ldrward in
16. Fur it 1s perfect human life i n sacrifice.
Impocs~bir10 rnatnlaln that the snc- W h e n he shed his blood in death, the
rtnccs wtlh wh~chtheold Covrnant
new covenant was validated.

1159

1869

'When the old covenantb read"

The New Testament:

TranslatedRram the
Q ~ e e Text
k
of
Tischendorf.b v G e o m R .

1950

"at the reading of the old mvenault"

New lVorld TmnnkztMloj

1912

'When the lesson is read from

theold covenant"

The New EnglishBibk,

Oxford and Cambridge.

li,

..

Today it is a common practlce to

refer to the Scnpturcs written in
Hebrew and Aramluc as "The Old
Testament." This is based on the
reading in 2 Corinthians 3:14 in the
Latin Vulgate and the King James
Version. T h e Christian Greek

lke Chrtartan Omrk

Scnprurr,~.Rruoklyn.

swering to the wide applicatizn of

the Greek wor
In view of x b above, the rendering "old testament" in the King
Jamea VeTsion i n 2 Corinthians
3:14 i s incorrect. Many modern
translations correctly read "old
covenant" a t this point. Here the
apostle Paul is not referring to the
Hebrew and Aramaic Scriptures in
their entirety. Neither does h e
mean that the insoired Christian

".

"TheNew Testament"
2 Corinthians 3:14-Gr., eni rfi hvayviroc~r f l ~nalat85
6 1 a B j q g(@pV tet a.na.gno'sei tes pa4ai.as' dd.a.the'kes);

1611 "in the readlngof the old testament"

1808 "at the readtngof the old covenant"

King James Ve'er&on.

The New Covenant,
Commonly Caned the New
Testament: T~anslated
From the Creek,
by Charles Thornson.
Philadei~hia

supposed t h a t 'testamentum,' by
which t h e word [di.a.tlte'ke] is rendered in the early Latin versions as
well as in the Vulgate, meant 'testament' or 'will,' whereas in fact it
meant also. if not uxclusivelv. 'cow
enant.'" Likewise, in A ~ i b l k ' C o m mental# j o ~English Readers by
Variou8 W ~ i t e ~edited
s,
by Charles
Ellicott, New York, Vol. V I I I ,
D. 309. W. F. Moulton wrote that
'in the old Latin translation of the
ScriDtures testamentum became
t h e &ommonrendering of the word
[di.a.the'ke]. As, however, this rendering is very oYten found where
i t is i r n ~ o s ~ i b to
l e think of such s
i i i n ~ n as
g will [ ~ o r e x i m p ~Ine .PS.
Ixxxu., 5, where no onc wlll suppose the Psnlrnlst t o say that the
~~~

~~

~~~.~~~~~~~
~

is read."
Therefore, there is no valid basis
for the Hebrew and Aramaic Scriptures to be called '"The Old Testament" and for the Christian Greek
Scriptures to be called "The New
Testament." Jesus Christ himself
rcfcrrcd to the collection of sacred
writings an "the Scriptures." (Matthew 21:42' Mark 14:49; John
5:39) The aiostle Paul referred to
them as "the holy Scriptures," "the
Scriptures." and "the holy writings." (Romans 1:2: 15:4: 2 Timothy 3:15) In harmony wlth the inSp~redutteranceinRomans1:2, the
New World Translation contains in
ils title the expression "the Holy
Scriptures."

,,

32,after
passover

'

Galilee;
Samaria

Capernam

~aiernaum

NE Sea of Galilee;
Bethsaida
Caesarea
Philippi
probably .,.
Mt. H e m o n
*sare+
Pwpbi
Galilee

Probably
' Capernaum
Phoelucia;
Decapolis
Magadan

EVENT
MATTHEW

I:::,
I'

Near Tyre, Sidbn; then to

Decapolis; 4,OW fed
Sadducees and Pharisees
seek a sign
Warns against leaven of
Pharisees; heals blind
Jesus the Messiah: foretells
death, resurrection
Transfiguration before Peter,
James, and John
Heals
demoniac that disciples
,
muld not heal
.
.
again foretells his death
andresurredion
Taxmoney miraculously provided
Greatest inKingdom; settling
faults; mercy
IeavesCalilee for Festivid of
Booths; everything set aside
for ministerial service

Gad's word

Revisits city where reared,

and is again rejected
Third tour of Galilee.
expanded as apostles sent
John the Baptizer beheaded;
Herod's guilty fears
Amsues return from
preachmg tour: 5,000fed
Attempt to crown Jesus; he
walks on sea; cures
Identifies 'aread of life";
many disciples f a away
Traditions that make void

MARK

819-22

1724-27
18:l-35

17:22,W

16:13-28

1 5 -

15:39-16:4

15:21-38

15:l-20

827-9:l

Cl3-26

8:lO-12

724-8:s

7:l-23

6:45-56

6:30-44

9:33-50

9330-32

'214-29

192-13

1I

6:6-13

9:35-11:l

G:14-29

16:16

I:m

1 3 : W

14:2Z336

Disciples pluckears of graio

-(12:1.8
on the Sabbath
H w l s hand on Sabbath;
~ e t i r e to
s seashore; h e a s
The 12 are chosen as
apostles
The Sermon on the Mount
Heals army o5ce?s servant
Raises widow3 soson
John in prison sends disciple$
to Jesus
Cities mpmached; revelation
to babes: yoke kiwy
Feet anointed by sinful
woman: illustration of debtors
Second preaching tour of
Galllcc., ulth rhc 13
Dclnolllr~heded, . ~ O F I P nlth
&el,rlub r l a a t z ~ d
Scribes and pharisees seek a sign
Christ's disciples his close
d a t i ~~.
ves
Illustrations of sower, weeds,
others; explanations
Windstorm stilled in
the crossing of the l&e
Two demoniac$ healed; swine
possessed by demons
JSilms.' daughter raised;
woman healed
Heals two blind men and a
mute demoniac

Capernaum(?); NE
Sea of Galilee
NE Sea of Galilee:
Gennesaret
Capernaum

Tiberias

Galilee

Nazareth

Gadara. S E of
Sea of Geilllee
Probably
Capemam
Capernaum(?)

Sea of Gmee

sea of ~ m e e

Galile
Galilee

Galilee

Galilee

(John 6:4)

Passover of
32 near

1
1

PLACE
Returllulg from
Jerusalem(?)
Geilllee;
Sea of G a l e e
Mount- near
Capernam
Near C a p e r n a m
Capernaum
Narn
Galllee

1
JOHN

TIME

Near and in
J e d e m

Jerusalem

Jerusalem

Mount of Olivea

BethanyJerusalem
Jerusalem.
temple
Jerusalem,
temple
Jerusulem,
temple
Jeruwlem,
temple
Jerusalem.
temple
Jerusalem,
temple
Mount of Olives

Jerusalem

Bethany.ledem
BethanyJ e d e m
J d e m

In=:

15

Rldas

nidc3pm.

1
1

m t of 0Ii"es.
ear Bethany

Xeruslem

Golgotha,
Jer"dem
J e d e m

Jerusalem

Jerusalem

Jerusalem

arternoon)
Nisan 14
J e d e m
Jerusalem

(Thursdav

Nisan l3

Nisan 12

Nisan 11

Niran 10

Nisao 9

EVENT

md

MATTHEW1

with the 11
Denial by Peter and dispemion
of a p o s t l s foretold
Helper; mutual love; tcibwlation; Jesus' prayer
Agony in the garden;J~EUS'
betrayal and arrest
Trial by Annas. Caiap*
Sanhedrin; Peter demer
Judas the betrayer hangs
himself
Before Pilate, then Hemd,
and then back to Pilate
Delivered to death, after
M a t e seeks his release
Jesus' death on a tort"- stake.
and aemmpanying events
Jecus' body removed from the
torture stake and Wried
Priests and Phariget
guard for tomb
Jesus' -on,
and
eventsofthatday
Subsquent apparanees of
Jesus Christ
Jesus' ascension. 40th day

and is dismissed
Memorial supper instituted

Jesus washes the feet of his

Passover feast eaten with the 12

Arrangements for the Passover

W c t i o n of Jerusalem's fall:
Jesus' p e n c e ; end of system
Illustrations of ten virpins,
talents: sheep and goats
Religious leaders plot Jesus'
death
Judas bargains with prlests
for Jerur'behayal

MARK

I
LUKE

126:21.25

14:18.21

22:21-23

I26:17-19 I14:1216 In:7-13

rnu~trstionof;& sons
Illustrt~ationsof wicked c ~ l t i v a t o ~ s .
m m i a g e feast
Catch questions on tax,
resurredion. m m d m e n t
Jesus' silencing question on
Mestiah's de-t
Scathing denunciation of
scribes and PhariThe widows mite

/ Christ's authoritv ouestioned:

Christ's triumphal entry into

J e d e m
Barren ng tree cursed;
-nd
temple deansing
Chief priests and scribes
scheme t o d-y
Jesus
Discussion with Greehs:
unbelief of Jews
Barren fig tree foundwithem

Lazarus

Jews mme to see Je-

house; Mary anoints Jesus;

Feast at Simon the leper's

113:21-30

7~

APPENDIX

Background of Biblical Greek

Biblical Greek (koi.ne') is the

I",:
th? kc I ~ r Crc,ek.
'
:u d.d,!lt! :11111
laneuaee i n whlch the Christ~an reiln.!.t, f n r .ll,.v+ 1k1 c.clm ,n
c ~ < - r ! & d ~K'i ~e ~r tke MN:IIIC?ary Greek papyn, found mostly m
Egypt.
6r;w) and in which also appeared
Further, the Greek vocabulary is
the first complete translation of
:l.ll?.b.~lldx: 311t cra.1. 6 n..Ll!r.g
the Hebrew Scriptures, namely,
tl!e C.-eek \%rltk,: 1. matic, !in" :I;the Greek Septuagint. As to struci~'r,!lll,itl~nmd r . i ' l n v r l ' 'osr the
ture, Greek is an inflectional language, achieving variety in expres- shade of meamng that hi hes~res.
sion by means of stems, prefixes, For example, Greek makes a dlsrl!!crldn ir.a.sen 0rr:ll:ai.y kn: s 1.
and endings.
,I 'r.t:,oTl,y :.>,, , .,d
Koi.ne' developed from the classi- *dm, g!,G <i\
.s.~
e . ~ io,t,;.\i,
cal Attic Greek. While Attic Greek . ~ : ~ c I ~ s . ~kn.\vl~~i:e.
(1Timothy 2:41, al&beiw&n al'c , nr i ~ n e dmnny r c r n > c r l n ~w&.1.er.
10s (John 14:16), meaning "anoths ~ o r l~l ~
, K<.
c # ste' IcIe It ~ n n yr:u?e,
maklnr. .t rrdre cLin.rpollr,tl a!.,:

.<

aln.pll:!ln.:
'I?
< , . o r c a r . !Vhllc
3 v ,ldlne the drt:Sl.la: ?nd icd.?nrir
stv1r 0, s,.,,,c O f :kt < 1.3.<s,:,1
cr .:, lhc 1 r l m r n JI t t r Chr.sll?.n Greck Sct.iptllrxa n.?~t.~.theal~,s
U?CC "la"). cla,?lcal a.1,1.1+, ~ l r v ! t -

'.<',,,.

the icol.ne' Greek gained a richer;

fuller, and more spiritual meaning
in the contexts of the inspired
Scriptures.

left t o n g h t as m E n g l ~ s htoday.
Sometimes, m the begmnmg, the
r
the
lines were m l t t e n e ~ t h e from
bottom of the page upward or from
the top downward, but gradually all
llnes came to be written from left

NOUNS
Nouns are declined according to
case. gender, and number. Related

they modify.
I n kocne' Greek there are Eve
cases. In Engllsh there is usually
no chanee m farm for nouns e x c e ~ t
in the p&sessive case and in nu&her, (Pronouns, however, are subject t o more changes.) B u t In
Kobne'each case usuallv reamres a
different form or ending, making
the language much more complicated than English in this respect.

THE ARTICLE

7~

Features of Biblical Greek

The Gret::is

h < l . i . ~ . > \ l~hI ~ i l .a1t i e i l c l . r c \ ~:.ll.l:i.lc.'.

which i i ,nnnl.cn! il.rrr t k r iacr

1 1 ~ 1 ~. : ~l ~< ~~ w c ~ ~ ~ ~ r ,
ih: C O ~ I ~ - ~ . <12T
ln.$t 2' -l e ~ ~ c1,: : lie?
~ re\v. I:> :, I;ant.
ine the Semitic aiohabet to <he

D I leth

phabct f:,nl

K ' i , e'hac! 2. lrlll:r.;

that the re& letters (of ~ b a the

~ t
seventh century B.C.E.) resembled
the Hebrew characters (of about
the eighth century B.C.E.]. They
also had the same general order.
Further, the pronunciation of the
names is very similar. For example: Al'pha (Greek) and 'A'leph
(Hebrew); Be'ta (Greek) andBehth
(Hebrew); Del'ta (Greek) and

Greek language, certain Semitic

consonants were allotted to vowel
sounds.
Early Greek was first written
from right to left, as Hebrew is to
this day, and then alternately from
right to left and from left to right,
back and forth from line to line.
Later, 1 1 lines were written from

There are three genders m the

Greek language: mascubne, fern>mne, and neuter. Declension of the
definite artlcle, whlch corresponds
wlth t h e English the, appears in
these three genders, and the gender as well as t h e number and case
of the definite article must agree
with that of the noun to which it
applies.
In Greek there are five cases:
nominative, genitive, dative, accusative, and vocative. However, the
definite article does not have a voeative case. B u t when. in addressing
a person or thing, the nominative
case is used instead of the vocative,
then the nominative case of the
definite article may be used along
with it, as, for example, in JOG
20:28.

1169

Below we set out the declens~an

of the defin~tearticle:

singular ~~~b~~

!tSE
acc.

MASC FEM

NEUT

roc ;!r

TOG

riu
r6v

il

zn

ro

riu

rd

ENGLISH

the
of the
to the
the

Plural Number
CASE

MASC FEM

Nom.
Gen.
Dat.
Acc,

a1
ttr
iav riuv rtiv
TO%
rai5 ro3
rob5 ah< .c&

01

NEUT

ENGLISH

the
of the
to the
the

I n Engllsh there are bath a definite ar6cle ("the") and an indefinite article ("a," "an"). Koi.ne'
Greek has but a sinele article.
which is in some respecrs the equiv:
n l m r of the de!inlte nrtlcle "the" I"
Lnzllsh. !Vhtrdas tkr. Enzl.sl: 4efl n l l c n l t l c l r "The"i ( n r v e l ~ ~ n t l e c l r d .
the Greek definite article is infiect:
ed as to case, gender, and number,
lust as thenauns are.I n thlsregard,
Greek stands m stnkrng contrast
with two of the languages quite
close to it, Sanskrit and Latin, neither of which has the article.
The Greek article is used to set
off not only substantives, as with
Enelish. but also iniinitives. adiecti"&, adverbs, phrases, claudes,
and even whole sentences. The use
of the article with an adjective is
faund in the Greek at John 10:11,
where the literal rendering Would
be: "I am the shepherd the fine
[one]!' This is stronger than merely "I am the h e shepherd!' I t is
like putting "iine" in italics.
An example of the article being
abplied in Greek to an entire clause
is found a t Romans 8:26,where the
phrase '%hat we should pray for as
we need to" is preceded by the arti-

APPENDIX
cle In the neuter gender. Literally, the phrase would read "the for
what we should pray!' To get the
thought across in Engllsh, it is
helpful t o add the words "problem
of..' The deflnite article focuses
matters in such a way that the
problem is brought together as a
distinct issue. Thus, the rendering
"For the [problem of] what we
should pray for as we need to we
do not know" (New World Translation) gives more accurately the flavor of the writer's thought.

VERBS
Greek verbs are built from verbal
hy menns of stems
and prefixes, Futtlxes, an& endings.
Thev are conltlaated accordlne to
voice, mood,.tense, person, a n d
number. Increased understanding
of the Koi.ne' in recent years, par.
titularly with regard to verbs, has
enabled translarllra to h r l n ~out
better the reixi Ui%vorand meanlng
of the Chrlstlon Creck Scrtpturer
than was pahrlbie in the oldcr verslons Some of the more Interesting
features rcaardlna Greek verbs
and their i n h e n c e o n Bible understanding are as follows:
I O O ~ Z prlrrarilp

voice
English has only two voices for
its verbs, that is, the active and the
passive voices, but Greek has also a
distinctive "middle voice." In this
voice the subject participates in the
results of the action or, a t times,
produces the action. The middle
voice stresses the interest of the
agent in the action of the verb.
The middle voice was also used
with an intensive force. I t served a
Purpose similar to italics in Engliih. Paul said, after being told
that bonds and tribulations awaited him when he got to Jerusalem:
"Nevertheless. I d o not make my

APPENDIX

soul of any account as dear to me,

if only I may finish my course and
the ministry that I received of t h e
Lord Jesus." (Acts 20:22-24) Here
the verb for "make." poi.ou'mi, is
in the middle voice. Paul is saying,
not that he does not value his life,
but that the fuiflliing of his ministry is far more imwrtant. That is
hi8 con~lusion,regardless of what
others may think.
The middle voice is used a t Philippians 1:27: "Only behave [or,
carry on as citizens] m a m-er
worthy of the good news about the
Christ." The verb po.li.teu'o, "to
live in a it.ee state," ln this text,
I" the middle volcr. p'li/ez~'e.rthr,
"to carry on as c:taens." that ic, to
p a ~ t i ~ i p & in
e declaring the gbad
news. Roman citizens generally
took an active art in the affairs
of the state, for- oma an citizenship
was highly prized, particularly in
cities whose inhabitants had been
given citizenship by Rome. as was
The case in ~ h r l b p . :So raul is herr
tellln): Chrlstlarl~thilt they must
not be tnllct~ve. nlerclv in!lnr in
the position of christie&, butihhat
they must also participate i n
Christian activitv. therebv oroving themselves worthy of iheA~ood
news. This is in harmony with his
later words to them: "As for us, our
citizenship exists in the heavens!'
-Philippians 3:20.

...

Tenses
Another important and distinctive characteristic of Greek, cantributine to its exactness. is its
use of verb tenses. Verbs add their
tenses involve two elements: kind
of action (the more important) and
time of action (of less imilortancel.
There are rllree prrnulpui ~ 2 g sof
vlP!mn): actlon in the Cnwk iimeuace. each wlrh modlfwne eharncieriitics: (1) action a; co<tinuous

?to be doing"), represented basically in the present tense, the primary force of which is progressive
action or that which habitually or
successlvely rerurs; 12, artmn ns
complete ("to have done"). the pnnclpal t m s e here bet"): the perlect,
131 action as ounrtillsr or mornenta& ("to domi,represented in the
aorist. There are, of course, other
tenses, such as the imperfect, the
pluperfect, and the future.
To illustrate the difference in the
Greek tenses: At 1 John 2:1, the
apostle John says: "If nny man sin,
we have an advocate with the Father" (King James Version). The
Greek verb for "sin" is in the aorist
tense, hence the time of the action
is punctiliar or momentary. The
aorist tense here points to one act
of sinning, whereas the present infinitive would denote the condition
of belng a stnner, or ronriruous or
progressive nctlon in slnnlne. So
John does not speak of someone
carrvlne on a orartice of slnnlng
but of oie who doer "commit a sin."
(Compare Matthew 4:9, where the
aorist indicates that the Devil did
not ark Jesus to do constant or
E-~~~
O ~ ~ ~ ~~~U warrhio
O U S
to him but "an
act of worship!')
I n prohibitions, the present and
aorist tenses are likewise distinctly
different. In the present tense a
prah:bltion meens more than nct to
do a thlng. 1: means to stop co!nR
it. Jesus Chrlsr, er. roLte tu Gulpotha. dld not mere]\' tell the n'omrn
fol<owine him. "D; not weep." but,
rather, i i n c e they were already
weeping, he sa:e "Stop ~ , e e p i s g
for m e ' (Luke 23:2111 L!kcrv:se, to
those selllnc
doves
in ~
:te ~
temolc.
~.
.~
.~~
Jesus said: "Ston making thehd&e
of my Father altouse bf merchandise!" (John 2:161 In the Sermon

on the Mount he said: "Stop being

an~io~
about
~ " what you will eat,
drink. or wear. (Matthew 6:251 On
the other hand, in the aorist a prohtbttton was s command acJlnst dam): somethln): at any ):lvcn tlmc ur
moment. Jesus is shown as frlllna
his hearers: "So. never be anxio&
[that is, do not be anxious a t any
moment] about the next day." (Matthew 6:341 Here the aorist is uccd
m order to l n d l c ~ t ethat the dlsclples should nor be anrlnus at any
tlme.
Another example of the need to
take into consideration the Greek
tense in translating is found at Hebrews 11:17. Same translations ignore 1t.e spec:al slgnlnrnnrc in rhr
tense of the verh. Witil rcierence to
Abraham the Kin" Jornev 1'er:tcn
says: "He that i a d received the
promises offered up his only begotten son." The Greek verb here
translated "offered up" is in the
imperfect tense, which may carry
the thought that the action was
intended or attempted but not realized or accomplished. Hence, in
harmony wlth what vctuirlly happened, the Greek verh IS more approprtately rendered "attempted to
offer uo." Llkewlre. m Luke 1 5 9 .
speakin'g OF the time of circumcil
sion of the son of Zechariah and
Elizabeth, the imperfect tense used
indicates that instead of the rendering, "they called him Zacharias,
after the name of his Pather" [King
James Version), the passage should
read, "they were going to call [the
young child] by the name of its
father, Zecharlah" (Now World
Translation). This is in harmony
with what actually took place,
namely, that he was named John,
according to the angel Gabriel's instructions.-Luke 1:13.
~~~~~~~~~~

~~

~ ~ - ~ ~ ~ .

~~~

~~~

7c

Diagram Illustrating Basic Meanings

of Greek Prepositions

7~

Greak Alphabet and Transliterations

Greek Alphabet
Lettet
A
B

h
Al'pha
p, 6 Be'ta
Gam'ma

A 6
E E

Del'ta
E'ps+lon

Z ,t
H q

Ze'ta
E'ta

0 8,$
I r

The'ta
ldta

K x

Kap'pa
Lam'bda
MY

M p
N u

NW

'

g, hard, as
in begin'
d
E, short, as
in met
z

e, long, as
in t h q
th
i a s in
machine
k
1
m

P
2
T
Y

pi

x
p
o,
r
v

X X

sA

Rho
Sig'ma
Tau
Y'psi.lon

Rhi

Dlphthongs
The above general rule of letterfor-letter substltutton also applies
to most diphthongs. The Greek letter Y'psi.lon (u) 1s an exception, as
m the follornng mstances:

.,
X

Transliteration has reference to

the spelling of Greek words with
letters of the English alphabet. In
most instances it is simply a letterfor-letter
substitution,
for @,
for
y,
and sa on.
This is alsob true
ofgthe
Greek vowels, a for o, e far e, e far
q, i for r, o for o, y for v and o for a.

zft&,,t.
a

Name

,,,short,
io lot
P

~ o w e Y e r ,there are Occasions

when what may at B ~ sappear
t
to be
a diphthong will have a diaeresis r)
over the second letter. The diaereI
. s i shows~
that it.does not really
s
form a diphthong with the vowel
t
preceding it. Thus the Y'pxi,lon with
a diaeresis is transliterated y,not u,
8 or u,.
W n c h u or as in the following Instances:
'' G e m a n U
aii
ay
ph as in
olii
og
phase
sli
ey
kh as in
elkhmn '
ai
oi
oli oy
ps as in lips
o, long, as
oi
oi
in note
qii
ey

1174

APPENDIX

Samevowels la, q, ol have asmall

I d t a (11 (called an I.o'ta subscript)
written beneath them. In translitersting these Greek forms the I.o'ta
(01'i) is not placed below the line,
but next to and following the letter
under which it appears. Thus $isat,
n is ei and w is oi.

Accent marks

consonants appears in themiddle of

a Greek word. If this same combination of consonants can be used to
start a Greek word, i t may also begin a syllable. For instance, x6opag
would be divided ko'smos. The srn is
kept with the second vowel. This is
because many Greek words-like
Smyt'na-open
with those same
two consonants. However. when
- -~ a
certain combination of c~nsonants
Is found in the middle of a word and
there is no Greek word beginning
with that same combination, they
are separated. Thus Pljooo~istransliterated herein as bys'sos, since ss
does not start any Greek word.
~~

There a r e three types of accents

in Greek: the acute ('I, the circumflex (- o r - ) and the grave ('1. In the
Greek these appear over the vowel
of the syllables they accentuate.
However, in this publication the accent mark in transliterations comes
a t the end of the accented syllable,
and only one mark is used far all
three types of Greek accents. A6yog
is thus marked lo'gos; Q ~ U V would
be zo'on.

Ssllables
AS an aid to pronunciation, elther
a dot or the accent mark is used to
separate all syllables in transliterations. A Greek word has as manv
syllables as 11 has vowel$ or dlpiithongs. Thus i b ) u ~i l o ' n o ~ has
l
two
vowels and therefore two svllnbles.
The two vo!vcls of a dilihthong
make one syllahle, not two. nvri8ho
(Dneu'mal has one dlrrhlhona leu1
and one other vowel -(a) and thus
has two syllables.
In syllable division, the fallowing
rules have been observed: 111 When
a single consonant occurs in the
middle of a word, i t is placed with
the following vowel in the next svl.
lable. IIorfp would be po.tir',
(21 Sometimes a combination of

8~

Palestine During the Minlstry of Jesus

Breathing marks
Avowel at the beginning of a word
require8 either a "smooth" breathing mark ('), or aUrough"breathing
mark ('1. The "smooth" breathme
r.8rk .'I ma). bc Cl5:egal.d.d
n
rransl~ferar~un:
the"raugt."l~r~ixl~.?"a mark ' calls fnr an h 7 , he
added a t the start of the word. If
the flrst letter is caoitalized. these
~~-~
breathing m a r k ac'cur before the
word. In that case, 'I becomes I,
while '1 i s transliterated as Hi.
When words l~rganu ~ t hthe small
letters, the 1,rrillh~ngmarks appccnr
over the Orst, or. ~nthe case01 most

~.

~~

~~~~~

Additionally, the Greek l e t t e r

Rho ( p ) , trmsliterated7,alwaysreouires a "roueh" breathine mark 1'1
at the start 2 a word. ~ o p a ~ ~ e l i s
rhab,bei'.

11"1..h.h.

Clll"

Y0.lia.

IILOHIIIRS

(I

$ 0 20

I D 40 I 0

BENJAMIN

EPHRAIM

MANASSEH

GERSHONITES

EAST
a

ZEBULUN

M&TERS
4
a

AARON

JUDAH

ISSACHAR

,b

,5

FEET

so

s's

Would you welcome more information?

Wrlte Jehovah's Witnesses at the appropriate address below.